The Symbolic Codes

SC 1 --------------- 1 1SC 2 ---------------- 4 1 SC 3 --------------- 8 1 SC 4 --------------- 13 1 SC 5 --------------- 21 1 SC 6 --------------- 30 1 SC 7 --------------- 40 1 SC 8 --------------- 51 1 SC 9 --------------- 62 1 SC 10 -------------- 73 1 SC 11,12 ---------- 83 1 SC 13 -------------- 93 1 SC 14 --------------104 1 SC 15 --------------115 1 SC 16 --------------125 1 SC 17 --------------135 1 SC 18 --------------145 2 SC 1 ---------------155 2 SC 2 ---------------166 2 SC 3,4 -------------176 2 SC 5,6 -------------192 2 SC 7,8 -------------204 2 SC 9 ---------------216 2SC 10 --------------228 2 SC 11 --------------244 2 SC 12 --------------256 3 SC 1 ---------------268 3 SC 2 ---------------280 3 SC 3,4 -------------296 3 SC 5,6 -------------312 3 SC 7 ---------------328 3 SC 8-10 -----------344 3 SC 11,12 ----------356 4 SC 1-3 -------------372 4 SC 4-9 -------------384 4 SC 10-12 ----------396 5SC 1-5------------- 408 5SC 6-12 ----------- 420 6SC 1-6 ------------- 436 6SC 7-12 ----------- 452 7SC 1-6 ------------- 464 7SC 7-12 ----------- 480 8SC 1-12 ----------- 504 9SC 1-12 ----------- 528 10SC 1 -------------- 552 10SC 2 -------------- 558 10SC 3,4 ----------- 562 10SC 5 -------------- 573 10SC 6 -------------- 577 10SC 7 -------------- 578 11SC 2 -------------- 582 11SC 3 -------------- 588 11SC 4 -------------- 591 11SC 6 -------------- 598 11SC 7 -------------- 603 11SC 8 -------------- 609 11SC 12 ------------ 616 12SC 1 -------------- 625 12SC 2 -------------- 632 12SC 3 -------------- 638 12SC 4 -------------- 644 12SC 5 -------------- 650 12SC 6,7 ----------- 656 12SC 8,9 ----------- 661 13SC 1,2 ----------- 665 13SC 3,4 ----------- 674 13SC 5,6 ----------- 677 13SC 7,8 ----------- 686 13SC 9,10 ---------- 690 13SC 11,12 --------- 693 The Symbolic Codes

THE SYMBOLIC CODE SERIES Comprising Volume 1 to 13 Copyright 2016 by the General Association of Davidian Seventh-Day Adventists 2500 Mt. Carmel Drive Waco, Texas 76710 Tel: 1-800-729-7494 www.DavidianToday.org Printed in the United States of America

PREFACE The Symbolic Codes are a series of news items were initially known as the Prophetic Organ of the organization – ‘General Association of Davidian Seventh- Day Adventists’. They were published by V.T. Houteff, and distributed throughout the Davidian and Adventist world during his lifetime. (“The foregoing prophecies are now becoming history, and this prophetic organ “The Symbolic Code,” proves to be the mouth piece of the Elijah message, leading hundreds of S.D.A’s in the work of helping this message to restore the defunct and decadent institutes of the Christian religion;..” – (1936)2 SC. 9:2 col. 2). He began the series of the Symbolic Codes in 1934 with the headquarters located in California. The Lord then led him to relocate the headquarters to the Lone Star State in the midst of the land Waco, Texas. Upon arriving in Texas in 1943, he temporarily discontinued printing The Symbolic Code Series and filling its place with other Shepherd”s Rod publications. Then in September 1954, he resumed re-publishing The Symbolic Codes and was welcomed by all Davidians Worldwide, both far and near (see 10SC#2 pg.12). The Symbolic Code was now called the Official Organ of the organization -(see Lev. pp. 7 par. 3- Constitution Article V – Session). In December 1954, a special issue of the Code was published called ‘History Day at Mount Carmel’ in which Bro. Houteff wrote about the significant developments in the work and among Davidians both on Carmel and in the field. It was in this Code that the announcement of the Hunting Campaign and The Selling of the Excess Land to help finish the work was announced. Five months later in February 1955, Bro. Houteff died and his funeral service was published in the Symbolic Code by his wife, Florence Houteff -read 10 S.C. Nos. 2 & 3, 1954-1955). The Publishers

No.1 (July 15, 1934) Page PB Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.1 (July 15, 1934) Page 1 It is certain that all concerned will be glad to know that the first of the series of news items relative to present truth is now being circulated herein. Therefore let us pray to the end that it will grow with mushroom speed; have the fabric of a palm tree; the grip of an octopus; clear as crystal, and glittering as transparent gold; moving “as the appearance of a flash of lightning” (Ezek. 1:14); sweet as honey (Ezek. 3:3) to those who are searching, for truth as for “hidden treasure” (Matt. 13:44), and as bitter as “wormwood” (Rev. 8:11) to those who seek to enjoy the pleasures of Egypt for a season. May God bless it that for the “abundance of milk” it shall give “every one” who is “left in the land” may eat “butter and honey” (Isa. 7:22), “that he may know to refuse the evil and choose the good” (Isa. 7:15), for so shall they be a “great people, and a strong.” Saith the prophet, “There hath not been ever the like, neither shall be any more after it.” (Joel 2:2) News From The East Elder E.T. Wilson reports from West Union, South Carolina: “Present truth has enraged the conference men and they are unable to cope with the situation in a fair fight, so they are threatening to close the West Union Church. But because the conference men are not thought well of there, they have chosen the local elder and a lay preacher to handle the situation on the coming Sabbath, and this promises a good interesting time.” -- July 3, 1934. The Outcome Of The West Union Church Meeting “We had a good day Sabbath at West Union where the Busch family lives, and there was a signal victory for the truth at the eleven o’clock hour for the business to be attended was left in the hands of the lay preacher and the local church elder. The conference had submitted the following proposition to the church: They would send the church a tent to be used for evangelist work in the community, provided the church would vote to bar E.T. Wilson and Dr. Stokes from the pulpit. It was a beautiful sight to see the elder in tears, and in broken words say that he could not put such a movement or proposition to the church stating that he had never investigated `The Shepherd’s Rod,’ and that Elder Wilson and the doctor were his friends, and men of God so far as he knew, and that he had never heard them teach anything but the truth. THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination Volume 1 No

No.1 (July 15, 1934) Page 2 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.1 (July 15, 1934) Page 3 All this time the preacher’s little wife was weeping, but not with broken heart, but for joy, and the entire church was in tears as well as the visitors of whom there were about thirteen, who are ardent believers in the reformatory message of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod.’ One of the ladies said that it was an insult to their intelligence to submit such a proposition as that submitted by the conference. It certainly was.” -- July 10, 1934. (Signed) E.T. Wilson. A Visit to Loma Linda The following report was submitted by Bro. Houteff upon his return: The studies in Loma Linda were well attended, and practically no opposition was manifested by those present. At the final meeting of the tenday series a call was made that all who were convinced that the message in “The Shepherd’s Rod” was the message of the hour and are ready to openly take their stand on the side of present truth by taking an active part in its proclamation through personal visits, hand out invitations to the meetings, and give their fullest financial as well as physical support for the same, to stand up. About three-fourths of the attendance stood up. The remaining one-fourth requested time to study a little longer. Among them were two ministers -- one, an S.D.A.; the other, a former Baptist. This consecration meeting was followed by organizing the entire company, at which time Elder R.T. Nash, from the Redlands Church, was elected as leader, and Sr. Jessie Trowbridge, secretary. Having digged that hill with the “Mattock” it was proposed to send forth “oxen,” and the proposition was carried by an unanimous vote that Bro. M.L. Deeter and Bro. M.J. Bingham should be the “ox” team to another field. Another interesting experience brought about by the outside opposition was as follows: Bro. M. L. Deeter, placing on his car a large sign, advertising the meetings, had parked in front of the Post Office close to the Loma Linda Bank. Bro. Thomas, the president of the bank, lost no time in abruptly commanding Bro. Deeter to “move that thing out of there,” meaning the advertisement. In response to this drastic order, Bro. Deeter, in his kind manner, plead that he give him a moment of his time, but he quickly retorted, “Not a word from you. Remove that thing from there.” Disregarding the banker’s determined command, the sheriff was called, and upon his arrival, before seeing the banker, Bro. Deeter invited him into his missionary car. This wise act on the part of the advertising agent infuriated the president, fearing now that the S.D.A. sheriff may also become a missionary. He allowed himself to be interrupted in his banking business by coming out three consecutive times in order to persuade the sheriff to drop the conversation and quickly interview him. The officer, having been informed by Bro. Deeter of the reason for the call, replied that the banker could not lawfully carry out his drastic orders, and sure enough, the city official came out from the bank and quietly went away attending. to his own business! Having finished his advertising campaign, on his return, showing his determination for a successful “siege,” Bro. Deeter quoted the words of

No.1 (July 15, 1934) Page 2 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.1 (July 15, 1934) Page 3 Luther, “Hitherto I have been playing with the pope, but now I mean business.” News From Colorado Dr. W.S. Butterbaugh and Bro. W.A. Eckerman have recently taken full charge of the Treatment Rooms in Denver, Colorado, and their zeal in the message promises that this health center shall become the mother of many such institutions in the proclamation of the Third Angel’s Message in the Loud Cry. Another interesting item Dr. Butterbaugh writes regarding his acceptance of the additional light on the Third Angel’s Message (E.W. 277). Dear Brethren: You may not be surprised to learn that I am on record to be tried for ‘heresy’ on Thursday evening, July 26, at 7 P.M. in Canon City. These ‘orders’ come from the ‘Sanhedrin’ of the Colorado Conference, S.D.A. executive department! Thus far, only seven hours of time has been taken to misinterpret the message of the Shepherd’s Rod in the pulpit of the Canon City Church and I presume I will be given 15 minutes’ time in which to reply. I hope and pray that God may give me grace to defend the truth as it is, and at the same time to uncover error. I leave it to you to pass the word to all concerned. I do not know, but they evidently intend to make me `an example’ of what is to happen to others, and thus the poor blind sheep are to continue to be frightened to not so much as to even think for themselves! You brethren everywhere pray to the end that something will develop so as to make manifest the utter foolishness of and the weakness of the leaders in keeping the truth from the sheep. -- W.S.Butterbaugh. Bro. and Sr. Warden’s trip to Colorado also promises good fruitage of which we may report later. The little company in San Diego is steadily growing. Several new members being recently added. We have a splendid report from Sr. Hendricks from Sheridan, Wyoming of the work and progress, and the zeal attending the entire company in spreading the light, which we shall later publish along with other news items. It is required that all the leaders in their respective fields should report once a month stating all activities -- number of public and private studies, newly interested parties, the number of converts made during the month, books sold, tracts given away, etc. All who desire to see the growth of this paper and the prosperity of the message must make a small contribution for every issue to defray expenses -- supplies and postage. July 15,

No.2 (August 15, 1934) Page PB Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.2 (August 15, 1934) Page 1 A STEP FORWARD Our Free Employment agency is now being organized and we pray and hope that it will prove a success from the very start. This of course will depend very much upon the faithfulness of our brethren who are standing in the light. If we move as an unit in the hand of God, we shall be a mighty power in the earth. Hence, it is necessary that strict attention be given in every line of the work, especially in small things, “for who hath despised the day of small things? saith the Lord.” (Zech. 4:10.) Therefore, it is very urgent that every believer in present truth report to our employment department as soon as he hears of any work that is to be done in whatever line it may be -- small or great. Also, it is necessary that those who desire to obtain employment, state the kind of work they are best fitted for, and the amount of experience they have had along that particular line, for it is our desire to place the right person in the right job. Only those who expect to render faithful service for the least amount of money will be furnished with work. It matters not where you live or where the work to be done may be. We shall expect every believer to respond to this worthy enterprise whether he be seeking employment or to employ. When we hear from you, we shall do what we can to serve your needs as soon thereafter as possible. All service is to be free of charge. Employment given only to believers in present truth, must be our rule. We thank you in advance for your cooperation and may God add His blessings to it. A PART THAT ALL MAY HAVE At the conference meetings in Los Angeles early this year, it was unanimously adopted that every Friday afternoon at 5 P.M. Pacific Standard Time, believers in present truth would seek God in behalf of the message, believing that such a concerted voice would lay at heaven’s altar, in all truth, “the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man (which) availeth much.” Volume One No. 2 THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination

No.2 (August 15, 1934) Page 2 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.2 (August 15, 1934) Page 3 We earnestly ask that all join at the appointed hour in this mighty prayer bank which is to shake the world. “Not by might, nor by power, but by My Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts,” is our work to be done. To assist in habituating yourself to keep this appointment, we suggest that for three of four Fridays, when you arise in the morning, you set your alarm clock for 5 P.M. Pacific Standard Time; 6 P.M. Mountain Standard Time; 7 P.M. Central Standard Time, according to your respective zones. Let us henceforth at this time on Fridays, rejoicing in the sense of united strength, lift our voices in unison to God in mighty intercession in behalf of our own church and all concerned. General Unit Location Sought For Being deprived of all denominational advantages such as sanitariums, health food factories, printing presses, etc., perhaps it may be necessary for a rural location for the establishment of a combined unit to assist in carrying the message to the church until the “siege against it” shall be successfully culminated in a glorious victory when “the zeal of the Lord of hosts will perform this.” (Isa. 9:7.) This has been suggested by a sister and her husband who have had considerable experience in this line. Therefore we call the attention of all who are standing in the light to give consideration to such an enterprise. Any one having knowledge of such a location and the necessary information regarding it, please communicate it to this office. Our prayers for such an undertaking in behalf of God’s people will be answered by whatever the results to this call might be. _________________________________ The Work In Wyoming Sister Hendricks sends a fine report from Sheridan. We one or two extracts from her letter. “I was happy to receive... the first copy of the Symbolic Code. It cheered our hearts to hear of the reports from other fields. At times we feel almost crushed by the opposition and ridicule on every hand and it seems that we are all alone, so it helps us wonderfully and urges us to fight the battle to the finish when we hear from others that are standing for Present Truth.... “Sister Naomi Hindman and Sister Grubbs are leaving next week for Washington to visit friends and relatives there and they expect to give Chart studies and establish some in the Truth.” These are encouraging words and indicate that the little company there is zealously pressing forward the battle. May their light continue to grow into such candle power as to shed its rays the length and breadth of the Great Divide.

No.2 (August 15, 1934) Page 2 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.2 (August 15, 1934) Page 3 News From Colorado Bro. H.G. Warden, now in Montrose, a pioneer worker in the field, communicates the following intelligence regarding his latest efforts in that field. We are “glad to tell you that our success continues here. We now have a company organized--with a leader and a secretary.... “The leader, Mrs. Molly Hartmen, is surely a fine woman. One of the hardest workers I ever saw, and always trying to help the other fellow. She is fully converted to the Spirit of Prophecy, from which she had backslidden.” We know that the angels always rejoice over such a report. This gratifying experience of Sister Hartmen’s moves us to ascertain how many in accepting the message of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” have experienced the same conversion, We know that many such reclamations have been made and desire to hear of as many as possible. Therefore, let each reader of these lines whose belief in the Spirit of Prophecy has been established by “The Shepherd’s Rod” make known the fact to this office. Activities At Loma Linda And Vicinity Some of the churches in Riverside Country have joined hands with the Loma Linda Church in an organized effort to combat the rapidly increasing influence of “The Shepherd’s Rod” in their localities. To this end they have already conducted three of a series of public meetings held in Loma Linda. We do not believe it necessary to record what sort of consideration we were given, more than to remark that the “customary opposition procedure” was followed. The meetings admittedly have as their purpose and aim to present but “one side of the question,” rather than to discover truth regardless of the consideration of how many sides such a presentation might entail. Where this principle has always led, where it will always lead, all men know too well. We believe we can sympathize with our brethren in the problem which now confronts them. They are in an exceedingly difficult and trying position, one which is most unenviable, and for this we are profoundly sorry. Yet we dare not allow our sympathies so to confuse values as to condone injustice and extol that ultra sympathetic tenor of mind which is mere indulgence, and it is this that our brethren demand of us. News from the South A very interesting letter from Dr. John 11. Young of Columbia, S. C. says in part:

No.2 (August 15, 1934) Page 4 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.2 (August 15, 1934) Page PB “I have read both ... volume on the S. R. message, and I must say that it has struck me very forcibly. I do feel the need of a reformation and revival in my own heart, and I sigh and cry for the things that are done among us as a people. I have read your pamphlets, and I am looking for a tract on the message in “Osee” and on the “Seven Trumpets.” “....I want to know and do the truth. I have appreciated the many beautiful truths set before me. I feel that I am a better man, having related myself closer to God through them. I realize that something must be done for our people and done quickly. We have suffered many things on account of the way we have related ourselves to the message, but it is not earthly praise that we seek. I praise God for the few in our church here who want pure provender, well winnowed.” IMPORTANT Sister Hermanson asks the co-operation of every worker in reference to perfecting the mailing list for the “Symbolic Code.” The present necessity is that she be supplies with the names and addresses of all isolated believers in Present Truth. We must all respond, in this matter, promptly upon reading these words, if we wish to see our isolated fellow-believers also enjoy this issue of “The Symbolic Code.” We have full faith this urgent call will be immediately answered by all. An Appeal We here append a short list of some of the workers in various places, and make a general appeal to the readers of “The Symbolic Code,” who may have S.D.A. acquaintances or relatives in these localities, that you put the worker in touch with them by a letter of introduction. The workers will be very grateful for all such help received. H.G. Warden, 328 S. 6th St., Montrose Colorado; Mrs. Hazel Hendricks, Fort MacKenzie, Sheridan, Wyoming; H.F. Roller, 502 Foster Ave., Couer d’ Alene, Idaho; Eugene Lipsey, 4022 Newton Ave., San Diego, Calif.; R.T. Nash, R 2 Box 78, Redlands, Calif.; Miss Esther O’Malley, 1155 1/2 W. 36th St., Los Angeles, Calif.; E.T. Wilson, R 5 Hendersonville, N. Carolina; Dr. Robt. L. Stokes, 45 Main St., Brevard, N. Carolina; Dr. W.S. Butterbaugh, 708 -- 13th St., Denver, Colorado. We again remind our readers to supply Sr. Hermanson with names and addresses of S.D.A.’s who might be interested in reading our free literature. All communications regarding items herein, address to The Universal Publishing Assn., “Symbolic Code” Dept., Box 68 Station K. Los Angeles, California. Any one interested in buying a 160 acre farm in Montana, communicate with Mrs. Mary McCune, Frazer, Montana.

No.3 (September 15, 1934) Page PB Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.3 (September 15, 1934) Page 1 News From Carolina Says the writer, under date of August 6: “About two years ago there was enacted a scene in the Charleston Church which is a direct fulfillment of Hosea 1 and 2. At that particular time ten of the best members of the little church were disfellowshipped without the privilege of a word in their own defense until after the vote was taken. Those who were being turned out were quiet and calm, and some of them seemed to be under the direct inspiration of the Holy Spirit, for they read, after the vote was taken, some very striking things from the Bible and the Testimonies when they had the opportunity. “One mother in Israel who is a firm believer in the ‘reformatory movement’ that is taught in the SRod, but who was not included in the list of those disfellowshipped arose and pleaded with the pastor and the members to study the Rod for themselves. She further slated to them that they were taking upon themselves a responsibility without knowing what they were doing. In response to her plea the pastor stated that he did not have anything against those being disfellowshipped and that he had not spoken against the SRod, but that he received his orders from higher authority, to which this dear sister replied, ‘There is no higher authority than God, Elder.’ This mother in Israel explained that the S.D.A. church was cradled in her home and referring to those who were disfellowshipped said, `These children are my children. It was a pathetic plea. If the curtain could have been lifted I believe we would have seen an angel writing over the door of that little church, ‘Ichabod,’ for I believe the Lord left the place desolate after such un-Christlike proceedings which took place that night. These were disfellowshipped not because they were commandment breakers, but because they were following the light that God is so graciously sending to them at this time, which makes them better S.D.A’s than they have ever been. Notwithstanding the persecution, we have new interests who appear very prospective showing that those who are trying to cry down the SRod are but bringing it to the front in fulfillment of the words, ‘Surely the wrath of man shall praise Thee: the remainder of wrath shalt thou restrain’ (Ps. 76:10.)” News From Wyoming A letter from that state says that a Conference Committee appeared one night in the Sheridan Church and disfellowshipped all SRod believers. The Conference president acted as the chairman, and as he admitted, that evening, of not knowing the name of the author of the SRod, it proves that without personal investigation he condemned the message and those who believed in it. And though having no personal knowledge of what they believe, he gave none a voice in defense of themselves. The customary procedure and opposition was the order of the meeting. Sr. Hendricks understands that they are going to reorganize the church and endeavor to prevent any of the SRod believers from attending the services. It is hard to believe that the S.D.A. church, which has from its very infancy advocated religious liberty, would engage in persecuting its own members for no other reason than for studying the Bible through the eyes of the Spirit of Prophecy. It was just such a policy which the papacy employed when they forbade their people to study the Bible for themselves. We are sorry that our brethren have allowed themselves to be controlled and lead by the spirit of the papal tyrant of the dark ages. Thus our hearts are saddened for those who think they are doing God service by crowning themselves as “correctors” of “heretics,” and not for Volume One No. 3 THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination

No.3 (September 15, 1934) Page 2 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.3 (September 15, 1934) Page 3 those who are being persecuted, for to them the promise is: “Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy: for, behold, your reward is great in heaven: for in the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets.” (Luke 6:22, 23.) Two of the Sheridan sisters composed a letter and sent a copy of it to every member of the church. This seems to be real activity, and let us pray to God that by the faithful efforts of these sisters, many will awake to search the Scriptures for themselves before the “door” is “closed.” Of Interest From Colorado Dr. W.S. Butterbaugh, in defense of his church membership, has written a long letter to the Colorado Conference president under date of Aug. 21 from which we quote the following: “You, as advisor, had no authority to disfellowship me....For says the Spirit of Prophecy, ‘A system of human invention, with its multitudinous exactness will lead its advocates to judge all who come short of the prescribed human standard....Do not set yourselves up as a standard. Do not make your opinions, your views of duty, your interpretation of Scripture a criterion for others, and in your heart condemn them if they do not come up to your ideal....In condemning others, they are passing sentence upon themselves, and God declares this sentence is just.’ (M.B. 177-179.) “...Thus it is a self-evident fact that your dealing out an ex-communication to me was based wholly upon your interpretation of Scripture as a criterion for others’ in contradiction to mine; and it is perfectly natural that the laity, with but a limited study of the question, are ‘leaning upon the arm of flesh’ (T.M. 106) rather than a personal investigation combined with a knowledge acquired by study and obedience to the truth.” From A Worker In Indiana Brother C.T.___________ under date of Sept. 2 explains his numerous experiences in his travels through the middle west in the interest of the SRod which, for lack of space, we cannot enumerate herein, and has been able to interest a number of families of which several of them have already fully taken their stand on the side of present truth. Besides his public and private studies he has scattered much of our free literature. Our prayers in behalf of his efforts are that God’s word shall not return void unto Him. The Message in Idaho Dr. and Sr. Roller, laboring in Coeur d’ Alene and Spokane, write that interest is on the increase there, and that they “are studying with a number.” If any readers of the “Symbolic Code” have Adventist acquaintances or relatives in these localities, we request that you put Bro. Roller in touch with them by a letter of introduction. This will greatly assist Bro. Roller in his labors, and he will be very grateful for all such help received. Joyful Expressions From Converts To The Spirit Of Prophecy Through “The Shepherd’s Rod” Dear Brethren: I have read both volumes of the SRod and the tracts a number of times with great interest. The result is that my belief in the Spirit of Prophecy is fully established. I want to know and do the truth, and it makes me happy to have learned the beautiful truths set before me as I went over the studies of the SRod together with the Spirit of Prophecy. My prayer is, while endeavoring to bring the message to our brethren in the church and loved ones, that they will soon come to the knowledge of this saving truth. (Signed) Mrs. C. Riehl Dear Brethren: I can truthfully say that the SRod teachings wrought such an effectual work in my heart that I was lead to purchase the Spirit of Prophecy books. I made them a study night and day. My Christian life is transformed into a new experience for which I can’t even think of exchanging at an cost. (Signed) Mrs. Elizabeth Anderson

No.3 (September 15, 1934) Page 2 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.3 (September 15, 1934) Page 3 QUESTIONS ANSWERED Artaxerxes’ Decree The question as to which decree of the Medo-Persian kings is to be accredited for the commencement of the 2300 days of Dan. 8:14 is herein answered: The Great Controversy, page 328, gives 457 B.C. as the date of Artaxerxes’ issuing the decree. From this, also page 326 with Ezra 9:9, is by some understood to be the decree which was to build the temple at Jerusalem. But a more careful reading of the above mentioned pages and the Bible will reveal the fact that the first three decrees which completed the building of the temple (Ezra 6:14, 15), prepared the way for the proclamation to rebuild the city and the walls is the event which must establish the date of the beginning of the 2300 prophetic years of Dan. 8:14, for the fact that the angel said to Daniel. “Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem....The streets shall be built again and the wall, even in troublous times” (Dan. 9:25), and not from the commandment to build the temple. Moreover, Artaxerxes’ decree, participating in the building of the temple (Ezra 6:14), is not the same, for the temple building was finished in the reign of Darius (Ezra 7:15), and Ezra states that “after these things” (Ezra 7:1); that is, after the finishing of the temple, the king proclaimed: “I, even I Artaxerxes the king, do make a decree to all the treasurers which are beyond the river, that whatsoever Ezra the priest, the scribe of the law of the God of heaven, shall require of you, it be done speedily. (Ezra 7:21.) Therefore, the decree in 457 B.C., in the seventh year of the reign of Artaxerxes the king, which was not issued for the building of the temple, but rather for the city and the wall, also to beautify the house of God which had been finished some years before the above decree, and before the expeditions of Ezra and Nehemiah, who executed the king’s commandment, is the date of the beginning of the 2300 days of Dan. 8:14. See diagram in tract #4, page 20; also “The Symbolic Code” of August, 1934 issue, page 5. Christ In The Sanctuary Above And Also In The Church Upon Earth In reference to the question as to how can the work of Christ in the heavenly sanctuary and the chariot of Ezekiel’s vision, according to our tract #1, be harmonized; that is, how can Christ be in the heavenly sanctuary and at the same time be upon the earth also is answered as follows: It is understood that Christ’s work will continue in the heavenly sanctuary up to the close of probation. But Inspiration also declares that He will be in the midst of His people -- in the church on earth -- during the time of the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message, for, saith the Lord, “I will dwell in the midst of thee,” and many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day.” (Zech. 2:11) “Cry out and shout, thou inhabitant of Zion: for great is the Holy One of Israel in the midst of thee.” (Isa. 12:6.) The Spirit of Prophecy describes in the following quotation the time of His coming to dwell in the midst of His people: “They will question and criticize the work and position of others, criticize every branch of the work in which they have not themselves a part. They will feed upon the errors and mistakes and faults of others, ‘until,’ said the angel, ‘the Lord Jesus shall rise up from His mediatorial work in the heavenly sanctuary, and shall clothe Himself with the garments of vengeance, and surprise them at their unholy feast; and they will find themselves unprepared for the marriage supper of the Lamb.’” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” vol 5. p. 690. Volume 5, page 80, shows that He takes charge of the flock at the time of the purification of the church, and “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300 states: “God will use ways and means by which it will be seen that He is taking the reins in His own hands. The workers will be surprised by the simple means that He will use to bring about and perfect His work of righteousness.” Therefore, whether we can with our mortal minds fully comprehend God’s ways or not, His Word is true, which in the above shows that though He will carry on His mediatorial work in the heavenly sanctuary up to the close of probation, He will also be, during the time of the Loud Cry, upon earth in the midst of His people -- the church. In the following, we shall try to give a meager illustration of how it can be possible with Him. Let us remember that He is omnipresent as described by the prophet, saying, “Thus saith the Lord, The heaven is My throne, and the earth is My footstool.” (Isa. 66:1.)

No.3 (September 15, 1934) Page 4 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.3 (September 15, 1934) Page 5 If it was possible for Him to be in the first apartment of the heavenly sanctuary after His resurrection, and at the same time be upon the throne of God away from the sanctuary (Rev. 22:1; E.W. 55; see tract #3, pp. 21-23), then why would it be impossible for Him to be in the heavenly sanctuary as well as upon the earth, seeing that He is omnipresent? We mortal beings are sometimes apt to draw very narrow conclusions regarding God and His work, and limit His mysteries by comparing Him to our mortal beings. If an angel can make the trip from heaven to earth in less than fifteen minutes (Dan. 9:23), then is it not reasonable that Christ also can do likewise? His answer to Mary, after His resurrection, “touch Me not; for I am not yet ascended to My Father: but go to My brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto My Father, and your Father; and to My God, and your God. Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you (John 20:17, 19), proves the fact that Christ went to heaven and returned on the same day. Hence, if it is possible for our General Conference president to attend his business in Washington, D.C., and at the same time make a trip to some distant country, which will take him months to accomplish, is it not much more possible for Christ to attend both places while He can travel back and forth by an incomprehensibly greater speed than lightning? This fact is again attested by the words of Ezekiel, saying, “The cherubims lifted up their wings, and moved up from the earth in my sight.” (Ezek. 10:19.) And afterwards in chapter 11, verse 24 shows that they again returned. Let no one suppose that Christ is like a prisoner in the sanctuary and that He must stay there, but let us rather remember that His work only is there and at His will He can come and go more conveniently than a business man can attend his business in his office and at the same time live at home. Christ has further illustrated this incident in the parable of Mark 13:34: “For the Son of man is as a man taking a far journey, who left His house, and gave authority to His servants, and to every man his work, and commanded the porter to watch.” “After a long time [from His ascension to the purification of the church] the Lord of those servants cometh, and reckoneth with them.” (Matt. 25:19.) Consequently, the period of His absence ends at the purification of the church at which time He reckons with His servants and, Himself, taketh charge of His flock. Peter And The “Keys” Please Explain Matt. 16:15-19. “He saith unto them, But whom say ye that I am? And Simon Peter answered and said, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona: for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but My Father which is in heaven. And I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build My church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven. and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.” (Matt. 16:1519.) Let us first note the reason why Jesus said to Peter instead of to some one else of the disciples. “I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven.” Peter was the only one that gave the right answer to Christ’s question, and Christ declared that “flesh and blood” could not have revealed the truth to Peter but the “Father” only. When God reveals something to a man which he for himself cannot find, the Bible term for such revelation is, Inspiration. Hence, Jesus pronounced that Peter was inspired, and the subject of Peter’s revelation was the central theme of man’s salvation -- Jesus. The essential truth that had to be proclaimed in Peter’s time was that Jesus Christ was the Son of God. Consequently, Peter had a message directly from the Father of which he was a debtor to every living soul under heaven, and by which every man was to be judged either for salvation or condemnation. Therefore, the “keys” which Christ gave to Peter is the commission of the gospel, and as long as Peter was carrying this commission, he, and those who joined to Proclaim the message with him, had the keys of the kingdom by which they could bind or loose on earth and be sanctioned in heaven. Thus it is evident that a message from heaven, proclaimed by God’s chosen servant, is all-powerful, and by it man’s destination concerning his salvation is decided.

No.3 (September 15, 1934) Page 4 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.3 (September 15, 1934) Page 5 Plainly, then, we see that the church is not the key, neither can a man, or set of men, have the power to loose or bind with heaven’s approval, except they do so by a message directly from God. Moreover, it will be noticed that “different periods in the history of the church have each been marked by the development of some special truth adapted to the necessities of God’s people at that time. G.C. 609. Hence, our attention is called back to the beginning of time. It is because Noah, like Peter, had a message, “keys,” for the necessities of God’s people in his time that was able to loose or bind, and in evidence of this, God sent the flood, against which the gates of hell were not able to prevail. Likewise, Abraham had the “keys” and thus God said to him: “I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee: and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed.” (Gen. 12:3.) Thus Sodom and Gomorrah were “bound”-judged. So it was also in the exodus movement, for Moses had a message -- “keys” from God -- and by it were God’s ancient people’s freedom, captivity or destruction eternally settled. Thus “Moses said, Hereby ye shall know that the Lord hath sent me to do all these works; for I have not done them of mine own mind. If these men die the common death of all men, or if they be visited after the visitation of all men; then the Lord hath not sent me. But if the Lord make a new thing, and the earth open her mouth, and swallow them up, with all that appertain unto them, and they go down quick into the pit; then ye shall understand that these men have provoked the Lord. And it came to pass, as he had made an end of speaking all these words, that the ground clave asunder that was under them: And the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed them up, and their houses, and all the men that appertained unto Korah, and all their goods.” (Num. 16:28-32.) True, the ceremonial system was committed by Moses to God’s ancient people, but later, when they refused to accept God’s message, which was especially adapted to the necessities of His people in the closing of the typical ceremonial system, Christ took the “keys” from the Jewish leaders and gave them to the founders of the Christian church. Notwithstanding the example which God made of the Jewish leaders, the successors to the apostles, as the successors to Moses, by adopting worldly customs and rejecting Luther’s message, they also betrayed their sacred trust. Hence, the “keys of the kingdom of heaven” were taken away from the early Christian church (Catholic later) and committed to the Lutheran, and thus down through the Reformation to the preaching by Wm. Miller. When the Protestant churches at that time rejected Miller’s message, they, too, unwittingly refused to be any longer the stewards of the sacred keys. Thus Miller and his associates possessed them until God’s next message in 1844, when the keys passed from the Millerite movement to the S.D.A. denomination. It is obvious then that the S.D.A. denomination was to have the “keys” during the period of the judgment of the dead, or for the time prior to the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message -- the judgment of the living. Consequently, as they are now rejecting the message to the Laodiceans, which in comparison is as John the Baptist’s message to the Jewish church, they are repeating the history of that people. Hence, as the Jewish leaders in the rejection of the Baptist’s message unconsciously lost the “keys,” just so, the S.D.A. denomination in rejecting the “counsel of the True Witness to the Laodiceans,” which message is contained in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” are blindly giving the possession of the “keys” to the followers of the Rod. Thus, when the Roman Catholic, also the Greek, and others, anathematized those who disagreed with them, they only condemned themselves and were powerless to either loose or bind anything one did that heaven recognized. Things to Remember Our employment agency is anxious for real activity. Therefore it is very urgent that every believer in present truth report to this department as soon as he hears of or has any work to be done -- small or great. It is also necessary that those who desire to obtain employment should report. State the kind of work you are best fitted for and the amount of experience you have had along that particular line for it is our desire to place the right person on the right job. The free distribution of our tracts is made possible by a free-will offering only. May we therefore extend the privilege to all who wish to have a part in the financial support in this free literature? We suggest that every leader take an offering once a week from his class for this worthy enterprise and that those who are isolated lay aside, if possible, something every week though it be only a penny, and have it sent to this office designating it to be used for that purpose. Remember the appointed hour for prayer each Friday evening. The Universal Publishing Assn. , Box 68, Station K, Los Angeles, CA

No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page PB Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page 1 NEWS FROM THE “FATHER OF LIGHTS” To The “Battering Rams” Who Encompass “Mount Zion” Ezekiel 4:2 Dear Brethren: Hearken “diligently with much heed.” In order to keep our garments unspotted from the ever flowing flood of errors and theories of men which have demolished the “old” S.D.A. “platform” and pulled the “beautiful garments” (Isa. 52:1) off Zion’s “delicate” form, the following rules must be carefully kept to enable us all to speak the same thing -- “raise up the foundations of many generations;” and be “called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in.” (Isa. 58:12.) Teach the message as it is -- add nothing to it, neither take anything from it. Do not feel that it is your duty to answer everybody’s questions, or to explain the whole Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy. Only a silly person attempts such a thing. The scroll is not yet unrolled that far. Do not go beyond what the SRod has explained. Ask your opponents if they can give an answer to everything that has been written. Only simpletons feel capable of so doing. Their supposed correct answers in the past now, in the unrolling of the scroll, prove to be no answers at all. There was never a prophet who claimed to explain everything to his opponents even though the questions to be answered were concerning his own message. All those who demanded an explanation on every detail before taking their stand, fell into the “bottomless pit.” We have greater evidence in support of our message than the prophets could ever produce in their times. Satan’s determined effort now is the same as in times past -- causing the people to acknowledge the prophets that bore messages to former generations, but to reject the one who brings a message to his own generation. If Satan cannot succeed to cry down the entire message, he is happy if they reject just enough to cause them to doubt the words of the messenger. Their occasion for doubt is actuated either because they hate to be disturbed, or that their motives shall not be restricted. Do not weave into “The Shepherd’s Rod” message your own interpretations of the Bible and of Sr. White’s writings, nor any of your constructions on anything that is written therein before first submitting your points to this office. If your claim on a subject, which you may hold as being correct, is found so and accepted as of value by this office after a careful examination, we can have it published and distributed throughout our ranks, if that is your desire. But if we see no light in your verbal presentation or document of your claims, we shall so inform you as quickly as possible. Then if you do not feel clear to yield to our judgment, be you pleased to know that we shall not attempt to block your way of teaching the same, nor oppose those who wish to read or listen to your discourses. “Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind” is our position. (Rom. 14:5.) But if any of you are already guilty of teaching something of your own at the SRod’s expense, you will have 30 days from date in which you may, in writing, notify this office, stating the topic of your doctrine and your intention in reference to it. If it be your desire to retract, do so and there shall be nothing held against you. But if you fail to comply with the conditions herein stated, be you notified now that you may hand or send in your resignation within the time specified and we shall relieve you of any future obligations to our message. Any one violating this command will be dealt with as an unfaithful watchman, as one giving the trumpet an uncertain sound. See our tract #4, “The Latest News for Mother,” pp. 65, 66. (Keep This Article In Your Notebook) “But be ye doers of the Word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves. For if any be a hearer of the Word, and not a doer, he is like unto a man beholding his natural face in a glass: for he beholdeth himself, and goeth his way, and straightway forgetteth what manner of man he was.” (Jas. 1:22-24.) Volume One No. 4 THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination

No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page 2 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page 3 NEWS FROM COLORADO A word from Sr. Bliven - “Dear Brethren: We had rather a hard trip on our way to Colorado as we were so crowded, but we made good time, arriving in Pueblo on Sept. 5th., and from there to Denver, where Bro. and Sr. Warden met us on their return from Idaho Springs....We all went to Golden last Sunday to see some who are interested in present truth....Later we held a business meeting in which Dr. Butterbaugh was chosen as leader here. I must tell you about West Denver church. Our pastor preached on the Spirit of Prophecy for three consecutive Sabbaths. The first two sermons were O.K., but in his third one our disappointment came when he declared that ‘the Spirit of Prophecy is not a test of fellowship in our churches. Whether our converts accept the Testimonies or not, we do not refuse them membership on that account.’” O, what irony! Is not such an act gathering into the church two opposing classes, both claiming to be Seventh-day Adventists? But how could they be! There is no excuse for those who leave the laity ignorant as to how and through whom the Three Angel’s messages originated. In not having instructed the membership in the fact that when they believed the message they believed in the Spirit of Prophecy, the ministry are doing nothing less than plagiarizing relative to the Three Angels’ Messages. Suppose that minister had preached his Denver sermon In Moses’ time, would the earth have opened under him, or would he have been smitten while preaching? At which time did God ever excuse any one for not believing His prophets? “Believe His prophets, so shall ye prosper,” saith the Lord. (2 Chron. 1:20.) Let God’s people take notice. Has our church come to such a place where she can say, It matters not whether the members believe their prophet or not, and yet have them think that their salvation is secured while sinning against the Holy Ghost,--committing the unpardonable sin? From whence cometh their authority for such sacrilege? Though many of the ministers ought to be thankful that at this time God does not immediately execute His judgments, their sorrow is in reserve. How long will God bear with this wickedness! Let us not be misunderstood in the above. We are hoping to rescue our brother from the “pit” which he is fast approaching. Will not God’s people hear our cry and join us in prayer that God do something to awaken His church? or shall we let the enemy rock us into hell? Florence, Colorado Church On Trial Bro. Skeels describes the event as follows: “Elders Nethery and Lickey, and Brethren John and Brown came to our little church where they, for nearly two hours, belittled the SRod, and every one who would study it. We who were on trial read to them portions from the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy stating our position, but the words read made no more effect upon them than would a snowball tossed into Nebuchadnezzar’s fiery furnace when at its greatest intensity.... Only Sisters Powers and Houston expressed a desire to be permitted to study the SRod further before stating their position concerning it. This gave them an opportunity to think they could yet split our little company, so they continued wrangling, and at 10 o’clock P.M. I became sick. I took my books and went home. After this they tried to convince Sr. Powers and Sr. Houston to vote the Skeels’ and the Mullenix’ out of the church, but that was too rank and they failed to put it over. They are now watching us very closely. Elder Lickey said to some last Wednesday that the conference had decided to let us alone until next camp meeting, and if there was no change in us by that time they would have to disband the church! Tract #4, “The Latest News for Mother,” as far as we are concerned has settled it all. From now on we, as a church, shall send all our tithes and offerings to the message of the SRod, so let us watch and pray. -- D.S. Skeels, FROM GEORGIA Dear Brethren: This finds me here in a community where I held an evangelistic effort 15 years ago. I am being entertained in the same hospitable home that ministered to my physical necessities at that time. It is refreshing to see these dear souls drink in the precious messages of present truth. I can sincerely “thank God and take courage” because of the fact that I tired in my long past evangelistic effort here to preach the message straight holding a high standard for the church, and teaching them to love the Testimonies. Thus they are now naturally ready to accept present truth as presented to them in the SRod series. This truth was first brought to them by Bro. E.E. Kurtz....

No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page 2 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page 3 In some of the meetings we have those who are not members of the S.D.A. church, but they seem to drink in present truth even faster than some who are in the advent faith. This fact is an evidence to me that Vol. 2 of the SRod should now be sold everywhere, opening the eyes of the people and laying a foundation for the time of the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message.... The little company of Greenville, S.C. were organized, and you will be hearing from them from time to time. We will try to leave the ones here in an organized group before we depart for another field. (Signed) E.T. Wilson. Bro. R.D. Oglesby sends the following encouraging words from College Park, Ga.: “Pray for us that we might bring in a goodly number....Do not think that we won’t do all we can to bring the message before the people for we believe that the message of the SRod will triumph because the Lord is in it.” NEWS FROM THE CAROLINAS Dear Brethren: I have just received the second copy of the Symbolic Code for which I am very thankful. it is very encouraging to hear from those who believe as we do. We are rejoicing in this most wonderful message, and I might briefly relate a little of my experience. Having been so closely associated with Elder Wilson, I became so utterly disgusted on account of the unjust treatment he was receiving at the hands of the S.D.A. church leaders that it caused me to stop paying tithe, and I decided to go out into the world. But my acceptance of the teachings of the SRod rescued me from going into the world, caused me to refuse my old job, and renewed my determination to keep the Sabbath, for which I thank God many, many times. I sympathized with our brother while Elder Ruskjer, the Union Conf. president, belittled him before the people that he had formerly preached to, but his calmness and control of himself was commendable and it has now born fruit in our little church in which twelve of us are now rejoicing in the message. We have lost our church membership but we feel that we have made sure of having our names in the book of Life for eternity. (Signed) J.G. Buckheister Extract from Bro. H.K. Livingstone’s letter dated Sept. 18, 1934. It is just too wonderful for words to express the joy and happiness I have found in the study of the SRod message. It has filled a long felt need. I can not praise my heavenly Father enough for this great blessing....and it has drawn me closer to my Saviour and as I once was blind, I now see and praise my Father for sending me this new light for this time. IMPORTANT NOTICE Remember the appointed hour for prayer each Friday evening. Please do not neglect the weekly freewill offering for the distribution of free literature. Regarding the request of our free employment agency, and for further information on the above requests, consult “Code” #2, p. 1, and “Code” #3, p. 5. Extra copies of question and answers published in the “Code” may be obtained upon receipt of 2 cents postage per “Code” issue. All who wish to have “The Symbolic Code” sent to them regularly are requested to fill out the following blank, writing name in full and plainly. If mail box number is used instead of street number, give us the name of your street or road also. Those whose names are not found in our files by November 15 will not receive the November “Code.” This rule applies to all whether the party be isolated or in an organized body. The leaders of companies may collect the names of every such individual and have them mailed together to save postage. Please comply with this request as soon as possible. Remember, this paper is sent to you free of charge. ----------------------------------------------------TEAR OFF HERE------------------------------------------------ Please place my name on your regular mailing list for your monthly paper, “The Symbolic Code” Name------------------------------------------------ Street------------------------------------------------------------ City------------------------------------ State---------------------- P.O Box No---------------------------------- Country------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page 4 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page 5 Brethren Bingham and Deeter who are laboring in and about San Diego, Calif. report that they are confident of increasing the San Diego company. We pray that we shall in the very near future be able to furnish the readers of the “Code” with a more definite report regarding the success of the brethren in that locality. HELPFUL SUGGESTIONS Every leader is requested to use our “Invitation Cards” to help advertise his public studies, and to make their efforts successful, we suggest that the entire company help advertise the meetings by passing a card to all with whom they come in contact. Praying before doing anything or starting anywhere, will lead you in the right trail and help you overcome every obstacle along the way. The following rules are the sentiments of the Word. Hold your eyes open and your mouth shut when the Spirit gives no utterance. Have your mind active and let not your faith weaken or your courage fail. Keep your knees in motion and let not opportunities be neglected, for “the final movements shall be rapid ones.” Thus shall you “walk with God” as Enoch of old, and as he was translated without tasting death so shall you be. Do not send any mail to our former location -- 937 W. 50th Place. Our telephone number remains the same -- Twin Oaks 7411. All air mail, special and registered mail is to be addressed to 10466 So. Hoover St. Your Shepherd’s Rod, Vol. 1, p. 258, contains our old address -- 5942 So. Hoover St. which is no longer used. Hence, to avoid any future confusion, please change it to Box 68, Station K, Los Angeles, Calif. All checks and money orders are to be made to Mrs. F. Charboneau. State specifically with each gift or offering what disposition you wish to have us make of same, for which amount a receipt will be forwarded showing that the transaction has been made and properly entered. The Universal Publishing Association Box 68, Station K, Los Angeles, California _________________________ QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS The “Messenger Of The Covenant” -- Who Is It? Please explain how to harmonize “The Shepherd’s Rod, “ Vol. 2, p. 240, par. 2, with “Gospel Workers,” p. 42, par. 2, -- subject, “The Messenger of the Covenant.” To the surface reader “The Shepherd’s Rod” and “Gospel Workers” appear to be in direct opposition to each other, but when the subject is well studied, then they will be found to be in perfect agreement. Such apparently conflicting statements are not found only in these two publications, but in “Gospel Workers” itself, for while Christ is named the “Messenger of the Covenant” on p. 44, this same title is applied to Moses on p. 20. Here follows the comparison: “When Moses was chosen as the messenger of the covenant, the word given him was, ‘Be Thou for the people to Godward.’” -- “Gospel Workers,” p. 20. “Christ the Messenger of the covenant, brought the tidings of salvation.” -- “Gospel Workers,” p. 44. If we conclude that “The Shepherd’s Rod” is wrong by saying that the promised Elijah’s message of Malachi 4:5 is the “messenger of the covenant,” and the “Gospel Workers” for applying the same title to both Christ and Moses, then we might as well infer that Christ likewise misapplied the same scripture, for “Jesus began to say unto the multitudes concerning John...But what went ye out for to see? A prophet? yea, I say unto you, and more than a prophet. For this is he, of whom it is written, Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. And if ye will receive it, this is Elias, which was for to come.” (Matt. 11:7, 9, 10, 14.) Here we see that Jesus applied the message of Malachi Three to that of John the Baptist, and named him the Elijah that was to come, but when the Jews, priests, and Levites asked John saying, “Art thou Elias?...he saith, I am not.” (John 1:19, 21.) Shall we here conclude that both Jesus and John violated the truth? What then? Moreover, the “Gospel Workers” applies Malachi 3:1 to Christ’s first advent, but the same author in “The Great Controversy,” p. 424, par. 3, applies it to Christ’s coming to the most holy place in the heavenly sanctuary in 1844; and on p. 425, is applied to the soon expected purification of the church. Again, on p. 426, the author states that “...Dan. 8:14; the coming of the Son of man to the Ancient of days, as presented in Dan. 7:13;

No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page 4 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page 5 and the coming of the Lord to His temple, foretold by Malachi, are descriptions of the same event; and this is also represented by the coming of the bridegroom to the marriage, described by Christ in the parable of the ten virgins, of Matthew 25.” If only one of these applications could be right, then which one should we choose? When the questioner harmoniously unifies the above scattered periods to which Malachi 3:1 is applied, then “The Shepherd’s Rod” will prove to him to be in perfect harmony with “The Great Controversy” and “Gospel Workers.” Though one statement seems to contradict the other, yet we are compelled to conclude that every one of these inspired applications must be correct. Says the great apostle, “Shall their unbelief make the faith of God without effect? God forbid: yea, let God be true, but every man a liar; as it is written, That Thou mightest be justified in Thy sayings, and mightest overcome when Thou art judged.” (Rom. 3:3, 4.) The trouble does not lie in the statements themselves, but rather in man’s limited knowledge of the truth therein, which proves that we are in the period of the Laodiceans, -- “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.” But the worst part of it all lies in that the Lord is saying to the church of today, “Thou knowest not” your great ignorance in not understanding rightly the Word of truth, and she does not believe Him! The apparent contradictions being discussed in this article are harmonized, in short, as follows: Any fair Bible student will, without difficulty, perceive at a glance that the perfect fulfillment of Malachi Three is yet future, and is directly applicable to the imminent “purification of the church,” -- “temple” -- for saith the Lord, “Who may abide the day of His coming? and who shall stand when He appeareth? for He is like a refiner’s fire, and like fullers’ sope.” (Mal. 3:2.) Though Christ and the “Gospel Workers” apply this scripture to Christ’s first advent, any student of sacred history knows that it did not meet its perfect fulfillment there, for the Jews did not “delight” in Him as prophesied in Malachi 3:1, but instead, they hated Him. Neither did Christ at that time purify His church as described by the prophet. But by the fact that Christ applied Malachi Three to John the Baptist’s message, and as this scripture did not meet its fulfillment at that time, it proves that John was a type of the Elijah that is to come before the coming of the “great and dreadful day of the Lord” (Malachi 4:5), at which time the prophecy will be fulfilled in its fullness. Therefore, as John was a messenger to God’s own people at that time, just so at this time the Elijah of Malachi’s prophecy represents a message which is to be delivered not to the world, but to the professed people of God. As John was their last prophet, his message was their final means to fit them for the Messiah’s appearing, for which cause said the Master, “If ye will receive it, this is Elias, which was for to come. (Matt. 11:14) Likewise, Elijah’s message of today must be to the professed people of God, and is to be their last means to fit them for Christ’s appearing at this time. Thus as John “...declared that those who claimed to be the chosen people of God were defiled by sin, and that without purification of heart and life they could have no part in the Messiah’s kingdom” (Desire of Ages, p. 104), just so the Elijah’s message at this time will denounce the denominational corruptions -- “the abominations in the midst thereof” (Etc. 9:4) -- rebuke the prevailing sins, and exclaim: “What greater deception can come upon human minds than a confidence that they are right, when they are all wrong!...They know not that their condition is deplorable in the sight of God....The message to the church of the Laodiceans is a startling denunciation.” -- “Testimonies for the Church, “ Vol. 3, pp. 252-3. The above proves that the cleansing of the ancient temple in Jerusalem was a type of the purification of the church, which will take place at a time when the house of God is made a house of merchandise by selling denominational publications and raising goals (8 T. 250), for when Christ “had made a scourge of small cords, He drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen, and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables; and said unto them that sold doves, Take these things hence: make not My Father’s house an house of merchandise.” (John 2:15, 16.) The “Great Controversy,” p. 424, applying Malachi Three to Christ’s coming to the heavenly sanctuary in 1844, and on p. 425, to the impending purification of the church at this present time, to which the parable of the ten virgins refers to, must now be harmonized. The fact that Malachi Three is again applied to two different periods, -- the one of 1844 and also to the one in which the church is to be purified -- proves that Malachi’s prophecy apprehends both the judgment of the dead and the judgment of the living. Consequently, there are two such comings of the Lord “to His temple” and two purifications, -- first,

No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page 6 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page 7 the cleansing of the temple (sanctuary) from the wicked dead (the investigative judgment), and second, the purification of the church (temple) from the living wicked, at which time Malachi 3:1-3 will meet its perfect fulfillment. The parable of the ten virgins is applicable to the latter. See “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, pp. 180-186. Here follows the explanation of the “messenger of the covenant.” As Christ was the “Messenger of the covenant” at His first advent; also Moses, while leading Israel out of Egypt; in like manner, John the Baptist’s message; and the one to the Laodiceans -- all four were compared to the message of Malachi 3:1. Here we see that the title, “messenger of the covenant,” referred to by Malachi, is applied to more than one person, in the same manner as the promises which were made to ancient Israel are now applicable to modern Israel -- the 144,000. Says the Spirit of Prophecy, “...It is necessary now that the minds of God’s people should be open to understand the Scriptures. To say that a message means just this and nothing more, that you must not attach any broader meaning to the words of Christ than we have in the past, is saying that which is not actuated by the Spirit of God.” -- R. & H., Oct. 21, 1890. The word, “covenant,” means nothing more or less than an agreement, -- promise. This being true, Moses was a “messenger of the covenant;” namely, the promise God made to Abraham that He was to deliver his posterity out of Egypt by a prophet -- messenger. John also came in fulfillment of prophecy as he himself declared that Esaias had prophesied of him (John 1:23), and according to Christ’s own statement (Matt. 11:7, 9, 10), Malachi had also prophesied of John. As God had made a written covenant with His ancient people that He was to send them the Messiah, Christ came in fulfillment of that covenant, and having brought a message by His teachings, He was the “Messenger of the covenant.” But the words of Malachi in chapter three, verse one, make plain that before the Lord comes “to His temple,” He will send a messenger to prepare the way, at which time He is to purify the sons of Levi, -- those who minister in “His temple” -- the church. As he that “is filthy” at the moment probation closes must remain “filthy” (Rev. 22:11), it follows that this work of purification which the Lord is to perform at His coming must be accomplished in probationary time, and long before the gospel work is finished, for He cannot finish it with the impure “sons of Levi,” -- ministry. This particular coming of the Lord is also predicted in Vol. 5, pp. 80, 690. In view of the fact that Christ at His coming to purify the church will not in person preach the message as He did before the crucifixion, but send someone other than himself, how could He at this time be the “messenger of the covenant?” There is but one answer to this -- the one who brings the message must be the “messenger of the covenant,” and when the Lord sends him he will fulfill the promise of Malachi 4:5. Having prepared “the way,” the Lord will “sit as a refiner and purifier of silver” (Mal. 3:3), “and it shall come to pass, that he that is left in Zion, and he that remaineth in Jerusalem, shall be called holy, even every one that is written among the living in Jerusalem; when the Lord shall have washed away the filth of the daughters of Zion.” (Isa. 4:3, 4.) Furthermore, though the title, “messenger of the covenant,” is applied to more than one messenger, it rightfully belongs to the Holy Spirit, and only for the reason that the Spirit of God is in them are they designated by that title. For example, we call the reader’s attention to 1 Pet. 3:18-20. There it is stated that Christ went and preached to the antediluvians by the same “Spirit” Who “quickened” Him. Being stated that He went by the Spirit and not in person, it proves that Christ accomplished this by that same Spirit through Noah. Hence, Christ being the “Messenger of the covenant, and He being in Noah by the Spirit, compels us to acknowledge that the title, “messenger of the covenant,” belongs not only to those mentioned in this article, including Noah, but to all God’s chosen messengers in whose message is Christ, by that same Spirit. It is for the fact of this union -- the Spirit in the messengers that the Word says, “holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. (2 Pet. 1:21.) Briefly summarized, the words, “messenger of the covenant,” mean nothing more or less than to say, The Holy Spirit in Heaven’s visible representative, or the invisible Christ in the message. DOES THE BEAST OF REVELATION 17 MAKE THE BEAST OF REVELATION 13 BABYLON? Please explain: If the beast of Revelation 13:1 represents the papacy (Great Controversy 439:1), and if the woman of Revelation 17 is Babylon, then is not the beast of Revelation 13:1 also Babylon, and thus the S.D.A. church?

No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page 6 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page 7 Turn to the illustration on p. 84 of Vol. 2 of “The Shepherd’s Rod” and concentrate on the symbols as set forth therein. Note how perfectly each symbol defines itself. For an example, the Word of God explains that the horns on the non-descript beast are “ten kings that shall arise. (Dan. 7:24.) That is, the horns did not have their sovereign power as yet. Therefore, they were crownless, but the horns on the leopard-like beast are crowned, showing that it represents the period when those kings (horns) received their kingdoms. The non-descript beast in its first stage is a representation of the world during the reign of imperial Rome, and in its second stage depicts the papal despotism. Though this beast by “the little horn” represented the papacy, he also prophetically represented the nations of today. Hence the beast, as a whole, is not the papacy, but the world with its civil and religious systems. This same condition exists with the leopard-like beast, for it also has 10 horns (the civil governments), and seven heads (the religious systems) -- the world. The papal phase of the non-descript beast is represented by a symbol composed of two elements -- horn and head. The horn part depicts a civil power and the head part, a religious system, -- the papacy. This fact is again proven by the symbolism of the leopard-like beast. The papacy is here described only by the head which was wounded, showing that the ten crowned horns and the remaining six heads, which had not been wounded, are not the papacy. Consequently, neither one of the beasts in their entirety are the papacy, for the papacy is only a part of them. To prove who anti-typical Babylon is, and who is not, we shall draw an illustration by ancient Israel -- the church of God. They were called apart from the world, though in the world. This separation made two great divisions; namely, the church and the world. Though ancient Israel was carried into Babylon they were, as a people, still Israelites. So it was with the early Christian church when she fell into the hands of the papacy -- anti-typical Babylon. The church herself was not Babylon, but was under the subjection of Babylon, -- the pope as head of baptized paganism. The same is true with the Protestant churches. They in reality are not Babylon and thus far only to a degree have they subjected themselves to Babylon. Says the “Great Controversy”: “Not until...the union of the church with the world shall be fully accomplished throughout Christendom, will the fall of Babylon be complete. The change is a progressive one, and the perfect fulfillment of Rev. 14:8 is yet future.” (Great Controversy, p. 390.) Therefore, a confederation of the Christian churches, united with civil governments (Great Controversy, p. 442) will form a likeness of the papacy; namely, church and state (horn-head). To construct such a combination is nothing less than to bring to life the spirit of intolerance and persecution that was manifested by the papacy before receiving “the wound.” (Rev. 13:3.) Thus the papal broken rock being cemented together by the twohorned beast (Rev. 13:14) is the formation of the image to the leopard-like beast in the period when prevailing against the saints of the Most High for 42 months (Dan. 7:25; Rev. 13:5), to which the Great Controversy, p. 445 is calling our attention. All who allow themselves to be put in subjection to this forth-coming religiopolitical power, which is nothing less than Babylon the third; that is, ancient Babylon to whom God’s people were placed in subjection for 70 years was the first, the wearing out of the saints by the papacy for “a times, and times, and the dividing of time” (Dan. 7:25) was the second; and the Image of the beast” above mentioned is the third, of which the scarlet colored beast of Rev. 17 is symbolical. This is the only beast in the Revelation that is called Babylon, of which the S.D.A. church cannot be a part. (Testimonies to Ministers, 58, 59.) When Babylon the third comes into power, she is again to fall as predicted in the Revelation 18:2-24. Each one of the beasts contain a special lesson. The non-descript, by the little horn, reveals the rise of the papacy. The leopard-like points to the Reformation by the wound on one of his heads. But in the second place, the leopard-like also discloses the fact, by the blasphemy over his heads, that the churches of today have rejected the Word of God -- the messages. The healing of his wound brings in the world a similar religious condition to that before the beast was wounded; that is, treading down the truth as it was between the years of 508 A.D. and 538 A.D.; namely, casting the “truth to the ground” (Dan. 8:12), which fact brought about the establishment of the papacy and the commencement of the 1260 year period. See illustration in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 128. As the great apostasy at that time prepared the way for setting up the papacy, so the healing of the wound in 1929 is preparatory for making an image to the beast, -- of the papacy. In order to protect the “very elect” -- the 144,000 -- from falling a prey to the image of the beast, God is now getting ready to cut off the wicked from among the righteous by

No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page 8 Symbolic Code Volume 1 No.4 (October 15, 1934) Page PB the fulfillment of Ezekiel Nine. Thus God prevents His church from be coming involved in Babylon. The two-horned beast represents the power that is to be instrumental in making the image, or likeness of the old papal system as above explained. By the scarlet colored beast is depicted a church union, confederated with the world. The S.D.A. church is symbolized on the leopard-like beast to the extent that it reveals she, like the rest of the Christian churches, rejected the messages brought to her in 1888 and 1930. Some may attempt to question this interpretation of the symbolism, but they cannot deny the fact that the messages were not accepted. This being true proves the symbolism correct. The name over the heads of the leopard-like is not “Babylon” but “blasphemy” instead. Every message comes by inspiration, for otherwise it would be no message from God, because the Bible says that “holy men of God (messengers) spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. (2 Pet. 1:21.) Therefore, to reject such a message is blasphemy against the Holy Ghost. (Matt. 12:31.) As all the churches rejected the messages sent directly to them, the name of blasphemy over the heads is a most logical symbol. Hence, there is no ground upon which one can correctly conclude that the symbolism of the leopard-like makes the church “Babylon.” The leopard-like is a composite beast of all the beasts before it. His mouth of a lion (Babylon), feet of a bear (Medo-Persia), body of a leopard (Grecia), the 10 horns (of the non-descript beast -- Rome), the wounded head (Catholicism), the unharmed ones (Protestantism), and the crowns (the kingdoms of today), again prove that the leopard-like beast is a symbol of the whole world. The S.D.A. church (head) being represented on the beast (world) by a symbol of the same likeness (head) as the other six churches (heads) would make the S.D.A. church no more Babylon than it would make her Medo-Persia, or Grecia, or something else. In fact, it would have been illogical if all of the seven churches (candlesticks -- Rev, 1:20) were not represented by a symbol of the same likeness as that of the other six churches (Ephesus, Smyrna, Pergamos, Thyatira, Sardis, and Philadelphia) for they (the early Christian and Protestant churches), too, were once God’s chosen churches as the Laodicean is now. The symbolism is not placing the church in Babylon, but in the world (Egypt), and the evidence is so plain, both by the symbols and by the church’s condition, that it does not require an angel to recognize this fact. Though the “Shepherd’s Rod” plainly says that the church is in “Egypt,” which point the opponents of the Rod are not trying to controvert, and while the Rod contends, through and through, that the church is not Babylon, they accuse it of saying it is! which in comparison means the same as to call black, white, and white, black. Moreover, as the churches are symbolized in “The Revelation” by seven candlesticks (Rev. 1:20), the symbolism must include the early Christian church, later the Protestants, and at last the Seventh-day Adventists, or the Laodiceans. These churches are not only symbolized by candlesticks of the same likeness, but are also all grouped together as are the seven heads on the leopard-like beast. If the assemblage of the candlesticks does not make the Laodiceans Babylon, why will the heads? “TO WHICH BEAST DO YOU REFER IN THE SROD THAT IS NOT THE PAPACY? Speaking of the beast in question, the Rod says on p. 151, “The beast spoken of here is the one with lamblike horns,” which together with the false prophet (Rev. 19:20), are prophetically cast alive into the lake of fire. This fast is illustrated on the page opposite to the one from which the question is asked. Please answer, To which beast do you refer in the following statement? “The idea that the papacy is called the beast is altogether wrong -- “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 151. By this statement the Rod means that the title, “the beast,” can never, in the fullest sense of the word, be applied to the papacy, for such term would make “the beast” in its entirety symbolical of the papacy, not showing that the papacy is only one of its heads, but that the papacy is the world (the beast), and not just a part of the beast (world). How do you HARMONIZE the statement in “THE GREAT CONTROVERSY,” p. 445, the “leopard-like beast of Revelation 13, -- the papacy,” WITH “THE SHEPHERD’S ROD” where it states that the leopardlike beast as a whole is not the papacy? The author of “The Great Controversy” could not possibly have in mind to imply that the beast, as a whole, is the papacy, but only that part of the beast to which she makes direct reference; namely, the enforcement of its worship by the two-horned beast, as stated in the words: “The ‘image to the beast’ represents that form of apostate Protestantism (not the papacy of today revived but) which will be developed when Protestant churches shall seek the aid of the civil power for the enforcement of their dogmas. The mark of The beast still remains to be defined.” (G.C. 445.) The author of the above never did advocate that the horns, and the six heads on the leopard-like beast which were not wounded, were the papacy.

No.5 (November 15, 1934) Page 1 Volume One No. 5 THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination FROM THE SOUTHEASTERN STATES I have never seen people drink in the Third Angel’s Message as the folks did in Georgia. At the end of four weeks we had a nice little company who had banded themselves together to plead with ‘Mother’. While holding what we thought to be the closing meeting, and while about to pass on to fill our next appointment, a church elder, his wife, two daughters, and the church school teacher, drove fifteen miles earnestly to request that I remain long enough to teach them what had been given to others. As the result of remaining a week longer, not only this family, but two others accepted and are rejoicing in the reformatory message. When our closing meeting finally came, we were happy to have the conference president with us, and the Lord gave freedom in the presentation of the ‘Eleventh Hour Call.’ About forty people were present at this last meeting. We left Georgia with confidence that the Lord had led us there, and we believe these brethren, more than ever, will do their share in helping to fulfill the statement in Volume Nine which says, ‘In visions of the night representations passed before me of a great reformatory movement among God’s people.’ To God be all the glory for this company in Georgia. We made a very encouraging visit to the Charleston- Columbia section, spending from Wednesday morning until the following Tuesday afternoon with the believers in these two places....It was a great joy to these dear children of the Lord to learn what had been done in Georgia, and I believe they are taking courage from the report to increase their activity in laying the ‘siege.’ Sabbath, Oct. 20, five of us from Charleston attended church in Columbia, knowing that the cases of Dr. and Mrs. Young and others were to be dealt with. The conference president preached a sermon preparatory to the ‘unholy feast’ that was to take place that evening, following the Holy Sabbath, at which time he recommended that Dr. and Mrs. J.H. Young, and four other fine, clean S.D.A. members be ‘cast out as evil.’ We had opportunity to witness for the truth that Sabbath morning by standing with those who were to be cast out when the proposition was submitted as to who believed the message of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod.’ Then in the evening while they were in session we, who of course were barred from their midst, had a prayer meeting in the home of Dr. Young, which was appreciated very much by those concerned. I believe we have come to a new day for the ‘Reformatory Movement Among God’s People,’ and that no ordinary experience as a Christian will avail anything from here on in the presentation of Present Truth. Not only is the world sick and tired of a cheap experience, but our own dear people to whom we must go now are really longing for ‘Pure provender, thoroughly winnowed,’ and are looking for an example of purity of heart and life in those who bear this heart appeal to ‘Mother.’ It is one thing to have a message of theoretical truth which cannot be gainsaid by the wisest of earth, but it is altogether another thing to have a life that will back it up 100%. My plea to my fellow workers in Present Truth is that we shall not move one step toward a mission field until we have settled it in our own hearts that we mean business, and that we are willing to die, if need be, for the meanest S.D.A. leader or laymember in the denomination. Thus we shall emulate the example of the Master Worker of Whom it was said, ‘He reviled not again.’ My observation from coast to coast during my short acquaintance with those standing in the light convinces me that we are in danger of allowing this wonderful light of Present Truth to become darkness in our lives by forgetting the real issue before us which is, ‘Cry aloud and spare not.’ But this cannot be done unless we have put sin out of our own lives, and it may be that the kind which besets us ‘goeth not out but by prayer and fasting.’ I therefore believe we have come to an experience similar to that of Ezra, and it is high time to do as he did at the River Ahava. -- E.T. Wilson.

No.5 (November 15, 1934) Page 2 Douglasville, Ga. October 21, 1934 Dear Elder Wilson: You will be glad to hear about the work here. From within a radius of about 25 miles a company of 42, -- 13 men, 12 women, and 17 children -- gathered at the home of father and mother McTyre, at which time we organized as a little army of workers to proclaim the message of Present Truth to the churches in Georgia. The lesson of the hour brought a new meaning to the words, “spake oft one to another,” and one of the thoughts brought out was, that it is by the grace of God that we can still love “the dear brethren who do not see this beautiful light that God is so graciously sending to His people at this time.... Your daughter in the faith, (Signed) Fannie Lou Woods FROM INDIANA Sr. Sebring of Hartford City writes as follows: I have been reading and studying the SRod, Volumes One and Two, and the four tracts....I have read them several times and the more I read, the more I see the truth in them.... I have belonged to the church for 42 years but when those in office received word from the conference to drop in 30 days all that believed the SRod, they stopped me from leading the prayer meeting and took my Sabbath School class away from me and warned me not to teach the SRod in the church...but I am glad I can be partaker with Christ in His sufferings. I am praying that the Lord will give me a greater burden for the brethren. I want to be one of those who will be sighing and crying and praying for the work and workers, for I am glad the Lord has set His hand to finish His work. We have been at a stand still for so many years, but now we should try to do all that can be done so as not to get back in the rut again. ________________________________ Dear Brethren: I am writing this to inform you how glad I am for finding present truth in the SRod. I was baptized into the S.D.A. church about 23 years ago and was happy in the truth at that time. But later, as I saw the church departing from the fundamental principles, in despair I quit going to Sabbath School and paying tithe for something like 10 or 12 years. This summer I took courage and renewed my former experience by repenting and confessing my sins, and by attending regularly the church here at Hartford City, and endeavoring to help it also to return to the old landmarks. About that time Bro. Cleve Smith, a firm believer in the SRod, came to my house and gave me tracts #1 and #2. At that time Elder Moore and wife were leaving the city for the summer and he put me in charge of the prayer meetings during his absence. Everything went fine until at one prayer meeting I invited Bro. Edwards to give the study, but when they found out that he was a believer in the SRod, such opposition was raised that I had to take up the study myself. One Sabbath later on, the assistant elder belittled the SRod so much that his opposition against it urged me to look into the matter for myself. I told them that I had a greater desire now than ever before to read the books. So I ordered Volume 1 and 2, but before I received them the church had called a business meeting in which they asked a certain sister, who has been a S.D.A. for over 40 years, if she believed the teachings of the SRod. Answering in the affirmative, they put her on probation for 30 days, after which they were to remove her name from the church record if she did not by that time renounce the teachings of the SRod. But she is now rejoicing in the sealing message more and more. The elder also asked me if I believed in the SRod teachings. I answered him that I had never read it and therefore I was taking a neutral position in the matter, but he said that there is no neutral ground, that it had been proven error, and they would therefore have to vote me out of taking charge of the prayer meetings. The vote was taken and out of 33 present, only 3 hands went up against me. Since that time I have read all the tracts and Vol. 1 and 2, and being convinced of the light of present truth contained in these volumes, and happy over it, I have decided to send all my tithes and offerings for the support of the message in the SRod. I rejoice that we have at last found the long needed spiritual food, and want to help spread the present truth message. Pray for me. Yours for faithful service, (Signed) Harry H. Philebaum

No.5 (November 15, 1934) Page 3 FROM MONTANA “Three years ago I received a book through the mail that was called ‘The Shepherd’s Rod.’ I was then elder of the Big Timber church. Being much delighted with its contents, I undertook to read it to the church, but the opposition was so strong that I could not read more than two chapters. “...but I think it is the most wonderful light that ever came to the church....I also read the four tracts with much delight. For years I have prayed for more light, and now my prayers are being answered.” (Signed) P.S. Alen FROM WYOMING Sr. Hendricks writes the following: “We still find those who will let us in and who will listen, a good number of whom are taking studies at this time. It seems that the more they fight against the message, the more it opens the eyes of those who are honest in heart....Two members of the church here were very anxious to hear the studies, but their not being able to understand English made it necessary that an interpreter assist us. Though the one interpreting could not understand the study (being an outsider), the party being interpreted for seemed to grasp it. “Sr. Pruett and I have been out visiting each member. They are sick and tired of the way the church is acting and are really more ready to hear than before all the opposition began. All save one whom we have visited took one tract or more....We have not visited all of them yet, but are going to keep on until we have....All those who asked the Elders what the SRod was all about, said that the elders could not tell them anything except not to investigate. Sr.Pruett and I have already been warned that we are fixing for trouble,...but we are not afraid of what they can do. We have learned that there are just certain ones who are running things and trying to cause all the trouble, and that a lot of the members, in fact most of them, are not in the least behind the opposers of the message, who have simply exposed themselves by their actions.” FROM IDAHO Dr. Roller writes: Sabbath (Sept. 29), while at Taylor, North Dakota, I was invited to the pulpit for the hour. We studied the subject of the 144,000, as found in the following references: Rev. 14:1-5; Rev. 7:1-4; Eze. 9:1-11; T.M. 445, 446; Isa. 66:19, 20; P.K. 725; T.M. 17. We studied for over an hour, and they received the truths disclosed in these references very readily, and invited me back for the next Sabbath. But in the mean time the news of this incident had reached the conference office with the result that a warning was published and sent to all the churches in the N. Dakota Conference to keep me out of the pulpit. However, although it seems that the work here has been very slow, and that the number of those who stand stiffly for the message is small, yet the SRod and what it stands for is known throughout this section, as well as in the Spokane community, and at the present time, here in Coeur d’Alene, ten of us are meeting together for studying present truth, and we ask that you remember us in prayer. (Signed) H.F. Roller FROM COLORADO Those who are acquainted with Bro. and Sr. H.G. Warden will be happy to know that at present their location is in Greeley where a company of believers is being organized. FROM ARIZONA Sr. Diamond writes from the Sunny Slope desert convalescent colony at Phoenix, where she has long been fighting to gain back her health, saying; “I have realized ever since 1929 when I joined the S.D.A. church that we needed a reformation.” Then she adds the following reassuring words; “I know the SRod message is Present Truth just as much as Peter knew Jesus was the Son of God...and I like the Present Truth literature so well that I have read it through twice and now am studying it so I will be prepared for the work when God calls.” We are glad for Sr. Diamond’s hope and courage and calm determination to endure to the end, so as to be prepared when the Lord calls, for it is an inspiring example to all of the stuff of which saints are made. Let us remember her in our prayers.

No.5 (November 15, 1934) Page 4 FROM CALIFORNIA A word from San Diego: Activity in the San Diego area is very appreciably on the increase and the message is claiming new supporters right along. There are but few in this large locality who have not in some way come in contact with the SRod. Last week, during Bro. Houteff’s visit for 10 days, five took their stand for present truth, while several others became very interested in investigating further into the message. We are studying with members of almost every church in the district and are encouraged to believe that the number of believers here will nearly be doubled by the turn of the year and that many who are now fearful and hesitant and even hostile will yet take their stand for truth before it is too late. -- M.J. Bingham -- M.L. Deeter. ___________________________ Sr. Serns of La Crescenta writes: On Oct. 7 the quarterly business meeting convened and my name was brought up for consideration. Elder Armstrong read from the church manual that persons breaking the commandments, and especially the seventh, should have their names dropped from the church book regardless of repentance.... I wanted to impress upon their minds that I had truly and sincerely repented of all my sins....I also told them how sorry I am for my past life and that the Lord’s assurance of forgiveness has now made me happy....I praise the Lord that I am having the opportunity to suffer reproach for repentance of my sins and to be accounted worthy to be classed with those of whom He says: “Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake.” When I was sinning they held me as a member in good regular standing, but now they cast me out for having repented. Our most recent visitors from a distance are Bro. and Sr. Carver who have traveled nearly 1500 miles from Cory, Colo. to make a thorough and intimate investigation of “The Shepherd’s Rod.” What a contrast between these brethren who are willing to sacrifice so much to make certain whether or not God has any light for them at the present time so that they be not left behind in the darkness, and those at whose doors the message daily knocks yet receives no recognition other than the wild charge that it is from the devil, albeit they know nothing about it! Then from Pennsylvania writes Sr. Dundore: “I have been studying the SRod and am persuaded that God is sending a message to awaken His church, but am sad to think that our leading brethren are turning down such a plain truth. Our pastor says that a copy of the SRod was sent to him but that he destroyed it without looking into it! O how terrible to condemn that of which he knows nothing!” A Letter from Richmond, Virginia: We have received two copies of the Symbolic Code, and enjoyed it so much, and are so glad to read of the familiar names who have accepted this new light. May I tell you what is troubling Mr. H _______ and me? It is the idea of leaving the Adventist church. Why must we? Why can’t we accept this new light and stay in and spread it within the denomination? I am so firmly rooted in the truth that the very thought of leaving the church frightens me. Dear Bro. and Sr. H We are glad that you have found help in the message of the SRod and that you realize that it is best not to leave the S.D.A. church but to help spread the reformatory message within, which position the SRod takes. Evidently you have not read that part of our literature which plainly proves from the Word of God that we must not separate ourselves from the churches though some would even attempt to make us do so by force. Read SRod, Vol. 1, pp. 245-252; SRod, Vol. 2 p. 233, and our tract #4, “The Latest News for Mother.” We hope and pray that you will be able to reach many of our brothers and sisters within the church. A Letter from Bozeman, Montana: Dear Brethren: A tract entitled, “A Warning Against Error,” was handed to me by one of our S.D.A. sisters. I found some things in it that are not according to the Scriptures and the Spirit of Prophecy. I then got the SRod and after studying its contents I found that the “A Warning Against Error” has misused the SRod on several occasions. In fact, it does not deal honestly with the SRod. I would like to have your answer to the “A Warning Against

No.5 (November 15, 1934) Page 5 Error,” and whatever the charges may be will be sent by return mail. Dear Brother K_____, We do not have anything published which would directly answer the objections against the SRod as found in the above mentioned tract, but those objections being about the same as the one entitled, “A Reply to The Shepherd’s Rod” you will find our answer to it in our tract #3, “The Harvest,” and tract #4, “The Latest News for Mother.” These tracts do not only contain an answer to those of objections, but also a message for God’s church. Please study them carefully and we feel certain that you will be pleased with the contents therein. ____________________________________ QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS ___________ Please harmonize the apparent contradiction: “Vol. 5, p. 81 says, ‘The mark of the beast will be urged upon us. Those who have step by step yielded to worldly demands, and conformed to worldly customs, will not find it a hard matter to yield to the powers that be, rather than subject themselves to derision, insult, threatened imprisonment, and death.’ But the SRod teaches that the unfaithful ones will not be permitted to unite with the church at that time.” The teaching in the SRod regarding the purity of the church in the time of the Loud Cry is as plain a truth as any ever taught. It is possible that one can not harmonize this subject with every statement written by Sr. White, but this should not cause us to lose faith in the message, for there are many passages in the Spirit of Prophecy which the denomination is unable to harmonize. This difficulty arises among us as a people because we do not as yet fully understand all the events connected with the closing of the gospel work. However, though the mark of the beast is yet future, and difficult to define ahead of time, we may submit a thought on how the above quotation will meet its fulfillment, which will show the possibility of the church being free from the unfaithful and yet how some who have been unfaithful will at the same time “yield to the powers that be.” The SRod does not claim that all those professing to be S.D.A’s “who have step by step yielded to worldly demands,” will fall under the slaughter weapons of Ezekiel’s vision, but rather that every active member who does not receive the “mark” (or seal of Eze. 9), excluding those who have departed from the organized work but who yet claim to be Seventh-day Adventists -- a class at the present time numbering thousands. According to Vol. 5, p. 81 some of those who are independent of the organization but still claim to be S.D.A’s will not “subject themselves to derision, insult, threatened imprisonment, and death,” but will “slide into any position to suit the tenor of their feelings.” T.M. 112. Question #2: “The SRod says the former rain is the Spirit of Prophecy, but the Desire of Ages, p. 827 says it is the outpouring of the Spirit in apostolic days. The spiritual meaning of the word “rain” according to Joel’s prophecy is not the outpouring of the Holy Spirit in Pentecostal power only, but rather a revelation of truth as is evidenced by the marginal reading -- “a teacher of righteousness.” “And it shall come to pass afterwards (after the revelation of truth -- rain) that I will pour out My Spirit upon all flesh.” Joel 2:23, 28. Here we see that verse 23 promises a revelation of truth, for righteousness is developed only by a knowledge of the truth, while verse 28 promises an outpouring of the Holy Spirit on “all flesh” to endue them with power to proclaim the revelation (rain) of “the teacher of righteousness.” Thus these two manifestations of the Holy Spirit -- the truth and the power to proclaim it -- compose the rain in its fullness. As to the time of the former and the latter rain, the former according to the meaning of the word -- “preceding in time or place” -- must naturally precede the latter. Therefore, the Desire of Ages is correct, for to the church before the SRod came, the experience of the apostles was the former rain, whereas to us at the present time the “former rain” is the Spirit of Prophecy, and the “latter rain” the SRod. If one should insist that the word “former” must apply only to the time of the apostles and the word “latter” to something in the future,

No.5 (November 15, 1934) Page 6 then such a position is not only contrary to the Scriptures, but denies the fact of the Spirit of Prophecy. Moreover, Joel’s prophecy refers directly to our time and not to the early Christian church. Saith the prophet, “He will cause to come down for you the rain, the former rain, and the latter rain in the first month.” (Joel 2:23.) If the former rain is not the Spirit of Prophecy at the present time, and the “latter rain” the SRod, then how can it be possible that both former and latter fall at the same time, seeing that the apostolic experience of almost 2000 years ago does not profit us at all? Question #3. “The Great Controversy says that Malachi 3:1-3 and Dan. 7:9 refer to the same event, while the Rod says Malachi 3:1-3 refers to the purification of the church.” The “same event” mentioned in “The Great Controversy” we must understand to have begun in 1844 and to stretch forth up to the close of probation, which period includes the judgment of the dead and the judgment of the living. The purifying work of Malachi Three applies to the judgment of the living. Any fair Bible student knows that the words, “but who may abide the day of His coming? and who shall stand when He appears? for He is like a refiner’s fire and like fuller’s sope: and He shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness,” cannot apply to the judgment of the dead. Nevertheless, for this work (the judgment of the living and the judgment of the dead, which takes place in the heavenly sanctuary), the Lord came in 1844. Thus the judgment of the living and the judgment of the dead being the two phases of the Investigative Judgment, it is true that the Lord came to the heavenly temple in 1844. Hence, both “The Great Controversy” and the SRod are correct. Question #4. “Micah 6:1 says, ‘Arise, contend thou before the mountains and let the hills hear thy voice,’ but the SRod says to work within the S.D.A. denomination.” True, our duty at the present time is to confine our efforts within the denomination. Nevertheless, the SRod, Vol. 2 contains also the message for the world. One must understand that these scriptures do not find their fulfillment in a moment. Micah 6:1, like Malachi 3:1-3, will find its perfect fulfillment in the period of the message for the church, the sealing time of the first fruits (the 144,000), and in the period of the sealing of the second fruits (the great multitude). See Vol. 1, p. 242.Question #5. “If the S.D.A. denomination is one of the seven heads of the beast, then how can the ‘woman’ of Revelation 17 sit on the seven heads (one of them being the S.D.A.), after the purification, at which time the church will be composed of pure members only?” The questioner will note that there are two beasts with seven heads; one in Revelation 13 and the other in Revelation 17. The S.D.A. church is symbolized by one of the heads on the former beast. The “woman” sits on the seven heads of the latter beast which has nothing to do with the S.D.A. denomination and which finds its fulfillment in the period after the purification of the church. Hence, the “woman” is not sitting on the S.D.A. church, but rather on the Protestant churches who have become Babylon. See the SRod, Vol. 2, pp. 85-125. Question #6. “The SRod teaches that the school teachers should be paid by the tithe, but what about Vol. 9, p. 248, last paragraph?” The SRod of itself dues not teach one way or another regarding the above question, but simply quotes from the writings of the same author who wrote Vol. 9, p. 248. Therefore, the questioner would have to study deeper in the writings of Sr. White and learn how to harmonize all the statements on that subject. Nevertheless, for his convenience and help we offer the following explanation: We do not know how we could make plainer the question that those who teach the Bible should be supported by the Lord’s tithe than the Spirit of Prophecy has explained it. Sr. White has stated that those who “teach the Word of God, explaining the Scriptures, educating the students in the things of God, should be supported by the tithe money.” (6T 215.) Moreover, she says, “This instruction was given long ago and more recently it has been repeated.” These instructions were not followed then, and it is certain they are not followed now. The trouble largely lies in the fact that these instructions which have been given “again and again” have been slighted which, if available, would explain themselves. However, we may add a few remarks which we hope may be helpful. Let those who object to the teachers’ receiving tithe money settle the problem with Sr. White, for the SRod states only what the Spirit of Prophecy has said on the subject and no more. But if you pray and study, I am confident you will arrive at the truth, and the apparent contradiction will be removed. It seems that you cannot harmonize Vol. 6, pp. 210, 211, where it speaks of paying tuition, with the above quotation. The

No.5 (November 15, 1934) Page 7 object of the instruction in these particular Testimonies is that every school must be supplied with a good Bible teacher supported by the tithe money. But let it be remembered that our schools also teach secular subjects for which the tithe can not be appropriated. Therefore, those who teach secular things in our schools should not be required to teach the Bible, and are to be supported by tuition. In addition to this there are other school expenses. Thus it would take tithe and tuition fully to carry on the program of the present day system of our church schools. The trouble with the people is that they make the Rod say things which it really does not. You write that Sr. White has stated that the ministry only should receive the tithe. If you mean by this that only those who are ordained or preach the message are entitled to the tithe, then we know not of such a statement, for the Bible teaches that all who are connected with the gospel or “temple” service are to be supported by the tithe, for all of the tribe of Levi were supported by the tithes, which principle our church has not followed at all. The original tithe system would include the local elders, the deacons, the singers, etc. See 1 Chron. 15. “Dear Bro. Bingham: If you can give me any advice that might help me to labor more successfully I would greatly appreciate it.” In regard to laboring most successfully, there are a few general principles which, if closely followed, will tend to minimize prejudice and accomplish the greatest results. These of course must be flexible so as to meet the individual circumstances and condition. Following is a straight enumeration of those points which seem most important. (1) First, if necessary, open up to the prospective believer the subject of investigating purported truth. There is no use in trying to adduce evidence in support of something if the mind in question is every step of the way being cluttered up by thoughts which are continually falling from the preconception that we either need not or should not investigate into any unknown messages. We must first remove this fallacious conception before we can get anywhere with our presentation of the truth. To this end we should always have at command the ensuing group of statements which will always compel the honest mind that believes in the Spirit of Prophecy to lay aside the implements of warfare until it has come and given a fair hearing to what you have to present. “Testimonies on Sabbath School Work,” (abbreviated TSSW, a little book which, if you have not, you ought by all means procure as soon as possible from your Book and Bible House), page 59: “Listen with candor...; p. 60, “When new light...; p. 65, “Precious light...; p. 65, “If a message comes...; p. 66 (complete page); T.M. 69-70 “Preaching Contrary to Established Doctrines.” 5T:728 (full page); T.M. 106-7 “But beware of rejecting...; T.M., pp. 108-10; G.W. 300-1, 303-4; T.M. 476 “Brethren, we must...; M. to Y. P.. 260; C.T. 463; R. & H., March 25, 1890 and May 28, 1890; T.M. 30 “We have many lessons...; T.M. 119 “When a message...; 2T:130 “Men, women, and youth...; 4T:361; “We are on dangerous ground when we cannot meet together like Christians, and courteously examine controverted points. I feel like fleeing from the place lest I receive the mold of those who cannot candidly investigate the doctrines of the Bible. Those who cannot impartially examine the evidences of a position that differs from theirs, are not fit to teach in any department of God’s work.” -- R. & H., Vol. 67, No. 7, February 18, 1890. See also tract #4, pp. 80-84, (2) Second, prove that there is a message due the church and that it is to be borne in the spirit and power of Elijah. References: 5T:254; E.W. 155; 5T:709; 8T:332; T.M. 117. (Couple 3T:252-3 with 5T:254) ; E.W. 277, past par. (3) Next show that the message will be rejected. References: Ezekiel 2 and 3; The Review and Herald references quoted on pages 45 and 46 of the tract, “Warning Paradox”; and the following which is also from R. & H.: “Several have written to me, inquiring if the message of Justification by Faith is the Third Angel’s Message, and I have answered, ‘It is the third angel’s message in verity.’ The prophet declares, ‘And after these things I saw an angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lighten with his glory.’ Brightness, glory, and power are to be connected with the third angel’s message, and conviction will follow wherever it is preached in demonstration of the Spirit. HOW WILL ANY OF OUR BRETHREN KNOW WHEN THIS LIGHT SHALL COME TO THE PEOPLE OF GOD? As yet we have certainly not seen the light that answers to this description, God has light for His people, and all who accept it will see the sinfulness of remaining in a lukewarm condition.” R. & H., Oct. 7, 1890, p. 609; G.W. 303, last par. and T.M. 106, last par.

No.5 (November 15, 1934) Page 8 (4) Take the main subjects treated of in the Rod, i.e., the sealing of the 144,000, Ezek. 9, purification of church, sealing of great multitude, judgment of living, and present them as forcibly as possible. Clear these main points so they stand out like mighty beacon lights that cannot be escaped. Then when this is done, read one or two statements such as the following: G.C. 527 “While God...; G.C. 528 “There is...; 5T 690 “Those who...; 5T 68-9 “If you...; 3T 255 “The True Witness...; 3T 258 “The word...; P.P. 290 “We should obey...; 5T 729 “It is...; 5T 486 “Has the Lord...; 5T 94 “Gather up...; 1T 262 “We must walk...Having done this, you leave the individual without a vestige of footing upon which to stand and cavil over inconsequentials and recondite points which one needs much discernment to understand. (5) Do not entertain subjects which are only partly clear unless constrained to do so. Cleave strictly to the great truths that no candid mind can dispute. The failure to do this will constitute a constant impediment, giving rise to needless disputes and controversies which will invariably leave the mind of the individual more prejudiced than before. (6) In order to allay as much as possible the prejudice caused to some by the strong condemnation voiced in all the publications, I refer you to 3T 252-3; 8T 249; 5T 72; C.O.R. 150; 5T 217; 8T 146; T.M. 397; T.M. 174-5; 2T 124, and many, many others of similar tenor, all of which either explicitly state or imply the necessity of denouncing the abominations in our midst. (7) If it be said that those bearing the message are too strong in word and deed, point them to T.M. 475; T.M. 410; T.M. 408; D.A. 468; T.M. 165; T.M. 411; T.M. 412, 413; G.C. 606, etc. (8) Avoid the subject of tithe until the individual believes that the SRod is true and is the message for the hour. To bring it up prematurely is to make crooked paths for his feet and to cast a stumbling-block before him. When you see, however, that he believes the message, then show him that the tithe belongs where present truth is. Read to him G.C. 609 where the Lord says “Who dare refuse to publish?” and observe the fact that if one dare not refuse to publish, one dare not then refuse to take the tithe to help support the work. Also you may present the matter from still other angles. Jesus and the apostles were Jews and members of the organized church at that time, yet they had a treasurer of their own. Moreover the apostles received everything that was brought and laid at their feet -- tithe, offering, and principal. Acts 4:34, 35. This gives us the finest apostolic precedent one might wish, for the apostles were also bearing a special message to the church, just as we are today, and not to the world. Then you may present the matter yet from this angle if necessary: We are sent “to the lost sheep of the house of Israel,” and it “is not meet to take the children’s bread and cast it to the dogs.” (Matt. 15:24, 26.) God has not sent us “into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans,” but to the church, and He has commanded: “Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in Mine house.” The storehouse is where present truth is, and as we bear present truth -- meat In due season -- then the Rod must be the storehouse, and the Lord says “Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse.” Then too, you might well reason with the individual along this wise: “Suppose we should all feel that our tithes must go to the treasury at Tacoma Park, then how would the message ever reach the endangered souls in our churches? God is not desirous at this time to bring the unconverted into the church to meet the fearful slaughter of Ezekiel Nine, but is exceedingly anxious to save His church. Let only those who do not yet have light on the sealing of the 144,000 support the church in its present activities, -- in its round of formalities, goal getting, devisings, etc., and those who have the light let them “follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth.” There is the past message and the fresh message. “God does not want any man to think that no other message is to be heard but that which he may have given. We want the past message and the fresh message.” R. & H., March 18, 1890. Let each side follow the course of supporting that which they believe present truth (after all, the inevitable course), then the interests neither of the one nor the other will suffer. “Moreover,” we might continue to reason, “what success do you suppose we could hope for in getting the sealing message to the church if we should support that side which is rising against us like the waves of the sea? No, my Brother, if we should continue paying our tithe to them, we would not only be weakening our power against the enemy, but also our position with the message we bear, for then they would think, and justly so, that if we had something vital to their salvation, we would dare not before heaven do other than place our gifts to the advancement

No.5 (November 15, 1934) Page 9 of the present message and not the past message. To do the latter would, instead of winning the sheep, not only drive them away, but also would strengthen the forces of the enemy and weaken God’s, for no man can fight his adversaries by lending them his weapons with which to stand strong against him.” The instruction in the SRod, Vol. 1, p. 251, regarding tithe, proves that we have payed our honest part all the way. It says that the tithe should be paid to the old S.D.A organization. But now since the leading part of the denomination has rejected the sealing message of the 144,000 and is passing on to the people a pseudo refutation of its subject matter to justify their actions, doing all they can to prevent the people from coming in contact with the message, the action of the SRod in calling not only for the tithe but also for the offerings to be brought in for the support of the message of present truth is Divinely approved and justified, for present truth has always constituted God’s “storehouse.” (9) Avail yourself of charts as soon as possible, as they aid inestimably both in learning the message and presenting it to others. (Signed) M.J. Bingham _______________________________ The following queries from Dr. Young are typical of many which come to our ears from time to time: “They tell us here that the SRod has about died out in California. Is this true? Are we adding believers to the message out there or not? Is the opposition still bitter? Please inform us just what is going on.” The field work alone in Southern California, if given the attention it needs, would take the full time of Bro. Houteff and every worker connected with the message, and even then would not be completely served. Wherever the message has sprung forth in this state of any other, this office knows of no instance where it has died out. Our records, on the contrary, show a growth in almost every place where it has sent forth its roots -- especially in the Los Angeles, Loma Linda, and San Diego areas. These facts bear evidence that the conflict has neither ceased nor lessened, and that it never will so long as the truth continues to advance. Let no one believe any report about the SRod, except it be authenticated by someone directly connected with this office. The very reports, good or bad, constantly springing up in every connection, themselves testify that the message is daily making its way like leaven in the lump throughout the denomination. Our free literature fund, created by free-will offerings, has thus far covered about half of the necessary expenses. Therefore, we are disposed to remind our friends in present truth of the need of this worthy enterprise. The contributions for the Symbolic Code also thus far cover only about half of our expenses for supplies alone. Remember that Sr. Charboneau’s address is no longer at 50th Place, but rather 419 W. 104th St., Los Angeles, California. Our united prayer on Friday evening (5 P.M. Pacific Standard Time; 6 P.M. Mountain Standard Time; 7 P.M. Central Standard Time; 8 P.M. Eastern Standard Time) in behalf of our brethren who are in darkness regarding present truth, should be faithfully observed by all concerned. Do not forget to make known your wants to our employment agency. Let all present truth believers try to fit themselves to get into the Lord’s work, for He is now calling for laborers into His great harvest. The Universal Publishing Assiation Symbolic Code Dept. Station K, Box 68 Los Angeles, CA

No.6 (December 15, 1934) Page 1 Volume One No. 6 THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination A LETTER OF INTEREST Dear Brother Lysinger: We received your circular letter dated Oct. 24, warning us against “The Shepherd’s Rod,” and enclosing the little tract: “A Warning Against Error.” I had already read the little tract and also the booklet: “A Reply to the Shepherd’s Rod.” I have also corresponded with Prof. O.J. Graf, who was so clearly the governing mind in both the Pacific Union Conf. and the Gen. Conf. Committees. He being the chief author if not the editor of both of these pamphlets, my reply to the little tract shall be to him and not to you. With no desire to question your sincerity, and with all due respect for your office, may I ask whether you have personally made a prayerful investigation of the SRod message? Or is your warning against it based solely on the investigation of another as given in the little tract? My reason for asking this is that your predecessor also sent us a warning against the SRod message based, as he later acknowledged, not on his own investigation, but on a warning received by him from one in higher office. You say that “among the 2175 ordained ministers that we have in the S.D.A. denomination there is one E.T. Wilson, who has accepted the teachings of the SRod.” But is it safe to take this as evidence against the SRod message or to condemn those who do accept it as heretics? We will be better able to judge of this in the light of the following inspired quotations: “Have any of the rulers of the Pharisees believed on Him?” John 7:48. “But beware of rejecting that which is truth. The great danger with our people has been that of depending upon men, and making flesh their arm. Those who have not been in the habit of searching the Bible for themselves, of weighing evidence, have confidence in the leading men and accept the decisions they make; and thus many will reject the very messages God sends to His people, if these leading brethren do not accept them. “No one should claim that he has all the light there is for God’s people. The Lord will not tolerate this. He has said: ‘I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it.’ Even if all our leading men should refuse light and truth, that door will still remain open. The Lord will raise up men who will give the people the message for this time.” (“Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 106, 107.) In the light of these clear, positive warnings against rejecting truth because men in high office do not accept it, may every Seventh-day Adventist minister and layman search his own heart in the light of his own Bible, before condemning “The Shepherd’s Rod” Message as heresy. Have the other 2174 ordained ministers made an earnest and prayerful investigation of “The Shepherd’s Rod” Message as has Elder E.T. Wilson? Surely, to be fair to themselves, honest with the people, and true to God, they should do so before branding him as a heretic, and before barring him from the homes of the people. This message will stand or fall on its own merits regardless of who may accept it or reject it. Let no one stand by waiting for it to come to naught until they have investigated and proven it false. (Signed) A.E. Johnson. LEARN TO TRUST IN HIM “Go your ways: behold, I send you forth as lambs among wolves. Carry neither purse, nor scrip, nor shoes: and salute no man by the way.” (Luke 10:3, 4.) In fulfillment of the above promise I wish to relate a few experiences showing His tender watch care over the work and the workers. Early in the year, when beginning to labor in Loma Linda, the first brother we met at that place told us that we had come to “the valley of dry bones.” As the days went by we realized more and more how terribly true this was. Nevertheless, we could see occasional signs of life, and though at one time it looked as if we must move on to another field,

No.6 (December 15, 1934) Page 2 we continued to work and pray, with the result that God rewarded us by resurrecting several for a memorial as firstfruits in that locality. On one occasion those who were fighting the message tried to take our room from under us so we would be compelled to leave. This failing, they started circulating malicious reports and tales, but the Lord prevailed and we stayed. During this time my food and money ran out and things looked dark. I went into the field and pulled a handful of alfalfa along with some mustard greens, enjoyed a good salad, and went back to work. Thus I learned precious lessons in trusting in the Lord and of the possibilities in health reform. “’The Lord can spread a table in the wilderness.’ Under His direction food will go a long way. When we place ourselves in right relation to Him, He will help us, and the food we eat in obedience to Him will satisfy us. We can subsist on very much less than we think we can, if God’s blessing is on the food; and if it is for His glory, He can multiply it.” -- “Counsels on Health,” p. 495. In opening my mail the next morning, there I found a one dollar bill! The Lord knoweth what things we have need of before we ask Him. “Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment? Behold the fowls of the air: for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they?...Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which today is, and tomorrow is cast into the oven, shall He not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith? Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we clothed? (For after all these things do the Gentiles seek:).” (Matt. 6:25-32.) Upon returning from a journey some time later, I again knew not whence, my next meal was coming, and as I unpacked my books, there seemed to be a leaf turned down in my Bible. Upon examining it, there I found two one dollar bills! And several times since, when just about at the point of necessity, letters have come which, when opened, gave material assurance that God cares for those who put their trust in Him. Upon a recent visit to Loma Linda, we left the little company there trusting in the Lord and determined to press the “battle to the gate.” -- M.L. Deater. A TRUTH REFORMATION During the past four weeks which we have spent among our dear people in Virginia, we have seen a longing of heart for a power that will save them from their sins, whether those sins be lukewarmness, the attitude of being rich and increased with goods, addiction to cigarettes, love of movies, display of jewelry, affiliation with lodges, robbing God of tithe, or whatsoever. The message of present truth has fulfilled this very longing and has put a new song in their lips and brought forth praises to God. About twenty precious souls at Meadows of Dan are rejoicing in the truths contained in the SRod. This number comprises most of the little church there, and besides these, two in Richmond have declared themselves anew in love with the Third Angel’s message, and know for the first time in all their lives that God has something for His people that will save poor, wandering, discouraged S.D.A.’s from their sins. To God be all the glory for what has been accomplished in this interesting field, and shall we not join these dear children of the Lord in most earnest prayer to the end that they may be used to bring Present Truth to many others in the church before the destructive judgments of the Lord fall upon the lukewarm professors therein? -- E.T. Wilson. PRAISES TO HIM I love the SRod message and have loaned the books to several persons. I do not know how any true Seventhday Adventists could be against such a message, for it upholds and exalts all of Sr. White’s writings, which I love with all my soul,...I sincerely pray that all those who are fighting against the truth may be led to see their mistake before it is too late. -- Mrs. E.E. Martin, Kinsale, Montserrat, British West Indies.

No.6 (December 15, 1934) Page 3 I have read, reread, studied, and prayed over the writings of the SRod, and I am convinced that God has sent the message to enlighten our people at this time. I have wondered many times if dear Sister White had given us all the light that God had for us, but I now see by her own teaching that there is much more light to come, and I truly thank God for the new light in the unfolding of the prophecies. Praise His holy name. Now I love the truth and the people more and study every day. I have been an Adventist 52 years and have never once in my life doubted the writings of Sister White, but now they are more precious than ever. (Signed) Mrs. Olive, Perris, Calif. I find the SRod to be present truth. If the Montana Conference fights the message, you will receive my tithe and offerings. There is another family here besides ourselves who have accepted the message in the SRod. Surely the Lord is good to His people by showing us our true condition that we may repent. (Signed) O.O. Callentine, Bozeman, Montana VISITING FROM COLORADO To the Symbolic Code, -- to those in the office, and those out in the field, and to those who are halting between two opinions -- greetings: We came to Los Angeles from a distance of 1400 miles for the purpose of investigating more thoroughly the claims of the SRod, to make sure that we be not led into error, and at the same time to make sure of not being left behind in the darkness as were those who closed their ears to the messages in the ages past. We find Bro. Houteff very earnest, sincere, and a deep student both of the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy. When questioned about a part of Scripture, he either explains it with convincing evidence or else he says, “I do not know.” Besides making this first hand investigation, I have studiously read Vol. 1 of the SRod twenty-one times, and Vol. 2 about fifteen times. I have also read the four tracts that are now in circulation, and I can testify that the reports we hear against him and his writings I have found to be baseless and false. My investigation of the publications and the man convinces me beyond question that God has given him a message for the S.D.A. church, and I want to be in line with those who are endeavoring to bring it before the people. I find on the one hand that those who have investigated the message are convinced that God is speaking to them while on the other hand those who have made no study of it, and who think they are “rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing,” think themselves capable of knowing without investigation, in spite of the fact that the Lord says to them, “Thou knowest not.” May God manifest His power and awaken His sleeping church before it is too late. (Signed) Arthur Carver, Cory. ATTEMPTS TO DEPRIVE THE SHEEP The church at Muncie, Indiana, has made another drive against the members who are studying the SRod. The first two were made by the Indiana Conference president. He came to the church under the impression that the entire membership was being led astray, and seemed astonished when he learned that only one member was studying the SRod. But in his attempt to stamp out present truth, he suggested this member be given 30 days in which to renounce the SRod. A vote was taken and carried in his favor. However, as in the end of the “30 days” the one in question was still studying, the Conference president called another meeting and disfellowshipped this member on the former vote. Nevertheless, instead of crying down the SRod it just gave it a good start. Several meetings have been held with a goodly number present. Books and tracts have been distributed and there are several interested ones weighing the claims of the SRod. The church elder and deacon, like the Jesuits in the days of the Inquisition, and the Pharisees of old, were spying to find out who were studying the SRod. They called another meeting, at which portions of the Bible and Testimonies were read by the accused, but the reading made no effect. The church officials would try to turn the readings around and use them against the accused. They finally made a call for all who were against the SRod to move to one side of the room and the command was obeyed. Besides the ones who were studying the SRod, three others remained seated, feeling they could not intelligently say they were against a thing that they had not studied and knew nothing about. Nevertheless they were all given the customary 30 days. (Signed) R.H. Smith, Muncie, Ind.

No.6 (December 15, 1934) Page 4 ANOTHER EVIDENCE OF HOW THE MESSAGE GOES AND HOW IT REFORMS It has been about sixteen months since I got hold of the first volume of the SRod. I have read it along with the other publications several times, and the more I read the clearer it becomes, and my heart is filled with gratitude to God for the wonderful truths I have found. A certain family came recently to Hartford City. I called on them but found they had never heard of the message. So I gave them the SRod and the tracts. Now they are rejoicing in present truth and are having a real reformation in their home, what with restoring the family altar, observing the principles of health reform, returning to the system of tithing, and ordering their conversation. The church voted my name off the books two weeks ago, and last Saturday night there were two ministers here and they surely did preach against the SRod. At that time they took away from another sister all her church responsibilities because she was reading the book and gave her the usual 30 days to renounce the SRod. Sr. Sebring, from Hartford City, Indiana, who wrote the above, and the other sister were simply complying with the instruction given by the Spirit of God in the following injunction: “When a message comes in the name of the Lord to His people, no one may excuse himself from an investigation of its claims. No one can afford to stand back in an attitude of indifference and self-confidence, and say: ‘I know what is truth. I am satisfied with my position. I have set my stakes, and I will not be moved away from my position, whatever may come. I will not listen to the message of this messenger; for I know that it can not be truth.’ It was from pursuing this very course that the popular churches were left in partial darkness, and that is why the messages of heaven have not reached them.” -- “Testimonies on Sabbath School Work,” p. 65. Mark how positively the above proceedings are reproved by the Spirit of Prophecy in the following quotation: IN THE TRACK OF ROMANISM “Those who are enjoined to represent the attributes of the Lord’s character, step from the Bible platform, and in their own human judgment devise rules and resolutions to force the will of others. The devisings for forcing men to follow the prescriptions of other men, are instituting an order of things that overrides sympathy and tender compassion; that blinds the eyes to mercy, justice, and the love of God. Moral influence and personal responsibility are trodden underfoot. “The righteousness of Christ by faith has been ignored by some; for it is contrary to their spirit, and their whole life-experience. Rule, rule, has been their course of action.” -- “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 363. It is fearful irony to see the tyranny of popes being cradled anew in the lap of the “Mother” of religious liberty! Yet it is doubted by many that the deadly wound is healed! Not only does this sort of action leave no such possibility of doubt, but almost convinces one that it is more than merely an old wives’ tale that there are papal agents throughout our ranks, disguised as angels of light (Seventh-day Adventist ministers). “O Jerusalem: loose thyself from the bands of thy neck, O captive daughter of Zion.” (Isa. 52:2.) A SAD BUT HAPPY EXPERIENCE Sr. Knudsen from San Diego relates the following experience: “After the Seventh-day Adventists destroyed my faith in the prophet Joseph Smith, I ceased to believe in the doctrine of Latter Day prophets, and accepted the advent message while wholly ignorant that they, too, had a prophet. “The day I was to be baptized, a visiting elder spoke on the Spirit of Prophecy, on which occasion I learned for the first time that they had a prophetess. Then my heart truly ached and my mind was confused and I refused to be baptized. But when the evangelist who killed my prophet learned of this, then more studies were given me, but they failed to convince me that Sr. White’s writings were inspired. Finally on the strength of the Sabbath truth the evangelist persuaded me to be baptized, leaving me to be converted later to the Spirit of Prophecy. “Eight years after I had joined the church I went to a meeting where the message of the SRod was being presented. In the course of the study, facts were brought out which proved the inspiration of Sr. White’s writings, and before the close of the study I was fully convinced to the Spirit of Prophecy, for which I have ever since been increasingly thankful, not only because of the great blessings deriving there

No.6 (December 15, 1934) Page 5 from but also because I now know I am a genuine Seventh-day Adventist. “When I was an unbeliever in the Spirit of Prophecy -- that which made the Seventh-day Adventist church -- and was an Adventist mostly in day and in name, I retained my membership, but when the SRod converted me to the Spirit of Prophecy and made me a true Seventh-day Adventist, my membership was deprived me! But I thank God for the privilege to be cast out for the Son of man’s sake.” We cannot think of any greater irony than that of the foregoing experience, which is typical of more than one such incident in the church today. We simply cannot understand how our brethren in the church can sleep complacently on through such irrational, outrageous proceedings. To retain one’s membership for eight years while that one is but half converted to its doctrines, and then to disfellowship this person when fully converted is the most appalling inconsistency imaginable. And yet this is the precise thing that God’s church is about today. “Too much hasty work is done in adding names to the church roll. Serious defects are seen in the characters of some who join the church. Those who admit them say, We will first get them into the church, and then reform them. But this is a mistake. The very first work to be done is the work of reform....Do not allow them to unite with God’s people in church relationship until they give decided evidences that the Spirit of God is working upon their hearts. Many whose names are registered on the church books are not Christians.” (Mrs. E.G. White, in, Review and Herald, May 21, 1901.) Then when they finally become converted, the church repents itself of having brought them in and straightway sets about to disfellowship them! Sister Palmer of Red Cloud, Nebraska, sends this most cordial invitation: “We came here the middle of October and would be glad to have any SRod member stop with us if in this vicinity.” VERY IMPORTANT Carelessness on the part of some has cost them a good deal, and much mail has gone astray, never reaching the office. Our correct address has been published in the past, but some have not given it any consideration. Please remember to address any member of this office in the following manner: Universal Publishing Assn. Station K, Box 68 Los Angeles. California Person’s name Do not place currency in common mail. Send either P.O. Money Order or a bank check. Make sure that your return address is given on all mail. ------------------------------------------------------- QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS WAS CHRIST ARRESTED AND CRUCIFIED THE SAME DAY? “In reading The Desire of Ages it seems that Christ was taken by wicked men on Thursday night and His trial rushed right through, and from what I am able to understand, His trial from the time He was taken in the garden till His crucifixion took about twelve hours. Am I right in this?” The apostle, Mark, emphatically states that Christ was crucified at the third hour of the day (Mk. 15:25), which is but three hours after sunrise, as proven by the fact that the Bible is dealing with the ancient time piece. Let the questioner carefully follow the diagram in page six -- appended to facilitate comprehension. In those days, and even now, in some of those countries, the time piece is regulated so that when the sun sets the clock hand points to the twelfth hour. The sixth hour in the night part always ended at midnight, and the sixth hour in the day part always ended at noon. Thus the Jews divided the day into two equal parts of 12 hours each, from sunset to sunrise, and from sunrise to sunset. Matt. 15:33 reveals that while Jesus was on the cross darkness covered the land from the sixth hour (noon) to the ninth hour (3 P.M.), and that when He died the darkness disappeared. (Matt. 27:46-50.) Then Luke adds that the Saviour was buried by the twelfth hour (sunset), at which time the Sabbath drew on. (Luke 23:52-54.) Here we see that the chronological record of the events proves that from the time He was

No.6 (December 15, 1934) Page 6 crucified to the time He was buried -- the hours between three A.M. and twelve P.M. -- were consumed about 9 hours. John 19:14 states that about the sixth hour Christ was in Pilate’s judgment hall. This sixth hour could not be the sixth hour after He was crucified, for at that hour He was hanging on the cross. Therefore, the closest sixth hour preceding His crucifixion was the one at midnight, the dawning of Friday morning. Thus we see that there are on record at least 18 hours from the time Christ was brought before Pilate to the time He was buried. Study the diagram herein and you will be convinced of the impossibility for one to entertain a different view and yet be in harmony with Biblical reckoning of the event. The foregoing facts prove positively that half of a twelve hour night and one whole day of twelve hours were consumed by the Roman Judiciary, crucifixion - death - and burial - of the Saviour. As it was prohibited by the Jewish law to try one by night, and as Christ was judged by the Sanhedrin before He was taken to Pilate’s judgment hall, it proves that Jesus stood before the Jewish tribunal the day before He was crucified. Moreover, the words of Jesus: “That this night, before the cock crow thou shalt deny Me thrice” (Matt. 26:34), proves that He was taken from the garden at night. Therefore, from the time Christ was brought before the Sanhedrin to the time he was buried there were 36 hours, for the circumstances were such that the Jewish dignitaries were urged to arraign Him before their highest court as soon as the sun arose. Study the illustration and you will see how accurate the above explanation proves to be. Was He crucified Friday or some other day?? -- Mark says, “It was the preparation; that is, the day before the Sabbath.” (Mk. 15:42) It would be erroneous for one to conclude that “the Sabbath,” above mentioned, is some other that “the seventh-day Sabbath.” It could not have been the Passover day itself -- the day the lamb was eaten (Ex. 12:3, 6) at the beginning of the seven days of paschal feasts -- for the Sabbath mentioned by Mark came after Jesus died, whereas on the first of the feasts (Ex. 12:3, 9; Num. 28:17), on the Passover day itself, Jesus was yet alive and celebrated it with the twelve. (Luke 22:7-12). Again, we read that after He was buried “they returned, and prepared spices and ointment; and rested the Sabbath day according to the commandment (Luke 23:56), and not that they returned and ate the Passover. Furthermore, the day in which they rested was followed by the first day of the week, for Luke says: “Now upon the first day of the week, very early in the morning they came unto the sepulchre, bringing the spices which they had prepared.” (Luke 24:1). Consequently, Jesus was arrested on Wednesday night, after which He was tried twice before the priests, twice before the Sanhedrin, twice before Pilate and once before Herod (D.A. 760) -- seven trials in all

No.6 (December 15, 1934) Page 7 which denotes completeness. Moreover, in view of the hours that are recorded in the Bible, only a mind wholly devoid of the sense of time in measuring the natural duration of events could conclude, after shown, that the seven trials, the crucifixion, and the burial, all took place in one day. John 19:31 says, “That Sabbath day was an high day,” because it was a Sabbath within the Passover week -- a Sabbath within one of the paschal feasts, occurring only once a year. Matt. 28:1, 2 proves that the Lord arose on the first day of the week, commonly called Sunday, for it is stated in these verses that, “In the end of the Sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre. And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it.” As the women came to the sepulchre just before the rising of the sun (John 20:1), and as the “earthquake” occurred while they were on their way to the place, it shows that the angel descended from heaven and rolled away the stone just before they arrived. Mark also testifies that “Jesus was risen early the first day of the week.” (Mark 16:9.) Hence from the time Jesus was taken before the priests to the time He arose, there were exactly three days and three nights, fulfilling the words: “For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly; so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth” that is, in the hands of sinful clay. (Matt. 12:40.) This study proves Sr. White’s exposition of the subject correct, and the fact that she has enumerated His trials before the priests, Pilate, and Herod, shows that she is not teaching that it was all accomplished in one day as some think her language seems to imply. The statement, “Later that same day” (D.A. 722), has no reference to the day Judas betrayed the Lord but rather to the day when he exclaimed, “It is too late! It is too late!” for the expression of Judas’ consternation, not the event of his betraying the Lord, is the antecedent event of the statement, “Later that same day.” In reference to the question as to “how can we harmonize the statement, ‘On the second day of the feast, the first fruits of the year’s harvest were presented before God,’ (Patriarchs and Prophets, 539), with the statement, ‘The sheaf offering...was to be offered before the Lord on the morrow after the Sabbath,’ (The Shepherd’s Rod, Vol. 2, p. 20)” we answer as follows: The fact that the author says, “On the day the Passover was eaten He was to be sacrificed,” proves that she does not mean the second day from the feast which Jesus celebrated, but rather from the paschal feast on Friday night, which actually falls on the Sabbath, for the Passover on Friday, before He was crucified “the second day of the feast,” would not fall on Sunday but rather on the Sabbath, and as her position is that Christ arose on Sunday, on the day the sheaf was offered (D.A. 785), it is evident that the statement in “Patriarchs and Prophets” must be understood to refer to another than the second day from the first feast -- the real Passover. In other words if she means that which seems to appear on the face of it, the second day of the feasts, according to what she has written elsewhere, would fall on the seventh day Sabbath instead of on the day the resurrection took place. Page 6 of this issue, in answering a question in regards to the length of time from the day Jesus ate the Passover to the crucifixion, proves that He ate the Passover feast with the twelve on Wednesday night and that He was resurrected on Sunday morning; that is, on the day the sheaf was to be presented before the Lord. This proves that the words, “On the second day of the feast, the first fruits of the year’s harvest were presented before God” (P.P. 539), could not mean the day after Jesus ate the Passover. However, thus far we are not able to give a better explanation of P.P. 539; nevertheless, the facts herein prove the SRod correct. “THE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY” OR “THE GATHERING CALL”- -WHICH? From Colorado comes a question concerning the warfare waged against the Spirit of Prophecy, by the publication, “The Gathering Call.” Having read a number of E.S. Ballenger’s Tracts, we are compelled to say that we have not found a message in any of them. Their chief aim is to overthrow our faith in the writings of Sr. White. They seize upon everything and anything they can find a chance to talk about. Not once have we seen them successfully refute any of the doctrines which Sr. White teaches in her writings, and the means which they employ to destroy her teachings are as weak as a spider’s web suspended to catch an eagle.

No.6 (December 15, 1934) Page 8 We note on page 24 of our copy of “The Gathering Call” for Sept.-Oct. an article written against the sanctuary truth as taught by Sr. White. Therein we see that the article does not refute her position by Bible truth but attempts to do so by making light of what actually took place in the earthly sanctuary. The author endeavors to convince us that the “holy place” is not in this connection the first apartment of the sanctuary, and because he cannot prove this by the Bible, he tries to explain away the truth with his darkened mind by reasoning along the following tenor: The Bible says, “Thou shalt take the ram of the congregation, and seethe his flesh in the holy place.” (Ex 29:31.) Her interpretation he questions by asking, “Was the first apartment a boiling kitchen?” Again he quotes, “In Lev. 16:24 Aaron is instructed, after he has sent the scapegoat into the wilderness, to ‘wash his flesh with water in the holy place.’” He thinks the holy place here mentioned cannot be the first apartment, and therefore he again makes light by asking the question, “Was the first apartment turned into a bath room?” Now he quotes from Lev. 6:27, “When there is sprinkled of the blood thereof upon any garment thou shalt wash that whereon it was sprinkled in the holy place.” Then he asks, “Where do you suppose they put a laundry tray in the first apartment of the tabernacle temple?” What proof has he given us that the holy place is not the first apartment? -- Not the slightest. “The Gathering Call” in the above expresses a carnal human mind which is unable to comprehend that the ceremonial system with its daily sacrifices in every aspect was symbolical, and that the cooking of the flesh in the “holy place” and the washing of the priest’s flesh and of his holy garments had to be done in the “holy place” though contrary to human reason. Human beings without divine enlightenment, as the case is with “The Gathering Call,” can see no reason at all for all those daily sacrifices of bulls, goats, rams, lambs, pigeons, turtle doves, some of which were to be males and others females, sometimes a year old and sometimes three years old, each offered in a special way by meat and drink offerings; and for the many other rituals of the Jewish economy. If we were to employ the mind of “The Gathering Call,” our demeanor would not be that of making light of the services in the “holy place” only, but of the ceremonial system also. Human judgment would compel us to decide that the entire ceremonial system was devised for nothing else but to wear out the people, bring them to poverty, and make them think that God was some kind of being, bloodthirsty, flesh-hungry, and cruel to animals. Had the advocates of the “The Gathering Call” lived in Moses’ time, and had they been in the same frame of mind then as they are now, they would have found a thousand times better reason to find fault with what he was teaching then than they now have for finding fault with Sr. White’s writings, and if God was to deal with them now as He would have dealt with them then, He would destroy them as quickly as He destroyed those who found fault with Moses. We are sorry that we must speak in such plain terms but, as we realize that we are dealing with a life and death problem, for Bro. Ballenger’s sake we are compelled to make ourselves as plain as we know how, and hope that he will reconsider his views. We say again that “The Gathering Call” has not refuted a single thing. For example we call attention to how it tries to prove that Sr. White was wrong in believing that probation had closed in 1844. We quote from page 7: “...A letter written to Elder L. by Mrs. White in which she says, ‘With my brethren and sisters, after the time passed in forty-four I did believe no more sinners would be converted.” By the above statement “The Gathering Call” is trying to prove that Sr. White was teaching, some years later, the probation had closed in 1844 and that there was no more probation for sinners after that date. But note carefully what she says: “With my brethren and sisters, after the time passed...I did believe;” that is, she believed that which Wm. Miller taught, and when the time set for Christ’s coming had passed in 1844 she, with the Millerites, believed that probation had closed for all. But she does not say that she was teaching this after she became God’s messenger. Now we ask “The Gathering Call” to tell us if her belief in Miller’s message would disqualify her from becoming a prophetess after the disappointment, and would her belief before 1844 make the pioneers of the S.D.A. denomination wrong in their doctrines after they had more light? -- Not at all. Rather, it proves Sr. White right and “The Gathering Call” wrong for using such a weak argument against a proven fact. In part Two of a paper entitled, “The Doctrine on the Investigative Judgment,” by W.W. Fletcher, an ally of “The Gathering Call,” the author quotes from “The Advent Review,” Aug. 1850 (which our efforts fail

No.6 (December 15, 1934) Page 9 to verify), where Elder James White is speaking of the judgment of the wicked during the millennium, and is using for his proof Dan. 7:22, which scripture applies to that event. The article misconstrues both Elder White’s statement and the scripture, in trying to make us believe that Elder White is teaching that the investigative judgment is to begin after the second coming of Christ. It then asks: “At what time do you expect the judgment of Daniel 7 to take place?” In answer, it quotes from Elder White’s writings this statement: “’Daniel,’ in the night visions’ saw that ‘judgment was given to the saints of the Most High,’ but not to mortal saints -- not ‘until the Ancient of days came,’ and the ‘little horn’ ceased prevailing, which will not be until he is destroyed by the brightness of Christ’s coming. As by the above statement Elder White is not explaining the investigative judgment but rather the one during the millennium, and as the article tries by the quotation to make out, contrary to fact, that he did not believe in the investigative judgment as now taught, the charge can unfortunately be only a boomerang to the hand of its author. When one is compelled to resort to unfair dealings in order to disprove the writings of Sr. White or the doctrines of the denomination, one only proves that her writings are inspired and that her opponents find themselves at a loss honestly to refute what she has written. On page 8 of “The Gathering Call” of Sept.--Oct. appears the following quotation from Sr. White’s writings: “’I was shown in vision, and I still believe, that there was a shut door in 1844. All who saw the light of the first and second angels’ messages and rejected that light, were left in darkness.’” Then “The Gathering Call” asks the question: “We would like to have the editor of the Review and Herald point out any light that was presented in the first and second angels’ messages.” The trouble does not lie in what Sr. White is teaching but rather in the exceeding spiritual darkness that surrounds those who are kicking “against the pricks,” for they see only one close of probation, whereas the Bible teaches a close of probation after every message that God sends. As there was a close of probation for the antediluvians, for the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah, and for the Jewish nation, Just so there is a close of probation for each individual at the moment that individual rejects the message. Therefore after the first and second angels messages were presented to the people at that time, their probation closed and their destinies were unalterably fixed either for eternal life or eternal death, as was the case with Saul, king of Israel. The prophet of God informed Saul, saying, “Because thou hast rejected the word of the Lord (message), He hath also rejected thee from being a king” (1 Sam. 15:23.) Though Saul pleaded and “said unto Samuel, I have sinned: for I have transgressed the commandment of the Lord. And Samuel said unto Saul, I will not return with thee: for thou hast rejected the word of the Lord, and the Lord hath rejected thee from being king over Israel....The Lord hath rent the kingdom of Israel from thee this day,...for He is not a man that He should repent.” (1 Sam. 15:23-26, 28, 29.) The reprint of the “Jones Letter,” as I see it, proves nothing. The weightiest item “The Gathering Call” has in it is that Sr. White did not reply to the letter. However true that may be it does not prove her wrong. They must have been debating over those controverted points for some time before that particular letter was written, and God only knows the number of letters and counsels Jones had received treating on these points before he wrote that particular letter. Evidently she saw no reason why she should waste her time any longer in an unprofitable way, for those men, like “The Gathering Call,” were determined to destroy the faith of the people in her writings. The writer, himself, many letters has not answered, not because they could not be answered, but because they were not worthy of his time. Though all the quarrels against the Spirit of Prophecy are the result of misunderstanding and misjudging, dishonesty has been the leading factor in most cases. The strongest arguments against Sr. White’s writings we have ever heard or read are weaker than the weakest ones used against the Sabbath truth. In a letter under date of April 4, 1933 to a certain sister, the editor of “The Gathering Call” says, “...No one can get the truth of God’s Word until he abandons the inspiration of Mrs. White. One that follows her teaching will always be in darkness.” By the fact that “The Gathering Call” has no message at all, though it has abandoned “her inspiration,” and as “The Shepherd’s Rod” is full of present truth, radiating unparalleled light from the Bible to the people, while being at the same time in perfect agreement with

No.6 (December 15, 1934) Page 10 “her inspiration,” proves the assertion in the “April 4” letter false. Page 9 says of “The Gathering Call” for Sept.--Oct. says, “We would like to have the editor of the R. & H. point out any light that was presented in the first or second angel’s messages. The first angel’s message taught at that time was that Christ was coming on Oct. 22, 1844, to deliver the saints, and destroy all the wicked....Was there any truth in that? It was all error.” It is true that the Millerites understood the event of Christ’s coming to His temple in heaven to be His final coming to earth “to deliver the saints and destroy the wicked.” Nevertheless, the interpretation of the 2300 days as pointing to that event in 1844 is correct. Hence, if we must reject the announcement of the investigative judgment on account of the fact that the nature of His coming was misunderstood, then what right have we to accept John the Baptist’s message, for John also preached that the Messiah was at that time to set up an earthly kingdom? If “The Gathering Call” had been in existence in John’s time, it would have surely rebelled against the teachings of his and thus against Christ. Moreover, who were the better prepared to meet the Lord in 1844, those who believed that the Lord was coming then, or those who put His coming afar off? -- Most assuredly the ones who were waiting in solemn expectancy for His momentary coming. Brother Ballenger thinks he is positively right and the Spirit of Prophecy positively wrong in that, for one thing, the leaders of the denomination cannot successfully refute his arguments, but though this may be the fact of the matter, it means nothing, for how can he expect a “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” Laodicean angel to show him anything? This is taking an unfair advantage of the “Spirit of Prophecy” in measuring it by the angel’s unconscious blindness. Brother Ballenger should take the Lord at His word when He says of the angel, “Thou knowest not,” and should fear to judge the light by the darkness, lest he incur the anger of the Lord. God has never yet revealed the whole truth to any one person. But He expects us to keep pace with the ever increasing light, and though each advancing truth at first dawning seem more or less hazy as to its real essence and magnitude, we shall see it more and more in its true character the nearer we come to it, for the prophecies of the Bible stand as a road map to the kingdom. Let no one discourage another in the 1844 movement. God has an awful surprise in store for all who are misusing their time in trying to overthrow the truth of the Millerite and 1844 movements, for “We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts: knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.” (2 Pet. 1:19-21.) The above mentioned surprise the Lord will present in soon coming publications. “Are we giving the 11th hour message now or will it not be given until after the fulfillment of Eze. 9? Has the angel that is to lighten the earth with his glory (E.W. 277) already come?” If the questioner will consult the chart on page 224 of Vol. 2 of the SRod, he will observe that the angels of Rev. 7 and 18 are represented as coming at the 11th hour, and as we are in the sealing time, it proves that we are now in the 11th hour. Concerning the angel of Rev. 18:1, with whose glory the earth is to be lightened, we do not claim to have as yet all his light, nor do we believe that the earth is at present lightened with his glory. But we do maintain that a large part of that light has already been revealed and that as soon as the 144,000 are sealed and the church is purified by the separation of the sinners from “the midst thereof” by the men with slaughter weapons as described in Ezekiel’s vision, the earth will then be lightened as the 144,000 go forth proclaiming the message to all nations. (Isa. 66:19, 20.) ----------------------------------------------------TEAR OFF HERE---------------------------------------------------------- Please place my name on your regular mailing list for your monthly paper. “The Symbolic Code” Name------------------------------------------- P.O. Box No. -------------------------------------------------------------- City----------------------------------- State------------------------ Country------------------------------------------

No.7 (January 15, 1935) Page 1 Volume One No. 7 THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination Heaven’s Appeal The time has come when the following appeal can no longer go unheeded with impunity: “Many fields ripe for the harvest have not yet been entered, because of our lack of self-sacrificing helpers. These fields must be entered, and many laborers should go to them with the expectation of bearing their own expenses. But some of our ministers are little disposed to take upon them the burden of this work, little disposed to labor with the whole-hearted benevolence that characterized the life of our Lord. “God is grieved as He sees the lack of self-denial and perseverance in His servants. Angels are amazed at the spectacle. Let workers for Christ study His life of selfsacrifice. He is our example.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 7, p. 254. Where in the denominational organization are the “many” self-supporting workers? And why are there almost none instead of “many”? What could make it possible for the class which has no means, to go forth and “throw their whole energies into this all-important work,” and at the same time bear “their own expenses”? Why the present lack of self-sacrificing workers, and who is responsible for the condition? The Master’s commission to His laborers is: “Provide neither gold, nor silver, nor brass in your purses. Nor scrip for your journey, neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet staves: for the workman is worthy of his meat. And into whatsoever city or town ye shall enter, enquire who in it is worthy; and there abide till ye go thence.” (Matt. 10:9-11.) The plan of Christ forbids that any should enter the gospel ministry by salary, but rather by faith that his needs will be taken care of by those who open their doors to the Lord’s laborers. Therefore, as there are hardly any self-supporting workers in the field, it is evident that there are but few missionaries whom Christ recognizes as His. Consequently, both those who hire gospel workers by stipulated salary, and the ones who accept such a position are violating the Master’s command. The present rule of the conferences is not only contrary to the Master’s instructions but also responsible for not having “many self-sacrificing workers,” for from all who enter into the work by faith, bearing their own expenses (receiving no pay from the conference but simply the hospitality of those who are convicted to receive instructions from God’s messengers), the conference demands all the tithe and offerings from the interest they develop. Thus any one who ventures to enter this sacred service is compelled to make his own way as long as he continues in the work, which does not only render the Lord’s work impossible but also unfruitful, for to keep up one’s own expenses continually and feed a family besides will take most of one’s time. It is neither Biblical nor just that one labor earnestly to raise up a company of believers, and then have the conference reap the tithe of his labor to feed a hired minister who had no part in the effort instead of the one who has sacrificed and done the work. Such an act might as well be called robbery. This man-made rule has barred from the field “the many self-sacrificing workers,” thus robbing those who are in the darkness of the light of present truth, with the result that there are thousands of S.D.A.’s without employment at this very time who, instead of entering into the gospel work as Christ has asked, are walking up and down the streets expecting to receive some charitable help, the while they are all too often getting themselves into mischief. But this sorry condition would not now exist had the denomination followed the instruction of the “Great Teacher.” Moreover, there would today have been “many” thousands of Spirit-filled gospel workers in the field instead of a bare handful, and where there is now one convert made at a great expense to the conference there would have been thousands brought in with no expense at all!

No.7 (January 15, 1935) Page 2 Each one that enters the work of Christ under the condition prescribed by Him should be allowed all the tithe that is realized from his labors until he has sufficient to pay his expenses, then the remainder should be kept by the conference. Thus the message would go by leaps and bounds -- more laborers, more converts, more means. Hence, the present denominational system for the advancement of the gospel is foolish from the standpoint of the Bible as well as from the standpoint of the business world. Consequently, one cannot help but see that Satan has exercised his wisdom to put into the work of God those who labor for the loaves and fishes, and to keep out the self-sacrificing ones, thus seceding to leave the world in darkness. Hence, let God’s true people sleep no longer, but awake, and reply to the following appeal by entering into the work now. “God will have men who will venture anything and everything to save souls. Those who will not move until they can see every step of the way clearly before them, will not be of advantage at this time to forward the truth of God. There must be workers now who will push ahead in the dark as well as in the light, and who will hold up bravely under discouragements and disappointed hopes, and yet work on with faith, with tears and patient hope, sowing beside all waters, trusting the Lord to bring the increase. God calls for men of nerve, of hope, faith, and endurance to work to the point.” “Life Sketches,” 213-14. CLOSED DOORS! They are surely fighting the SRod here, so from now on I am sending my tithe to the “storehouse,” “that there may be meat in” His “house.” Most of the brethren here are afraid of the “Testimonies” of Sr. White, and the leaders have got them believing that if they investigate the message for themselves, they will be deceived and lost! They have closed the church against the SRod advocates and asked all to close their homes against them. But the truth shall triumph. (Signed) O.O. Callentine, Bozeman, Mont. We all surely enjoyed the last Code and are eagerly awaiting the next issue. We are having a time here and can see that the trouble is just commencing. The Mission Superintendent is expected to be here shortly, and they plan on guarding the door so they can have quarterly services without us present! May God give us strength and grace to go through to the end. O, won’t it be glorious when it is all over and we are with Jesus! (Signed) Mrs. Faith Pruett, Sheridan, Wyo. It is hardly possible to believe that our brethren would do such terrible things. But the enemy is desperate and will stop short at nothing. However, such unChristian tactics avail only to advance the message onward, as the following letter proves. “CAN DO NOTHING AGAINST THE TRUTH, BUT FOR THE TRUTH” After hearing the tirade against the SRod at the Carolina Camp Meeting last June, we returned home determined to fight it, and a little while later were glad to have the opportunity of voting to have 13 members disfellowshipped from the Charleston church. But now we can better appreciate their position, as we ourselves with another were cast out Dec. 19. A short time ago we received from one of the SRod believers a letter containing many quotations from the Spirit of Prophecy which we never dreamed were there. They put us to studying and we soon clearly saw how unfair the denomination has dealt with the SRod teachings. We thank God that He mercifully gave us willingness and courage to read and investigate for ourselves after we had set our hearts against His message. Praises be to Him for His goodness and for present truth. We expect to put ourselves and our all into this work. (Signed) Mr. & Mrs. C.E. Wessel, Charleston, S. Carolina REJOICING IN THE MESSAGE While in Medford I had studies from Bro. __________ and accepted the message at that time. The church here just after I came was warned to have nothing to do with the SRod or anyone connected with it, and not to study with anyone coming to their homes to give Bible or Testimonies studies unless they could show credentials from the Conference. The

No.7 (January 15, 1935) Page 3 minister also warned the church elder not to let any speak from the pulpit unless he knew who they were and what they had to say! I have been receiving the Symbolic Code and read it with great joy. Also I have read the tracts and rejoiced in the truths revealed in them. (Signed) Mrs. W.E. Phillips, Bend, Ore. I want to tell you that I am happy in this great message; not only in having the exalted privilege of being one of the 144,000 but also of having the equally high privilege actually of helping to gather in this most glorious company! We are having some grand SRod meetings here. Last Sabbath we met at the home of Bro. _________ in Muncie, and there were present 19 in all. May God bless you and all those connected with this great work. Let us have courage, for victory is sure, and that right soon. I never have felt the Lord so near, nor never have I felt so full of courage as now. Praise His name! (Signed) Wm. Edwards, Hartford City, Ind. EFFECTUAL REFORMATION I am writing just a few lines to let you know that along with my husband I am rejoicing in this wonderful message, which has made a decided change for good in our lives. It is wonderful what the Lord will do when we open our hearts and homes to him....I love to read the SRod books and tracts and can always find new treasures in them.... We want and intend always to be sincere and true and to preach the Word till Jesus comes. (Signed) Mrs. Wm. Edwards, Hartford City, Ind. I am rejoicing so much for what the Lord has done for me since I accepted the SRod message that I want to tell you a little about it. When the reform message came to me it found me for one thing heavily in debt. Immediately I began to ask the Lord to take care of this debt for me in such a way as to satisfy my creditor and leave us on friendly terms. This He straightway did, and now I am in a much better position to fulfill the admonition, “Whatsoever you do, do all to the glory of God.” How thankful I am that God hears the faithful prayers of His people and looses their heavy burdens! By His grace I mean to do all to His glory and help finish the work. (Signed) H.H. Philebaum, Hartford City, Ind. We are surely rejoicing in this present truth. It has made us firm believers in Sr. White’s Testimonies, which we never fully believed before. Besides, we were fast becoming like the world again, but now my husband is out of the Masons and I am asking for my demit this month. We want nothing between us and our Saviour. Last Sabbath one of the conference elders came to the Cocoa Church and preached against the SRod for two hours. One of the sisters told Mr. Harper that she would let no one tell her what to read and what not to read, but that she would read for herself. Mr. Harper had the first volume of the SRod in his pocket and handed it to her. Now she is reading it! I want to tell you how greatly I enjoy the Symbolic Code. I read it over and over again. I am preserving all the Bible studies in a large loose leaf note book. We have been Adventists nearly 16 years and are stronger in the old truth than ever before. Soon after coming into the church in Charleston, S. Carolina, we found that the church was not much different from the world. From that time on we have been mere mental Adventists. But now, thanks to the SRod, we have regained our first love. Praise God! I could shout for joy! (Signed) Mrs. W.L. Harper, Richmond, Va. I am surely happy and grateful to the Lord for the wonderful light and message of reform in the SRod. Raised in the truth yet, like most Adventists, I knew very little of what Sr. White’s writings consisted and nothing of their real value, with the result that I had

No.7 (January 15, 1935) Page 4 drifted from the church when the SRod found me. But now thanks to it I have almost all the writings of the Spirit of Prophecy and study every moment possible. With this additional light every word of the Bible and Testimonies has become precious to me. I praise God for His love and mercy in sending to us who have been so unfaithful this great reformatory message which is bringing about a change of “ideas and theories, habits and practices.” (Signed) Mrs. Floyd Davis, Greeley, Colo. I praise the Lord for sending to me this wonderful message of present truth. Hereafter, I shall send my tithe and offerings to the storehouse that this message which is “meat in due season” may be given to others who are hungering for truth. The Lord has been very merciful in showing me my true condition that I might repent and make sure my salvation. I had been working at a hospital where I had to be 5 or 6 hours on the Sabbath, but now I have given up my work and have closed my account with the world. And now God has given me a little season for study and self preparation to get ready to help finish the work and meet Him when He comes for His faithful servants. (Signed) Mrs. M.L. Hodgen, Greeley, Colo. I thank God for the message for the hour that is lifting Laodiceans out of deception, declension, and despondency into the light of the “truth as it is in Jesus.” Not many days ago, because of an extended backsliding, I was indulging in the worldly allurements of Satan. Cigarette smoking, drinking, gambling, dancing, theater going, indulgence of appetite, and Sabbath breaking were among the evils that dominated my being. But glory be to Him for preserving my soul to see and comprehend this message which has joined that of the Third Angel for the finishing of the gospel, and which has made it possible for me to lay aside such evils. Praise His holy name for His great love and merciful dealings and for a message with such effectual reforming and regenerating power. (Signed) J.L. Looney, Greeley, Colo. THANKFUL FOR LIGHT “Bible New Book” I have long wanted to get to a post office to send this letter. Sometimes I do get discouraged at the way things go, then I think how God has the work in hand, and how He removed those who were enemies to present truth from this place a few days before I moved here. I thank God often for the wonderful light I have received through the SRod on the Bible and Testimonies. My Bible has become a new book to me. So many things which I was taught applied only to the New Earth, but which were never clear, are now so plain and harmonious. I praise God for His truth and for the privilege of suffering a little for the Master. (Signed) Mrs. A. Oswald, Tom Ball, Texas GETTING READY TO “GO” I am surely glad to receive the Symbolic Code, for it gives us courage to learn that there are faithful ones all over who are standing for the message. I am studying and praying, trying to get ready to work for the Lord in this last great struggle. I ask for your prayers. (Signed) Ben Garrett, East Jamestown, Tenn. IMPORTANT INSTRUCTIONS Leaders of all companies are requested to write out each month on the back of report blank the full name and address of each member of the company. This procedure is imperative in order to carry on efficiently and successfully at this office. Also every one desiring the Code must send in his name and address, for only those whose names are on the mailing list will receive the Code. In order to eliminate money changing for tithe and offering, paying for books, etc. on the Sabbath, a Laodicean practice which the Word

No.7 (January 15, 1935) Page 5 of God condemns, let us carefully attend to all such matters on preparation day by placing all monies in envelopes. To this end we advise that each company supply itself with small inexpensive envelopes. Do not use church materials where you are no longer paying for them, for it is not right. In an early December issue of “Central Union Reaper” there appears a two column article entitled, “Battering Rams and Freedom,” by C.A. Purdom, Superintendent of the Wyoming Mission. In intent the article is a warning against the SRod, but unfortunately in execution it degenerates into a harsh spirited tirade without regard for simple fact and fairness. It makes us sad to see such asperity in ministers of God, and surprises us that they will stoop to partial quoting, etc. to make out a case against us and to serve their own ends. We should think that S.D.A. ministers, having seen this sort of thing so long in first-day proponents, would shun it like a plague. But alas “the angel of the Laodiceans” has been so long in Egypt, that his eyes have lost sight of the Master and his practices have become assimilated with those of the land wherein he dwells. This is a sad warning to us to flee all the ways and works of Egypt lest we, too, become like that which we behold. The burden of the article’s bad temper and disingenuousness is to stand the October Symbolic Code at the whipping post. But our brethren seem to have forgotten that they “can do nothing against the truth, but only for the truth.” By quoting from the Symbolic Code in the same unscrupulous way that they have been quoting from the SRod all along, leaving out the important qualifying statements immediately preceding and following the portions quoted, the writer has only succeeded in the aforementioned article in serving the interest of the Code. Every such thing against the message is missionary literature for it. “The efforts made to retard the progress of truth will serve to extend it. The excellence of truth is more clearly seen from every successive point from which it may be viewed. Error requires disguise and concealment. It clothes itself in angel robes, and every manifestation of its real character lessens its chance of success.... “’The wrath of man shall praise Thee, says the psalmist; ‘the remainder of wrath shalt Thou restrain.’ God means that testing truth shall be brought to the front, and become a subject of examination and discussion, even if it is through the contempt placed upon it. The minds of the people must be agitated. Every controversy, every reproach, every slander, will be God’s means of provoking inquiry, and awakening minds that otherwise would slumber.” -- 5 T 454, 453. The more zealous their efforts along this line, the sooner will the work finish and the Lord come. Let us pray therefore that their zeal flag not, and yet at the same time that it will bring the honest among them, like Paul, to a place where God can humble and save them from the terrible spewing out (Ezek. 9) which awaits the “angel” of the Laodiceans. A SERIOUS CONCERN TO ALL A certain believer in present truth writes the following paragraph: “Recently I visited with friends and relatives in _______, and tried to interest them in studying the SRod, but I found the prejudice very strong. Every one of them seemed to have seen in the SRod adherents only a tendency to criticize and bring out the faults of ministers and workers. Now as I see the message, our business is not a personal criticism of any. While we cannot help sighing and crying “for the abominations in the midst thereof,” if we are to receive the “seal of the living God,” yet our spirit is to be one of “love and forbearance.” Though it is impossible all at once to outgrow the old S.D.A. family frailties, foibles, and follies -- the common Laodicean heritage -- and reach the consummate perfection of our great Exemplar, the above remarks should be seriously considered by every one standing in the light. However, the impossibility of attaining to this absolute perfection overnight, the enemies of present truth with an utter lack of reason and fairness use as a weapon against the message. They go about decrying our habits, manners, and words, as though the SRod were responsible for them and had engendered every Laodicean propensity which we may still possess! The corn in the field does not come to beautiful maturity in a moment. Even under the influence of the season’s latter rain, it does

No.7 (January 15, 1935) Page 6 not bring forth full, round ears over night. The process of fruition takes a little time. Pitifully imperfect stalks themselves, yet our brethren “who hate us” and “cast us out for the Son of man’s sake,” strangely look for us, contrary to natural possibility, to shoot us into mature and perfect stalks “in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye!” Here is one of the best evidences that these critics “are in a sad deception” and “knowest it not.” The so-called condemnations, criticisms, and denunciations -- “the pricks” -- against which both the “angel” (leadership -- Rev. 1:20; 3:14) of the Laodiceans and the candlestick itself (church) are “kicking” and crying out in all manners of ways, are no more the sentiments of those who proclaim the message to the church at this time than were the condemnations which John the Baptist denounced upon the Jewish church -- his own, but the words of God which He has solemnly adjured to speak forth in fear and favor of none. Therefore, if they wish to think our position critical, ungenteel, and unsavory, let then bethink themselves of the words and demeanor of Elijah, John the Baptist, Luther, Sister White, aye every messenger God ever had, and they shall find that they are unwittingly placing us in chosen company and are in perilous danger of making God a liar over the sort of company He says He keeps and the caliber of His friends. Let them realize that they are foolishly condemning and laying to our charge that which is God’s responsibility. It is both unjust and also very unwise to reprobate us simply for doing our duty as the Lord has commanded: “Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins.” (Isa. 58:1.) “Son of man, I have made thee a watchman unto the house of Israel: therefore hear the word at My mouth, and give them warning from Me. When I say unto the wicked, Thou shalt surely die; and thou givest him not warning, nor speakest to warn the wicked from his wicked way, to save his life; the same wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand. Yet if thou warn the wicked, and he turn not from his wickedness, nor from his wicked way, he shall die in his iniquity; but thou hast delivered thy soul. Again, When a righteous man doth turn from his righteousness, and commit Iniquity, and I lay a stumblingblock before him, he shall die: because thou hast not given him warning, he shall die in his sin, and his righteousness which he hath done shall not be remembered; but his blood will I require at thine hand. Nevertheless if thou warn the righteous man, that the righteous sin not, and he doth not sin, he shall surely live, because he is warned; also thou hast delivered thy soul.” (Ezek. 3:17-21.) These poor blind souls are doing just what Paul warns them not to do: “Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest: for wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things.” (Rom. 2:1.) They, themselves, with no charge from God and with no purpose but to justify self, proceed to reproach, recriminate, and score those who are declaring “God’s counsels of old” which “are faithfulness and truth,” realizing not that thereby they are doubly reproachable and reprehensible. The very nature of things makes it impossible for us to say anything one way or the other about the specific allegations of hypercriticalness made by the questioner. All we can just observe is that our experience in general with those who accept the SRod is that whatever uncalled for criticisms may fall from their lips are the slip (a momentary reversion to hereditary Laodiceanism) and not the practice, and that all in all we find them far freer of this sin than those who are complaining against them, remarkably free of it considering the nature of the message they bear and the circumstances under which they are laboring. And what counts more, we have yet to observe one who speaks his denouncements with malice or glee, devoid of love. And what counts the most, almost everyone that we know is fighting the good fight to overcome his Laodicean propensities along this and other lines. ANOTHER CONCERN SERIOUS TO ALL “I am writing because I have been very much troubled and burdened over some things. However, before I state my problem, I want to say that I fully believe the message of the 144,000 and the purification of the church. By certain ones, though, are set forth some side doctrines which I cannot accept, and what I want to know is are they endorsed by the SRod?” It is most unfortunate, the situation exposed by the questioner. We are sorry that some have put forward private interpretations of the message which have troubled the minds of others. Yet it seems unfair to call the message to task because of the unwarranted ideas advanced by some. This is like making the Third Angel’s Message answer to the

No.7 (January 15, 1935) Page 7 world for the doctrinal extravagances of the many timesetters that have been in our midst. We endorse no teaching or position not found in the publications of the SRod or authorized by this office, as is plainly declared on the first page of the Symbolic Code for October (No. 4). Nowhere is the position taken “that everyone that is brought into the Seventh-day Adventist church is unconverted, and that there should not be anyone brought in.” The most extreme position which the message takes in this connection is that which the Spirit of Prophecy in the following testimony obliges it to take: “The Lord does not now work to bring many souls into the truth, because of the church members who have never been converted, and those who were once converted but who have backslidden.” -- 6 T 371. This far we come, not an inch short, not an inch beyond. Those who do go beyond this point as well as those who refuse to come up to it are both committing equal extravagances which the truth rebukes. Concerning the idea that the present time is not the day for individuals outside the S.D.A. church, though they know and believe the message, to repent and be baptized, we would say that God nowhere justifies a man, regardless of what his status might be -- whether Jew or Gentile, church member or infidel -- for putting off the day of repentance once light is come to him. This is the sin against the Holy Ghost. “Today, after so long a time; as it is said, Today if ye will hear His voice harden not your hearts.” However, under the dispensation of a special message to the church, such as Christ bore to the Jewish church for three and a half years and such as it is our lot to bear to the S.D.A. church today, we are not to understand that it is the work of those, who bear such a message, to carry on at the same time the Gospel program for the world at large. The Lord has not left us in the dark in regard to what should be our position in this matter. Jesus was “holding forth” to the church members “in the borders of Tyre and Sidon” when the woman who “was a Greek, a Syrophoenician by nation,” “came and fell at His feet,” beseeching “Him that He would cast forth the devil out of her daughter. But Jesus said unto her, Let the children first be filled: for it is not meat to take the children’s bread, and cast it unto the dogs (Gentiles). And she answered and said unto Him, Yes, Lord: but the dogs under the table eat of the children’s crumbs. And He said unto her, For this saying go thy way; the devil is gone out of thy daughter.” (Mk. 7:26-29.) Hence we see that while we are expressly enjoined to feed the children, and not to go in search of the Gentiles, we are at the same time told not to withhold the truth from the latter, when they come voluntarily and in faith seeking crumbs. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Question: “Does not the attitude of the SRod toward foreign mission work give to its opposers a chance to accuse it of not being interested in the salvation of those who are in the world, and thus hinder its own progress in getting its message to the church?” Answer: In regard to your concern over the SRod’s apparent blockading of its own way by its attitude that we should not support the foreign missions program, we would say that if its enemies were not using this as a stumblingblock, they would be using something else. Its attitude is not one of opposition simply for opposition’s sake or for the sake of furthering selfish interest. It believes in every kind of missionary work in itself, as must be clear to anyone who will study the message. But under the present circumstances, with a sword hanging over the church, momentarily ready to fall and send thousands to their destruction, God can hardly be consistent or merciful, in lavishing His time and means upon a program which, under the present turn of affairs, can no longer accomplish its divinely appointed purpose, but which from here on can only lend itself to augment the enemy’s facilities for bringing into the church thousands of unconverted only to perish in the fearful slaughter of Eze. 9. Question: “When we are not working for sinners in Zion, then why not for sinners in the world? They are all sinners in the sight of God....He has given us light since 1844 and He does not mean for it to be hidden ‘under a bushel’ but to lighten the world.” Answer: What is here said is true. If we are not working for sinners in Zion, we should be working for sinners in the world. However, if we truly understand and believe the message, we will be working for the sinners in Zion so much of the time that we will have no

No.7 (January 15, 1935) Page 8 time left to work for the sinners in the world, save for the “Syrophoenicians.” Then we would be doing our full part to hasten the day of the Loud Cry when the light, which He gave us in 1844 for to lighten the world, but which we have all along hid “under a bushel,” will finally reach every sinner. If the opposers of the SRod had lived in the days of John the Baptist, in the days of Christ, or in the first 3 1/2 years of the apostles, and had been in their present frame of mind, they would have taken their stand on the side of the rulers of Israel against the truth of that time. Question: “Does the SRod mean to teach that the Judgment for the righteous dead closed in 1931, or thereabouts, by the following statement? ‘While God clears the way for the seven last plagues by laying some of His people to sleep in the grave, He has done the same for the event to take place in 1931 (if that date be correct). Those who cannot undergo the trial are laid in their graves, while the 144,000 remain and will escape, but the balance in the church (now) shall perish in the ruin.’ (SRod, Vol. 1, p. 219.) Please explain.” The date 1931 and the statement in question have no reference to the investigative judgment. The SRod sets no date either exact or approximate for the closing of the judgment of the dead or for the beginning of the judgment of the living. The time of these events is not to be known until the one is past and the other begun. As to the 1931 date and the event connected with it, we have no further light at the present time than is to be found in Vol. 1, pp. 108-114 and Vol. 2, p. 275. It was at that time (the close of 1930 and the beginning of 1931) that the event of publishing the message in the SRod, Vol. 1 took place, revealing the truth of the 144,000 and calling for a reformation. Therefore, though it was not before hand correctly understood just what the nature of the event would be, when the fullness of time came and no other event transpired but this identical one, it was thereby identified as the one predicted in Ezekiel 4; that is, the time at the end of the 430 prophetic years when the “scroll” was to make another turn. In regard to the specific event in question, if the questioner will open his SRod, Vol. 1 and carefully restudy page 219, he will clearly see that the context of the statement, “Those who cannot undergo the trial are laid in their graves,” requires that it be fulfilled before Eze. 9. Hence, it can only apply to the righteous who die under the Third Angel’s Message up to the purification of the church, fulfilling Isa. 57:1 and not Rev. 14:13. Question: “Please explain the meaning of Judah, Ephraim, and Israel, for these terms are often mentioned in the Bible, and especially in Hosea, chapters 4-14.” Answer: The questioner will remember that the Israelitish nation -- the twelve tribes -- divided after Solomon’s death into two kingdoms. (1 Kings 11:11, 12; 12:19, 20, 21.) The one that was composed of the ten tribes, occupying the Northern portion of the promised land, was called “Israel,” to which this term applies when used separately from the twelve tribes. The term, “Ephraim,” applies to this same kingdom. (Isa. 7:1, 2.) The kingdom which was composed of the two tribes and which occupied the Southern portion of the land is called Judah. The reason that “Ephraim” is synonymous with “Israel” is that the tribe of Ephraim ruled the kingdom. Hence, because of this fact the kingdom on the North is called by both names -- “Israel.” and “Ephraim” -- whereas the Southern kingdom which was ruled by the tribe of Judah is therefore called “Judah.” Thus, the terms “Israel,” and Ephraim” are applicable to the Northern division, and the term “Judah” to the Southern division of God’s ancient people. Question: “Please explain E.W. 36: ‘I saw that Jesus would not leave the most holy place until every case was decided either for salvation or destruction,’ etc.” Answer: The question which here arises is how is it possible to reconcile “The Shepherd’s Rod” with the “Spirit of Prophecy,” when the one seems to say that Jesus will leave the most holy place at Eze. 9, while the other says He will not leave until every case is decided? Without attempting to explain the event described in E.W. 36, we shall inquire only into the matter of whether it is possible in view of the E.W. statement for Jesus to “leave” the most holy place to execute the work of Eze. 9 before the general close of human probation. To begin with there is nothing in the word “leave” that connotes finality and permanence of condition or action. To leave once does not preclude the possibility of having left on previous occasions and then returned. Hence, on the logic of language alone, the mere fact that Sr. White “saw that Jesus would not leave the most holy until

No.7 (January 15, 1935) Page 9 every case was decided,” does not argue that He could therefore never have left the most holy place before, and that He cannot leave it to execute Eze. 9 on the church. However, we need not base our position entirely on logic. The Scriptures abundantly evidence the fact that Jesus is to dwell in the midst of His People at a time before every case is decided. We quote Zech. 2:10, 11 -- “Sing and rejoice, O daughter of Zion: for, lo, I come, and I will dwell in the midst of thee, saith the Lord. And many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day, and shall be My people.” Verse 11 proves that in “that day” when He comes and dwells in the midst of Zion, “many nations shall be joined to the Lord,” and every S.D.A. ought to know that there will be no nations joined to the Lord after probation is closed. Moreover, in Isa. 66:15, which reads, “Behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with His chariots like a whirlwind, to render His anger with fury, and His rebuke with flames of fire,” (Verse 16) “For by fire and by His sword will the Lord plead with all flesh: and the slain of the Lord shall be many,” we see that when He comes with fire, it is to “plead” with all flesh, which proves that it is during probationary time, for after the close of probation God will plead with no flesh. Furthermore, Isa. 66:20 proves that it is in this time during which the Lord pleads with all flesh that “many nations” -- “all your brethren” -- are joined to the Lord. Hence, “in that day,” the day of slaughter (Eze. 9; Isa. 63; Isa. 66), He “will come, and...dwell in the midst of “Zion.” Therefore, it is clear that Jesus is to come and dwell in the midst of His people here on earth before the close of probation, as He dwelt with His people in the exodus movement, as is described in Isa. 4. Some have an altogether too narrow view of the Godhead. They think that in order for Jesus to carry on the investigative judgment in the heavenly sanctuary, He must confine Himself there every moment, and that even in case of necessity He cannot leave the place of the most holy apartment to do anything else until His mediatorial work is finished. Christ’s departure from the holy place, at the consummation of the investigative judgment, is to result in His visible second advent, whereas the event of Eze. 9 and Zech. 2:9-11 is an invisible coming. HEALTH REFORM Question: “How do we stand on health reform? Do we yet discriminate without reservation against the use of pasteurized milk? Answer: Our stand on health reform is with both feet set solidly and forward stepping. However, to be committed to this course does not mean to subscribe to extreme measures. On the contrary, it means to counsel common sense and moderation, not going beyond what has been divinely revealed. Those specific articles against which the Spirit of Prophecy bears a positive testimony; denatured, devitalized, demineralized foods; and all unhealthful practices, we are pledged to avoid. But we do not take the stand that milk is not to be used. Some of us do not use it, but do not advocate it’s disuse at this point. It would be foolish to urge such reform when the majority are still using coffee, tea, vinegar, spices, bitter, rich pastries, devitalized grains, etc. This would simply be to try to jump to the top step of the ladder while being held down by the heavy weights of wrong practices, instead of climbing from the bottom and step by step cutting away the weights until finally the top is reached, which process of progressive reform is better illustrated by the following dream. “While at Battle Creek in August, 1868, I dreamed of being with a large body of people. A portion of this assembly started out prepared to journey. We had heavily loaded wagons. As we journeyed, the road seemed to ascend. On one side of this road was a deep precipice; on the other was a high, smooth, white wall, like the hard finish upon plastered rooms. “As we journeyed on, the road grew narrower and steeper. In some places it seemed so very narrow that we concluded that we could no longer travel with the loaded wagons. We then loosed them from the horses, took a portion of the luggage from the wagons and placed it upon the horses, and journeyed on horseback. “As we progressed, the path still continued to grow narrow. We were obliged to press close to the wall, to save ourselves from falling off the narrow road down the steep precipice. As we did this, the luggage on the horses pressed against the wall, and caused us to sway toward the precipice. We feared that we should fall, and be dashed in pieces on the rocks. We then cut the luggage from the horses, and it fell over the precipice. We continued on horseback, greatly fearing,

No.7 (January 15, 1935) Page 10 as we came to the narrower places in the road, that we should lose our balance, and fall. At such times, a hand seemed to take the bridle, and guide us over the perilous way. “As the path grew more narrow, we decided that we could no longer go with safety on horseback, and we left the horses and went on foot, in single file, one following in the footsteps of another. At this point small cords were let down from the top of the pure white wall; these we eagerly grasped, to aid us in keeping our balance upon the path. As we traveled, the cord moved along with us. The path finally became so narrow that we concluded that we could travel more safely without our shoes; so we slipped them from our feet, and went on some distance without them. Soon it was decided that we could travel more safely without our stockings; those were removed, and we journeyed on with bare feet. “We then thought of those who had not accustomed themselves to privations and hardships. Where were such now? They were not in the company. At every change, some were left behind, and those only remained who had accustomed themselves to endure hardships. The privations of the way only made these more eager to press on to the end. “Our danger of falling from the pathway increased. We pressed close to the white wall, yet could not place our feet fully upon the path, for it was too narrow. We then suspended nearly our whole weight upon the cords, exclaiming, ‘We have hold from above! We have hold from above!’ The same words were uttered by all the company in the narrow pathway. As we heard the sounds of mirth and revelry that seemed to come from the abyss below, we shuddered. We heard the profane oath, the vulgar jest, and low, vile songs. We heard the war song and the dance song. We heard instrumental music, and loud laughter, mingled with cursing and cries of anguish and bitter wailing, and were more anxious than ever to keep upon the narrow, difficult pathway. Much of the time we were compelled to suspend our whole weight upon the cords, which increased in size as we progressed. “I noticed that the beautiful white wall was stained with blood, It caused a feeling of regret to see the wall thus stained. This feeling, however, lasted but for a moment, as I soon thought that it was all as it should be. Those who are following after will know that others have passed the narrow, difficult way before them, and will conclude that if others were able to pursue their onward course, they can do the same. And as the blood shall be pressed from their aching feet, they will not faint with discouragement; but, seeing the blood upon the wall, they will know that others have endured the same pain. “At length we came to a large chasm, at which our path ended. There was nothing now to guide the feet, nothing upon which to rest them. Our whole reliance must be upon the cords, which had increased in size, until they were as large as our bodies. Here we were for a time thrown into perplexity and distress. We inquired in fearful whispers, ‘To what is the cord attached?’ My husband was just before me. Large drops of sweat were falling from his brow, the veins in his neck and temples were increased to double their usual size, and suppressed, agonizing groans came from his lips. The sweat was dropping from my face, and I felt such anguish as I had never felt before. A fearful struggle was before us. Should we fail here, all the difficulties of our journey had been experienced for naught. “Before us, on the other side of the chasm, was a beautiful field of green grass, about six inches high. I could not see the sun, but bright, soft beams of light, resembling fine gold and silver, were resting upon this field. Nothing I had seen upon earth could compare in beauty and glory with this field. But could we succeed in reaching it? was the anxious inquiry. Should the cord break, we must perish. Again, in whispered anguish, the word were breathed, ‘What holds the cord?’ For a moment we hesitated to venture. Then we exclaimed, ‘Our only hope is to trust wholly in the cord. It has been our dependence all the difficult way. It will not fail us now. Still we were hesitating and distressed. The words were then spoken, ‘God holds the cord. We need not fear. These words were then repeated by those behind us, accompanied with, ‘He will not fail us now. He has brought us thus far in safety.’ “My husband then swung himself over the fearful abyss into the beautiful field beyond. I immediately followed. And oh, what a sense of relief and gratitude to God we felt! I heard voices raised in triumphant praise to God. I was happy, perfectly happy. “I awoke, and found that from the anxiety I had experienced in passing over the difficult route, every nerve in my body seemed to be in a tremor. This dream needs no comment. It made such an impression upon my mind that probably every item in it will be vivid before me while my memory shall continue.” -- 2 T 594-597.

No.7 (January 15, 1935) Page 11 So you can see that the whole problem is an individual one. If we are determined to keep pace with God, He will reveal to us the reforms He would have us institute in our lives and when to effect them. Therefore, we would not advise you to discontinue the use of milk until you are certain the Lord is telling you to do so. Question: “Why is the great multitude of Rev. 7:9 called innumerable, when Zech. 13:8 speaks of those who are to be saved as 1/3 part, which is a numberable part? Please explain.” Answer: Of the great multitude it is said, “No man can number” it, which does not, however, mean that God cannot number it. Likewise it is with the hosts in Zech. 13:8. God has numbered them, although the exact number is not known to men as it is of the 144,000. In the December Code we printed the following invitation from Sr. Palmer: “We came here the middle of October and would be glad to have any SRod member stop with us if in this vicinity,” but we failed to give her address, which is C.C.C. 762, Red Cloud, Nebraska. VERY IMPORTANT Carelessness on the part of some has cost them a good deal, and much mail has gone astray, never reaching the office. Our correct address has been published in the past, but some have not given it any consideration. Please remember to address any member of this office in the following manner: The Universal Publishing Assn. Station K, Box 68 Los Angeles, California Person’s name Do not place currency in common mail. Send either P.O. Money Order or a bank check. Make sure that your return address is given on all mail. As these instructions have not been fully heeded, thus causing us confusion, we print them again, urgently requesting everyone corresponding with this office to use the precise form herein given. Our free literature fund, created by free-will offerings, has thus far covered about half of the necessary expenses. Therefore, we are disposed to remind our friends in present truth of the need of this worthy enterprise. The contributions for the Symbolic Code also thus far cover only about half of our expenses for supplies alone. Our united prayer on Friday evening (5 P.M. Pac. Stand. Time; 6 P.M. Mount. Stand. Time; 7 P.M. Cent. Stand. Time; 8 P.M. East Stand. Time) in behalf of our brethren who are in darkness regarding present truth, should be faithfully observed by all concerned. ------------------------------------------------------------TEAR OFF HERE-------------------------------------------------- Please place my name on your regular mailing list for your monthly paper. “The Symbolic Code” Name------------------------------------------------------------------------- Street P.O Box No. --------------------------------------------- City------------------------------------------------- Country-------------------------------------------------- State---------------------------------------------------------

No.8 (February 15, 1935) Page 1 Volume One No. 8 THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination A LETTER TO “AMMI” AND “RUHAMAH” IN BEHALF OF “MOTHER” “Remember these, O Jacob and Israel; for thou art My servant: I have formed thee; thou art My servant: O Israel, thou shalt not be forgotten of Me.” (Isa. 44:21.) The many letters and inquiries coming from every part of the field has added much extra work to our regular duties, so that it has been impossible to keep pace with our correspondence in connection with “The Shepherd’s Rod.” We have tried to respond to the most urgent letters and to those that demand personal answers; others we thought could be answered in a general letter. “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1 came off the press in the month of December, 1930. Since that time we have, under the direction of God, tried to send to every Seventh-day Adventist church throughout the world a copy or more. Besides these, we have sent hundreds to our ministers and conference workers, and also have maintained a continual mailing list to laymembers from every part of the union and some of the foreign countries, but the response thus far has not been commensurate with the effort put forth to warn the church of the impending doom. A bloody sword is hanging over the churches and the fact demands our utmost service. A clear vision of the necessity for a thorough reformation as represented in “The Shepherd’s Rod” should have aroused every one connected with “The Third Angel’s Message.” Such neglect for repentance and spiritual awakening makes our hearts sad. Even though some may doubt the danger ahead, there should be no carelessness on the part of God’s church to put away sin at any time. The Lord is speaking to us: shall we not heed His voice? Shall we not trim our lamps and act like men who are looking for their Lord to come? The time is one that calls for light bearing and action. We earnestly ask our brothers and sisters, who believe in the message, humbly and sincerely to pray for God’s dear people, and let our prayers be mixed with faith, trusting in God to bless our efforts. The greatest concern of every believer should be a burden for the safety of the flock. Therefore, we must make irresistible exertion of mind and might to present the message to them. Some of our brethren wish to know the position we hold on the message in the “Rod.” The question is, Do we allow mistakes in it, or do we hold that the contents in the “Rod” are unquestionable? This we answer as follows: Analysis proves that truth has never come at any time by the power and wisdom of men, but by the Spirit of God through instruments of His own choice. Said Jesus, “When the Spirit of truth is come, He will guide you into ALL truth.” If we should believe the words of the Master, then we must conclude that the “Rod” contains either ALL truth or there is NO truth in it, save the quotations of truth. Therefore, if we admit one truth revealed by the “Rod,” then we must accept it ALL. If God has been able to guide His servants in the past into ALL truth, He is able now. Therefore, we take the position that the message in the “Rod” is free from error in so far as the ideas put forth are concerned. We have had many good and encouraging letters from every part of the field both home and abroad. Many have taken up the work as their God-given duty to warn our people of their danger by sending a copy of the SRod Volumes to each one of their friends; distributing our free literature; studying with others; selling the books; and sending us the names. Some of the local church elders have responded to the message and presented the matter to the whole church with good results. Though the response has been disproportionate to the effort put forth, as previously stated, the evidence is such that God has Daniel’s, Shadrach’s, Meshach’s, and Abednego’s, also Gideon’s everywhere awaiting the call. “The Lord has faithful servants, who in the shaking, testing time will be disclosed to view. There are precious ones now hidden who have not bowed the knee to Baal.” 5 T

No.8 (February 15, 1935) Page 2 We are confronted with opposition from our conferences, which are trying to drown the message and kill the work of reform. They talk against the publications, but not once have they opened their pages and successfully refuted any of the contents. Their excuse is that they cannot afford to give any of their valuable time to investigate new light. Ridicule is the only thing we hear. Arguing on the direct application of minor points does not change the message in the “Rod” so long as the lessons derived cannot be refuted. The subject in the “Rod” is “The 144,000 and A Call for Reformation,” based on Rev. 7; Eze. 9; Isa. 63; 66:16, 19, 20, and as they cannot refute either of these, it proves that the message is correct. Many of the laity are demanding explanations of the message in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” but as the ministry cannot give them a satisfactory answer it is arousing many to search out the truth for themselves. Thus the message is spreading everywhere, with evidence that reformation is sure. Such reports as that the SRod has been killed in the South and has died out in California and elsewhere are naught but pathetic evidences that the “angel” of the Laodiceans is growing frantic over the mounting realization of the increasing insecurity of his position, and who in consequent desperation is trying anything and everything in a latest attempt to save himself from the relentlessly oncoming ruin. We have seen and heard sufficient, to know that many of the ministry are convinced of the truth of the message in the “Rod” but dare not openly confess their convictions or take their stand. On many occasions the leadership has disfellowshipped some of the earnest ones, but by no means has it checked the influence of the truth. Indeed this attempt to frighten the people to give up studying the message and working in the lines of reformation has only served to accomplish the very opposite result. We again warn our people to remain faithful to God and follow complete instructions in every move they make. There can be no success in the work of God and He cannot use us if we exercise our wisdom independent of His. Let everyone remain at the post of duty as though all the work of God rested on his shoulders. God has forewarned that everyone must remain in the church where he belongs, regardless of what may happen to his church membership. It is not our names on the church books that saves us, but the keeping of the truth. Complete instructions have been given in the SRod, Vol. 1, pp. 28-9, also 245-252; tract #2, p. 41; tract #4, p. 45. Let every one aim to be one of the 144,000 by careful observance of the instructions given, and then the barriers now erected against the truth will crumble to the ground like the walls of Jericho. The Lord “shall appear to” our “joy” and those that cast us out “shall be ashamed.” (Isa. 66:5.) The Spirit of Prophecy looking forward to this time says: “God will use ways and means by which it will be seen that He is taking the reins in His own hands. The workers will be surprised by the simple means that He will use to bring about and perfect His work of righteousness.” T.M. 300. We regret that we must speak of the actions on the part of our brethren, but we are duty bound to defend God’s people and His truth. Therefore, we are obliged to give out the following information for the benefit of those who are willing to study and investigate for themselves in preference to accepting the decisions of others. Says the Spirit of God: “Those who have not been in the habit of searching the Bible for themselves, or weighing evidence, have confidence in the leading men, and accept the decisions they make; and thus many will reject the very messages God sends to His people, if these leading brethren do not accept them.” T.M. 106, 107. “Cease ye from man, whose breath is in his nostrils: for wherein is he to be accounted of?” (Isa. 2:22.) “Thus saith the Lord; Cursed be the man that trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart departeth from the Lord.” (Jer. 17:5.) The news broadcast throughout the sisterhood of churches and conferences in both home and foreign fields, that the author of “The Shepherd’s Rod” is not a Seventh-day Adventist, is the blackest falsehood. I have been in good and regular standing, a believer of the advent truth in all its precept without variation, from the day I first accepted the truth until now. Those who have read “The Shepherd’s Rod” will appreciate the fact that what I have stated is true. At the time the message of “The Shepherd’s Rod” came, I was both a member and officer in one of our churches. It was after the book had been written that my name was dropped from the church records by the church council with the support only of two laymembers out of about 200; at which time our conference president said to me: “I had to drop your name from the church records so that I can tell the churches

No.8 (February 15, 1935) Page 3 that the book is not written by a Seventh-day Adventist.” Though our brethren think I am not now a Seventh-day Adventist, because they have (unlawfully) disregarded and deprived me my membership rights, how do they dare to say that “The Shepherd’s Rod” is not written by a S.D.A. when my name was still on the church books at the time the “Rod” was written? And even now I am present to attend whenever possible the church where I had my membership at the time the message came, and similar is the case of each one who has connected with the message of the SRod. I repeat, it is not our names on the church books that make us true Seventh-day Adventists, but the keeping of the truth. If the only possible way the brethren have of casting reflections upon the message is by falsifying the facts, then they had better leave the responsibility of defending the truth wholly to God, Who is able to protect His people by TRUTH instead of falsehood. We are very much concerned to hear from every true Seventh-day Adventist. Please write and give us all the information which would be of help in the work. We must cooperate in spreading the message as soon as possible, for the time is shorter than we can realize. We pledge ourselves to help you in every possible way. We hope to hear from all our brethren who have not expressed their view in regard to the message. “Now therefore hearken, O Israel, unto the statutes and unto the judgments, which I teach you, for to do them, that ye may live, and go in and possess the land which the Lord God of your fathers giveth you.” (Deut. 4:1.) I am sincerely your brother for a fervent appeal to “mother.” ANOTHER CALL FOR LABORERS Dear Brother: Just a few lines from our little company. There are seven who have taken their stand for the message of present truth found in the SRod, which we find in harmony with the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy, and in which we are surely happy and rejoicing. Now we are asking for someone to come and teach us more about the message, that we may better work to the glory of God and the advancement of His cause. (Signed) W.R. Young. “The harvest truly is plenteous, but the laborers are few: pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that He will send forth laborers into His harvest.” (Matt. 9:37, 38.) “Time is short. Workers for Christ are needed everywhere. There should be one hundred earnest, faithful laborers in home and foreign mission fields where now there is one. The highways and the byways are yet unworked. Urgent inducements should be held out to those who ought now to be engaged in missionary work for the Master. “The Lord calls for volunteers who will Take their stand firmly on His side, and will pledge themselves to unite with Jesus of Nazareth in doing the very work that needs to be done now, just now.” F.C.E. 488. “Ye...of the living God,...if you would go forth to do Christ’s work, angels of God would open the way before you...Are you individually laborers together with God? If not, why not? When do you mean to do your Heaven-appointed work?” -- 6 T 438. “He wants you to go forth to our churches to labor earnestly for Him.” -- 9 T 107. “The words of Christ apply to the church: ‘Why stand ye here all the day idle?’ Why are you not at work at some capacity in His vineyard? Again and again He has bid you, ‘Go ye also into My vineyard, and whatsoever is right that shall ye receive.’ But this gracious call from heaven has been disregarded by the large majority. Is it not high time that you obey the commands of God? There is work for every individual who names the name of Christ. A voice from heaven is solemnly calling you to duty. Heed this voice, and go to work at once in any place, in any capacity. Why stand ye here all the day idle? There is work for you to do, -- a work that demands your best energies. Every precious moment of life is related to some duty which you owe to God or to your fellow-men, and yet you are idle!” -- 5 T 203-4.

No.8 (February 15, 1935) Page 4 THE COMING CRASH “The church here has had several committee meetings of late because of my activities. Things are getting real serious. They say they see a split coming and it frightens them. O, I do rejoice when I see things coming to a head. God is working and soon the crash will come. They are trying to get evidence against me, but no matter what they do to me, I want to be what Jesus wants me to be, and with His help I am going to be.” (Signed) Mrs. Anna Oswald, Houston, Texas Though it is an inexpressibly sad thing that through internal troubles it appears that God’s church must cause itself to come crashing down to the ground, yet as long as this must be, and as long as God says, “O great mountain...thou shalt become a plain, we, too, “do rejoice at the prospect of things soon coming to a head,” when out of the ruins “He shall bring forth the headstone thereof with shoutings, crying, Grace, grace unto it.” (Zech. 4:7.) Though the “angel” of the “Laodiceans” has not heeded the merciful warnings given long ago, the tragedy could be averted even now if he would but take heed to the present call which God is mercifully making. In Sept. 1895, the servant of the Lord wrote: “THE HIGH-HANDED POWER that has been developed, as though position has made men gods, makes me afraid, and ought to cause fear. It is a curse wherever and by whomsoever it is exercised. This lording it over God’s heritage will create such a disgust of man’s jurisdiction that a state of insubordination will result. The people are learning that men in high positions of responsibility can not be trusted to mold and fashion other men’s minds and characters. The result will be a loss of confidence even in the management of faithful men. But the Lord will raise up laborers who realize their own nothingness without special help from God.” -- T.M. 361. “Laws and, rules are being made at the centers of the work that will soon be broken to atoms....If the cords are drawn much tighter, if the rules are made much finer, if men continue to bind their fellow laborers closer and closer to the commandments of men many will be stirred by the Spirit of God to break every shackle, and assert their liberty in Christ Jesus...” -- R. & H., July 23, 1895. “The Lord will work to purify His church. I tell you in truth, the Lord is about to turn and overturn the institutions called by His name. “Just how soon this refining process will begin, I can not say, but it will not be long deferred. He whose fan is in His hand will cleanse His temple of its moral defilement. He will thoroughly purge His floor.” T.M. 373. “Satan will work His miracles to deceive, he will set up his power as supreme. The church may appear as about to fall, but it does not fall. It remains, while the sinners in Zion will be sifted out. The chaff is separated from the precious wheat. This is a terrible ordeal, but nevertheless it must take place. None but those who have been overcoming by the blood of the Lamb in faith walking in the light and the word of their testimony [giving the message] will be found with the loyal and true [144,000], without spot or stain of sin, without guile in their mouth. The remnant that purify their souls by obeying the truth gather strength from the trying process, exhibiting the beauty of holiness amid the surrounding apostasy....The great issue so near at hand will weed out those whom God has not appointed, and He will have a pure, true, sanctified ministry prepared for the latter rain.” -- B-55-1886. The “crash” must come, and it will be “a terrible ordeal.” Hence come the Lord’s merciful warnings to us to get ready. “Gather yourselves together, yea, gather together, O nation not desired; before the decree bring forth, before the day pass as the chaff before the fierce anger of the Lord come upon you....Seek ye the Lord, all ye meek of the earth, which have wrought His judgment; seek righteousness, seek meekness: it may be ye shall he hid in the day of the Lord’s anger.” (Zeph. 2:1-3.) “Come, My people, enter thou into thy chambers, and shut thy doors about thee: hide thyself as it were for a little moment, until the indignation be overpast. For, behold, the Lord cometh out of His place to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity: the earth also shall disclose her blood, and shall no more cover her slain.” (Isa. 26:20, 21.)

No.8 (February 15, 1935) Page 5 AS THE MESSAGE GOES “I have read with keen interest the two tracts you sent me and wish to learn more of present truth. I have fully determined to investigate all that is to be learned of this new light on the truths we have always known and held dear. Past 50 years of age, I have been a student of God’s Word since childhood and have labored in the Sabbath School and church as Bible teacher and leader, and I can say from what I have learned from the two tracts which I have just received from you that the Scriptures which I have never been able to understand are now as clear as the sunlight. I am indeed glad for this wonderful light and I fully believe it is God’s truth, the Third Angel’s Message in verity. “For several years a brother and I have been studying to improve ourselves that possibly we might be able to do work in public for the Lord. Yesterday I briefly explained to him about this work and he wishes to become informed in these truths. “I am anxious to get the books and get to studying as soon as possible. Eagerly awaiting these studies in present truth, I am Yours in the Master’s service,” (Signed) L.C. Forsythe, Wapakoneta, Ohio Bro. Philebaum of Hartford City, Ind. sends us the following letter which he received from his sister shortly after paying her a visit, at which time he explained to her about the message and left some tracts. “I was to write you if I wanted the SRod books. I have read the tracts you left me and am now re-reading parts of them, and I must say that the more I read them the more I am convinced that this message is of God, so I am eager to receive the books. “I read that the sealing time is very short and I am anxious to learn all about it so I can help to enlighten others. “How can any one with an honest heart help but see the need of a reformation in the church? What a sad thing to think that some in the church don’t want to hear the message. I feel that God has set His hand to do a quick work. I have feared that He would do this and that I would not know when it was going on, but I am so glad He has made it known to me so I can be ready.” CAST OUTS REJOICING IN THEIR LOT “I began to read the message contained in the SRod by claiming the promise of John 7:17, and I was never more convinced of anything in all my life than that it is a message from God to backslidden Israel. “I have long felt the need of a revival and reformation in my own heart, and this message has been a shining light to me. If it were heeded, it would save our people from the deadly formalism which is ‘leavening our churches everywhere.’ “I have suffered a few things for the truth’s sake, being one of the seven in our church who were ‘cast out’ last August, but there is a lull in the storm right at present. “Others of our church studied with us and were convinced of truth but turned back to he formal grind when persecution started, fulfilling Matt. 13:21. May they return before it is too late is our prayer.” (Signed) Ethel Gilbert, Greenville, S. Car. “Just about a year and a half ago the SRod came to our church and found seven souls that wanted to be on the Lord’s side when He comes in judgment to purify His church. (Eze. 9; 5 T 80.) “Five of them, each had only a few books of Sr. White’s writings, and some of them did not believe in her writings at all until the SRod showed them how absolutely necessarily it is to have and study the Testimonies. “Also some were working on the Sabbath besides doing many other things that a true Christian does not do, but by the power of the wonderful truth in the message of the SRod, we have been able to give up those unlawful things and are now rejoicing in the happiness of victory. “On the evening of Dec. 22, 1934, Isa. 66:5 was enacted in unforgettable scenes in the church. Five of the best members were ‘cast out,’ not because they were not loyal to the Third Angel’s Message, but because they were not obeying the General Conference!

No.8 (February 15, 1935) Page 6 “After each had given his testimony for the truth, the elder said: ‘The question is not whether the SRod is truth or error, but whether or not you are true to the General Conference!’ “One brother, who had not yet fully taken his stand for the message, upon witnessing the unfairness of the proceedings, said, ‘If you are going to cast out these good brethren, then you will have to act upon my name also.’ Thus the persecution by the church is making adherents to the message of present truth. “Through the whole disgraceful procedure, the five were calm and of good spirit, and afterwards one brother said that he never felt so happy and free before. The event has already proven a blessing to all, for since being cast out, each is now more burdened to work for the brethren, and we pray that God will bless our labors to save them from the awful destruction just ahead.” (Signed) John Berolinger, Escondido, Calif. THERE IS POWER TO REFORM “The Present Truth of the Third Angel’s Message (the angel of Rev. 18:1), as revealed in the SRod, has filled my soul, and the Power of the Holy Spirit has convinced me that a great reformation is now in progress, and I thank God for reforming influence in my own life. “May He lead each honest heart to a diligent study of His Word, that we may love the ‘truth as it is in Jesus’ and be sealed with `the seal of the living God for eternity.” (Signed) Mrs. M.M. Me Cune, Greeley, Colo. GRATITUDE FOR LIGHT “O how thankful I am for the SRod message! It proves from the Bible and Testimonies to be the ‘present truth’ which ‘the flock needs now,’ and I am determined to study and learn more so I can have a part in finishing the work.” (Signed) Mrs. Eva R. Orr, Greeley, Colo. “MEAT” TO THE HUNGRY “I just want to tell you that I have found the SRod to be a message for us that is ‘meat in due season,’ and my prayer is that more will follow in this wonderful truth and bravely walk in its light.” (Signed) V.D. Orr, Greeley, Colo. LIGHT GROWS “I am taking the opportunity of writing to you again. The more I study the SRod the more light I can see in it. Every day it grows more beautiful. “The other day I received a letter from my pastor warning me against the SRod. He sent me the little pamphlet, ‘A Warning Against Error,’ but I have found it unreliable, and I know that my pastor has not investigated the teaching of the SRod for himself and is therefore not justified in condemning either it or me, for I am making a thorough study of its teachings, with the Bible and the Testimonies before me, and I find more truth every time I read it over... “I have felt for some time that the little tithe I have should go to ‘the storehouse’ -- where present truth is -- so last week I decided to send it, for if the message is of God, we should support it and be willing to suffer for Christ’s sake. Please pray for me that I may be strong in faith. “Is the truth still advancing? In the letter from my pastor he said that the General Conference sent Elder __________ to Charleston, S. Car. and succeeded in stamping out the SRod doctrine there, and that it is making a great deal of trouble here and there. “I do hope that the good Lord will put it into the hearts of many of His dear people to study for themselves before it is too late. My heart is sad for the dear ones who will not investigate for themselves. Do pray for me that I may hold up Jesus in my life and be prepared to help others find the way, and that I may be ‘able to stand’ when He appears.” (Signed) Mrs. J.A. Dundore, Hanover, Pa.

No.8 (February 15, 1935) Page 7 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Question: “Will you please explain how the ‘Symbolic Code’ got its name and why it is so called?” Answer: The name, “The Symbolic Code,” came in the same way as did the message. It is so called because the paper explains prophetic symbols, and speaks in symbolical terms. Question: “Tract #3, p. 62 shows that on Jan. 18, 1934 the members of the Tabernacle church of Fullerton, Calif. requested that a committee of ten or twelve of the brethren meet Bro. Houteff concerning the teachings of the SRod. ‘A Warning Against Error,’ p. 30 says that the committee ‘met Mr. Houteff and a few of his followers’ and at the end of the study asked for ‘a few days in which to study carefully the points’ presented and to ‘prepare their reply.’ “Page 30 of the same pamphlet says: ‘On Sunday, March 18, this committee again met Mr. Houteff, with a number of his followers... and read this reply.’ “But Tract #3, p. 71 says that you waited two months without receiving any reply and at last (on April 28, 1934) ‘sent a telegram to Elder Daniells, while they were assembled in the Spring Council at Washington, D.C.’ “Thus one says the reply was delivered March 18, and the other says it was two months later. Which one is right?” Answer: The dates here given are correct. The apparent discrepancy arises from the fact that the event of Jan. 18 (the reading of the reply) is not what Tract #3, p. 71 is referring to. It is referring to the written reply, supposed to be to the study given, which he did not receive until two months after it was read at the March 18 meeting, at which time they were supposed to hand it to Bro. Houteff so he could study it and know what to do. Question: “Has Bro. Houteff attributed several quotations to Sr. White which it has been proven that she did not write?” Answer: There are three quotations in the SRod that are challenged as not being written by Sr. White. One of these is found in the SRod, Vol. 1, p. 110, par. 2, the second on page 14 of the same volume, par. 1, and the third in Vol. 2, pp. 151, 152. The first two references were given to Bro. Houteff by reputable S.D.A. ministers in accredited standing with the denomination. As he had more faith in the ministry at that time than he does now, he supposed that the quotations were correct beyond question, and as it was impossible for him to verify them, he took them in good faith at their (ministers’) word. Since that time he has verified the one quoted on page 14 and found that the quotation is given verbatim, but that the letter from which it was quoted was signed by C.C. Crisler, Sr. White’s secretary. However, though the excerpt does not bear Sr. White’s signature, the communications pertaining to it prove that Sr. White set her approval on the statement. In fact, Bro. Crisler being her amanuensis in such an important work, it would have been impossible for him to present anything doctrinal except she approved it. Therefore, whether or not Sr. White signed her name to it, the quotation came from her office through her appointed secretary. The second quotation, which is supposed to be from the Review & Herald, we have not been in a position to verify. However, the question as to whether or not these quotations came from the pen of Sr. White would have no bearing so far as the correctness of the lessons taught in the SRod is concerned, for the ideas set forth in the Rod are proven without these particular references which, however, prove the quotations true regardless of their authorship. The third quotation, found in Vol. 2 of the SRod, pp. 151, 152 is taken from “A Word to the Little Flock,” pp. 8, 9, from an article signed by Elder James White. We are justified in crediting this to Sr. White for her name is in the publication and naturally she passed her approval upon what her husband wrote. Moreover, p. 19 of the same publication proves that what Elder White wrote was nothing more or less than what God had revealed through her, for she says, “I saw that the number (666) of the image Beast [the two-horned beast, Rev. 13: 11- 18] was made up; and that it was the beast [the leopardlike, Rev. 13:1-10] that changed the Sabbath, and the image Beast [the two horned beast] had followed on after, and kept the pope’s and not God’s Sabbath.” This proves that she was shown in vision that the number 666 applies to the two-horned beast and not to the pope. Therefore the quotation in the SRod teaches identically the same as what Sr. White saw in vision. Hence, though the article was signed by Elder James

No.8 (February 15, 1935) Page 8 White, it is just as authoritative as if Sr. While herself had signed it. Question: “How should we relate ourselves to the church? If asked to say nothing in church relevant to present truth, should we remain silent forever? And what should we do when refused a part in the ordinances?” Answer: Our relation to the church is the same as was that of John the Baptist, Jesus Christ, and the apostles, that is, we have a message to proclaim to the church and though the church, like the Sanhedrin, should order us out of the “temple,” we must refuse to leave it, for if we depart, how shall we proclaim the message to the people? It is unbecoming to a Christian voluntarily to cause any disturbance during church services; neither is it possible by such methods to present the message to them or convince them that we are speaking “the words of life.” Therefore, by deporting ourselves reverently and circumspectly we will give them provocation for naught save false accusations. It is perfectly right and permissible to speak in Sabbath School classes in answer to questions which arise pertaining to the lesson. For this they cannot justly accuse any one of disturbance, as it is in no wise an infraction of the constituted purpose and rules of the Sabbath School. The chief reasons for refusing to separate ourselves from the body and for regularly attending Sabbath School and church services, other than the singular that we would be without privilege of public worship in God’s church, is that after the congregation is dismissed we come into contact with the brethren and find an opportunity to speak of the message, urging them to investigate for themselves either by attending our studies or by reading the publications of present truth. Hence, if we separate ourselves by staying away from the churches, we give them the opportunity to accuse us of being an offshoot from the body, and ourselves lose the occasion to contact the people. Moreover, if we separate ourselves from the organization, then in the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9, when those who have not the mark are taken away, we shall have no right to claim possession of the denomination. In regard to our participating in the communion service, we should always take part so far as we can. If they refuse to serve us or let us serve them in the ordinance of humility, there is nothing more we can do than simply wait until this service is over. And if they ignore us when passing the bread and the wine, we are to say nothing, but patiently endure the slight, and by so demeaning ourselves the honest in the congregation will see the unchristian attitude and the folly of the church officers and will begin “to arouse and take in the situation.” Though being compulsorily excluded against our will from participating in the ordinances, we nevertheless, like the unbaptized thief on the cross, shall have our names in the book of Life and shall enter Paradise. Question: “What is our attitude toward the denominational papers? Is God still speaking through the ‘Review & Herald’ to those who have not seen this light? Should we discard the Review? What about the Sabbath School lessons?” Answer: The denominational papers, excepting the quotations from the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy, at the present time cannot be of a higher spiritual quality than the denomination itself. It is impossible for the writings of the contributors to these papers to radiate greater light than that which is in the writers themselves. The Review & Herald can be the mouthpiece of God only when those who write in it are in personal contact with Him, “walking in the light, as He is in the light.” The Sabbath School lessons in themselves are very good, but the trouble lies in the fact that those who prepare them, as well as those who teach them, do not sink the shaft deep enough in the mine of truth and as nearly every rebuke and reproof against the denomination is as a rule applied to another people, the benefit which should be derived is lost. However, we see no reason for condemning these publications, for they are not responsible in themselves. The object of the message which God has sent in the SRod is not to condemn the papers but to bring about a reformation among us as a people. Hence, if and when the men who contribute to the papers be reformed, then the publications will also be transformed and filled with present truth, and be powerful to reform others.

No.8 (February 15, 1935) Page 9 Question: “How do you answer the following statements which I quote from memory, and which I believe are in the Testimonies: ‘Sr. White says to stick to the body, even though the leading men make mistakes, for these mistakes will in time be righted, or right themselves’?” Answer: We personally are aware of no statement of such import. However, though it is true that the people of God must present an united front, nevertheless when God calls for us to move on in the prosecution of truth, we are not to disregard His voice but to march on, and those who refuse to walk in the light we must leave behind, for we are not to repeat the history of the Jews. Question: “I am told that Sr. White has said that we have all the light which we needed till Jesus comes. Is this true?” Answer: The statement in question is wholly contrary to everything Sr. White has written on the subject, as can be quickly seen by perusing the following lines. “We should all know what is being taught among us, for if it is truth, we need it...No matter by whom light is sent, we should open our hearts to receive it with the meekness of Christ...O, may we act as men who want light. “The Lord sends light to us to prove what manner of spirit we are of. We are not to deceive ourselves....We must not for a moment think that there is no more light, no more truth, to be given us...” (G.W. 301, 302, 310.) Question: “It is claimed by some that Sr. White made the statement that the Loud Cry message would come through the Review & Herald. Is there such a statement?” Answer: As to the claim that Sr. White said the “Loud Cry message” would come through the Review & Herald, we cannot answer authoritatively from a personal knowledge, for our acquaintance with her unpublished works is more limited than extensive, but from those unpublished writings (and they are not less than a 100) which we have had the privilege of reading, we would be led to scout the possibility of her ever having written or made such a statement. We quote what she counsels in regard to accepting just such reports: “And now to all who have a desire for truth I would say, Do not give credence to unauthenticated reports as to what Sr. White has done or said or written. If you desire to know what the Lord has revealed through her, read her published works. Are there any points of interest concerning which she has not written, do not eagerly catch up and report rumors as to what she has said.” -- 5 T 696. Moreover, if the SRod is present truth, and Sr. White a true prophet, she could never have made such a statement except it had reference to the messages at that time and not now. Question: “Is there such a statement in the Spirit of Prophecy as that ‘we are worse than the Jews’?” Answer: The statement in question is found in 1 T 129, last par. Question: “What do you mean by the statement in Tract #4, p. 83, that ‘He has...removed the “candlestick”?’” Answer: According to Revelation 1:20 the “candlestick” represents the church over which the “angel,” as represented by the star, is in charge. And in Rev. 2:5 the Lord, addressing the angel (leadership), warns him that unless he repents and does the first works, He will come unto him quickly and will remove his candlestick (church) out of his place; that is, He will remove it out of his charge and will give it to the charge of another. Hence, the statement, “He has not only removed the ‘candlestick’ but is calling for the tithes and offerings into ‘His storehouse’ of present truth, and also for 144,000 servants,” explains itself that God has removed the candlestick (church) from the charge of the “angel” (Rev. 3:14) -- the present ministry. The Spirit of Prophecy says this will be done”...When the work goes forward under the direction of the angel who joins the third angel in the message to be given to the world. God will use ways and means by which it will be seen that He is taking the reins in His own hands. The workers will be surprised by the simple means that He will use to bring about and perfect His work of righteousness.” T.M. 300. Again, in Vol. 5, p. 80 we read that God will put aside those “self-sufficient, independent of God” whom “He can not use,” and will disclose to view” those “precious ones now hidden, who have not bowed a knee to Baal.”

No.8 (February 15, 1935) Page 10 Question: “Do the following citations refer to the same time and event? (a) When the Lord shall arise to shake terribly the earth. L.S. 412; 2 T 141. (b) His return from His ministration in the most holy place. 2 T 190-1; 2 T 690-1; Matt. 24. (c) He that is unjust, etc. 2 T 691. (d) The judgment of the living. G.C. 490-1; 9 T 266- 9.” Answer: The references cited refer to the same event, which covers the period of the Loud Cry of the Angel of Rev. 18, as explained in L.S. 412. This period begins with the words of Revelation 18:1-3, and closes with Rev. 22:11. 2 T 190, 191 and 690, 691 apply at the close of the above stated period. The closing verses of Matt. 24 apply to the church at the present time and meet their fulfillment in the event of Ezekiel 9. The time when “the mandate goes forth ‘he that is unjust,’” etc. (Vol. 2, 691), “the work for sinners will be done.” During this period of time each will have settled his destiny, -- either allowed himself to be made righteous and holy, or else chosen to remain unjust and filthy still. Question: “In G.C. 665 where the different classes of the redeemed are enumerated, are the 144,000 those who are plucked as brands from the burning?” Answer: The class “who are plucked as brands from the burning” (G.C. 665), and the 144,000, who are also plucked as brands from the burning (Zech. 3), and who are “called the elect of God, precious, and will stand next to the throne of God” (8 T 74), as do the ones in The Great Controversy, proves that there are two such classes who occupy about the same position, that is, seeking “to restore the moral image of God in others.” The former are the ones who died after being plucked, and the latter, the 144,000 who shall never die. After the resurrection of the former and the translation of the latter, both of these brands that were plucked from the burning will unitedly be near the throne. Question: “Where is the statement in the Spirit of Prophecy that says if we pray to know God’s will when He has plainly told us what to do in His Word, hoping that He will answer our prayers more to suit the tenor of our feelings, that Satan will be left to answer them for us?” Answer: The reference concerning Satan’s answering one’s prayer when the suppliant knows, but does not want to acknowledge, that his answer is already given in the Word, is found in 3 T 74-76; 4 T 112, par. 3. Question: “The SRod, Vol, 1, p. 44 says that only the great multitude have palms in their hands, whereas G.C. 646 speaking of all ‘overcomers’ says: ‘In every hand are placed the victor’s palm and the shining harps.’ How are these statements harmonized?” Answer: According to SRod, Vol. 1, p. 44, Class number two; namely, the great multitude of Rev. 7:9, have their palms in their hands while they are on earth before being transported to the heaven of heavens. Hence their palms according to John’s vision are symbolic of victory gained. But in the statement from The Great Controversy, p. 646: “In every hand are placed the victor’s palm and the shining harp,” it will be noted that this gift to the saints is not made until they are in heaven -- after they have all been transported from the earth. These palms are real but the others figurative. To prove that the great multitude have their palms in symbol only, and before Jesus finishes His work in the heavenly sanctuary, read Rev. 7:11. Here it states that the great multitude have their palms while the elders and four beasts are still before the throne of the investigative judgment in the heavenly sanctuary. (See SRod, Vol. 2, pp. 189-191.) Therefore, they have their palms while the Investigative judgment is in sessionbefore probation closes. Furthermore, in regard to the class and the event of G.C. 646, note that in every hand in which is placed the victor’s palm there is also placed a shining harp. Whereas the great multitude have only palms but no harps. Therefore, these are two separate incidents distinct one from the other.

No.8 (February 15, 1935) Page 11 RECIPES Coconut Milk Put to soak over night either one cup of clean bran or oatmeal in one quart of warm water. In the morning heat but do not boil. Then, to extract all the liquid, put through a press or a small sack, such as a 5 lb. flour sack; squeeze the water out and throw away the hulls. Have ready 1/2 large, or 1 small coconut grated or ground fine; over this pour the hot liquid, cover and set aside for 10 or 15 minutes, then put this through press or sack same as before. Sweeten with honey to the desired taste. If cream is desired instead of milk, use one pint instead of one quart of water. Almond Or Raw Peanut Milk You may use the grain water for this as before or just hot water, though the grain is preferable, as you are getting the vitamins and minerals of the grains as well as the nutritious oils of nuts. Proceed with grain as before, then in the morning rub to a paste 2 or 3 rounding tablespoons of almond meal, according to the desired richness, with a little hot liquid, then pour over this your grain water or hot water (or if preferred hot fruit juice). Sweeten with honey. This makes one pint. Almond Meal Put almonds through food chopper, using peanut butter cutter, or finest knife, until it is fine as meal. Almond meal may be sprinkled over fruit salads and used in soups instead of butter or oil, as a shortening in baking. Near Buttermilk In a cup three-fourths full of water, soak one tablespoon of flaxseed and beat it about every ten minutes during the course of an hour with a rotary eggbeater. Before beating it the last time, fill the cup nearly full of water and then let seed settle. Meanwhile, mix and rub to a cream one tablespoon of orange or rhubarb juice. Put this cream into a cup and add half of the flaxseed fluid and beat it again briskly. Now pour it through a large tea strainer, stirring the while to keep it from clogging. You may add honey to sweeten. These milks are wholesome, delicious, appetizing, and nourishing, and obviate all the infectious diseases, such as tuberculosis, malta fever, etc. transmitted to man in animal’s milk. “Let the diet reform be progressive. Let the people be taught how to prepare food without the use of milk or butter. Tell them that the time will soon come when there will be no safety in using eggs, milk, cream, or butter, because disease in animals is increasing in proportion to the increase of wickedness among men. The time is near when, because of the iniquity of the fallen race, the whole animal creation will groan under the diseases that curse our earth.” C.H. 478. IMPORTANT All checks and money orders are to be made to Mrs. F. Charboneau. State specifically with each gift or offering what disposition you wish to have us make of same, for which amount a receipt will be forwarded showing that the transaction has been made and properly entered. Our united prayer on Fri. Eve. in behalf of our brethren who are in darkness regarding present truth, should be faithfully observed by all concerned. -------------------------------------------------TEAR OFF HERE--------------------------------------------------- Please place my name on your regular monthly mailing list for your monthly paper. “The Symbolic Code” Name-------------------------------------- Street P. O Box No. ------------------------------------------------ City--------------------------------------- State-------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Universal Publishing Association .Symbolic Code Dept. Station K, Box 68, Los Angeles California

No.9 (March 15, 1935) Page 1 Volume One No. 9 THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination BE OF GOOD CHEER “’Let not your heart be troubled; ye believe in God, believe also in Me. In My Father’s house are many mansions; if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto Myself; that where I am, there ye may be also.’ John 14:1-3. “Long have we waited for our Saviour’s return. But none the less sure is the promise. Soon we shall be in our promised home. There Jesus will lead us beside the living stream, flowing from the throne of God, and will explain to us the dark providence through which on this earth He brought us in order to perfect our characters. There we shall behold with undimmed vision the beauties of Eden restored. Casting at the feet of the Redeemer the crowns that He has placed on our heads, and touching our golden harps, we shall fill all heaven with praise to Him that sitteth on the throne.” 8 T 254. FURTHER IN THE TRACKS OF ROMANISM “The Superintendent of the Wyoming Mission was here Jan. 12 and preached 2 hours against the SRod. Before they separated to celebrate the ordinance of humility, he had them vote that they would not allow any one to take part that was fighting the church, as he put it, and as he did not mention the SRod, had we not ventured to take part, it would have argued that we were guilty of fighting the church which, of course, is not true. “When the congregation was finally separated and the water and basins were ready, they hurried and got them all before we could get any, and whenever they were finished with one, a sister, standing ready, would quickly take it and put it under her arm, thus keeping us from getting it! “Sister Hendricks finally went up and asked for one, and the sister hit her in the stomach, almost knocking her breath out of her, and said ‘No,’ adding ‘I will not let any of you have one.’ Then Sister Hendricks suggested that we sing a hymn, after which one of the sisters immediately began a song, and we joined in singing. At the communion service following, they refused to serve us, thus carrying to completion ‘their unholy feast.’ “That night at business meeting the elder reproved the sister for starting the song, saying that she should have let us start it, for which disturbance he would have had us arrested! He thanked her, though, for holding the basins so we could not get any. “At this meeting, they ‘cast out’ as evil the name of another sister, who cried for several days over the mockery which took place during the meeting. “At the same time they voted to have the doors guarded, and not to allow any of us to enter in the future. When I went to the next prayer meeting, they barred the door to me, and as they shut me out, I heard great laughter. The following Sabbath they refused to let Sr. Hendricks and me enter, so we stood outside until Sabbath School was over, it being 20 degrees below zero. Last Sabbath there were four of us who were kept without in the cold, but we studied our Sabbath School lesson and they had a council meeting inside to determine what they should do with us. “Now they say we just come to antagonize them, and we want to know what is our duty: should we stop going all together or should we keep on going? It seems that if we never get to go, not only will our own interest suffer, but they will go on sleeping the sleep of death.” (Signed) Mrs. Faith Pruett, Sheridan, Wyoming (Above question answered in Symbolic Code, No. 8, Feb. 15, 1935, page 8.)

No.9 (March 15, 1935) Page 2 “We certainly are having plenty of opposition here. They now have guards at the doors to keep us from entering, though it has been very cold weather. Last Sabbath the elder tacked a notice on the church. We were told by the Home Missionary Secretary that the notice was our Sabbath School lesson. The warning was to the effect that anyone disturbing was subject to a $50 fine or 30 days in jail! The elder made the remark to one of the company that he wished we would do something so that he could put us in jail! The hatred they manifest is awful, and they claim the right to guard the doors because God cast Satan out of heaven and because the angels have to carry golden cards before they are admitted into the Holy City! “One of the sisters pleaded with the guards to let us in, but to no avail. “If I had been told a year ago that the church would act in such a manner, I would never have believed it. It only serves to remind us of the history of the church down through the ages -- how that every time she lost her spiritual power, she resorted to the arm of the law. “We surely enjoyed the last number of the Code which was a source of strength to every one of us. I only wish it came oftener. “We need your most earnest prayers.” (Signed) Mrs. Hazel Hendricks, Sheridan, Wyoming. When the Spirit of Prophecy warned us long ago that persecution would be the lot of every saint and that it would come first and worst from within the church, we did not realize how it could be possible, until during the last year when such outrages as recounted above began to be committed in the name of truth and righteousness. Such developments leave us without doubt as to where we are in the course of time’s events. Mark carefully the following statements: “Christ said of Himself, ‘Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword.’ The Prince of Peace, He was yet the cause of division. He who came to proclaim glad tidings and to create hope and joy in the hearts of the children of men, opened a controversy that burns deep and arouses intense passion in the human heart. And He warns His followers, ‘In the world ye shall have tribulation.’ ‘They shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you, delivering you up to the synagogues, and into prisons, being brought before kings and rulers for My name’s sake.’ ‘Ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinsfolk, and friends; and some of you shall they cause to be put to death. “This prophecy has been fulfilled in a marked manner. Every indignity, reproach, and cruelty that Satan could instigate human hearts to devise, has been visited upon the followers of Jesus. And it will he again fulfilled in a marked manner; for the carnal heart is still at enmity with the law of God, and will not be subject to its commands. The world is no more in harmony with the principles of Christ to-day than it was in the days of the apostles. The same hatred that prompted the cry, ‘Crucify Him! crucify Him!’ the same hatred that led to the persecution of the disciples, still works in the children of disobedience. The same spirit which in the Dark Ages consigned men and women to prison, to exile, and to death, which conceived the exquisite torture of the Inquisition, which planned and executed the massacre of St. Bartholomew, and which kindled the fires of Smithfield, is still at work with malignant energy in unregenerate hearts. The history of truth has ever been the record of a struggle between right and wrong. The proclamation of the gospel has ever been carried forward in this world in the face of opposition, peril, loss, and suffering.” A.A. 84-5. “The apostle knew that he could not look for justice from the people (the church) who by their crimes were bringing down upon themselves the wrath of God. He knew that, like the prophet Elijah, he would be safer among the heathen than with those who had rejected light from heaven and hardened their hearts against the gospel. “Thus it was that once more, because of hatred born of bigotry and self-righteousness, a servant of God was driven to turn for protection to the heathen. It was this same hatred that forced the prophet Elijah to flee for succor to the widow of Sarepta; and that forced the heralds of the gospel to turn from the Jews to proclaim their message to the Gentiles. And this hatred the people of God living in this age have yet to meet. Among many of the professing followers of Christ, there is the same pride, formalism, and selfishness,

No.9 (March 15, 1935) Page 3 the same spirit of oppression, that held so large a place in the Jewish heart. In the future, men claiming to be Christ’s representatives will take a course similar to that followed by the priests and rulers in their treatment of Christ and the apostles. In the great crisis through which they are soon to pass, the faithful servants of God will encounter the same hardness of heart, the same cruel determination, the same unyielding hatred. “All who in that evil day would fearlessly serve God according to the dictates of conscience, will need courage, firmness, and a knowledge of God and His word; for those who are true to God will be persecuted, their motives will be impugned, their best efforts misinterpreted, and their names cast out as evil. Satan will work with all his deceptive power to influence the heart and becloud the understanding, to make evil appear good, and good evil. The stronger and purer the faith of God’s people, and the firmer their determination to obey Him, the more fiercely will Satan strive to stir up against them the rage of those who, while claiming to be righteous, trample upon the law of God. It will require the firmest trust, the most heroic purpose, to hold fast the faith once delivered to the saints. A.A. 430-1. The servant of the Lord says of Pilate that “he did not understand the fanatical hatred of the priests for Him, who, as the light of the world, had made manifest their darkness and error. They had moved the mob to mad fury, and again priests, rulers, and people raised that awful cry, ‘Crucify Him! crucify Him!’” D.A. 736. The S.D.A. church, repeating the history of the Jews (5 T 160), will be swayed by its “priests” and “rulers” today to take a course against “the faithful servants of God” “similar to that followed by the priests and rulers in their treatment of Christ’s and the apostles’ “. As the 144,000 become more and more like their Saviour, “the light of the world,” making manifest the “darkness and error” enveloping the church, the leaders in their “fanatical hatred” of the saints will move “the mob to a mad fury” against them and, in desperation born of blind and raging hatred, will reach out for the civil arm of power to accomplish their evil ends, merging the following type into antitype. “Thus by choosing a heathen ruler (Caesar -- symbol of the power of this world), the Jewish nation had withdrawn from the theocracy. (Here see 7 T 109, par. 1 in connection with 5 T 75, last par., and 5 T 456, bottom of page.) They had rejected God as their king. Henceforth they had no deliverer. They had no king but Caesar. To this the priests and teachers had led the people. For this, with the fearful results that followed, they were responsible. A nation’s sin and a nation’s ruin were due to the religious leaders.” D.A. 738. The division must come. The destruction of “Jerusalem is a representation of what the church will be if it refuses to receive and walk in the light that God has given. Jerusalem was favored of God as the depository of sacred trusts. But her people perverted the truth, and despised all entreaties and warnings. They would not respect His counsels. The temple courts were polluted with merchandise and robbery. Selfishness and love of mammon, envy and strife, were cherished. Every one sought for gain from his quarter. Christ turned from them, saying: ‘O Jerusalem, Jerusalem,’ how can I give thee up? ‘How often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not!’ Matt. 23:37... “The publishing house has been turned into desecrated shrines, into a place of unholy merchandise and traffic. It has become a place where injustice and fraud have been carried on, where selfishness, malice, envy, and passion have borne sway. Yet the men who have been led into this working upon wrong principles are seemingly unconscious of their wrong course of action.” 8 T 67-8. Speaking of the S.D.A. church, the Spirit of God says: “Who can truthfully say, ‘Our gold is tried in the fire; our garments are unspotted by the world’? I saw our instructor pointing to the garments of socalled righteousness. Stripping them off, He laid bare the defilement beneath. Then He said to me: ‘Can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character? “How is the faithful city be come an harlot?” My Father’s house is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed! For this cause there is weakness, and strength is lacking.’” 8 T 250. “Let us not say, Stay Thy hand, O God. The church must be purged, and it will be.” 1 T

No.9 (March 15, 1935) Page 4 Through the foregoing proves that the church needs and is going to be thoroughly purified, the following reveals that the S.D.A. ministry will not consent to it: “The ancient men, those to whom God had given great light, and who had stood as guardians of the spiritual interest of the people, had betrayed their trust. They had taken the position that we need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days. Times have changed. These words strengthen their unbelief, and they say, The Lord will not do good, neither will He do evil. He is too merciful to visit His people in judgment. Thus peace and safety is the cry from men who will never again lift up their voice like a trumpet to show God’s people their transgressions and the house of Jacob their sins. These dumb dogs, that would not bark, are the ones who feel the just vengeance of an offended God. Men, maidens, and little children, all perish together.” 5 T 211. In fulfillment of the above, the ministry now scorns the idea that the judgment of Ezek. 9 is a literal slaughter upon “the house of God” before the close of probation for the world, taking rather the position that it is the seven last plagues, consequently saying, “We need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days....Thus peace and safety is the cry from men who will never again lift up their voice.” Why? Because “all” have perished in the slaughter which they had declared God was “too merciful to visit” upon “His people.” The night is approaching and the shadows of the dark ages are beginning to fall upon God’s people, when “all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution” (2 Tim. 3:12). The time is nigh upon us of which prophecy says: “The dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant (the 144,000) of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” (Rev. 12:17.) But we “reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us.” (Rom. 8:18.) “For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.” (2 Cor. 4:17.) Therefore “beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened unto you: but rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ’s sufferings; that, when His glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy. If ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye; for the Spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you: on their part He is evil spoken of, but on your part He is glorified.... For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God.” (1 Pet. 4:12-14, 17.) “Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand of God, that He may exalt you in due time: casting all your care upon Him; for He careth for you. Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour: whom resist stedfast in the faith, knowing that the same afflictions are accomplished in your brethren that are in the world. But the God of all grace, Who hath called us unto His eternal glory by Christ Jesus, after that ye have suffered a while, make you perfect, stablish, strengthen, settle you. To Him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen.” (1 Pet. 5:6-11.) A NEW-MODELED PRAYER AND BUSINESS MEETING Recently a few of the 600 members of the Glendale Church met for what they were pleased to call a prayer and business meeting. After a few songs were sung and a few short prayers offered, the president of the Conference gave a talk on false prophets and error coming into the church. The prayer meeting was then quickly turned into a business meeting for the purpose of disfellowshipping another sister who is a believer in the message of the SRod, and the pastor announced that, as business was the order of the meeting, all who were not members of the Glendale Church were kindly requested to leave. Besides myself there were present two or three other believers in present truth who have also been deprived of their membership rights. Instead of leaving at the pastor’s request, we all kept our seats, for the sister with whom we were sitting, the one who was to be “cast out,” wished us to stay. But seeing our intention to remain, the pastor called out my name, saying:

No.9 (March 15, 1935) Page 5 “Sister __________ you are no longer a member of our church, so I request you to leave, also the ones who are with you.” I kept my seat, hoping to be able to stay, but immediately the church was in an uproar, several rising from their seats and requesting us to leave. Then the pastor ordered the deacons to take care of us, we finally deciding to walk out with our escorts, the deacons, by our sides. On the outside we met some S.D.A.’s, members of other churches, who were waiting for their friends and relatives, to whom we passed out tracts and gave the message, one dear old lady consenting to a Bible study. We now thank the deacons. I thank the Lord for the simple means which He uses to get before the people this wonderful truth that He will soon have a church without spot or wrinkle or any such thing, pure and perfect, by which to warn the world in the Loud Cry and quickly cut short His work on earth, as we read in 5 T 187: “Shake off your spiritual lethargy. Work with all your might to save your own souls and the souls of others. It is no time now to cry peace and safety. It is not silver tongued orators that are needed to give this message. The truth in all its pointed severity must be spoken. Men of action are needed, -- men who will labor with earnest, ceaseless energy for the purifying of the church and the warning of the world. “A great work is to be accomplished; broader plans must be laid; a voice must go forth to arouse the nations. Men whose faith is weak and wavering are not the ones to carry forward the work at this important crisis. We need the courage of heroes and the faith of martyrs.” I thank the Lord for the glorious light that is shining upon our pathway, and I want to follow my Saviour all the way at any cost. And in behalf of the leaders and members of the Glendale Church, I ask your prayers, that they may fall on the Rock Christ Jesus, and be broken before the Rock falls upon them and grinds them to pieces. (Luke 20:18.) (Signed) Mrs. E.M. Crawford, Glendale, Calif. AN “UNHOLY FEAST” On Jan. 22nd I received from the church clerk a registered letter whereby I was notified that the question of my membership in the Glendale S.D.A. Church would be given consideration at a business meeting the following evening. I thank God that, in a call like that, we do not need time for a special preparation, but can claim that wonderful promise of the Lord that when we are delivered up to the councils or brought before governors or kings for His name’s sake, we shall take no thought how or what we shall speak, for it shall be given us in the same hour. When I arrived at the meeting a few sisters, believers in the message for the hour, were already there; but they were asked to leave the church; and as some of them refused to leave on my account, they were roughly put out, after which the Elder of the church read the charges and accusations against me, in which I noticed he was not particular always about stating the truth. When finally they gave me time for remarks, I reminded them that if I should be summoned before a secular court, I would be allowed to have my witnesses; but as they preferred to deal with me all alone, I assured them that God was with me and if God is for us, who can be against us? I then gave my conviction that the S.D.A. church is the only church on earth today that God recognizes as His church, and that this movement will go through to the kingdom; but that the present spiritual condition of the church is so deplorable that a revival and reformation must needs take place to save us, in proof of which I read several statements from the Testimonies, until it got so uncomfortable for them that they limited me and demanded a straight answer to the question as whether or not I believed the SRod. I stated that I believe the Bible and the Testimonies 100% as the Word of God, also any other book that is fully in harmony with them; and therefore if they did vote me out of the church, I am no offshoot but an outcast. The climax came when the president of the Conference got up and said: “Those statements which this sister has been reading are nothing but condemnation, and we know that condemnation comes from the devil!” The statements which I read were all from the pen of Sr. E.G. White,

No.9 (March 15, 1935) Page 6 some of which are as followers; 5 T 217; T.M. 359; C.O.R. 50-51, 67, etc. Well they voted me out on the grounds that I do not believe as the church does; but how can I believe as they do, when they have drifted so far from the old landmarks as publicly to state that Sr. White’s writings come from the devil? God forgive them for they know not what they do. (Signed) Mrs. Anna Engen, Glendale, Calif. OF UNDAUNTED COURAGE We are sowing the seed and praying that the Lord will water it. The conference men and the ministers have implanted that frightful fear in the hearts of the people that makes them afraid even to read. It is a case of spider and fly: the fear has been deeply inculcated that if they read, the fabled deadly black spider will grab them and hold them tight in the soul destroying meshes of error. I plainly see that the church is God’s church but that those who do such work are not His people, for they act just like the papists did in Luther’s time! I thank God that He has given us the grit and will power to stand on our own feet, and by His grace we shall stand upon them if we have to stand alone as we do now. Pray for us, for our hearts and souls are in the message of the SRod, which has made a great change in our lives; and with God’s help and guiding hand, we are going through to the kingdom, numbered among the 144,000 -- Praise God! (Signed) Mrs. W.L. Harper, Richmond, Va. NEW EXPERIENCE In all the years that I have been a S.D.A., I have never been satisfied with my Christian experience. I have felt a lack of something, I knew not what, until some time ago a brother gave me Vol. 1 of the SRod. Since reading it, I know that I am a better Seventh-day Adventist, and that it is a message from God, and I pray that our people may accept it. (Signed) Charles Garvin, San Diego, Calif. A SECRET BALLOT On Jan. 16, after prayer meeting at the evening hour, the Conference president called the church board together, having previously sent us a personal invitation to meet with them. This meeting was called for the specific purpose of considering our attitude toward the doctrine of the SRod. The committee included both the president and the auditor of the Union Conference. We were given an opportunity to make statements to the brethren, which we did, making it plain that we accepted the SRod teaching and that we urged our brethren and sisters to investigate this truth for themselves, in harmony with the instructions as given by the servant of the Lord regarding any new truth that comes to us. -- “Testimonies on Sabbath School Work,” p. 65. Then the Union president was called on for counsel, and suggested that our names be dropped from the church roll. So on Sabbath, Feb. 2 the Conference president, having preached at the Clovis church, and having charge of the services, presented the board’s action to the church. We were disfellowshipped because of our stand on the SRod. We were again given an opportunity to witness for the Master and tried to let Him do the most of the speaking by reading from the 5th chapter of Acts, verses 27-40, also T.M. 106-7, regarding the dangers of rejecting truth because of the decisions of our leading brethren. We were made to feel very sad because these dear folks here are doing the same as the Jews did in the days of Christ, when they crucified Him. But with Him we asked the Father to forgive them for they know not what they were doing. Some day, if they do not repent, they shall stand before the judgment bar and be ashamed. Yet with all this sadness, we are made to rejoice because of the consolation found in Isaiah 66:5, “Hear ye the word of the Lord, ye that tremble at His word: your brethren that hated you, that cast you out for My name’s sake, said, Let the Lord be glorified: but He shall appear to

No.9 (March 15, 1935) Page 7 your joy, and they shall be ashamed.” When the question was put to the church for vote, it evidently became quite embarrassing for the elder, as several seconds passed before any one in the congregation had courage to make the motion, and then several more seconds passed before a second was obtained, and this had to come from the elder’s wife. Of course, a secret ballot was taken, and the ones who did the tallying announced that no negative votes were cast. However, we understand that some unused blanks were sent in. We had some of the members with us for dinner and discussed the message to some extent, and we believe that these people are open-minded. They have expressed themselves as willing to investigate for themselves, and are so doing at this time. Looking forward with assurance of success, based upon the promises of the Lord, I shall let the following words close this news letter from the New Mexico territory: “Be strong and of a good courage; be not afraid, neither be thou dismayed: for the Lord thy God is with thee whithersoever thou goest.” Jos. 1:9. “For God hath not given us a spirit of fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound mind.” 2 Tim. 1:7. Yours for “all truth,” O.E. Lovan, Clovis, New Mexico AN EXPLANATION As perhaps the most pleasant task of those connected with the work in this office is the reading and answering of the many inspiring communications which come to us daily, we therefore deeply regret that the overflow of correspondence has caused us to disappoint many of the brethren by our delay to reply. But as this is clearly from circumstance rather than choice, we feel sure that the brethren will bear with us until the office facilities can be sufficiently enlarged as to be commensurate with the ever Increasing correspondence. IN NEED OF HELP “In reading our ‘Symbolic Code’ news items, I notice that you have an employment agency, and I would appreciate it very much if you could help me in some way find work, for I cannot get any here unless I work on the Sabbath, which I cannot do, because I mean to be faithful to the Lord even if I have to go hungry. “I have in school one little girl who is seven years old, and who needs books and clothes, which it is hard for her to go without. “I wish you would please all pray with me that the Lord will give me strength to overcome every trial and temptation, for this is the most trying hour of my life. I will be so happy when the Lord comes. “Brethren, I am very much in need and will appreciate your help in any way.” The above appeal comes from a sister in South Carolina, and if any have or know of any general work that she might have, or if any can assist her in any other way, please in either case communicate with this office for her name and address. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Question: “I would like to know how to harmonize Rev. 16:18 with Rev. 8:5. If in Rev. 8:5 it means that the judgment had resumed again, what does it mean in Rev. 16:18?” Answer: It means the same thing (judgment resumed), after the seven plagues have been fulfilled (Rev. 15:8), which would be at the time for the commencement of the judgment of the wicked during the millennium. Question: “How do you harmonize the teachings of SRod with the following: C.O.L. 72 and 73, which say that the tares and wheat grow together until the end of probationary time, and C.O.L. 122 and 123 which say: ‘When the mission of the gospel is completed, the judgment will accomplish the work of separation’?” Answer: The question in regard to C.O.L. 72 is answered as follows: If the harvest ends probationary time, the period in which the

No.9 (March 15, 1935) Page 8 harvesting is done must be in and not after probationary time. Thus is fulfilled Jer. 8:20: “The Harvest is past, the summer is ended (showing the harvest to be a period of time having a beginning and ending), and we are not saved (proving that the harvest is the time for being saved or, in other words, probationary time).” This is in harmony both with E.W. 118 and Matt. 13:28, the former of which says that the Third angel is the one that does the harvesting, and the latter of which says that the angels separate the tares from the wheat “in the time of harvest,” both of which prove again that the harvest is a period of time and not simply the moment or day when Christ comes in the clouds of heaven to gather in the redeemed. The statement in C.O.L. 73 that “false brethren will be found in the church till the close of time” is pointing to the “time of the end” -- that time of which Ezekiel prophecies in the following words: “The days are at hand, and the effect of every vision.” (Ezek. 12:22.) Hence, when Christ says, “Let both grow together until” the close of time, He is pointing down to our day, the “time of the end,” in which period the harvest is to be effected and to separate the “tares” from the “wheat.” The difficulty that has caused many to misunderstand C.O.L. 73 is that they have failed to realize that we are right now at the very “close of time.” It is also this failure to understand correctly what the close of time really means that has caused them to stumble over the kindred subjects of the harvest. C.O.L. 122 says that “the net” “gathers both good and evil into the church. When the mission of the gospel is completed, the judgment will accomplish the work of separation.” It is impossible for the action of separation to precede the action of judgment. In the very nature of things, judgment must take place before separation. Thus, the separation which was determined during the investigative judgment is executed after the actual judging is over. This is in perfect harmony with T.M. 234 which says, “The time of the judgment is a most solemn period, when the Lord gathers His own from among the tares.” Also let us consider the matter from another angle. All are agreed that the Gospel net represents the church and that “the casting of the net is the preaching of the Gospel.” Hence if the time when the net is drawn ashore and the Gospel commission completed were at the close of human probation, then the bad fish should be left in the net and not cast away, for there would no longer be any use for the net, therefore no need to cast the bad out of it. But as it is, the bad are cast away, showing that the net is to be prepared (cleansed) to be cast forth a second time. Moreover the very first vision which Sr. White had was of the 144,000. The denomination has always believed that its purpose was to gather the remnant people, the 144,000. Hence, when it (the net) was first sent forth in 1844, it was for the gathering of the 144,000, which it still vaguely believes it is after, but which the SRod proves it has already gathered. And as the 144,000 are first fruits, showing that second fruits must follow, and further, as the “net” has through the years gathered “of every kind, good (the 144,000) and bad alike, therefore the “net” has to be drawn ashore and the “good” gathered into “vessels,” and the “bad” “cast away” before the second fruits (the great multitude -- Rev. 7:9; Isa. 66:20) can be gathered (Rev. 18:4). Thus the time spoken of in the statement under discussion is at Ezekiel 9, when the gospel to the 144,000 has been completed and they -- the first fruits -- have been harvested the world over; the gospel has sealed them for eternity and has completed its work in their lives, and they are ready to be sown (sent forth) for the harvesting of the second fruits in the Loud Cry, at the close of which time the harvest will have been completed and they (the second fruits) will have been added to the 144,000 (the first fruits), and all will be ready for translation. Question: “If the beast is not the papacy, why should Sr. White speak of it as the papacy in G.C. 439, 443, 445, 579?” Answer: The reason that Sr. White speaks of the beast as the papacy is that (as is explained in SRod, Vol. 2, pp. 85-89, 95-98) during the period of the 1260 years, of which she is treating in those instances cited in G.C., she is dealing only with the papal head, and not with the beast in all its different aspects -- 7 heads, 10 horns, etc. -- but only with the head that was wounded; which being on the beast, and an important part of it, makes it correct for her, in order to express her thought, to say: “the beast -- the papacy,” by which statement, however, she does not imply that all “seven heads” and “ten horns” are the “papacy,” but rather only the head that was

No.9 (March 15, 1935) Page 9 wounded unto death, just as we often call the fourth beast of Dan. 7 the papacy; realizing well that such usage excludes the horns (10 kings) and includes only the “little horn having the eyes of a man.” Question: “If one receives the SRod, and fully accepts it, is there any possibility of being lost?” Answer: If the SRod is the truth, and one accepts it with all one’s heart, and does the truth, the possibility of being lost would be identical to the possibility of Paul’s being lost for accepting with all his heart the message which Christ sent to him and of which he said, “But this I confess unto thee, that after the way which they call heresy, so worship I the God of my fathers, believing all things which are written in the law and the prophets.” (Acts 24:14.) Moreover, as the SRod is the Elijah message (T.M. 475), it is impossible for anyone who accepts it and lives it to die, for the type demands translation. Thus it is that Elijah stands as a type of the 144,000. (D.A. 421.) Question: “Should the subjects as presented in the SRod be studied in our Sabbath meetings?” Answer: There should be no instance where aught else is taught at SRod meetings at any time. If the SRod is present truth, then it takes precedence over every other form of Bible truth, for the Spirit of Prophecy says, “It is ‘present truth’ that the flock needs now” (E.W. 63), and T.M. 118 admonishes: “Advance new principles, and crowd in the clear cut truth.” Question: “Are there 3 decrees to build the temple only, and then one by Artaxerxes to build the walls and complete the restoration of Jerusalem?” Answer: Ezra 6:14 answers the first part of the question, showing that there were three decrees issued for the building of the “house?” -- one by Cyrus, one by Darius, and one by Artaxerxes. Ezra 6:14 also answers the second part of the question, naming Cyrus, Darius, and Artaxerxes as the one who made the three decrees. Ezra 7:1 proves that Artaxerxes Longimanus, who made the decree to beautify (not build) the house (verse 21) and to rebuild the city, came after the time and the events (“things”) chronicled in the preceding chapters of Ezra. Therefore, the decree of Artaxerxes of Ezra 6:14, for the building of the temple, could not be the Artaxerxes’ decree of Ezra 7:1 Although Ezra 6:15 shows that there is another decree besides the three on record in the Scriptures, Sr. White speaks only of those which are there recorded. Thus, she refers to Cyrus (P.K. 578; Ezra 1:1) as the first; Darius’ (T.M. 203; Ezra 6:1) as the second; and Artaxerxes Longimanus (P.K. 607, 610; G.C. 326; Ezra 7:21) as the third. HEALTH REFORM “It is a sacred duty for those who cook to learn how to prepare healthful food. Many souls are lost as the result of poor cookery. It takes thought and care to make good bread; but there is more religion in a loaf of good bread than many think.” M.H. 302. “For use in bread making, the super fine white flour is not the best. Its use in neither healthful nor economical. Fine-flour bread is lacking in nutritive elements to be found in bread made from the whole wheat. It is a frequent cause of constipation and other unhealthful conditions.” M.H. 300. “Zwieback, or twice-baked bread, is one of the most easily digested and most palatable of foods. Let ordinary raised bread be cut in slices and dried in a warm oven till the last trace of moisture disappears. Then let it be browned slightly all the way through. In a dry place this bread can be kept much longer than ordinary bread, and, if reheated before using, it will be as fresh as when new.” M.H. 301-2. “The use of soda and baking powder in bread making is harmful and unnecessary. Soda causes inflammation of the stomach, and often poisons the entire system.... Bread should be light and sweet. Not the least taint of sourness should be tolerated. The leaves should be small, and so thoroughly baked that, so far as possible, the yeast germs shall be destroyed.” M.H.

No.9 (March 15, 1935) Page 10 RECIPES 100% WHOLE WHEAT BREAD Thoroughly wash one large potato or two smaller ones, and after slicing them with the skins on, put them to cook In about a quart of water. Cook slowly until they are tender, run them through a sieve or ricer, and add to the water that remains enough cool water to make in all one and one half quarts of water and potato. Put this in a large vessel, dissolve one cake of Fleischman’s yeast in a little water, and add it to the mixture. Then put on this enough flour to make a sponge, and let it stand in a warm place till it is nice and light. Next put into it 1 tablespoon salt, 2 tablespoons of raw sugar or honey, and 2 tablespoons of corn or nut oil, mix thoroughly, and add enough whole wheat flour to make a dough stiff enough to knead, but not too stiff. Then turn out on floured board and knead it by folding it over and over and pressing it together, until elastic to the touch. After it is thoroughly kneaded, set it aside in a warm place to raise, and when it is light, form it into leaves or buns and let it raise again, not letting it get too light. Then place it in a hot oven, and the first ten minutes of baking will finish raising it. After the first ten minutes in the oven, turn the fire lower to finish baking. This is a very nourishing bread, and if made right, it is delicious. Though not so light as white bread, you will soon learn to like it. It makes a fine zwieback, -- something for the teeth to exercise on. 100 % WHOLE WHEAT STICKS (unleavened) To six cups of whole wheat flour, add 1/2 cup of corn, olive, or nut oil. To this, add enough water to make a stiff dough. Then turn dough out on a floured board, and knead it by folding over and over, from 7 to 10 minutes or longer, until it is light and pliable. Roll it out 1/2 inch thick and cut it in strips. Then roll these to pencil like proportions and bake them in medium oven till well done and a delicate brown. These make a very good food with which to replace bakers’ bread, and can truly be classed as the “Staff of life.” ERRATA Symbolic Code, Vol. 1, No. 8, Feb. 15, 1935, page 7, par. 7, line 2, the date Jan. 18 should be March 18. Symbolic Code, Vol. 1, No. 8, Feb. 15, 1935, page 11, “Near Buttermilk” recipe, line 5, the line should read: “mix and rub to a cream one tablespoon of peanuts or almonds flaked exceedingly fine with one tablespoon of orange or rhubarb juice.” Sr. McCune of Greeley, Colo. advises us that, in editing her testimony as found on page 6 of the Feb. Code, we added a thought which she did not intend it to contain. Thus in rectification, we reprint her testimony verbatim from the original copy, which is as follows: “The present truth of the third angel’s message, to which the message of the angel of Rev. 18:1 is giving great light, has filled my soul, and the power of the Holy Spirit has convinced me that a great reformation is needed and is now in progress, beginning in my own life. “May God lead each one who is honest in heart to a diligent study of His Word, that we may have ‘the truth as it is in Jesus’ and be prepared to receive the seal of God.” (Signed) Mary M. McCune, Greeley, Colo.

No.9 (March 15, 1935) Page 11 A PART THAT ALL MAY HAVE At the conference meetings in Los Angeles early in 1934, it was unanimously adopted that every Friday afternoon at 5 P.M. Pacific Standard Time, believers in present truth would seek God in behalf of the message, believing that such a concerted voice would lay at Heaven’s altar, in all truth, “the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man (which) availeth much.” We earnestly ask that all join at the appointed hour in this mighty prayer band which is to shake the world. “Not by might, nor by power, but by My Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts,” is our work to be done. To assist in habituating yourself to keep this appointment, we suggest that for three or four Fridays, when you arise in the morning, you set your alarm clock for 5 P.M. Pacific Standard Time; 6 P.M. Mountain Standard Time; 7 P.M. Central Standard Time; 8 P.M. Eastern Standard Time, according to your respective zones. Let us henceforth at this time on Fridays, rejoicing in the sense of united strength, lift our voices in unison to God in mighty intercession in behalf of our own church and all concerned. AN APPEAL We here append a short list of some of the workers in various places, and make a general appeal to the readers of “The Symbolic Code,” who may have S.D.A. acquaintances or relatives in these localities, that you put the worker in touch with them by a letter of introduction. The workers will be very grateful for all such help received. H.G. Warden, 2918 Umatilla St., Denver, Colo.; Mrs. Hazel Hendricks, Fort Mackenzie, Sheridan, Wyo.; H.F. Roller, 1016--23rd St. Anacortes, Wash.; Eugene Lipsey, 4022 Newton Ave., San Diego, Calif.; John Berolinger, R 1 Box 325, Escondido, Calif.; R.T. Nash, R 2 Box 7A, Redlands, Calif.; Miss Esther O’Malley, 1155 W. 36 St., Los Angeles, Calif.; E.T. Wilson, R 5 Hendersonville, N. Car.; Dr. Robt. L. Stokes, Brevard, N. Car.; Dr. John H. Young, 2130 Wallace St., Columbia, S. Car. Wm. Edwards, Gen. Del., Hart ford City, Ind.; Ferry M. Jones, 121 E. Olive Ave., Redlands, Calif. IMPORTANT INSTRUCTIONS Leaders of all companies are requested to write out each month on the back of report blank the full name and address of each member of the company. This procedure is imperative in order to carry on efficiently and successfully at this office. Also every one desiring the Code must send in his name and address, for only those whose names are on the mailing list will receive the Code. In order to eliminate money changing for tithe and offering, paying for books, etc. on the Sabbath, a Laodicean practice which the Word of God condemns, let us carefully attend to all such matters on the first day of the week (1 Co. 16:2) by placing all monies in envelopes. To this end we advise that each company supply itself with small inexpensive envelopes. Do not use church materials where you are no longer paying for them, for it is not right. Let all present truth believers try to fit themselves to get into the Lord’s work, for He is now calling for laborers into His great harvest. Any S.D.A. who desires to have the “Symbolic Code” sent to him regularly, free of charge, please fill out the following blank. ------------------------------------------------TEAR OFF HERE-------------------------------------------------------------- Please place my name on your regular mailing list for your monthly paper. “The Symbolic Code” Name------------------------------------ Street P. O Box No.----------------------------------------------------------------- City---------------------------------------------------- State----------------------------------------------------------------- The Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Dept. Station K, Box 68, Los Angeles, California

No.10 (April 15, 1935) Page 1 Volume One No. 10 THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination “TO THE TWELVE TRIBES WHICH ARE SCATTERED ABROAD” Doubtless all our brethren have been anxious to hear what has been accomplished by the Texas trip. We are now ready to report. The responsibility which God has placed upon us at this time is so great that no human mind can fully comprehend it or take it too seriously; that is, God has given us the “words of life” to bear to His erring church, thus placing the light for the people in our hands! In other words, we stand as it were at the helm of the great ship aboard which are God’s people, and if we wreck it, everyone will fall overboard. Hence, if we could realize how great would be that fall, we too, would sweat “great drops of blood.” It may be that He Who did calm the mad waters with the words, “Be still,” will divide the sea and thus, without the aid of the ship, lead on to shore those who are not responsible for its fall. But woe to us should we either by an unconcerned, half-hearted effort, or by a zeal which is not informed by divine power bring about such a fearful catastrophe. At this time we are to make the most important move since the message found us. Therefore, we earnestly solicit the prayers of every believer Present Truth, so that there be nothing done which God can not bless. The Word of the Lord is sounding in our ears, saying: “Thou also, son of man, take thee a tile, and lay it before thee, and portray upon it the city, even Jerusalem: and lay siege against it, and build a fort against it, and cast a mount against it; set the camp also against it, and set battering rams against it round about.” (Ezek. 4:1, 2.) Hence, we must respond to the call else we may steer the heavily loaded ship to its eternal ruin. To build the “fort,” to cast the “mount,” to set the “camp,” and the “battering rams” will require a fearless band of Gideonites who will not bow down to their knees for a drink. (Jud. 7:2-7.) God’s ancient people, while building the tabernacle, the two temples, and in the days of the apostles, responded to their call very faithfully. But shall we now in the end of this world, while making history that will stand for eternity, draw back or do less? God has bestowed upon us greater blessings than He has upon any other people at any time. Shall we therefore by our deeds fail to show to Him that we appreciate His great gift as much as they? Let every reader of the Code answer this question to himself, In order to fulfill the call we must build the “fort,” cast the amount,” set the “camp,” and the “battering rams against it round about -- “This shall be a sign to the house of Israel.” (Ezek. 4:3.) Hence, the first question to be asked is, Where shall we build? The answer comes from Him Who “is taking the reins in His own hands” (Testimonies to Ministers, 300): “In that day shall Israel be...even a blessing in the midst of the land.” (Isa. 19:24.) As no one puts a light in a corner but rather in the center of the room, so the wise “husbandman” built “a tower in the midst of” His “vineyard.” We are living in that prophetic time when men were to run to and fro” (Dan. 12:4), and in which “a short work will the Lord make.” (Rom. 9:28.) Consequently, the Lone Star state, being in the midst of the land for both Americas, North and South, is the place where we must set the “camp,” so that the light may be equally diffused east and west, north and south. Moreover, the “camp” from where the “battering rams” are to be sent, naturally must be centrally located so that the distance between the “rams” and the “camp” may be cut down to one half, thus reducing the time and the cost for transportation and supplies as well as for mailing. We thank God for such a wise plan as this. Therefore, He has given us one of His beautiful lakeside hills adjacent to Waco, Texas, a city of about 60,000, yet far enough from it to be away from the world and its evil environment -- about 5 miles from the center of the city, and about 2 1/2 miles from the city limits. There lies 189 acres of land for our “camp.”

No.10 (April 15, 1935) Page 2 Thus saith the Lord God unto the shepherds; Woe be to the shepherds of Israel that do feed themselves! should not the shepherds feed the flocks? Ye eat the fat, and ye clothe you with the wool, ye kill them that are fed: but ye feed not the flock. The diseased have ye not strengthened, neither have ye healed that which was sick, neither have ye bound up that which was broken, neither have ye brought again that which was driven away, neither have ye sought that which was lost; but with force and with cruelty have ye ruled them. And they were scattered, because there is no shepherd: and they became meat to all the beasts of the field, when they were scattered.” (Ezek. 34:2-5.) Since the apostles passed away, God’s sheep have abundantly furnished their shepherds with wool and fat, but the shepherds from that day to this have done little or nothing for the sheep. “Therefore, ye shepherds, hear the word of the Lord; as I live, saith the Lord God, surely because My flock became a prey, and My flock became meat to every beast of the field, because there was no shepherd, neither did My shepherds search for My flock, but the shepherds fed themselves, and fed not My flock; therefore, O ye shepherds, hear the word of the Lord; Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I am against the shepherds; and I will require My flock at their hand, and cause them to cease from feeding the flock; neither shall the shepherds feed themselves any more; for I will deliver My flock from their mouth, that they may not be meat for them.” (Ezek. 34:7-10.) Glory be to God, for He “has promised that where the shepherds are not true He will take charge of the flock Himself.” (5 T 80.) “Sing. O ye heavens; for the Lord hath done it: shout, ye lower parts of the earth: break forth into singing, ye mountains, O forest, and every tree therein: for the Lord hath redeemed Jacob, and glorified Himself in Israel.” (Isa. 44:23.) “Sing and rejoice, O daughter of Zion: for, lo, I come, and I will dwell in the midst of thee, saith the Lord. And many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day, and shall be My people: and I will dwell in the midst of thee, and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me unto thee.” (Zech. 2:10, 11.) “He shall feed His flock like a shepherd: He shall gather the lambs with His arm, and carry them in His bosom, and shall gently lead those that are with young.” (Isa. 40:11.) “Awake,” my brothers and my sisters, “awake”! Do you not see that you have become meat for the beast of the field? Do you receive help from the shepherds? Shall not the shepherds feed the sheep? Shall not they strengthen the “diseased”? Shall not they heal the “sick”? Shall not they bind up the “broken”? Shall not they bring “again that which was driven away?” Or will you strengthen their cruel hands so that they may continue to kill the sheep and feed themselves? “Cry aloud, spare not.” “Seek ye the Lord, all ye meek of the earth, which have wrought His judgment; seek righteousness, seek meekness: it may be ye shall be hid in the day of the Lord’s anger.” (Zeph. 2:3.) Therefore, it is needful to send some of the brethren to Waco, Texas, to prepare the way for the removal of the headquarters by erecting a temporary building, etc. so that we may move perhaps in the next two months, after which we may plan to build other buildings so that we shall be able successfully to proclaim the message to the church, furnish work for our people, and take care of the poor, the sick, the aged as well as of the children among us. In view of this tremendous responsibility which God has laid upon us, shall we not unite in agonizing prayer to the end that God may bless us and give us wisdom from above and make His people willing in this day, for saith the Lord, “Thy people shall be willing in the day of Thy power.” (Ps. 110:3.) “If ye be willing and obedient, ye shall eat the good of the land: but if ye refuse and rebel, ye shall be devoured with the sword: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it.” (Isa. 1:19, 20.) Beloved Brethren in Present Truth-- The many letters of encouragement received during the past several weeks, most of which indicated that you were praying earnestly that the Lord would guide His servants in wisdom and counsel while seeking a central location for headquarters from which to operate the work of proclaiming the message to the church, have been greatly appreciated by all and especially by those who have been spying out the land, as it were, and we are happy indeed to bring to you a good report and a few grapes from this trip and, in the language of the faithful ones of old, we can say, “We are well able?” to take the city, but we know this can be done only as we do as those two warriors of old did, namely “follow the Lord fully.”

No.10 (April 15, 1935) Page 3 It has been evident for some time that it would soon be necessary to seek a more central location for the office in order to serve the whole field efficiently, so those at headquarters have been praying very earnestly over this matter for many months, and as they kept on praying for light, the Lord finally indicated definitely that beautiful Southern California was no longer to remain the center of His work for the “lost sheep of the house of Israel,” but an eastward course was to be seen in the stream from that “fountain” which is to swell Into the great river of Ezekiel’s prophecy, and plans were soon formulated whereby a thorough search could be made In the territory indicated by the Lord where the future headquarters were to be found. In response to an invitation to become members of the party selected to look for the new location, three of us met in San Antonio, Texas about the first of February, and for more than two months we have followed to the best of our ability every indication of our divine Leader, searching the land thoroughly from San Antonio to Dallas and Fort Worth, which is within the territory indicated where the Lord would have us locate. One thing was clear in our minds concerning the new home for our work, and that was that we should have a rural base from which to operate -- one with room enough to demonstrate that the Lord made no mistake when He told us through His messenger that we should be out of the city, and in an environment conducive to health, and one where we could care for the needy among us, and furnish employment to those who are learning how to give the message. While in Waco our attention had been called to a property situated about five miles from the center of the city, and near an artificial lake from which the city’s supply of water is taken, so the more we considered this location the more convinced we were that the Lord was directing us to this place, as evidenced by “many infallible proofs,” which we dare not question, for the whole setting of the scene was at first “contrary to any human planning” of our own. This property consists of 189 acres, one half of which is in a high state of cultivation, the other in timber, most of which is cedar of various sized trees, and some oak and elm, and a few other kinds of small trees which would furnish, besides fuel, quite a considerable amount of timber for constructing fences and building foundations. The land has a highway frontage of about a mile, one half of which is overlooking this beautiful lake which extends several miles in length and in full view of the wooded section of the place from northeast to southwest. From the lake front side there is a rapid incline to an elevation of about 300 feet, and then the surface of the land is comparatively level and, except for two or three canyons dividing the woods into two hilltop sections, gradually slopes back to the east and south sides of the farm land, thus affording ample building sites for everything needed for the present at least. There is not the slightest thought in mind of large expensive buildings, for this has always been contrary to the instruction given us in such matters, and all the more so at this time, when we know there is but little time in which to finish the work. Therefore “simplicity” is to be the watchword for everything we do now when the Lord is about to “surprise the workers by the simple means that He will use to bring about and perfect His work of righteousness. -- “Testimonies to Ministers,” 300. While we do not have light farther than that we should make a beginning, yet we hope soon to have something very definite. But we are clear in extending an invitation to all our fellow believers in Present Truth to join us in earnest prayer to the end that no mistake be made at this time. We will welcome any suggestion also concerning how we might quickly develop something that will be the nearest to what we have all longed to see established among us to represent every branch of our work, first to the church and incidently to the world in preparation for that greatest of all demonstrations when the “great multitude” shall sweep into the “house of the Lord” through the gates that shall never be closed. (Isa. 60:11.) Last but by no means the least item of interest in connection with this trip through Texas, is that concerning the new believers in Present Truth. While the primary object of the trip was to seek a new location for headquarters, we felt that a two-fold object could be observed, so we made use of all the time, in which we were not otherwise engaged, in studying with our dear people, many of whom were hungry for that which they know they are not receiving, and as a result we are pleased to announce that there are several little companies along the trail covered by this tour, which are rejoicing in the advanced

No.10 (April 15, 1935) Page 4 light of the Third Angel’s Message as set forth in the SRod, and already good reports are coming from them concerning the interest that is being aroused in their respective communities. How earnestly we should all pray that God will grant unto us the same passion for souls that characterized the Man of Calvary, and the soul anguish possessed by Him who wept over the city of His love and care, that we may be able to say as did He, “Father forgive them, for they know not what they do,” when our dear brethren treat us unkindly, for their burdens are many, and they are not acquainted with the blessed message of Present Truth, and are therefore to be pitied rather than censured. (Signed) V.T. Houteff, M.L. Deeter, and E.T. Wilson To those who love “Present Truth” Greetings! Zeph. 2:3 -- “To be hid in the day of the Lord’s anger” is our plea. This sealing message is more precious than ever before. There are nine Adventists here: seven are believers in present truth; please pray for the other two. That we “can do nothing against the truth but for the truth” is impressively demonstrated by the following experience: A visiting minister came to deliver us from deception. He brought Sr. Colvin with him, who heard the reasons he gave against the SRod. The Lord sent Brothers Houteff, Deeter, and Wilson just in time. They were graciously accepted as the Lord’s messengers, and as a result, not only are we here confirmed in the message, but there are about fifteen believers in the Waco church, and more studying! Now we receive the following warning through the conference paper: “There are men in our conference at present who claim to be Adventists. The new light which they claim to have has not been accepted by our organization.... To accept their doctrines means to sever fellowship with our organization. We believe when the Lord has new light for us, He will reveal it to the leaders of this organization and not to those who criticize it.” Though they may remove our names from the church record, we are glad that it will not be for disobeying the S.D.A. message and that they cannot remove them from the Lamb’s Book of Life. May God help us to be faithful! May we “cry aloud and spare not.” (Signed) Mrs. R.F. Mc Conathy, Temple, Texas I realize how far from God we have been. I feel so weak and incompetent to give this message to the church, but I have given myself and my all to God and am asking Him to give me wisdom and understanding that He may work through me by His Spirit to the saving of souls. (Signed) Mrs. Mollie Hartman, Montrose, Colo. We surely do appreciate the Code. Especially did we enjoy the last one. Our church here has changed the time for the service of the Lord’s supper, etc. from morning to evening in the hope of keeping the “cast out” ones from attending. This is the first time they have ever done this. However, we are going to make it convenient to be there any way, as did the sisters in Wyoming. They have our sympathy, and we pray that they will, along with ourselves and all the rest, continue to go and endure all for our precious Saviour Who did so much more for us. Please pray for our little band here. We are continually remembering all of you. Wishing God’s richest blessing on you. (Signed) Mrs. J.C. Campbell, Columbia, S. Car. I am still holding meetings here; also we have organized a prayer band which meets on Thursday nights. The new ones that recently met with us told some of the other church members that they could feel the Lord’s presence there. We have Sabbath P. M. studies also. I am glad to tell you that we have one more member in our company. The church voted him out last night, March 4. He is determined to help rescue the brethren in Zion. We want you to pray that God will continue with us, and that to bless and save more souls. (Signed) Oran Richardson, Muncie, Indiana

No.10 (April 15, 1935) Page 5 AN INTERESTING EXPERIENCE FROM COLUMBIA, S. CAR. From an interesting communication from Dr. John H. Young of Columbia, S.C., greeting “The Twelve Tribes Scattered Abroad,” we herewith relate a recent experience which the little company, of which the doctor is leader, had during the time a Gen. Conf. field secretary visited the Columbia church for the purpose of crying down the SRod’s teachings. Although the pastor of the church promised the doctor that he and the visiting brother would meet the little company at 6 P.M. on Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday of the appointed week for the meeting, they were all surprised to learn by experience that the same plan of procedure that was followed in Charleston while the tirade against the SRod was staged there was being carried out in Columbia. The plan was that instead of meeting, as scheduled, with the believers in the Present Truth Message, and showing them what were the purported errors of the Rod, all the time was taken up in denouncing the so-called heresy from the pulpit, not allowing anyone to ask a question which would involve the speaker in any way, or show his pitiful ignorance of the SRod message. Later it was learned that their tactics were to take one at a time so that the two elders together might be able to corner one poor sheep by himself! The doctor then tells of the disappointment of the little company “standing in the light” upon their learning that the elders were not to meet with them but, says the doctor, they were “not cast down. Rather they were lifted up. We had a good season of prayer, and thanked God for all that He had done for us. I was reminded of the thought, `One man of you shall chase a thousand: for the Lord your God, He it is that fighteth for you.’” (Jos. 23:10.) Our brother states further: “I begged and pleaded with this elder to come and meet with us but no he would not. He did not think it best to meet with the group, but he said he might come and talk with me personally, though he never did. He however, in company with the pastor of the church, went to see one of our sisters, but could not mention a thing about the SRod. Do you think the Lord kept them from taking advantage in such a way? I believe that He did. They called another sister by telephone, and asked about coming out but she promptly told them that if they couldn’t meet with the group she did not care to meet with them at all. “My prayer is that the God of all truth may bless His people, and sanctify us in His truth through grace that is in Christ Jesus our Lord. Brethren let us pray for one another.” ONCE TIMID NOW DOING AND DARING Recently the minister here got up and said, “I am going to talk plain this morning. There are a Mr. Wilson, a Mr. Deeter, and a Mr. Houteff travelling in Texas. Do not give them any support financially or physically, for they are teaching the SRod which, though it claims to be light, is anything but light.” All eyes were immediately fixed upon me....Then after the service I met the minister at the door and asked him if I might speak with him for a moment, so he stepped aside with me, and I said, “Do you know that I would not be in your place this morning for a million dollars?” He said, “Why?” I answered, “Because you condemned God’s servants and God’s message, about which you know nothing except what you read in a book that you got at the recent council in St. Louis.” Then I bid him read Gospel Workers, the chapter headed “Danger,” and 5 T 80-1 and explain them to me. A sister to whom I lent a set of the SRod volumes said to me, “I care not what they say, I am reading and am going to continue to read.” There are many who are reading, but are non-committal for fear of being put out of the synagogue. I thank God for the courage He has given me, for I have always been the shrinking kind....I praise Him for the light of present truth. I have read Vol. 1 of the SRod through twice in the last week, and every time I read I get more light -- and how the “Codes” help me: I always read them through two or three times, count the pages, and wish there were more. I pray for all the dear ones and long for the time when we shall enjoy a purified church. May God bless His work and workers. (Signed) Mrs. A. Oswald, Tom Ball, Texas

No.10 (April 15, 1935) Page 6 SHADES OF THE PAST Since the presentation of the message by Bro. Houteff in Keene last week, ten are rejoicing in Present Truth, and the result was that on Wednesday night the prayer meeting reminded us of similar meetings held in Methodist churches ten years ago in trying to console the Flock and make them satisfied with their own condition after the S.D.A’s had been in the community. (Signed) Mrs. J.O. Conrad, Keene, Texas We are glad to tell the Code family that Sr. Mullenix, a mother in Israel, who was so seriously injured in an automobile accident early in January that her life was despaired of by physicians, is now recovered. She says: “I am back home since my accident, and almost over all my injuries. I am thankful for the SRod prayers and thankful to my loving Saviour. “I want to testify that present truth has been to me a present help in all times of trouble, and that it has made me a better S.D.A. than I ever was before. “I appreciate the Code and look for its monthly visit. It bears a message from God, which I pray that our churches will receive before it is too late.” Mary Mullenix, Florence, Colo. THE MESSAGE GROWS MORE BEAUTIFUL The further I study the SRod the brighter becomes the light to my feet. Each day it shines forth more beautifully. I have long felt that my tithe should go to the storehouse of present truth to help send its light to our S.D.A. brethren far and wide. So last month I decided to send it there and I will continue to do so as long as I have any to send, for I believe with all my heart that this message is the purifying message, “meat in due season” from the great Provisioner, and that we should do all we can to help carry it to other hungry souls. I want to be counted worthy to suffer for Christ’s sake. (Signed) Mrs. Lillian Davidson, Belfair, Wash. ANOTHER BEREAN I could hardly wait till the books and tracts arrived, to get to reading them. I knew they were truth from all my previous Bible study and reading of the Spirit of Prophecy. As I read Vol. 1 of the SRod it came to me again and again, “what fools and slow of heart we have been to believe all that the prophets have said.” One is reminded of the disciples who did not see nor understand till after the resurrection what Jesus told them plainly. I am reading with my eyes wide open and comparing scripture with scripture as I pass from one point to another. Naturally in all this reading I have made notes of many points upon which I may later send you some questions if I do not find the answer to them while reading farther along, as I have done in several instances. The reading so far has led me to look back over the experiences of my life and to see the truthfulness of all that the SRod says regarding the S.D.A. denomination....I know by experience as a boy and in the years since how the doctrinalistic, Christless manner of teaching the precious doctrines of our faith put me in black despair and caused me to settle down in a hopeless state and remain that way for a long time. When I was in my teens I used to say, “Mother, I have studied over again all the prophecies and doctrines, and written over again all these Bible readings in a memorandum, and I cannot see in this whole system of truth where there is any provision made for the victorious life. Where is that power of God that keeps one from falling and from experiencing Romans the seventh chapter? Where is the victorious life?” And she would say, “Well son, you keep the Sabbath, don’t you?” -- “Yes.” “And you pay tithes and believe in the Spirit of Prophecy and obey health reform, don’t you?” “Yes.” “Well, then, you are all right; you don’t need to worry. But I failed to be convinced. When one falls down on besetments, repents and is forgiven, and then does the same thing over and over again, there is no soul rest in that: that is not what God has promised in the new covenant. Yet this is just where the difficulty and trouble

No.10 (April 15, 1935) Page 7 lies with the Seventh-day Adventist’s rest. It is a pity. The ministers are at fault, and yet the ministers themselves were never led into the true and living way by those who in turn brought them into the truth. “Spare Thy people, O Lord, and give not Thine heritage to reproach, that the heathen should rule over them: wherefore should they say among the people, Where is their God?” (Joel 2:17.) I thank God for these new truths of the SRod, and they must be made to urge God’s people to see the perilous situation before them, and the necessity earnestly of seeking the revival long overdue. Many agree to reformation but the new order must be revival and reformation, for to clean up the outside alone of cup and platter does no good. Merely to correct the dress, hair, and outside deportment will profit not at all. Christ must be formed within the hope of glory, or the loss is eternal...we must be born again: do we have the marks of the new birth? He that is born of God sinneth not. Do we have hope of eternal life? He that hath this hope purifieth himself even as He is pure. I pray God that by His grace I may have part with His people in this work and message...which takes us back to the lively experiences of those days when the Spirit of Prophecy was first given to our pioneers and some were receiving and some rejecting the gift which God had sent to enlighten His people. As for me, I want to be a co-laborer with those who are carrying on the cause of present truth. (Signed) L.C. Forsythe, Wapakoneta, Ohio ENCOURAGEMENT FOR ALL Not that I have either been sick or idle, but because I have been enjoying the testimonies of others, is the reason for my silence during the past three months, but I do want to add my testimony to yours in the present issue of the Code, for God has been good to me, and signally blessed my feeble efforts in the little corner where I have been laboring. Joining Brethren Houteff and Deeter in San Antonio, Texas about Feb. 1, and with them visiting some of the largest centers in the Lone Star state during the past two months, the Lord has blessed our efforts by giving fruit in most every place where we have studied with the people, and we have left a company of ten or a dozen in each of two places fully established, with several interested ones who are reading and studying the message. It is interesting to note that one of these companies was raised up right under the shadow of the Union Conf. Office, and in the village where one of our older schools is located, and where many workers and teachers live, all of which goes to show that even the greatest men among us can do nothing against the truth but for the truth, and all the tirades staged against the beautiful message of present truth contained in the SRod, only creates more interest in it. Replying to Sr. J.A. Dundore’s question in the Feb. Code, concerning the progress of the work, I will say that I was present in Charleston, S. Car. while Elder______ was there tirading against the SRod, and I can truthfully say that instead of his “stamping out the SRod doctrine there,” his actions served to establish all those who had accepted it before, and created an interest in others to investigate the message for themselves, and one of the ladies, who heard him, invited me to her home to give a study, and remarked at the close of the study: “O what they are missing at that little church! Never, in all my work as a minister in this cause have I seen a more direct fulfillment of that striking statement in volume nine which tell us that the “final movements will be rapid ones. As a concrete example of the above statement, we have recently witnessed a company of people in Waco, Texas become established in present truth after ten studies, and another company in Keene, Texas become established after only seven studies! So, dear fellow workers, we are actually seeing fulfilled the truth of that kindred statement in Early Writings to the effect that in the last days, some will have to learn in a few months what others have spent years in acquiring, so let us pray earnestly that the Lord will quickly lead us to the very place He would have us labor while the fulfillment of Ezek. 9 lingers. (Signed) E.T. Wilson

No.10 (April 15, 1935) Page 8 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Question: “Is it now understood why the number of the beast should be 666? What does Sr. White mean when she says, in “A Word to the Little Flock,” p. 19, that she saw the number was made up?” Answer: The scroll has not yet turned far enough to reveal why the number of the beast should be 666, nor is the number yet made up, nor will we be able to understand fully until after the event has taken place. Question: “Early Writings, p. 281 says: ‘The plan of salvation had been accomplished, but few had chosen to accept it. This statement is used very extensively against the doctrine of the ‘great multitude’ as taught by the SRod. Please harmonize it with the latter’s teaching.” Answer: It is true that the words, “few chosen” often appear in sacred writings. However, it is unbiblical to explain the Word privately. We must let the Scriptures explain themselves. The following example will serve to show how fatal it is to explain the Scriptures by the human way of reasoning. Says Paul: “But now once in the end of the world hath He appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself.” (Heb. 9:26.) If one should expound the above quotation as some expound the words, “few chosen,” he would be compelled to do one of two things; namely, either humble himself as a little child and admit that he does not understand Paul’s writings, or else, separate from divine wisdom, exercise his human judgment and accuse Paul of being wrong in his statement, for the world did not end at the time Christ was sacrificed. Therefore, let us examine the words, “few chosen,” in the light of the Bible. While Jesus declares that “many be called, but few chosen” (Matt. 20:16), Isaiah by the same Spirit says: “Thy gates shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor night; that men may bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought...A little one shall become a thousand, and a small one a strong nation: I the Lord will hasten it in his time.” (Isa. 60:11, 22.) Zechariah, while prophetically speaking of our time, also says: “Many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day.” (Zech. 2:11.) Furthermore, the Lord says: “It shall come to pass, that in all the land, saith the Lord, two parts therein shall be cut off and die; but the third shall be left therein. And I will bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them as silver is refined, and will try them as gold is tried: they shall call on My name, and I will hear them: I will say, It is My people: and they shall say, The Lord is my God.” (Zech. 13:8, 9.) Moreover, while the Early Writings says: “But few have chosen to accept it,” the same author in The Great Controversy, p. 665, classifies the great multitude of Revelation 7:9 as a company separate from the martyrs and others who are to be resurrected, making it impossible to conclude that the “great multitude” are the resurrected. Now the question is, if we conclude from the statement in Early Writings, p. 281, and from Matt. 20:16 that only a few are to be saved, what shall we do with Isa. 60:11, 22, Zech. 2:11; 13:8, 9, and The Great Controversy, p. 665? No candid Bible student could from the above statements arrive at any conclusion which would lead him to base his interpretation of the subject on one scripture and wholly ignore the other, but would rather seek to make his final analysis in such a way as to be in perfect harmony with all inspired writings or else confess that he does not have the light on the Scriptures. The only doctrine that, in the present connection, will stand the test and be in perfect agreement with all sacred writings is the one that the “few” are those who were saved during the ages past, which period is figuratively classified in the parable of Christ as the time before the “Harvest.” But in the closing of the world’s history, in the ingathering time -- the Harvest -- there is to be saved a great multitude. It is only natural that there were comparatively but few saved in the ages past, because of the fact that that period of time was not the Harvest, and it is likewise just as natural that now “in the end of the world,” -- the time of the Harvest (Matt. 13:30), -- there shall be a great ingathering of souls which no man can number. “Then shall the children of Judah and the children of Israel be gathered, and appoint themselves one head, and they shall come up out of the land: for great shall be the day of Jezreel.” As the idea of a great multitude is opposed only to the devil’s plan, let us not therefore work to his interest.

No.10 (April 15, 1935) Page 9 Question: “In regard to the destruction of the beast at the close of probation, I would like to know if this is a literal destruction, and if so, who is destroyed, or if it is not literal, then what is it?” Answer: The destruction of the Daniel 7 beast, though it is a literal destruction is not specifically of persons but rather of principles, as is evidenced by the fact that the other three beasts of Daniel 7, which are recapitulated in the two composite beasts of Rev. 13 and 17, -- progressive symbols of our present world, -- continue to the end, whereas the woman (the principle of false religion) astride the beast of Rev. 17 is destroyed at the close of human probation, and reveals the same thing that the Dan. 7 beast symbol prophesies; namely, the dissolution of the principle of false religion as expressed through the institution of religio-politicoism. However, through this dissolution is to be the direct result of the break up, it seems inevitable that those human lives inextricably woven into and involved in the structure of the institution itself must perish when it falls: for revolutions of the kind here symbolized always bathe the earth with blood. In this particular case, it will doubtless be let of those hierarchic retainers (priests, ministers, et al) of the “woman,” who have deceived the nations. A close perusal of SRod, Vol. 2, pp. 154, 155, 160, 161 will be repaid with a clearer grasp of the whole subject. Question: “5 T 212, bottom of page, seems to teach that the destroying weapons are the seven last plagues. The SRod teaches that Ezek. 9 is the purification of the church. Please explain the apparent contradiction.” Answer: Relative to 5 T 212, let us first observe a parallel, in certain respects, from pre-Noatic times. Jude proves that Enoch was a messenger of God, and yet that he warned his generation of the destruction of the world by the second advent of Christ when, in fact, the flood was the event which was to and subsequently did destroy the world of Enoch’s time! Enoch simply was not shown the truth of the flood. Therefore, he preached the destruction then in terms of the coming of the Lord. So it was with Sr. White. As no one had light on the destruction of Ezekiel 9 she made the comparison with it to the seven last plagues with which they were more conversant. Nevertheless, later on in 3 T 266, 267; 5 T 210-212; TM 431, etc. she applied Ezekiel Nine to a time before the seven last plagues. Thus, Ezekiel Nine is applicable at two different times -- first, at the time of the separating of the firstfruits, the 144,000; and second, at the time of the separation of the second fruits, the great multitude of Rev. 7:9. Question: “5 T 216, speaking to the brethren, says that some are preparing for the mark of the beast, but according to the SRod, all unfaithful S.D.A.’s will be destroyed before the mark of the beast. Please explain. Answer: If the questioner will restudy 5 T 216, she will see that it is not the brethren who are preparing for the “mark of the beast,” but rather “Those who are uniting with the world,” not with the church. Question: “I am unable to reconcile the teaching that Ezekiel 9 removes the unconverted (the five foolish virgins) from the church at the beginning of the Loud Cry, with the parable of the ten virgins which preserves the wise and the foolish together until the Lord’s coming.” Answer: The parable of the ten virgins cannot preserve the virgins until the Lord’s coming, but rather up to some time before the final close of probation, for, note more carefully what the scripture saith: “And they that were ready went in with Him to the marriage: and the door was shut.” (Matt. 25:10.) The words “to the marriage” denote that the call was made and the door was shut before the marriage took place, and as Christ is married or crowned at the close of human probation (see The Great Controversy, 426, 427), and before the seven last plagues are poured out, it proves that the call, “Behold the Bridegroom cometh,” is not the coming of Christ in the clouds when He receives His people “unto Himself” (John 14:3), but rather His coming to the sanctuary for the judgment of the living. As the five wise virgins are the 144,000 (Rev. 14:4), we see that the cry for them to awake is the same as Isa. 52:1: which makes the time of the cry the same as “the sealing time of the 144,000” (3 T 266), and their meeting the bridegroom the same as Ezek. 9. Then after the close of probation and after the pouring of the plagues, He will come and take His own, not to witness the marriage but to eat the marriage supper after the ceremony is performed.

No.10 (April 15, 1935) Page 10 A REJOICING VOICE FROM AFAR I am anxiously waiting for the next issue of the Code. It is surprising how it clears questions of seeming difficulties; thus showing wisdom from above. Yours rejoicing in the message, (Signed) Clara Opitz, Hamberg, Germany A CHOICE DIET “The Lord desires those living in countries where fresh fruit can be obtained during a large part of the year, to awake to the blessing they have in this fruit. The more we depend upon the fresh fruit just as it is plucked from the tree, the greater will be the blessing. 7 T 126. “It would do well for us to do less cooking and to eat more fruit in its natural state. Let us teach the people to eat freely of the fresh grapes, apples, peaches, pears, berries, and all other kinds of fruit that can be obtained. Let these be prepared for winter use by canning, using glass, as far as possible, instead of tin.” 7 T 134. “Nature’s abundant supply of fruits, nuts, and grains is ample, and year by year the products of all lands are more generally distributed to all, by the increased facilities for transportation. As a result, many articles of food which a few years ago were regarded as expensive luxuries, are now within the reach of all as foods for everyday use. This is especially the case with dried and canned fruit.” M.H. 297. “Wherever dried fruits, such as raisins, prunes, apples, pears, peaches, and apricots are obtainable at moderate prices, it will be found that they can be used as staple articles of diet much freely than is customary, with the best results to the health and vigor of all classes of workers.” M.H. 299. “Grains and fruits prepared free from grease, and in as natural a condition as possible, should be the food for the tables of all who claim to be preparing for translation to Heaven.” 2 T 352. The above statement includes nuts, which are the fruit of the tree, and for health and nutrition should be eaten daily in some form and masticated thoroughly, either as they come from the shell, or as nut creams, or butters. They are better uncooked or unroasted. HEALTH SANDWICH SUGGESTIONS Entire wheat or whole rye bread, spread with avocado paste (so far as we know avocados can be combined with vegetables), and add chopped water cress which has been mixed with a little salt and lemon. Whole wheat bread, spread with soaked or dry prunes cut up fine and mixed with pecans and honey. Whole wheat bread, spread with ground dates or raisins blended with some good nut butter which has been thinned to mix well. Legumes, such as beans or lentils or dried peas, make a wholesome and palatable sandwich, when mashed with a fork, and with lemon juice added. Whole wheat bread, spread with mashed banana and ground dates. Rye or whole wheat bread, spread with ground figs and walnuts to which honey and a drop or two of lemon juice have been added. Whole wheat or whole rye bread, spread with avocado paste or nut butter and lettuce. IMPORTANT NOTICES We would caution all readers to the code to exercise the greatest care not to deposit any literature in individual mail boxes, for it is an infraction of the United States postal laws. Our sisters are anxious to do charitable work among our own people, and therefore we request that both those who are in need of clothing, etc., and those who are in a position to contribute such help, make known the fact to this office, addressing their communications in care of Mrs. J.E. Wilson. -----------------------------------------------------TEAR OFF HERE------------------------------------------------------- Please place my name on your regular mailing list for your monthly paper. “The Symbolic Code” Name -------------------------------------------------Street P.O Box No.---------------------------------------------------- City------------------------------------------------------- State----------------------------------------------------------------- The Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Dept. Station K, Box 68, Los Angeles California

Nos.11, 12 (May-June, 1935) Page 1 Volume One Nos. 11, 12 THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination The removal of our headquarters to the new location has made it necessary to combine the May and June numbers of the “Symbolic Code” into one issue. MOVED TO “MOUNT CARMEL CENTER” WACO, TEXAS Though it was at first thought that the office should remain in its original location for a month or two longer, circumstances called for its immediate removal, and it is with praises that we make this happy announcement of our arrival at the new headquarters location, and we feel certain that all who are standing in the light of present truth will, with the pioneers of this central location for our future work in behalf of our S.D.A. brethren, raise their voices in thanksgiving to our heavenly Father. In one of our Los Angeles business meetings a call was made for volunteers who would like to play the part of Caleb and Joshua, saying, “We are well able to take the land.” After being promised free transportation to Mt. Carmel Center, board themselves, and work for nothing, at the appointed day, May 19, we were to meet in San Diego, California, and to our surprise it was discovered that there were twelve in the company representing seven families which, as usual, proved that the hand of God was in operation in the same manner as when He chose the twelve patriarchs, the twelve tribes of fleshly Israel, the twelve spies of the land, the twelve apostles, and the twelve tribes of spiritual Israel, twelve thousand out of each tribe; namely, the 144,000. It is plain to see why God chose twelve in each instance: --- The twelve patriarchs were the fathers of the founders of the twelve tribes; the twelve tribes were the founders of the two kingdoms (Judah and Israel); the twelve spies represented all the tribes; the twelve apostles founded the Christian church; and the 144,000 (12,000 out of each tribe) are to establish the church that shall be translated, which facts prove that the number “twelve” in each instance denotes the foundation of a spiritual government. Hence, “the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb.” (Rev. 21:14.) Our company being composed of twelve members signifies that it is to represent the foundation of this central headquarters location of the last and everlasting spiritual government. And as number “seven” denotes completeness, the seven families are to represent all the families that are to make up the everlasting kingdom of Christ. Hence, we see the hand of God moving in the same mysterious way even now. Our attention is called to Luke 14:17-24: “And sent His servant at supper time to say to them that were bidden, Come; for all things are now ready. And they all with one consent began to make excuse. The first said unto him, I have bought a piece of ground, and I must needs go and see it: I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I go to prove them: I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have married a wife, and therefore I cannot come. So that servant came, and shewed his Lord these things. Then the Master of the house being angry said to His servant, Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind. And the servant said, Lord, it is done as Thou hast commanded, and yet there is room. And the Lord said unto the servant, Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that My house may be filled, For I say unto you, That none of those men which were bidden shall taste of My supper. The above parable must find its fulfillment in the end of the world, for the fact that the call came at “supper time,” and just before the marriage of the king’s son (Matt. 22:2) when it can be truly said, “all things are now ready,” that is, at the time when Christ is to be crowned as King of Kings and Lord of Lords, which is to take

Nos.11, 12 (May-June, 1935) Page 2 place at the close of probation. See “The Great Controversy,” p. 428, par. 1. Note that the call came first to the ones who were well known and well to do -- the foremost in the city -- for one had “bought a piece of ground,” another “five yoke of oxen,” and the other had “married a wife.” The fact that the “servant” was sent to re-invite those that had been “bidden” before, proves that the call of this parable is not to come first to a people who know not of Christ and His wedding but to His church. It also proves that they believed, for they did not argue the facts concerning the wedding but excused themselves because they were more interested in the things of this world than in the kingdom of Christ. Therefore, those who “with one consent began to make excuse” must represent a class of church members and the ones whom the very last message found “in a sad deception” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, pp. 252-3), yet believing that they were ready to meet the King of kings and Lord of lords. Hence, this call does not represent the 1844 message, when all things began to be ready, but rather at a later time when all things are ready. The parable shows that as the class whom the message reached first excused themselves, and as the “Master of the house being angry said... none of those men which were bidden shall taste of My supper,” it shows that their probation closed when they rejected the call, before the final close of probation for, after they excused themselves, and that it is to be others were bidden from the “city” and also from the “highways and hedges,” and when the house was “furnished with guests,” and before the wedding took place, probation closed for all who did not respond to the call. Hence, two consecutive closings of probation. After the more prominent ones in the “city” (church), who stand in the forefront and who naturally are to be easily reached by the message, rejected the call, “then the Master of being angry said to the servant, Go out quickly into the streets and the lanes of the city church and bring in thither the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind;” that is, those often considered by the foremost in the church to be the offscouring of the “streets and of the lanes” of whom the church in her Laodicean state feels no great need in her midst. Though those whom the message first reached excused themselves, the latter class (the laity) responded to the call, and as “the servant said, Lord it is done as Thou hast commanded, and yet there is room,” shows that after the message shall first be delivered to the church, and gather one group of guests, it is then to go to the “highways and hedges” -- the world, or outside of the church -- and bring a second group. The 144,000 being the “firstfruits” (Rev. 14:4), it proves that those who came from the “highways and hedges” are the second fruits of Rev. 7:9. In fulfillment of this parable, it was found among our governmental number, who left California on May 19th and arrived on the 24th at the new location that we were not only poor but also badly crippled. Four of us have the use of one hand only -- two with permanent injury -- besides other deformities and afflictions over the entire caravan. Yet our faith has never failed, for we are constantly trusting in the One Who is “taking the reins in His own hands.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” p. 80. Hence it is said, “Who hath despised the day of small things?” (Zech. 4:10.) We are sorry that our leading brethren who first received the call have with one consent excused themselves, but we hope that some may yet join with those of the “streets” and the “lanes.” Three automobiles and two home made trailers composed the caravan -- 1924 Durant, 1926 Chevrolet, and 1932 Ford. The first two were in bad repair and, as we were able to make only about 100 miles for the first 8 hours, it appeared impossible to make the journey, but the One Who is “taking charge of the flock” (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300) and Who neither slumbers nor sleeps (Ps. 121:4) led us safely with no trouble at all save two or three minor repairs and three flats on one of the sixteen wheels that carried the caravan. In His significant number, seven days almost to the hour, we arrived the very spot where, with the help of the Lord we are now endeavoring to erect the “camp” of Ezek. 4:2, from which the burden of the work is to be carried for the church in all the world, as explained in the April “Code.” It was on this sacred spot that we ate our lunch at about 1 P.M. Friday, praising God for His tender care over the group on the entire journey. There was one ordained minister in the company, also one who has never professed the Adventist faith but believes that we have a message,

Nos.11, 12 (May-June, 1935) Page 3 which symbolically proves that not only the poor, and the sick from the “streets and lanes” are represented by the company of twelve, but the ministry as well, and also the heathen from the “highways and hedges.” So again we thank the Lord that, by a significant object lesson in the founders of “Mt. Carmel Center,” He expresses His desire to save the laity as well as the ministry and the heathen who may respond to the eleventh hour call which is to be heralded from this central location. We solicit the prayers of God’s faithful people that we may do nothing that would dishonor Him, retard His work, or cause any to stumble. May we all be faithful in this sacred trust that is committed unto us and keep “Mt. Carmel Center” as sacred a place as when Mt. Sinai shook at the presence of the Lord and as it was proven on ancient Mt. Carmel that the Lord was God and not Baal, and as then the Lord rid Israel of the false prophets (teachers), may He now by “Mt. Carmel Center” do as much and more so, for the Lord wants this place to be a refuge for all who make no “excuse” -- for “the poor, the maimed, and the halt, and the blind” of the “city,” and of the “highways and hedges” who feel their need of Him. The names of the members that composed the company of twelve are as follows: Elder E.T. Wilson Sr. F. and Mr. C.E. Charboneau Sr. S. Hermanson Miss Florence Hermanson Oliver Hermanson Bro. and Sr. J. Berolinger Bro. M.L. Deeter Naoma Deeter Bro. John Knippel, Sr. Bro. V.T. Houteff SEEKING LIGHT OF REVELATION EIGHTEEN A sister from Shreveport, La. states that, “For more than twenty-seven years I was a loyal Seventh-day Adventist, educated in the schools of this denomination, and always a devoted lover of the truths of this people. “Six years ago I reconsecrated myself, under the Spirit of God, to live it as never before. Then my eyes were opened, and I began to see the light. Since, I have suffered the most severe persecution by my brethren, and in consequence my sons and I quit going to church but still devotedly keeping Sabbath, maintaining family prayer, and other devotions. “For twenty-seven years I have attended services, camp meetings, and read the denominational literature. Not one iota of new light have I heard in these meetings. The same sermons that brought me into the S.D.A. truth are now preached with less spiritual power than then, thus fulfilling the prophecy in Jer. 23:30. “About a year ago, a colporteur from California came here to the Shreveport church, and was invited to review the Sabbath School lesson. After becoming acquainted, he began to reprove the people for their conduct at the services. They reported him to the conference, and had him removed. Later, a warning was issued in this conference that no one should be permitted to speak to a S.D.A, congregation without credentials from the conference office. I grasped the meaning that they had locked out Christ for He would never go to any group of men for credentials to speak to the people. If He should come now they will, like the rulers of ancient Israel, ask Him to tell who gave Him authority to teach. (Mark 11:28.) “About a year ago I saw in our church literature articles against the SRod. I wondered what the SRod could be and determined to read it. “I paid my tithe devotedly until eight months ago. But having obtained the books, in my study of Ezekiel 9 I came to the conclusion that to support the ministry while they are fighting against the message I would identify myself as one of them in upholding the fostered abominations among us as a people. Hence, as the angels slew all who did not ‘sigh and cry,’ I am determined to make sure that I receive the seal and escape the ruin. “I have always abhorred that ‘holier than thou’ (Isa. 65:5) attitude of our people, who seem to keep their specific sins in their circle as if God will think less of S.D.A. sins than others.” (Signed) Mrs. J.A. Harren, Shreveport, La.

Nos.11, 12 (May-June, 1935) Page 4 THE WORK IN COLORADO Never yet have I seen such a stir as in Denver at the present time. The entire conference force, including the church elders, have taken to the field. Even the conference president is going from house to house to head off our work. Instead of going in “two’s,” they are going by “three’s.” At least in four churches in Denver yesterday, the entire hour was given to the SRod. We attended the church at Arvada and sat under a withering blast of falsehoods and accusations. But in spite of it all, twenty adults and seven children met with us at 2:30 P.M. The strong opposition has overthrown a few, but practically all who have studied the message are standing unshaken. Announcements were made in all the churches yesterday that a symposium against the SRod would be held in one of the large churches next Friday night. Surely they are greatly alarmed and are putting forth every effort to stop us. This will no doubt make our work more difficult, requiring us to make many visits to obtain a hearing, but we are rejoicing in what the Lord is doing, and it seems certain that a nice little company will be organized here. But as many are getting one study per week, the work is surely slow. written April 28, 1935. (Signed) H.G. Warden, Denver, Colorado GOOD NEWS FROM REDLANDS, CALIFORNIA Brother Perry Jones, who has been spending a few months in Redlands, Calif. sends the following good word for the Code: “Sixteen of the best members of the Redlands church have recently investigated the message of the SRod, and rejoicing in it. Many more of the thirty-two who have purchased the books are studying and attending the meetings which are being held from time to time.” Sister Hendricks, Bro. Jone’s sister, has recently joined him in the work at this place, and doubtless others of God’s honest children will investigate this beautiful “present truth” message, and accept it in spite of all the opposition that the dear brethren bringing to bear against it, for the promise of God to cause the “wrath of man” to “praise Him” still holds good. Sr. Hendricks will be remembered by the readers of the Code as the one who started the work in Sheridan, Wyoming, and has suffered quite a bit of persecution at the hands of those who did not understand her work. The present address of these workers is 121 E. Olive Ave., Redlands, Calif. THE CRY OF THE WANDERING SHEEP HEARD Dear Brethren: About twelve years ago, through the efforts of an isolated sister and a young canvasser our entire family accepted the truth as taught by the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy. Later the canvasser came to the Walla Walla Valley to teach, and we moved out there to put our children in the church schools. From the first we seemed to be not in harmony with the “work” as carried on and lived out in the lives of the S.D.A. people, and in trying to be in harmony with the church, we were led to drift father and farther away from the fundamental truths until one by one the family dropped out, and now I am the only one left that hold church membership. Two or three weeks ago Brother and Sister Boyes brought me some tracts and Volume One of the SRod. Now I am again finding the message in all its purity and beauty, and I feel that my feet are once more being planted upon solid ground. I am now reading Vol. 2 of the Rod, and from what I have found so far, I stand with it one hundred per cent. Most sincerely yours for present truth, Mrs. Jennie Barnes, College Place, Wash. “Now is the time when we should closely connect with God, that we may be hid when the fierceness of His wrath is poured upon the sons of men. We have wandered away from the old landmarks. Let us return. If the Lord be God, serve him. Which side will you be on?” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p.

Nos.11, 12 (May-June, 1935) Page 5 THE CRY OF THE WANDERING SHEEP HEARD (Continued) A brother from Trussville, Ala. says: “I am very much interested in the message you are carrying. I have been waiting for just such. I felt like Elijah until I learned of you people. He thought he was alone until the Lord told him of the seven thousand who had not bowed a knee to Baal. (Signed) C. Richard Waldron Another brother says: “Since reading the SRod several times the Bible is much clearer, and we see that the Lord is now talking to the 144,000”. Yes, it does seem that the whole Book was written for the “servants of God” who shall go forth “conquering and to conquer” during the Loud Cry. Rev. 7:3; P.K. 725. (Signed) E.A. Howard, Palermo, Calif. REMEMBER THE GOSPEL OF LOVE One has said that the milk of human kindness has about lost its force in the world today, and many people are stumbling over the lack of this beautiful attribute of Christ among His professed followers. This failure is not confined to the laity, however. Neither is it prevalent alone in the larger denominations, for this writer was an eye witness recently to the result of a kind of preaching that seemed to make men act like demons instead of Christians, and worst of all, these discourses were delivered in Seventh-day Adventist churches. It was our privilege a few weeks ago to attend a service conducted by a field secretary of the General Conference of Seventh-day Adventists in one of our city churches, at the close of which, Bro. Houteff. the author of the SRod, who was also in attendance, was asking the speaker of the evening a question on some point discussed from the pulpit in opposition to the teachings of the Rod. Without any warning or conversation of any kind, a man approached Bro. Houteff from the rear, taking him by the neck and shoulders, and thrust him out of the building. The man was not a member of the church, and his mother said he was not even a Christian. What incited this poor man to act like this? There was no excitement whatever on the part of either of the conversants prior to this shameful act. A short time after this, in company with Bro. Houteff, I attended a Sabbath service in another one of our churches, and this time the President of the conference spoke in opposition to the SRod, making it very clear to his hearers that anyone believing the message of the Rod could not remain a member of the S.D.A. church, and that we who had accepted the messages contained in the SRod series were not Seventh-day Adventists; neither were we worthy to receive the blessings to be enjoyed in our churches. At the close of this service, while standing in front of the building with a number of others, a lady approached Bro. Houteff and spoke to him, and before he had time to reply to her, a young man rushed up to Bro. Houteff, and rolling up his sleeves, demanded that he stop talking to his mother, and threatening to smash the glasses off his face. But some one led him away, and he too said he was not an Adventist. What put such hatred in the heart of this young man? Was it not what he heard from the pulpit that Sabbath morning? A third incident very similar to the ones mentioned above came to my attention, all within a period of four weeks. This time the President of the Union Conference had called a large congregation together on Sabbath afternoon to hear him refute the SRod, during which time he conducted himself in such a way as to create hatred in the hearts of his hearers against the author of the messages contained in the SRod series of books and tracts. After the meeting closed, and a group of young people were gathered around Bro. Houteff outside the church near an embankment, when a young man rushed up to the crowd, pushed the person nearest himself as hard as he could in an endeavor to thrust Bro. Houteff over the embankment, and would have done so had he not been quick enough to catch himself in time to avoid a headlong fall over the decline. Again we may well inquire, What put such hatred into the hearts of these young men? The answer is clear, for it was nothing else than

Nos.11, 12 (May-June, 1935) Page 6 the sermon they had heard in the church. May God forgive these dear men for this wicked thing. O, consistency, thou are a jewel! “Satan’s attacks against the advocates of the truth will wax more bitter and determined to the very close of time. As in Christ’s day the chief priests and rulers stirred up the people against Him, so today the religious leaders will excite bitterness and prejudice against the truth for this time. The people will be led to acts of violence and opposition which they would never have thought of had they not been imbued with the animosity of professed Christians against the truth.” -- “Gospel Workers,” p. 324. Would not we do well to profit by those experiences, and see to it that no root of bitterness be allowed to enter our hearts, and, no matter what others may do, ought not we, who claim to be sighing and crying against the “abominations that be done in the midst thereof,” maintain that unfeigned love of the brethren, and thus walk in the footsteps of Him Who, when He was reviled, reviled not again? E.T. Wilson HATED FOR HIS NAME’S SAKE Sister Faith Pruett of Sheridan, Wyoming, speaking of the hatred which has been sown in the hearts of many of the members of the S.D.A. church against those who have accepted the message contained in the SRod, telling how the doors of the church have been closed against them, and the longing in her heart to worship in the little church of her choice, says in part: “It had been so cold to be sitting out side that none of us attended the Wednesday evening prayer meeting for a few weeks. But last Wednesday night, although I knew none of the other believers in the SRod message would be there, I felt I should go. It was snowing very hard, but not so cold. Before reaching the church the thought came to me that perhaps they would not be expecting me on account of the heavy snow, and that the door would not be guarded as formerly, and I got so nervous thinking I might get in that I could hardly breathe, but I asked the Lord to give me strength in case I should gain admittance. “Sure enough, when I arrived the choir was practicing and no one at the door, so I went in and sat down in the rear of the building, with all eyes staring at me, but I remembered Ezekiel, chapters 2 and 3. One sister arose and rushed back and forth through the building, and then met the elder and told him that I was inside. A deacon said in my hearing, ‘So this is her church.’ The elder entered in, walked to the front of the auditorium, and all seemed to know what to do, for he opened the door to another room and all marched in. Then I knew it meant for me to remain where I was as a former experience had taught me when Sr. Walters was put out leaving her in the cold, and Sr. Hendricks and I were treated in the same way, except that the lights were turned off, and we were left in the main auditorium, and as soon as we left, they returned for their meeting where it was warm. But this time I decided that I would sit by the fire and have my prayer meeting by myself, and they could now have theirs in the cold. About this time, the deacon and elder came and told me that they were to turn out the lights and lock the door, and that I had better get out, but I sat still and said nothing. So, true to their word, the lights went off, the door was locked, and they passed into the back room. Although I was locked in the dark, it was cozy and warm and ‘the angel of the Lord’ who ‘encampeth round about them that fear Him’ was my companion. So I spent the hour praying for each one of them. “When they were through they came back, turned on the lights, unlocked the door, and I went out. Poor souls, I don’t see how we can ever reach them! How I do thank the Lord for the showers of truth that He is sending. O, I long for more faith in the power of God to save me from sin!” HOW DO WE LOOK TO OTHER FOLK? Nearly every body in the world, including Seventhday Adventists, are concerned with the above question, and most of us spend some time, at least, trying to avoid offense by carefulness in our outward appearance, but the Bible tells us that only man looks at the outside, while God sees the heart, so shall we not turn the searchlight of His word inward for a frequent checkup, lest we neutralize our efforts for good

Nos.11, 12 (May-June, 1935) Page 7 by thoughtless actions? One of the striking statements concerning our influence, and one which emphasizes the fact that we are indeed a “spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men” is found on page 23 of Vol. 9 of the “Testimonies for the church,” and reads as follows: “The world is watching Seventh-day Adventists, because it knows something of their profession of faith, and of their high standard, and when it sees those who do not live up to their profession, it points at them with scorn.” While the above quotation refers to the church as a whole, we are concerned here with the question of how we, who profess to be giving a special message to the church, appear to our own dear brethren who have not yet accepted the message which is so precious to us, and for whom we are to labor, knowing that their blood will be upon us if we fail to do, by word and act, all that we can. Hence it becomes evident that we are not only a “spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men,” but to our S.D.A. brethren as well, for they are scrutinizing all our movements, and we should be glad to have them do so, and see to it that nothing unbecoming a genuine Christian can truthfully be said against us. We are inspired to write these lines because of observations made here and there, and it is hoped that none will take offense at what may be said, for this writer has only the good of all at heart, and what is contained herein applies to him as well as those who shall read the article. Speaking concretely, may I call attention to what a very refined lady, a member of the Adventist church said to me confidentially, as an illustration of how we appear to others, and emphasizes how careful we should be at all times? The lady referred to said substantially this: “I love to attend your meetings, while I have not fully made up my mind to declare myself as being in full harmony with the message of the SRod, for, as I view it, there would never have been any need for the SRod series to be written had we studied and practiced what is found in the Testimonies. I love my church, and cherish dearly membership in same, and I wish folk would not laugh when something is said about defective members of the S.D.A. church. I would not want to lose my membership in the church and become identified with those who indulge in this uncalled-for, and rude practice.” In my humble opinion, she has called our attention to something for which all of us should be thankful, and at the same time determine that we will not be among those who give occasion for offense along this line. Another friendly criticism comes to us relative to the length of our meetings, and the length and character of our prayers and testimonies, which we do well to think about. These are all closely associated, and improvement in the last two items will help remedy the first, so we shall deal with the last first, and the first last. We believe our testimonies should be to magnify the Lord, and tell what great things He has done for us, but very brief and to the point, and seldom should we ask for the floor the second time, for there are others who are more timid, and by so doing we may altogether deny them the privilege of speaking. It is always perfectly proper to request special prayer for one’s self and for those in whom you are interested at the time a testimony is borne. In like manner, prayers should be brief, for the Lord has given specific instruction about public prayers being short, yet we seem to forget this admonition all too often. So shall we not determine to improve in these two points and thus help to make the Sabbath meetings more interesting, and at the same time keep them within the appointed hours? Because of the abundance of light the Lord is sending us at this time, we are liable to overlook the fact that the mind, like the stomach, can only handle so much food, and, in our zeal to give the flock good measure we over-feed, and the people are not able to digest all they get. The servant of the Lord has not left us without instruction on this point, but tells us that the discourses of some are too long, making so many points in one sermon that most of them are covered up until the hearers cannot get any of them. Furthermore, we are having an increasing number of young people and children who are attending our services, and who are desirous of helping to give the message to the church, and be one of those who shall receive the seal and become a part of the “servants of God,” and they, too, are watching us. May the Lord help each one of us to remember that we are standing in the presence of a Holy God every moment of our lives.

Nos.11, 12 (May-June, 1935) Page 8 THE POWER OF GOD’S WORD, SPOKEN IN LOVE Sister Ida Miner, of Montrose, Colo., who is spending some time at the Boulder Sanitarium, passes on the following experience with one of the officials of this large institution who had taken her to task for what he thought was causing trouble among the workers in the sanitarium: “When the San ___________ told me he didn’t want me to be causing trouble, I said I had no such desire, but, Bro. Blank, if I fail to sound the warning, and you perish in your sins, your blood shall be required at my hand.” “’Well, but if I reject?’ he said. ‘Then you are free.’ Soon after, I never saw look so. His face turned red, perspiration came down thickly, then he stood up suddenly with both hands over his face, brushed them down and over again, and again sat down quickly. Please remember him at the throne of grace.” FREELY YE HAVE RECEIVED, FREELY GIVE In a recent communication, one of our sisters, a member of the Keene, Texas church, tells of her burden for the minister who brought the message to her and her husband about ten years ago in the following language: In her communication to the former pastor, this sister reminded him of how earnestly he had prayed that they would not allow a Government job to stand in their of accepting the Sabbath, and how much they appreciated his prayers in their behalf at that crucial hour of their experience. Then she told him that she and her husband were now praying earnestly that he would not allow a conference job to stand in his way of accepting the added light which God is sending to His people at this time, and pleaded with him to make an honest and unbiased Investigation of the message contained in the SRod series of books and tracts. Shall we not emulate the good example of this sister, and thus fulfill the command of our Lord when He said, “Freely ye have received; freely give”? REJOICING IN THE MESSAGE OF PRESENT TRUTH Bro. O. Hogan of Los Angeles, Calif., sends in the following encouraging words: “I am thankful to the Lord for bringing me in contact with the SRod. My courage is good in the present truth message, and when I read the Spirit of Prophecy it establishes my confidence more firmly in the message for this time. For example, in ‘A WORD TO THE LITTLE FLOCK,’ p. 5, we read: ‘God approved of the proclamation of 1843, and the 10th day of the 7th month, 1844: by the pouring out of the Holy Ghost. Since the 7th month 1844, the “rebellious house” of Israel, have been removing the “landmarks,” and writing, and proclaiming false visions; but we all know that it has been the work of man, and not of God. These flattering divinings, have cheered on the “rebellious house” of Israel to some extent; but the work has not had the holy, sanctifying influence, as when God’s hand was in the work on time.” “Yours for the return of Mother” A WORD OF EXPLANATION While we hold as a correct philosophy that no man ever need defend himself, yet it is sometimes necessary to make explanations, and answer a question in the minds of several through the columns of a publication such as the Symbolic Code at the present time. We are often asked if the SRod teaches that misfortunes, such as bodily affliction, sickness, and even death itself befalls those who oppose the teachings of the above mentioned publication and the work it advocates, and we are happy to state emphatically that not only the author of the SRod, but all who believe the truths contained therein, give no countenance whatever to any such idea that the slaughter weapons of Ezekiel Nine are being visited upon anyone for either believing or disbelieving anything they choose. We do not wish, however, to fall under the condemnation of those who shall give a “peace and safety” message, saying, “He is too merciful to visit His people in judgment,” for by so doing, the Lord says emphatically that “the just vengeance of an offended God” comes upon such, and that “men, maidens, and little children all perish together.” “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p.

Nos.11, 12 (May-June, 1935) Page 9 We are sorry indeed that it seemed necessary to occupy any space in this important little paper in an honest endeavor to clarify the minds of our dear people who have become confused by the enemy of the truth on the above mentioned points, but we are sure that many will be glad for the explanation, judging from the questions that have come to us from all parts of the field. Let it be distinctly understood by all that we are not responsible for what anyone else may say, but we are wholly accountable for what we ourselves say and do. -- Editor. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Question: “Having read the SRod series, learned, and believe what the message teaches, would you advise me to join the S.D.A. denomination?” Answer: After having accepted the whole truth it is our privilege to join the church and we should apply for membership by complying with the ordinance of baptism. However, having studied the message through the medium of the SRod, and as it is opposed by the denominational ministry, your application for baptism and membership may not be accepted by the leading body of the church. Nevertheless, having done all you can, if they should deny you of such a privilege, they alone will be held responsible. Moreover, having one’s name on the church books does not assure any one of being saved. Having your name written in the books of heaven is what counts. Your acceptance of the truth and a desire to comply with all the requirements which the message provides, is what secures your membership in the church of the redeemed. Whether you be permitted to join the church by baptism or not, we are told in the scriptures not to hide our light under a bushel; we must follow the instruction as found in Ezek. 2:1-8, -- whether they will hear or whether they will forbear we must carry the message to the church. As you witness for Christ, they will oppose you and disfellowship you if you are a member of the church, but we must never allow that to discourage us. See Luke 6:22. Many were afraid to speak well of Christ for fear of being put out of the synagogue, but Jesus says: “For whosoever will save his life shall lose it; but whosoever shall lose his life for My sake and the gospel’s, the same shall save it.” (Mk. 8:35.) “Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake.” (Luke 6:22.) Question: “Will those who are now accepting the S.D.A. faith during this sealing time be among the 144,000, or fall in the slaughter of Ezekiel 9?” Answer: All that are found members of the church at the fulfillment of Ezekiel Nine will either receive the seal and be of the 144,000, or else be left without and fall under the “slaughter weapons” of the “five men.” Only those who “sigh and cry for all the abominations” in the church will escape from the destruction. Question: “Would God lay away any one who may be in danger of rejecting the sealing message?” Answer: We do not believe God will lay away any one because of being in danger of rejecting the light He sends. However, He may do so for some other reason. Those who do not hear the Good Shepherd’s voice now, neither will they hear it in the resurrection of the just. Nevertheless, we can not judge, for we do not know the conditions and circumstances under which one may pass away. Question: “How can I prove to a brother that the slaughter of Ezekiel 9 is literal?” Answer: First call his attention to the fact that the Lord was at the threshold of the earthly house where and when prophetically the slaughter took place. Get these points from tract #1, “The Dardanelles of the Bible. Second, refer him to “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211, where it says: “Here we see that the church -- the Lord’s sanctuary -- was the first to feel the stroke of the wrath of God.” Moreover, the Spirit of Prophecy predicts that when the message of Ezekiel Nine is proclaimed to the church, some will deny its literal fulfillment, for they say: “He is too merciful to visit His people in judgment.” “They had taken the position that we need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days. Times have changed.”

Nos.11, 12 (May-June, 1935) Page 10 By saying the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine is not literal is to say, “We need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days.” Third, remind him of Isaiah 66:16, 19, 20. The slaying mentioned in verse 16 is to be literal, for those that shall escape of them are to be sent to all the nations to proclaim His glory and His fame. This slaughter is in the church only, for those who “escape of them” are God’s servants whom, after the slaughter, He shall send to the Gentiles; and if the slaughter is not literal then what will they “escape” from? Moreover, Ezekiel saw them literally slain. (Ezek. 9:7.) Question: “How do you harmonize the seven kings of Rev. 17:10 with the beast that ‘was, and is not, and yet is’? The SRod, Vol. 2, p. 118 on this subject is not clear to me. Answer: Do not try to harmonize the seven kings with the seven beasts, but only with the periods which are symbolized by the four metals of the great image of Dan. 2. To these periods add the period before the flood and the one after the millennium as illustrated in the SRod, Vol. 2, p. 84, and you will have a perfect harmony. The seven kings embrace the entire world’s history from creation to the earth made new. The antediluvian world is symbolized by the first “king.” The empire of ancient Babylon by the second. The Medo-Persian by the third. The Grecian by the fourth and the Roman monarchy by the fifth. Of these it is said “five are fallen.” The king which “is” is symbolical of the period from the fall of the Roman monarchy to the second coming of Christ; that is, the period which now is; namely, Rome in her broken state. The seventh king which “must continue a short space” is symbolical of the wicked world after the millennium. Thus, there are seven kings; five are fallen (the antediluvian, the Babylonian, the Medo-Persian, the Grecian, and the Roman), but the present world which now “is” comprises the sixth, and the one that is to come after the millennium who is to “continue a short space” will be the seventh and the last. Question: “Why are the three symbolical beasts of the Old Testament period numbered by wings and ribs, and those of the New are left unnumbered?” Answer: They are all numbered, but in order to mark the division between the Old and New Testament periods there is a break in the manner of numeration which break is again noticed by the fact that the beasts symbolizing the Old Testament are hornless. Moreover, as the numeration of the Old Testament beasts calls our attention to the period before the flood, so the numeration of the New Testament beasts calls our attention to the Old Testament period because of the fact that the numbering of the New Testament beasts includes the Old Testament period as the numbering of the Old Testament beasts includes the period before the flood. (See SRod, Vol. 2, pp. 41, 42.) Thus as the three periods (the antediluvian, the Old and the New) comprise the entire world’s history before the millennium, seven beasts are used to indicate completeness. (See illustration in SRod, Vol. 2, p. 84.) Therefore, the non-descript beast of Daniel’s seven being the 4th, the leopard-like (Rev. 13 1-10) the 5th, the two-horned that followed in the vision the 6th, and as the scarlet colored was seen after these, he constitutes a 7th beast. Hence, the beast on the other side of the millennium (see illustration in SRod, Vol. 2, p. 84) which, in reality, is the 7th (the scarlet-colored) in his second stage and, being symbolical of this same world while on the stage of action the second time, becomes the 8th. Consequently, it is said of him he is the “eighth, and is of the seven.” (Rev. 17:11.) So at last they are all numbered in a most perfect way. IMPORTANT NOTICES All P.O. Money Orders or checks are to be payable, as in the past, to Mrs. F. Charboneau, Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas. Address all members at our new location in care of The Universal Publishing Assn., Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas. The Universal Publishing Assn., Mt Carmel Center, Waco, Texas Symbolic Code Dept.

Nos.13 (July, 1935) Page 1 Volume One Nos. 13 THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination OUR LONG NEGLECTED WORK Long has it been the hue and cry of our own dear Seventh-day Adventist brethren and sisters that with all the large medical institutions, belting the globe, many of them here in the United States, yet the rank and file of our people are denied the benefits to be derived from said institutions because of the wrong curative principles, prohibitive prices, and uncharitable managements. The guilt of this situation which confronts the church, depicting her neglect all these years, must be shared by all of us who have been a part of this great movement which God launched in this world of sin back in the early forties of the former century. As one studies the Bible and the Testimonies, he cannot fail to see that God has a plan for caring for His own unfortunate, either from sickness or aged, or because of financial reverses, and the question now confronts all who claim to believe that the “Lord will work in this last work in a manner very much out of the common order of things, and in a way that will be contrary to any human planning.” “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300. But recreant to our trust indeed would we also be, who claim to have accepted God’s message of “present truth,” calling for a “Great reformatory movement among God’s people,” should we allow this condition to remain unchanged. Shall we continue to do the planning, following in the footsteps of those who have neglected this important work? The time, the need, and the message itself all constitute a clarion call to the remnant to “Arise, shine (144,000); for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee,” and failing at this late hour, how shall we answer our own dear brethren and sisters, our fellowmen in the world about us, and above all, the angel spectators, and their loving Commander whose work we are professedly engaged in? That this denomination is the Laodicean church, no one denies that we, as a church, have “turned back from following Christ” our “Leader” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 217) all agree. That “doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God, is leavening our churches everywhere” (Id.), not one dares to dispute. Then what is there left for us to do, dear friends in “present truth”? Is it not high time to do as one of old, by returning to the “old landmarks,” from which the servant of the Lord says “we have wandered”? “Testimonies for the church,” Vol. 5, p. 137. The Gospel prophet further says: “Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh? Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward. Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and He shall say Here I am. If thou take away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity; and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noon day: and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not.” (Isa. 58:7-11.) If Mt. Carmel Center is to be true to its name, and stand as an antitype of that ancient hill to which God called His people of old to prove who was the true God, then we, who are so highly privileged as to be among those chosen to pioneer this march up the mountain, must be very sure that we can do more than just say, “The Lord, He is the God, the Lord, He is the God,” lest we fall under the condemnation of the false prophets, who were slain at the close of that memorable day when

Nos.13 (July, 1935) Page 2 Elijah met the prophets of Baal on the ancient Mount, bearing the same name we have chosen, where we are now to be tested as to whether we will follow God or Baal. Speaking of those who are expecting to give the “Loud Cry,” and the necessary preparation that is to be made, the servant of the Lord says: “I was shown that if God’s people make no efforts on their part, but wait for the refreshing to come upon them and remove their wrongs and correct their errors; if they depend upon that to cleanse them from filthiness of the flesh and spirit, and fit them to engage in the loud cry of the third angel, they will be found wanting.” -- “Testimonies for the church.” Vol. 1, p. 619. Speaking directly to the denomination of what had been shown concerning the care of our own people, the Lord pointed out the mistakes of those in charge of the Health Institute in the following language: “When I saw those who managed and directed, running into the dangers shown me, of which I had warned them in public, and also in private conversation and letters, a terrible burden came upon me. That which had been shown me as a place where the suffering sick among us could be helped, was one where sacrifice, hospitality, faith, and piety should be the ruling principles. But when unqualified calls were made for large sums of money, with the statement that stock taken would pay large per cent; when the brethren who occupied positions in the institution seemed more than willing to take larger wages than those were satisfied with who filled other and equally important stations in the great cause of truth and reform; when I learned, with pain, that, in order to make the institution popular with those not of our faith, and to secure their patronage, a spirit of compromise was rapidly gaining ground at the Institute...when I saw these things, I said, this is not that which was shown me as an institution for the sick, which would share the signal blessing of God. This is another thing.” -- “Testimonies for the Church” Vol. 1, pp. 633-4. Then, after reciting some of the things which brought sorrow to her heart, Sr. White gives the following encouraging words: “With the blessing of God this can and will be done. Id. p. 635. Calling attention to the fact that the “health reform” is a part of our work, the Lord gives the following further instruction with a stinging rebuke; “The brethren who have stood at the head of this work have appealed to our people for means, on the ground that the health reform is a part of the great work connected with the third angel’s message. In this they have been right. It is a branch of the great, charitable, liberal, sacrificing, benevolent work of God. Then why should these brethren say, ‘Stock in the Health Institute will pay a large per cent, ‘it is a good investment, a paying thing’?” -- Id. While it is clear that the Lord approved of our people taking stock in the Health Institute, which was to be a place primarily for the benefit of our own people, yet He never designed that inducements should be held out to those purchasing said stock, that dividends should accrue to them, for this would only bring in a spirit of selfishness and commercialism that we now see, and thus thwart the plan of God for the worthy poor among us, and also unfit them for the great work for which our medical institutions were established. Although this plan of purchasing stock in the first Health Institute established among us was approved by the Lord, and evidently intended to be a model for all those which should later be established, yet He well knew that there would be those who would not be able to do what they desired to do, and words of counsel are on record covering these cases. “Many who have taken stock are not able to donate it. Some of these persons are suffering for the very money which they have invested in stock.” -- Id. 639. It would be well for all to read the entire chapter beginning on page 633 and closing on page 643, which gives a complete plan for the “great, charitable, liberal, sacrificing, benevolent work of God” which has never been done, as God designed it should be, and then ask yourselves the question, Is it now too late to do what God has said, because more than seventy years have passed since light came to us concerning it? If we say it is too late, then how shall we answer when those burning words of the Master Workman are spoken: “For I was an hungered, and ye gave Me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave Me no drink: I was a stranger, and ye took Me not in: naked, and ye clothed Me not: sick, and in prison, and ye visited Me not.” (Matt. 25:42, 43.) Shall our answer to the Master be, We have been so busy raising our everlasting goals that we have turned our Christian help work over to the State and County, charitable, and to other less expensive institutions?

Nos.13 (July, 1935) Page 3 In view of this sad neglect, which has brought a reproach upon the fair name of the S.D.A. church to which was given the blessed “ministry of healing,” along with the abundant light on practical religion as set forth so clearly in the inspired writings, should we not plan very definitely, in the fear of the Lord, to “redeem the time” by answering this long-neglected call, and step into the light on this great “right arm” of the Third Angel’s Message, revealing to the heavenly spectators, as well as to men, how the gospel is to be practiced by those who expect to be among those who are preparing to help give the Loud cry? Since God is to have a pure church into which He is to gather the innumerable company by the voice from heaven, saying, “Come out of her, My people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues,” where the spiritual necessities are cared for; will He not also provide a way whereby the physical needs may be ministered unto? Inasmuch as He is to accomplish this work through human instrumentalities, surely none should fail to enter such a high and exalted service. All that has been stated above, is for the purpose of “stirring up your pure minds by way of remembrance,” and to unburden our hearts regarding this important work. We shall be glad to hear from the readers of the Code as to how you feel about undertaking such a noble service for the “poor, the maimed, and the halt, and the blind” from the “streets and lanes of the city,” as well as for those from “the highways and hedges.” APOSTASY FROM ANOTHER ANGLE What really constitutes “apostasy”? Is it not to depart from the teachings of any religious body, whether it be that of Seventh-day Adventists, or some other church organization? None of us enjoy being classed with apostates, yet every one of us freely admit that we have departed from many of the high standards which characterized the S.D.A. denomination in her early years, and which were clearly set forth in the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy, so with this frank admission on our part, are we not virtually saying that we have apostatized on many points of our faith? In no respect, perhaps, have we departed more decidedly than in the way we conduct ourselves in the house of God, for almost everywhere it has become a place for the commonest sort of visiting, of cheap and foolish talking, all of which is specifically condemned in the following: “When the worshipers enter the place of meeting, they should do so with decorum, passing quietly to their seats. If there is a stove in the room, it is not proper to crowd about it in an indolent, careless attitude. Common talking, whispering, and laughing should not be permitted in the house of worship, either before or after the service. Ardent, active piety should characterize the worshipers. “If some have to wait a few minutes before the meeting begins, let them maintain a true spirit of devotion by silent meditation, keeping the heart uplifted to God in prayer that the service may be of special benefit to their own hearts, and lead to the conviction and conversion of other souls. They should remember that heavenly messengers are in the house....The whispering and laughing and talking which might be without sin in a common business place, should find no sanction in the house where God is worshiped.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, 492. “Parents, elevate the standard of Christianity in the minds of your children;...teach them to have the highest reverence for the house of God, and to understand that when they enter the Lord’s house, it should be with hearts that are softened and subdued by such thoughts as these: ‘God is here; this is His house. I must have pure thoughts and the holiest motives. I must have no pride, envy, jealousy, evil surmising, hatred, or deception in my heart; for I am coming into the presence of the holy God... “Brethren, will you not devote a little thought to this subject”? -- Id. 494. The above quotations are too plain to need comment, and, in view of the fact that we all stand guilty before God, and compelled to confess that we have apostatized in this very important matter, shall we not heed the final admonition quoted above by giving very definite thought to “this subject,” and see to it that our gatherings are characterized

Nos.13 (July, 1935) Page 4 by a true spirit of worship, free from all manner of common visiting and conversation, that we do not grieve the Spirit of God away from our meetings, and thus make them the most helpful to those who come to worship with us? We who claim to have the reformatory message should set an example for those whom we expect to embrace present truth. Hence, we, who are standing in the light should most rigidly observe the above admonition whether it be in a separate meeting of present truth believers or in the S.D.A. churches. The responsibility rests upon those in charge of the meeting and should see that the above instruction is carried out. THE MESSAGE IN CALIFORNIA A number of times in the past several months letters have been received from other parts of the field, inquiring if it be true as reported by conference workers that the work of the SRod has been stamped out in Southern California. We have endeavored to emphasize a denial of this false report, but evidently the demon doubt having been aroused in some cases cannot be put down again so easily as by a straight forward denial, so we feel it mandatory in behalf of truth and those concerned to set forth a few evidences showing the utter falsity of this type of propaganda. The writer has been advised semi-officially that the doors of all churches in the Southern California Conf. are closed to him by order of the Conf. president. As there are many churches in this area, and as he can attend only one at a time, he is as yet unable to verify first-hand the truth of the alleged proscription, but as far as his experience has extended in this wise, he is convinced that the report of this debarment is correct. Sabbath after Sabbath and Wednesday after Wednesday (excepting one or two instances in each case) he has kept vigil by himself on the sidewalk. In the Lincoln Park church the pastor has for two weeks running, delivered himself of most withering tirades against the SRod, descending each time to the depths of retailing current reports besmirching the good names of prominent workers in the cause of present truth. He has even gone to the length of stooping so pitifully low as to countenance the dismissal from the Sabbath School roll of the names of innocent primary graders whose parents and older sisters have accepted and are standing courageously for the sealing message. It is written: “And whoso shall receive one such little child in My name receiveth Me. But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in Me, it were better for Him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea.... Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones.” (Matt. 18:5, 6, 10.) “God has shown me that these men [in responsible positions] are Hazaels to prove a scourge to our people. They are wise above what is written.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 79. Before me lie two typewritten letters of two pages each. They come from the hand of the pastor of the large Glendale church. The first is dated May 30, and the second July 2, 1935. It is reported that a third one is yet to come. Both are addressed to the church membership. And as epistles of deceit and sophistry they outstrip almost anything that has yet come to hand. As the writer reflects upon their contents, there seizes upon his mind an almost unsakeable incredulity giving rise to the question, Is it possible that there are such men amongst us? The only answer that can be given is found in those fearful words in “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 409: “Let the son of deceit and false witness be entertained by a church that has had great light, great evidence, and that church will discard the message the Lord has sent, and receive the most unreasonable assertions and false suppositions and false theories. Satan laughs at their folly; for he knows what truth is.” If these letters could be given a general circulation, they would quickly open the eyes of the honest. However, our purpose here is only to prove from them that the SRod if dead is one of the most troublesome dead things that ever troubled Israel. The following telltale admission is the second paragraph from the earlier epistle; “The emissaries of apostasy have recently become more active in our church, endeavoring to sow afresh among us that which the General Conference Committee and the whole body of our people have declared to be error and heresy.” Now, we are moved by the above quotation, to inquire how a corpse

Nos.13 (July, 1935) Page 5 can sow, and why the dead are so feared as to be placarded in the house of those that believe dead men walk not again? These are not ironies; these are proofs that Spiritualism is in the ranks of our denomination, lying spirits and wizards that peep and mutter are ministering at the altar of propaganda. We as reformers hold: “To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them.” Is it necessary to say more as to the utter falsity and deception of the propaganda that the SRod is a corpse in Southern California? O the tragedy of it all! A nation about to perish! Brethren, have we forsaken all and taken Him? Are our lives to those verging toward the irrevocable night of doom an epistle that reads with Pauline sincerity and love that “I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.” This is the love that will “make a break against the barriers of Satan” and bring salvation to the remnant people of God. It is all that will avail us now. It is the genesis of that character which the Spirit of Prophecy portrays in the following words which we ought all profoundly pray are a picture of ourselves: “The man who loves God does not measure his work by the eight-hour system. He works at all hours, and is never off duty. As he has opportunity, he does good. Everywhere, at all times and in all places, he finds opportunity to work for God. He carries fragrance with him wherever he goes. A wholesome atmosphere surrounds his soul. The beauty of his well-ordered life and godly conversation inspires in others faith and hope and courage.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 45. M.J. Bingham, Glendale, California WILL OUR YOUNG PEOPLE STAND? A letter recently received by one of our young people written by another who has recently, with her parents, made a personal investigation of the message contained in the SRod and is rejoicing in the beautiful truths contained in this present truth for the church and relates some of her experiences which reveal how some of our young people are just as willing to “stand in defense of truth and righteousness when the majority forsake us, to fight the battles of the Lord when champions are few,” as those of us who are older in years. This young lady in the heart to heart talk with her friends to whom she is writing tells how disappointed she was recently when some other young people, members of a family to whom this young lady’s parents had brought the S.D.A. message, failed to speak to her, but the courage of her heart was expressed in the following words: “They were the last people on earth that I would think of that would treat us coldly for they have always been dear to us. My, they used to love us so much! But it hurts terribly to have your friends pass you by. I hope that I shall soon be able to place myself above it all so that I won’t feel so badly about such things.” The noble desire on the part of this young lady who attained such heights of Christian experience speaks more loudly for the SRod message than most anything else could. It does, however, reveal the fact that God has a message for His church at this present time which we believe will turn the tide of back door exists which our young people’s leaders everywhere have longed to see for many years. To show the weakness of one’s argument against the SRod message who indulges in criticizing the messengers, this young lady states to her friend that all the stories which have been told about the author of the SRod series of books and tracts have no weight whatever with her for she has learned that similar criticism has been made about herself and family because of their acceptance of the present truth message. Thus we see that our young people, when given an opportunity, will accept a straight message and conform their lives there to just as well as those older in years. And let us bear in mind also that “honesty is the best policy” and shall we not be admonished by what this young lady has written to her friend concerning the folly of attacking character in order to destroy God’s truth? Surely the Master must have seen some of our young people as He uttered that striking prophecy when He said, “the works that I do shall He do also; and greater works than these shall he do.” We believe that the hour has fully come when many of our young people in the S.D.A. church are going to demonstrate that the Lord has called them to do as great exploits as did Joseph and Daniel of old. May the Lord bless the young people who are taking their stand for present truth.

Nos.13 (July, 1935) Page 6 ANOTHER MOCK TRIAL Brother A.E. Johnson, who with his wife recently lost their church membership in one of the little churches of Eastern Tennessee, sends the following report concerning the unfair way in which these church trials are conducted: “We have reached the crisis in our beloved little Cumberland Mountain church. The SRod message has brought a shaking to all of us who have given it earnest, prayerful study....Besides the Union and Local Presidents, there were two other conference workers present, with fifteen of our thirty members, composing the Monteagle church.” After spending quite a bit of time frantically denouncing the SRod as being contrary to good sense and honesty, and declaring it to be worse than Roman Catholicism, the Union President, contrary to good form and Christian courtesy, began a tirade on Elder E.T. Wilson, who, of course was not present to defend himself. The remarks made by the elder were calculated to destroy everybody’s confidence in Bro. Wilson, who had made a personal investigation of the SRod, and has found it to be in perfect harmony with both the Bible and the Testimonies, and who has accepted it as a message from God, even at the cost of his position. “The speaker then reminded us that the Srod message has been settled by the General Conference Committee, of which he was a member, and that any church refusing to vote out SRod believers would be disbanded.” He then referred to this as “God’s program, in order that we might have a clean S.D.A. church.” “The Elder then submitted a proposition in the following words: ‘All who are against all error taught by the SRod, and for all the truth taught by the denomination, please stand.’ Nearly all stood, including myself, for I am against all error taught by the SRod, and for all truth taught by this denomination. The second proposition put to us was, ‘All who believe in and are for the teachings of the SRod, stand.’ Only two, my wife and I stood on the latter proposition. “A motion was then called for to strike our names from the church records, but the one who seconded the motion asked that I be given time to reconsider my stand. I then requested ten minutes of time in which to make a statement before the church. My request was granted and I said: “My dear brethren and sisters, Elder Wilson is not to be tried by this church; but my wife and myself are the ones whose membership is called in question. I kindly ask you not to judge us by the points the speaker has brought before you. Forget what has been said here tonight and then decide from the same principles which govern the church when taking members into its fellowship; that is, whether wife and I are in harmony with the fundamental principles of our faith. If we are, I plead that you allow us to remain as members of this church, but if we are not, then vote us out.” The parable of the Tares was then read by the brother on trial and a comment from “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 47, that the church might have something to guide them in the action about to be taken. Here follows the quotation from “Testimonies to Ministers”: “The Lord forbids us to proceed in any violent way against those whom we think erring, and we are not to deal out excommunications and denunciations to those who are faulty. “Finite man is likely to misjudge character, but God does not leave the work of judgment and pronouncing upon character to those who are not fitted for it. We are not to say what constitutes the wheat, and what the tares. The time of the harvest will fully determine the character of the two classes specified under the figure of the tares and the wheat. The work of separation is given to the angels of God, and not committed into the hands of any man.” Bro. Johnson continued by saying: “Those who oppose the SRod message hold that the harvest is after the close of probationary time, while the SRod message holds that it is before the close of probationary time. Nevertheless, as our dear brethren are endeavoring to decide who are the wheat and who are the tares acknowledge that the harvest is now during probationary time; but instead of leaving this work of separation to the angels of God, as the Master has said and as the SRod teaches, they are taking the work of the angels into their own hands. The case is before you, may God guide you.” “Elder _______ seemed somewhat restless during my closing remarks, and as soon as I was seated, rose to his feet, declared that they were not going to stand for being accused of violence in dealing with SRod believers, and denied that they were deciding between the wheat and the tares....But after he was through I stated that my understanding of

Nos.13 (July, 1935) Page 7 tares did not have reference to those living in open sin or contrary to the principles of our faith. The church has full authority to deal with those living in open sin, but when you go further than that you are taking a responsibility which ‘God has not committed into the hands of any man.’ “Sister Johnson was given the privilege to speak and said, ‘The SRod message has strengthened my faith in the Bible and the Testimonies, and if it has done this, I don’t see how it can hurt me.’ “Without further remarks the vote was taken, and of the thirteen members present besides ourselves, six voted to disfellowship us while the other seven did not vote at all. “Throughout this trying ordeal we were given special grace from our Lord Jesus; and our hearts went out in love for our dear brethren and sisters, who are issuing these excommunications against believers in the SRod message; and at the same time retaining as members some who are living contrary to the fundamental principles of our faith. We can only offer the heartfelt prayer, ‘Father, forgive them for they know not what they do. This experience of Brother and Sister Johnson leads us to again exclaim, “O consistency thou art a jewel!” For the benefit of those who are taking part in these unholy feasts and come in contact with this little paper we quote the following admonition which proves that by their actions they are making a likeness of the papal tyranny (an image of the beast) which work belongs to the two-horned beast of Rev. 13:11-18 and not to the S.D.A. ministry. “To punish those who were supposed to be evildoers, the church has had recourse to the civil power. Those who differed from the established doctrines have been imprisoned, put to torture and to death, at the instigation of men who claimed to be acting under the sanction of Christ. But it is the spirit of Satan, not the Spirit of Christ, that inspires such acts. This is Satan’s own method of bringing the world under his dominion. God has been misrepresented through the church by this way of dealing with those supposed to be heretics.” FULFILLING ROMANS 8:38, 39 “I am so thankful that the message found me, and I thoroughly believe it, and nothing but death can keep me from giving it to others. The brethren are feeding the churches with husks, and many of the people are satisfied with it, and it seems so difficult to arouse them to a knowledge of this wonderful truth and of their true condition. “The message will arouse them if we can get by the ministers who are stationed at the gate as watchmen to keep the light from the people instead of crying aloud against the abominations! May God have mercy upon them.” Mrs. M. Lansdown, Mt. Royal, New Jersey HAS FOUND THE DOOR OF HOPE A brother of long standing recently expressed his deep appreciation for the light which has come to him by study and observation of the present truth message found in the SRod series of books and tracts. To use this brother’s own expression in a letter to one of the workers we quote: “It is a great satisfaction, a great pleasure, yea, joy to me to express my views and opinion of this present truth message not only to you, but also to the little flock that assemble together in Los Angeles every Sabbath afternoon. “For the last six months I missed but few of these services and at no time have any of them been a disappointment to me. Surely we are living in a time of great light for those seeking light. As I peruse and meditate upon these divine predictions and revelations from day to day it convinces me that the message is from the Lord. It is this message that has given me the missing link to many of the prophecies, and the more I examine it the more I see how it so neatly fits in the chain of gospel truth. “For many years I have been watching and wondering what was going to befall us as S.D.A. Laodiceans, so devoid of the Spirit of God all of which is summed up in the writings of the prophets. Many times have I heard S.D.A. people express themselves and say ‘Oh if I had lived in

Nos.13 (July, 1935) Page 8 Moses’ day, Daniel’s, Elijah’s or Paul’s I surely would have been one of their followers.’ Whereas, these same people have lived in a time of the greatest message the world has ever seen; and it is not going too far for me to say a message greater than all the messages put together and yet we have been blind to it. “But what is still worse is that our leading brethren are determined to beat back the light while groping in the darkness and doing everything to keep the truth away from the people. “In drawing these few remarks to a close, it seems to me that Paul’s eye was cast upon this little company presenting the SRod message when He said, ‘Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath great recompense of the Lord...for yet a little while and He that shall come will come and will not tarry. (Heb. 10:30.) “I am extremely grateful to the dear sister who called my attention to this present truth message. May these few lines give each and all of you an encouragement. My meditation and supplication is in behalf of this ‘Final Warning.’ Sincerely your friend and brother, L. W. S.” CAST OUT BUT NOT CAST DOWN “’According to the days of thy coming out of Egypt will I show unto him marvelous things.’ (Mic. 7:15.) The wonderful victories recorded in the book of Joshua will soon be ours if we are faithful. Praise the Lord for the good report in the April ‘Code.’ Some of us who have been cast out can with confidence claim the following precious promise: ‘But he shall receive an hundredfold now in this time, houses, and brethren,... and lands with persecutions.’ (Mark 10:30.) No doubt as the work goes forward on the ‘camp’ some of the experiences of Nehemiah will come to the builders. But the Lord will give wisdom now as He did then.” (Signed) Earl Butterfield, Reedsport, Ore. ARE WE BETTER THAN OUR TYPES? Long has the attention of the world been called to the principles of religious liberty, enunciated by the Author of Christianity, and incorporated in the articles of our Federal Government, and in turn became a part of the American Constitution, but a new day seems to have dawned, and one is led to inquire whether we shall maintain these beautiful principles of liberty, given us as a heritage from the pioneers of the Advent message, or shall we, like the Jews of old, reject any message God may choose to send to us, and persecute those who dare to accept it? We have just finished reading an article, published in one of the official organs of our church (S.D.A.), which, to say the least, contains some of the most vitriolic utterances we have seen in many a day. The free use of undignified expressions, seems to be justified by the writer of them because there is a group of men and women, residing in his territory who have followed the fundamental teachings of the S.D.A. church by making personal investigation of the SRod message, and now this Elder insinuates that the “State Institutions” should house such people, and goes on to denounce them as “erratic” and “vultures or buzzards” and “hypocritical,” manifesting his hatred for those of his own brethren, who dare to think for themselves. No wonder Sr. White told us long ago that we are repeating the history of ancient Israel, and that we have done even “worse than they.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 129 Speaking of the “great sin” of our types, the Spirit of Prophecy says, “The great sin of the Jews was that of neglecting and rejecting present opportunities. As Jesus views the state of His professed followers to-day, He sees base ingratitude, hollow formalism, hypocritical insincerity, Pharisaical pride and apostasy.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 72. As these words of rebuke are against the ministry, it clearly shows the worst form of apostasy will arise within the church and that not from among the laity but through the leadership. That we, as a people, have lost our moorings is further shown by the following words: “We have wandered away from the old landmarks.” Again: “The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader,

Nos.13 (July, 1935) Page 9 and is steadily retreating toward Egypt.” -- “Testimonies for the Church; Vol. 5, pp. 137, 217. It is bad enough to be found guilty of backsliding and apostasy, but how much worse it is when the church in her “sad deception” turns against those who refuse to sanction the sins of modern Israel and seek to deny them the God-given liberty vouchsafed by the founding fathers of our government and espoused by the pioneers of this “Great Second Advent movement. Is it not high time to “cry aloud, and spare not”? May God help us, who profess to be carrying a reformatory message to God’s church, to ever keep these beautiful principles of religious liberty in our hearts and not repeat the mistakes of the Jews, the Romans, and of our own brethren of today, and show by precept and example that we not only teach, but practice the Golden Rule. QUESTIONS Question: “If the sealing message of the 144,000 is being proclaimed since 1929, are they being sealed now or is that work to be done later? Moreover, if no one can receive the seal as long as he is sinning, and if some are being sealed now, are they sinning no more?” Answer: If the sealing is not in progress now, then the sealing message which we bear since 1929 would be no more present truth than the proclamation of the judgment of the dead since 1844 would be if the dead were not judged during the same period of time. Hence, it is definite that the message and the sealing go hand in hand the same as the needle and the shuttle travel together until the seam is completed. The Lord commands the angel with the writer’s ink horn to go and “set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof” -- in the church -- so that when the men with the slaughter weapons start slaying they may pass by those who have the mark. To sigh and cry for the abominations is a sign of reformation and as reformation never takes place without a revelation of some new truth, it is evident that the message must be brought to every one’s attention and if the individual does not reform at the moment he is convinced of the truth, neither will he do it later. Therefore, as the sealing message makes its way through the church, those who awake and reform (sigh) and endeavor to enlighten others by the light that is shining upon them (cry), he receives the seal. Says the Lord: “When I say unto the wicked, Thou shalt surely die; and thou givest him not warning, nor speakest to warn the wicked from his wicked way, to save his life; the same wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand.” Therefore, if such an individual can not live without sinning now, neither will he later, and as he cannot deceive God, he is left without the seal though he may acknowledge the truth in the message. However, a true Christian never boasts of having attained perfection, but will rather exclaim with the prophet: “Woe is me! for I am undone; because I am a man of unclean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips: for mine eye have seen the King, the Lord of hosts.” (Isa. 6:5.) If any sin be committed by such an one, it will not be a known or willful sin. “To him that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin” (Jas. 4:17), and not to the other. Consequently, he who avails himself of every opportunity to know the truth and zealously does all he knows, it is “counted unto him for righteousness” (Rom. 4:3) living without sin. Question: “Is it true that the seal is placed upon the saints while Sunday observance and the worship of the image of the beast is being urged upon us?” Answer: Yes, but let it be remembered that the sealing is in two sections. That of the 144,000, the first fruits, and that of the great multitude, the second fruits. The 144,000 being sealed before the worship of the image of the beast is urged upon us, it follows that The seal of God is placed on the second fruits while Sunday observance and the worship of the image of the beast is being enforced. Question: “Since ‘Christ’s Object Lessons,’ p. 122 says: ‘When the mission of the gospel is completed, the Judgment will accomplish the work of separation,’ does not the separation come after the close of probation, and if so, what judgment is it after the close of probation that is to do the separating?”

Nos.13 (July, 1935) Page 10 Answer: As there is to be no judgment in progress between the close of probation and the second coming of Christ or the commencement of the millennium, it follows that both the completion of the gospel and the completion of the judgment as well as the work of separation take place before the close of probation to each individual. Consequently, as the gospel is presented to every soul, and as at that particular time his Individual probation closes, his case is followed by the judgment of the living which does the work of separation. It may be illustrated by a combine which at the same time cuts and threshes, separates the chaff, weeds, and straw from the grain. Let the cutter illustrate the preaching of the gospel, and the thresher the work of the judgment. Thus, although the one precedes the other, they both work hand in hand and when the one is completed the other is also. Therefore, it is said: “When the mission of the gospel is completed, the judgment will accomplish the work of separation.” Although one work followed the other, they took place in the same period of time. Question: “Explain Matt. 24:15, 16. ‘When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whose readeth, let him understand:) then let them which be in Judaea flee into the mountains.’ Does not this scripture refer to the destruction of the ancient Jerusalem in the Christian era?” Answer: In order to clear the scripture in question, it is necessary to study the verses preceding it and the verses that follow. It is generally understood that this scripture was a prophecy of the destruction of Jerusalem in the Christian era. Nevertheless, a close study of the same will prove that at that time this scripture met only a partial fulfillment as did Joel 2:28-31 on the day of Pentecost. See The Acts 2:16-21. We call attention to the fact that Christ was asked to explain concerning His statement when He said: “There shall not be left here [in Jerusalem] one stone upon another that shall not be thrown down” (Matt. 24:2) as they said: “Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of Thy coming, and of the end of the world?” Then Jesus pointed out that all these events will be preceded by certain signs and that His followers were to thus observe the time and escape the ruin of each event in question which span the time from the destruction of Jerusalem to Christ’s second coming -- the end of the world. In this long period of time there were many things to transpire in fulfillment of prophecy and the signs were to forewarn His followers, but the more outstanding events were the destruction of Jerusalem, the fall of the Christian church under the domination of the popes, the great tribulation during the 1260 years of papal rule, His coming and the end of the world. Now let us concentrate and give undivided attention to the words of the Master: “For then [when the abomination of desolation, spoken by Daniel the prophet, ‘stand in the holy place’ and when they ‘flee into the mountains’] shall be great tribulation such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be.” (Matt. 24:21.) It will be noticed that the “tribulation” which Christ mentions in this scripture was to come to His followers and not to the Jews who rejected Him, for He says: “Except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect’s sake those days shall be shortened. That is, if the “tribulation” spoken of here was the destruction of the Jews, then the days of their destruction and of the city should have been shortened and some elect ones of the wicked Jews inside the city should have been “saved,” which thought is contrary to historical facts and to the thought the Master’s words contain. Hence, as the “tribulation” is not the destruction of the city or the slaying of the Jews, but rather the persecution by the popes against the saints in the 1260 year period, and as the days of the destruction of the Jews was not shortened, it is obvious that Jesus was directly and prophetically forewarning His followers who were to fall under the persecution at the time the popes set aside the truth of God (Dan. 8:12) and instead placed the abomination; that is, the pagan system of worship in the “holy place” -- the church. For further study on the subject, see “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, pp. 126-147. Therefore, Matt. 24:15 primarily contains valuable instruction for the disciples of the early Christian church, but it finds its perfect fulfillment with the setting up of the papacy. Moreover, as the S.D.A. denomination admits that the “great tribulation” is the persecution of the Christian in the days of the popes, and that the shortening of the

Nos.13 (July, 1935) Page 11 “days” was the cessation of the martyrdom before the 1260 year period ended in 1798, it follows that the “abomination of desolation” cannot wholly be applied to something at the time ancient Jerusalem fell, for Jesus’ language proves that the “abomination of desolation” was the cause of the great tribulation and not of the destruction of Jerusalem. In other words, if the fleeing to the mountains is the fleeing from Jerusalem and of its destruction, then the great “tribulation” should be the slaying of the Jews; and the shortening of the “days” must denote a quick dissolution of the city so that the Christians could shortly return, and every Bible student knows that this was not the case. Consequently, the scripture is so worded as to furnish a warning to those disciples who were then in Jerusalem although the warning is made directly to those who were to flee to the mountains from the reign of the popes. Question: “As we were admitted into the S.D.A. church membership on our former baptism by the Baptist church, we desire to know if it is necessary for us to be re-baptized.” Answer: The Holy Scriptures teach a need of one baptism only. Eph. 4:5. As you have left the Baptist church and united with the S.D.A. for no other reason than to walk in a brighter light of the Word, there is no need for re-baptism. To be re-baptized now, you would be symbolically confessing that prior to the time you joined the S.D.A. church you were going contrary to the light you have had and are now returning to walk in it. In other words, suppose you were baptized by one of the apostles and were received in their fellowship and lived on up to the present time, you would have joined every reformatory movement as they arose from time to time if you were to walk in the light of the Lord. If your religious convictions and the Word of God would have thus led you from one movement to another and as you would not have been required then to be rebaptized every time you embrace more light, neither would you be now. IMPORTANT When moving, please notify us and your Post Office of your new address to avoid extra postage, loss of mail, and delay of your papers. All who have Volumes 1 and 2 of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” please send for stickers with the new address to place over the old one and thus avoid any possible confusion in the future. All checks and money orders are to be made to Mrs. F. Charboneau. State specifically with each gift or offering what disposition you wish to have us make of same, for which amount a receipt will be forwarded showing that the transaction has been made and properly entered. Address all members now at our new location in care of The Universal Publishing Assn., Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas. Remember our united prayer on Friday evening (5 P.M. Pacific Standard Time; 6 P.M. Mountain Standard Time; 7 P.M. Central Standard Time; 8 P.M. Eastern Standard Time) in behalf of our brethren who are in darkness regarding present truth. Any S.D.A. who desires to have the “Symbolic Code” sent to him regularly free of charge, please fill out the following blank. -----------------------------------------------------TEAR OFF HERE--------------------------------------------------------- Please place my name on your regular mailing list for your monthly paper, “The Symolic Code” Name----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Street P.O Box No.------------------------------------------------- City--------------------------------------------------------------- State-------------------------------------------------------------- The Universal Publishing Association Symbolic Code Dept. Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas

Nos.14 (August, 1935) Page 1 Volume One No. 14 Waco, Texas August 15, 1935 THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination THE PROGRESS ON MT. CARMEL “To the twelve tribes which are scattered abroad, greetings:” As the eyes of Mt. Carmel Center extend over the entire field of the “first fruits” so the ears of those who are to be “without guile” are strained to catch every possible sound of its activities. Hence, we are constrained to broadcast a few news bearing waves concerning the progress of this already widely known hill. We are glad to report that its population has already grown to 37 souls, of which 29 immigrated from other states and though some are still residing in the city of Waco for lack of housing facilities, yet the top of Carmel each evening appears to be filled with bees without hives. Nevertheless, they all seem to be perfectly contented and willing to do all they can to relieve the situation, each being concerned more for others than for themselves, remembering that our Lord did not have as much. The increased immigrated populace has arrived in two installments whose names are as follows: Group No. 1: Bro. and Sr. J.E. Wilson and their two children, namely, John Jr., and Donald from North Carolina. Group No. 2: Bro. and Sr. D. Kapuczin and daughter, Mary Sr. H. Kennedy and children, Howard, Jack, and Betty Sr. Ida Lackey Sr. Esther O’Malley Bro. and Sr. O. Hogan and their two daughters, Carol and Kathleen. All of this group are from California. The hot weather has added to our burden and as we look forward to the immensity of the work waiting to be done, it seems that we are going at a snail’s pace in so far as making the necessary improvements. However, this adds to our courage by the fact that every department of the sealing message has had a very small and slow but steady beginning. Indeed, it is as the mustard seed but, according to the Word, when the improvements are completed, then as the mustard plant is the largest of all other herbs so the work on Carmel will be the greatest in all the world. So far we have partially finished two frame structures. The one is being used for several different purposes; that is, for a warehouse, sleeping quarters, kitchen and dining room. The other for living quarters only. There is still another under construction which we expect to use for an office to relieve the congested situation and facilitate the work in general. Our next immediate needs will be: Adequate housing facilities for the workers already here, class rooms in which to conduct a school after the order of the schools of the prophets, a laundry and a general store for supplies, also a home for the aged and afflicted from the “streets and the lanes.” We therefore request of all concerned to continue praying in our behalf that we may so relate ourselves to the One Who is able to do all things that we may not become a hindrance to Him in this mighty work which He has already begun, and that He may send a few more self-sacrificing, skillful workmen trusting in Him Who is able to preserve our souls that He is also able to provide all our necessities. “Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed? (For after all these things do the Gentiles seek:) for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things. But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you. Take therefore no thought for the morrow; for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof.” (Matt. 6:31-34.)

Nos.14 (August, 1935) Page 2 THE GALLOWS FOR THE SHEPHERD’S ROD TAKES THE LIFE OF THE BUILDERS OF IT As defenders of truth and righteousness, and because of our great love for our brethren, we, like John the Baptist, would rather be beheaded than to have the One Who died for us require their blood at our hands, should we betray our trust which He has laid upon us. Hence, for the salvation of our brethren as well as for ours, with sorrow we are compelled to publish this article, hoping to rescue from the approaching storm as many as possible of those who are about to be swept away by it. Having failed to refute the message of the SRod by honest, authoritative facts which can stand the test, our leading brethren are now attacking the characters of those who are connected with the SRod as though that would refute its claims. While continuing in this wickedness, and speaking perverse things against the SRod followers, they are not casting a reproach on the SRod but rather on themselves and on the Third Angel’s Message; for if a disreputable character on the part of the SRod workers would refute the claims of the Rod, then would not the “rottenness of character” among the S.D.A. ministry refute the Third Angel’s Message also? If the condemnation by the Lord Himself against the S.D.A. ministry in the following citation does not cast any reflection on the Third Angel’s Message, then neither would one’s evil deeds refute the facts contained in the SRod. Said “our Instructor,” “’Can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character? “How is the faithful city become an harlot?” My Father’s house is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed!’” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, p. 250. Space forbids a wide discussion with our brethren on this subject but we shall bring to the attention of the Code readers only one instance of the unfair and unwise criticism against the advocates of present truth as brought to our attention in a letter from Sr. Chas. Michael, of Indiana, and from which we quote: “Elder B ______ came to Liberty Center church to make a tirade against the SRod, and said, ‘I have been asked to visit the churches in this conference and speak against the SRod.’ After a long talk against false prophets and offshoots, he said to his audience, ‘You can be sure that when any one comes out from the Adventist church, trying to draw disciples after himself that he is not of God.’ “As I was intensely interested and attentively listened to his discourse, at an opportune time I could not help but say, ‘Brother Houteff did not come out but was cast out.’” Neither is he now nor has he been drawing disciples after himself for he instructs all the followers of the Rod message to stay in their respective church regardless of how they may be treated, and their insistence for staying where they are has already proved to our brethren that we are not off-shoots but rather upshoots. “He replied, ‘He should have been cast out and every one who follows him.’ Then I quoted the following words: “Blessed are ye, when men...’cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy for, behold, your reward is great in heaven: for in the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets.’ ‘But He [the Lord] shall appear to your joy, and they shall be ashamed.’ (Luke 6:22, 23; Isa. 66:5.) This he ignored... “Later, in parting I said, ‘Sr. White has written that there is to be a reformation and reorganization, a change of ideas, theories, and practices.’ Then he asked, ‘Can you show me the statement?’ I said, ‘Yes.’ I took the book, ‘Christ Our Righteousness,’ and having confirmed my statements by reading on page 156, he replied, ‘These are not her words!’” Elder A.G. Daniells who wrote the book (Christ Our Righteousness) claims that the quotation therein is genuine from the pen of Sr. White, but Elder B ______ in his endeavor to refute the SRod is making Elder D _____ a falsifier by saying, “These are not her words.” Also making the voice of the Spirit of God of none effect if the quotation is genuine, and yet both men did this while paid from the Conference treasury! A S.D.A. MINISTER AT INDIANA CAMP MEETING PREFERS CHARGES. -- Says the letter in describing another incident: “It seemed that at the Indiana camp meeting many talked to Elder G _____ about the SRod and these are some of the things that came to my ears; That there is not an honest bone in Bro. Houteff’s body; that he is paying for land in Waco,

Nos.14 (August, 1935) Page 3 Texas with the tithe money; That he promises to his followers so much for every convert they can get from the S.D.A. church; That he is receiving thousands of dollars in tithe and will soon be a wealthy man, etc. On Trial The above accusations are either true or untrue, but there is one thing sure and that is, Elder G. knows no more how Bro. Houteff pays for the land than he does know how he pays for other things, and as Elder G. attempts to tell that which is beyond his knowledge in reference to money matters, his accusation against Bro. Houteff’s bones is also unwarranted. Consequently, Elder G.’s words can no more make Bro. H. crooked if he is straight than they can make him straight if he is crooked, so Bro. H. will neither attempt to defend himself nor accuse Elder G., but he will do everything in his power to defend the truth that God has sent to His people to save them from their sins. Suppose it be true that Bro. H. is paying for the Waco “camp” site by the tithe he receives from the members of the S.D.A. denomination which seems to be the greatest bone of contention, would that make him dishonest? If the land is his, would he be more honest to save the overflow of the tithe in the bank, or spend it in luxury while asking his followers to spare a penny here and a nickel there, skip a meal a week, a sacrifice here and a sacrifice there, with a promise to give them only a book mark or some other worthless trinket for their sacrifices; or that he and his co-workers economize and pay for it with the tithe? Would not the former proposition be worse than the latter? We think it would be very cruel if Bro. H. and those connected with him should keep the tithe for their own personal use only and then Bro. H. impose on his followers for everything he does in connection with the cause of God. If Elder G. is right in his attempt to misrepresent the work of Bro. H., he proves Bro. H. more merciful and honest than the denominational ministers, for they have attached an unauthoritative halo of sacredness to the tithe as the ancient Jews attached to the Sabbath commandment. They think the tithe is supposed to be spent only for their immediate necessities and that all their other personal as well as denominational needs must be kept up by gifts and offerings, for they are consuming both -- the tithe in the name of ministers and the offerings in the name of missionaries. Consequently, the laity are impoverished and the minister enriched, while the enterprises that are to be carried by the offerings are entirely disregarded. God’s Plan for the Tithe and the Offerings Abused Originally God set apart the tithe for the support of the whole tribe of Levi and as only a Levite was permitted to minister in anything pertaining to religious service, it proves that from the high priest, whose office was the highest, down to the janitor, all were supported by the tithe. Howbeit, our leading brethren at this time make the local church elders, the deacons, the choir, etc., who are doing the work that pertains only to a Levite, work for nothing and support themselves, and as a consequence the work or the Lord is neglected, whereas the table of the ministry is overloaded. Moreover, God originally sanctified the gifts and offerings of the people as He did the tithe, but not for the support of the Levites in ancient times or for the ministry in our time, but for feeding the poor, ministering to the sick, etc. notwithstanding, the ministers of our time are consuming both -- tithes and offerings -- and by so doing they have not only deprived other workers in connection with the gospel but also the poor and the sick, the fatherless, and the widow. Instead of Ministering, They are Ministered to What is still worse is in that they have built institutions with the gifts of the laity who are permitted to receive scarcely a blessing in these institutions except they pay the price and if unable they are compelled to go to some other charitable society for attention while the ministers, who never lose a day’s pay, perhaps in a life time, enjoy all the benefits of our institutions, and when too old for service, they retire on a substantial pension for their upkeep. “I am not come to be ministered unto,” said Christ, “but to minister. “ Therefore, shall we wonder why they have gone even so far as to impose on the conscience of the laity, depriving them from the God-given liberty of investigating the truth for themselves, questioning

Nos.14 (August, 1935) Page 4 their intelligence and disfellowshipping all who dare think for themselves? Nevertheless, the multitude, “spoiled” and “robbed,” swoon in the streets and while the “alarm” of warning is sounding in their ears they kick against it like drunkards, showing that they would rather be robbed than disturbed. At the same time the robbers are cramming the ears of their victims by spreading falsehood against the Rod and doing all they can to silence the alarm by crying, “Unholy! Unholy!” against the messengers of present truth, and thus when the Srod adherents are in church they are herded to a corner by themselves for fear that they may drop a word and awaken some hungry soul. Is this less than popery? “Awake, awake:” prepare to meet your God, my brethren, lest you perish in your sin! Let not the precious moments slip away from you. The SRod will either fall or stand on its own merits. It does not need you to push it over. The Verdict Rendered Against the Plaintiff “Thus saith the Lord God unto the shepherds; Woe be to the shepherds of Israel that do feed themselves! should not the shepherds feed the flocks? Ye eat the fat, and ye clothe you with the wool, ye kill them that are fed: but ye feed not the flock. The diseased have ye not strengthened, neither have ye healed that which was sick, neither have ye bound up that which was broken, neither have ye brought again that which was driven away, neither have ye sought that which was lost; but with force and with cruelty have ye ruled them. Therefore, ye shepherds, hear the word of the Lord; as I live, saith the Lord God, surely because My flock became a prey, and My flock became meat to every beast of the field, because there was no shepherd, neither did My shepherds search for My flock, but the shepherds fed themselves, and fed not My flock; therefore, O ye shepherds, hear the word of the Lord; Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I am against the shepherds; and I will require My flock at their hand, and cause them to cease from feeding the flock; neither shall the shepherds feed themselves any more; for I will deliver My flock from their mouth, that they may not be meat for them.” (Ezek. 34:2-4, 7-10.) Therefore, now “the Lord standeth up to plead, and standeth to judge the people. The Lord will enter into judgment with the ancients of His people, and the princes thereof: for ye have eaten up the vineyard; the spoil of the poor is in your houses. What mean ye that ye beat My people to pieces, and grind the faces of the poor? saith the Lord God of hosts.” (Isa. 3:13-15.) (The Spirit of Prophecy, Vol. 1, p. 270 says “The prophecy of Isaiah 3, was presented before me, as applying to these last days.”) “I saw,” says the Spirit of Prophecy, “that it is in the providence of God that widows and orphans, the blind, the deaf, the lame, and persons afflicted in a variety of ways, have been placed in close Christian relationship to His church; it is to prove His people and develop their true character. Angels of God are watching to see how we treat these persons who need our sympathy, love, and disinterested benevolence. This is God’s test of our character.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 511. What Should Ministers do with the Tithe? As the Levites also were required to make an offering for the poor, and the sick, etc., which naturally came from the tithe, for that was their only income, it proves that any worthy enterprise in the plan of God supported by offerings can be maintained by the tithe also. Hence, if Bro. Houteff is spending a part of the tithe for paying on land where “the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind,” the orphans and the aged may find a refuge, Elder G’s accusation in reference to the tithe proves that every bone in Bro. Houteff’s body is an honest bone and that Elder G. is incapable to discriminate between the honest and dishonest bones. Furthermore, if Bro. H. pays to every one who goes in search of and brings back a “lost sheep of the house of Israel,” which the denomination should have been doing, it proves Bro. Houteff honest through and through. A Question Answered The question as to how Bro. Houteff can do all this besides selling the volumes of the SRod for less than half the denomination would

Nos.14 (August, 1935) Page 5 sell a book of its kind, and distributing all his tracts and other literature without any charge at all, and yet his work continues to advance without lack of means, shaking the denomination from its very foundation, may arise in the mind of Elder G.. We answer as follows: Bro. H. never urges any one to pay tithe, give gifts, or make offerings. Bro. H. has a message that converts the soul and satisfies those who hunger and thirst for righteousness, for it shines as a lamp that burneth; it enables them to know the difference between good and evil, and furnishes all the power one needs to “choose the good and refuse the evil.” Hence, everyone who is converted to the message is instructed by the Spirit of truth and Bro. Houteff does not have to waste his time for raising goals and balancing budgets. Again, the same amount of money required to keep one S.D.A. minister for a month will care for Bro. Houteff’s needs four times as long, and those who are laboring with him practice the same principle of economy. But the main secret of it all lies in that the “battle is the Lord’s.” Why Wealthy? Though Bro. H. has no bank account, we think Elder G. is right in that he says Bro. Houteff “will soon be a wealthy man,” for Bro. H is aiming for a great multitude of souls which no man can number, and of his message in prophecy we read: “Lift up thine eyes round about, and see all they gather themselves together, they come to thee: thy sons shall come from far, and thy daughters shall be nursed at thy side. Then thou shalt see, and flow together, and thine heart shall fear, and be enlarged; because the abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee, the wealth of the Gentiles shall come unto thee. The multitude of camels shall cover thee, the dromedaries of Midian and Ephah; all they from Sheba shall come: they shall bring gold and incense; and they shall shew forth the praises of the Lord. All the flocks of Kedar shall be gathered together unto thee, the rams of Nebaioth shall minister unto thee: they shall come up with acceptance on Mine altar, and I will glorify the house of My glory.” (Isa. 60:4-7.) Moreover, Bro. Houteff’s work has proved that he will not sit in a corner by himself, but will evenly divide with as many as may come to the knowledge of the truth and share Carmel’s burden for the salvation of souls, for thus is he instructed by the Word of the Lord, saying: “Feed thy people with thy rod, the flock of thine heritage, which dwell solitarily in the wood, in the midst of Carmel: let them feed in Bashan and Gilead, as in the days of old.” (Mic. 7:14.) For this purpose has he bought the land and settled in the woods, on the top (midst) of Mt. Carmel, by the side of the brook. The Defendant’s Plea for his Victim We shall be very sorry and weep bitterly if our brethren continue in their present evil work which has been also foretold in the following: “They will question and criticize everything that arises in the unfolding of truth criticize the work and position of others, criticize every branch of the work in which they have not themselves a part. They will feed upon the errors and mistakes and faults of others, ‘until, said the angel,’ the Lord Jesus shall rise up from His mediatorial work in the heavenly sanctuary, and shall clothe Himself with the garments of vengeance, and surprise them at their unholy feast; and they will find themselves unprepared for the marriage supper of the Lamb.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 690. Confess your mistake, my brethren, before it is too late. To day if Ye will Hear His Voice, Harden not Your Hearts” True we are establishing our headquarters on this mount that is found in prophecy, but our stay here shall be very, very short, for “He will finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness: because a short work will the Lord make upon the earth.” (Rom. 9:28.) It might be interesting to Elder G. to know that the naming of our “camp” “Mt. Carmel Center” came about in the same way as the naming of our publications “The Shepherd’s Rod,” for we did not know before hand that it was in prophecy until after our attention was called to Mic. 7:14 and Amos 1:2. In the prophecy of Amos we read: “The Lord will roar from Zion, and utter His voice from Jerusalem;

Nos.14 (August, 1935) Page 6 and the habitations of the shepherds shall mourn, and the top of Carmel shall wither.” With a few comments on the above scripture, any Bible student will recognize at a glance that it applies at the time of the end, as explained by the gospel prophet: “And It shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of the Lord’s house shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills;...for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. (Isa. 2:2, 3), which in the language of Amos is, “Utter His voice from Jerusalem. Looking to this same time Joel puts it as follows: “And the Lord shall utter His voice before His army: for His camp is very great: for He is strong that executeth His word: for the day of the Lord is great and very terrible; and who can abide it?” (Joel 2:11.) As Amos says, “The habitations of the shepherds shall mourn,” it is obvious that Amos’ prophecy is yet future, for the word “habitations” (places) is in the plural form which; cannot be applied to one shepherd’s habitation (denomination) but to all that be in existence at that time. The term “shepherds” means, as understood, the same as “the ancient men which were before the house” -- the ministers. -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211. Note that the shepherds are not themselves to mourn but their “habitations (their houses); that is, the membership of their churches, which fact reveals that it will be thus at the time when the sleeping multitudes in the churches awake from their spiritual insensibility and find that the shepherds whom they have implicitly trusted for their salvation had deceived all those who followed them. The prophet Jeremiah in the following words explains that this wailing by those who are thus deceived will be at the close of probation. For they shall say “the harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved.” (Jer. 8:20.) That is, after the harvest, the time in which they could have been saved, they will realize that probationary time has closed. Then “the habitations of the shepherds shall mourn, and the top of Carmel shall wither.” Hence, before that time the top of Carmel must have been green with much pasture, otherwise there would be nothing to wither; that is, though Carmel has now plenty of pasture (present truth), when probation closes it shall be deserted (“wither”), for says the Spirit of Prophecy: “In the time of trouble we all fled from the cities and villages.” -- “Early Writings,” p. 34. Thus shall the top of Carmel wither, and those who do not take heed to the word, “To day if ye will hear His voice, harden not your heart,” at length will be alarmed that their opportunity for accepting the truth has slipped away. Then in their hasty, frenzied effort to acquaint themselves with present truth which went forth from the top of Carmel, to their surprise they shall find that Carmel has finished its work, its inhabitants removed, and probation closed, at which time the inhabitants of “Carmel” can but repeat, “the harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we have nothing for thee.” Then it shall come to pass that “They shall wander from sea to sea, and from the north even to the east, they shall run to and fro to seek the word of the Lord, and shall not find it. In that day shall the fair virgins and young men faint for thirst. Behold, the days come, saith the Lord God, that I will send a famine in the land, not famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the Lord.” (Amos 8:12, 13, 11.) Oh, what a disappointment that will be! And now “mine eyes” with the eyes of the lamenting prophet, “do fail with tears,...for the destruction of the daughter of my people because the children and the sucklings swoon in the streets of the city. Thy prophets [teachers] have seen vain and foolish things for thee, and they have not discovered thine iniquity, to turn away thy captivity; but have seen for thee false burdens and causes of banishment.” (Lam. 2:11, 14.) As the Lord has never left His people in darkness, we find the work of the Shepherd’s Rod clearly outlined in prophecy throughout the Bible, and the only reason that our leading brethren cannot see the truth in it and do not know “who hath appointed it” is because they are trying to see it through dollars and cents instead of through the Spirit of Prophecy, the eyes for the church, through which only can they see the truth and the true state of their condition of spiritual blindness, poverty and wretchedness, and a need for “eyesalve,” “for what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? Even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God.” (1 Cor. 2:11.) But now as “the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into

Nos.14 (August, 1935) Page 7 all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will shew you things to come” (John 16:13), for without the Spirit of God “no man” knoweth the things of God. To the Messengers of Truth Dear Brethren: “Only let your conversation be as it becometh the gospel of Christ: that whether I come and see you, or else be absent, I may hear of your affairs, that ye stand fast in one Spirit, with one mind striving together for the faith of the gospel; and in nothing terrified by your adversaries: which is to them an evident token of perdition, but to you of salvation, and that of God. For unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on Him, but also to suffer for His sake; having the same conflict which ye saw in me, and now hear to be in me.” (Phil. 1:27-30.) “And if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noon day, and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like spring of water, whose waters fail not. And they that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places: thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in.” (Isa. 58:10-12.) MORE SHAMEFUL ACTS Bro. John Buckheister, of Charleston, S. Carolina, narrates the following shameful action: “Last Sabbath the little company was barred from entering the church. Sr. Kennedy went inside and sat down, but the minister went after her and asked if she believed the SRod, to which she answered, ‘Yes. I am in sympathy with it.’ Then he bade her to leave the building. This is a little woman who has never been a member of the S.D.A. church, and having received this kind of treatment at the hands of a minister, she can certainly give them a lot of trouble if she wanted to. We all stayed in front of the church until after service started and then we went to Sr. Livingston’s and had a season of prayer. “They took another vote Sabbath to go to the judge with a complaint that we disturbed the meetings! Of course this is not so, but they are willing to say anything for an excuse to keep us away from the church! The weather was terribly hot last Sabbath, 98 degrees, and as they shut the front door against us you can realize that they had an awful time staying in that hot building. I know they were not ‘lukewarm.’ “Some of us think we should go back and others that we should stay away. Please advise as soon as possible.” Answer: Had it not been for the fact that the writer has witnessed with his own eyes even worse performances than the one above described it would have been hard for him to believe that S.D.A.’s would ever engage in such a shameful, unChristian and unbrotherly act. We are sorry for the leading brethren who are involved in the same wicked work as that of ancient Israel. But what is still worse is that they countenance the membership of many who do not believe in the Spirit of Prophecy, others break the Sabbath, while others chew and smoke, and still others do even worse abominations. Yet these sinners are held as members and many of them are even permitted to hold an office, whereas those who, through reading the SRod, reform from these abominations and become true S.D.A.’s by obeying the whole truth are mistreated and cast out as evil doers and even those who are guilty of the above mentioned abominations take an active part in it. Thus the multitude today as in the days of Christ cry out aloud saying, “Away with this man and release unto us Barabbas.” Yet they make it appear to all that the SRod adherents are separating themselves from the church -- accused of being offshoots! Here we are brought to bear reproach and persecution at the hand of our own brethren because we dare not disobey the truth or leave the churches! And thus the question is asked, Shall we leave the church and go out for ourselves as all the reformers were compelled to do in the advancement of every truth, or shall we remain in them even though we are compelled to stay on the outside and be exposed to extreme heat or severe cold while they are looking down on us as though we were

Nos.14 (August, 1935) Page 8 hydro-headed monsters? It matters not what they may do to us, we would rather die than to disobey the commandment of the Lord. The S.D.A. church is not Babylon. If it were we would have been duty bound to come out, but since it is not, we have no place to go. Consequently, we will stay in “Jerusalem” though it may be filled with thieves. “Fear them not neither be dismayed at their looks,” saith the Lord. (Ezek. 3:9.) “The angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just.” (Matt. 13:49.) The generation is almost past and there is no time left for building up another denomination, and though in times past God called His people out from one denomination into another He can not do it now, but instead He shall by the seal of God preserve the denomination for the righteous and take out of it all the wicked who receive not the seal, for thus saith the Lord: “All the sinners of My people shall die by the sword, which say, The evil shall not overtake nor prevent us.” (Amos 9:10; -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211.) “So shall ye know that I am the Lord your God dwelling in Zion, My holy mountain: then shall Jerusalem be holy, and there shall no strangers pass through her anymore.” (Joel 3:17.) (Read “The Warning Paradox,” pp. 40-42.) “Hear the word of the Lord, ye that tremble at His word; Your brethren that hated you, that cast you out for My name’s sake, said, Let the Lord be glorified: but He shall appear to your joy, and they shall be ashamed.” (Isa. 66:5.) Therefore, we advise all our people to be peaceful, make no disturbance of any kind, and stay in the denominational churches for we have helped build them. They took our tithes and offerings for the support of the ministry, etc., and as long as we are true S.D.A.’s by keeping the truth they have no legal right from the King of heaven nor from the governments on earth to cast us out. If they attempt to carry you out, do not resist them. If they set a watch at the doors and bar you out, do not attempt to force yourselves in. If they beat you do not fight back, but by all means try to get in and if you cannot, stay on the outside and witness for present truth until the services are over except when physically unable to do so. The test is coming and regardless of temptations we must not fail to demonstrate what we believe and show them that we keep the truth, love the brethren, and are willing to die for them if it would awaken them and be saved, for we were no better than they when the truth found us. SHATTERED CONFIDENCE-- THERE’S A REASON Many of our people are getting their eyes open, and as they do, their confidence becomes shaken in poor frail humanity in whom they have long trusted their salvation, not authoritatively, but traditionally, yet honestly. They have been led to believe that our human organization, which the Lord gave us for the prosecution of the work, is some sort of sacred institution where the consciences of His people are to be surrendered in the hand of men to the extent that they dare not investigate for themselves even the doctrines of the Bible. Nevertheless, the poor sheep are beginning to awake to the situation. We herewith publish a letter to this effect: Mrs. F. Charboneau Dear Sister: I am enclosing $15.00. It is my tithe which I have kept over a period of time, not being certain where I should send it....I have depended so long on our beloved organization that it is like sacrilege to hear any views contrary to the leaders of the body.... I now see that we are indeed akin to the Catholics in this respect, and it is so hard on me, for I was born and raised a Seventh-day Adventist, and my beloved father instilled in me a veneration for this people. But it seems the bottom has fallen out of everything to the end that we can no longer trust a minister to lead us to the kingdom, and I now know that they cannot. As a denomination we are lost and if the SRod is not the truth there is no hope for any of us. After I learned how my sister has been treated by the church in Sheridan, Wyoming, and all the other SRod believers, by unfair, unkind, and unchristian treatment, I am convinced we cannot rely upon men who act like the papal tyrants of the past. Pray for me that I may see the truth plainer and stand fast for

Nos.14 (August, 1935) Page 9 it. May God bless and keep us all while we are in this valley of decision. Mrs. Audrey Helms, Brandon, Colo. PRAISES TO HIM I am thankful to the Lord for “The Shepherd’s Rod” message, and for the good it is doing me. I have stopped smoking cigarettes after being a complete slave to them for thirty years, and though I tried several times before to stop the habit, I failed every time. When Bro. Warden came to my house I was a backslidden S.D.A., having no interest in religion, and do not know what made me decide to come to a study. I fully believe now that I will, with the grace of our Lord, be one of the 144,000. (Signed) R.E. Davies, Denver, Colo. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Question: “Is it sin to withhold the tithe, and if so, shall I pay it to the SRod message while I still hold membership in the S.D.A. church?” Answer: The question is fully answered by the Spirit of Prophecy in the following quotations: “The tithe is the Lord’s, and those who meddle with it will be punished with the loss of their heavenly treasure unless they repent. Let the work no longer be hedged up because the tithe has been diverted into various channels other than the one to which the Lord has said it should go. Provision is to be made for these other lines of work. They are to be sustained, but not from the tithe. God has not changed: the tithe is still to be used for the support of the ministry.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 250. “’The tithe...is the Lord’s.’ Here the same form of expression is employed as in the law of the Sabbath. ‘The seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God.’ God reserved to Himself a specified portion of man’s time and of his means, and no man could, without guilt, appropriate either for his own interests.” -- “Patriarchs and Prophets,” pp. 526-7. Mark carefully what the above references teach. The tithe is the Lord’s, and is to be used for the support of His message. But though it may be misused by the ministers it must be turned in for their use until He calls our attention to the evil and asks us to make the change. Then if we fail to respond to His voice and make use of the remedy He provides to counteract the waste of His means we would be held responsible for this as well as for withholding that which is His. “Let the neglected tithes be now brought in. Let the new year open upon you as men honest in their deal with God. Let those that have withheld their tithes send them in before the year 1896 shall close, that they may be right with God, and never, never again run any risk of being cursed of God. Presidents of our conferences, do your duty. Labor from home to home, that the flock of God shall not be remiss in this great matter, which involves such a blessing or such a curse. “Let all who fear God come up to the help of the Lord, and show themselves faithful stewards. The truth must go to all parts of the world. I have been shown that many in our churches are robbing God in tithes and offerings. God will execute upon them just that which He has declared. To the obedient, He will give rich blessings; to the transgressor, a curse. Every man who bears the message of truth to our churches, must do his duty by warning, educating, rebuking. Any neglect of duty which is a robbery toward God, means a curse upon the delinquent.” -- “Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 306-7. “The truth has taken hold of hearts. It is not a fitful impulse, but a true turning unto the Lord, and the perverse will of men is brought into subjection to the will of God. To rob God in tithes and offerings is a violation of the plain injunction of Jehovah, and works the deepest injury to those who do it; for it deprives them of the blessing of God, which is promised to those who deal honestly with Him.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p.

Nos.14 (August, 1935) Page 10 Thus far the first part of the question has been fully answered. Now we come to the second part; namely. “Shall I pay the tithe to the SRod message while I still hold membership in the S.D.A. church?” Let the questioner ask himself the following questions and his own answer should tell him what to do. Do I believe that the SRod has the sealing message of the 144,000?______ Is it the message of the hour?_____ Have I received any spiritual help from it?______ Has it caused me to repent of sins in which I indulged in before?______ Am I now a better S.D.A. than I was before I learned the message of the SRod?______ Do my S.D.A. brethren need this message?______ Do I now love the Bible, the Spirit of Prophecy, and the brethren more than I did before? If your answer to the above questions is No, then pay your tithe to the church of which you are now a member. But if your answer to the above question is Yes, then ask yourself yet these questions: Had I continued in my Laodicean’s course in which the SRod found me, would I have been saved and ready to meet the Lord?____ Would my S.D.A. brethren be saved in their present condition?____ If your answer to the above questions is No, then your answer to the following questions will instruct you where to pay your tithe though you hold church membership. If I am responsible for the light which is now shining upon my pathway, and if my S.D.A. brethren must have it, should I pay my tithe to the denomination so that the ministry can have more money to fight against the message and against my personal endeavors to reach the people and thus help them deceive my brethren, or should I pay it to the “storehouse” of present truth where it is most needed to facilitate its speedy deliverance and rescue my brethren from eternal ruin? If neither our S.D.A. brethren nor those in the world are saved and no better prepared to meet the Lord than the ministry themselves, shall my tithe go to the church in behalf of the heathen and ultimately both be lost -- the church and the heathen -- or to the message of the SRod which is to save the church first and then the heathen?____ If I as a believer of the message dare not support it by my tithe, then who will?____ Where will my tithe accomplish the most good?____ If I pay my tithe for the benefit of the heathen to the neglect of my own brethren would I be saying by my own actions, “Am I my brother’s keeper?”____ Shall I respond to the call and go in search of the lost sheep of the house of Israel, or after the lost sheep in the house of Baal?____ In which one of these two fields would my tithe entitle me to the words: “Well done, thou good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.” (Matt. 25:21.) If you are still undecided then read our tract No. 4, “The Latest News for Mother,” pp. 80-84. “Remember Lot’s wife,” and do what the Lord tells you to do. Question: “I have read several of the Rod series and find that they have answered many points which prove the ‘A Reply to The Shepherd’s Rod’ unreliable and unfair with the Rod, but thus far I have not found anything treating on the ‘Harvest’ and it seems that the chart on p. 14 of the ‘A Reply,’ in reference to the Harvest and the ten virgins, has refuted the Rod. Please answer.” Answer: Of the supposed refutations by the “A Reply to The Shepherd’s Rod,” we can freely say that thus far the denomination has not been able to refute a single point of the message we bear, and their efforts to do so only serve to prove that the SRod is the voice of God to His people and to establish its followers more firmly in present truth. By a thorough personal investigation of the subject matter in the SRod and of all supposed refutations against it, the readers of the Code will, perhaps, to their surprise find that the above statement is 100% correct. However, Bro. Houteff’s agreement with the leading brethren still stands good; that is, if they refute any one subject in our publications we shall forever discontinue teaching. But we hope that our brethren will not copy Achan’s mistake and wait for their confession of the truth too long when it would profit them nothing. In reference to the chart on p. 14 of the “A Reply to The Shepherd’s Rod,” the reader will note that some of the events there thus arranged are without divine authority. Let us illustrate the method used therein to interpret the Spirit of Prophecy. “Christ’s Object

Nos.14 (August, 1935) Page 11 Lesson” says: “The tares and the wheat are to grow together until the harvest; and the harvest is the end of probationary time.” If the English language means anything then the statement here quoted certainly could not place the harvest after probationary time has closed but rather before. How could the harvest be after the close of probation if “probationary time” is before the close of probation, seeing that it does not say, “the harvest is” after “the end of probationary time.” Hence, it is plain that the harvest must precede the close of probation; that is, the harvest is the end -- the last part of “probationary time” -- and with it probation closes. Moreover, Jeremiah prophetically saw that after the harvest was past and the summer ended (the time men were to be saved) the wicked said: “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved.” (Jer. 8:20.) If the harvest is after the close of probation, why should they say, “The harvest is past, the summer Is ended,” for they certainly could not say these words before probation closes, neither could they after the second coming of Christ, for then they would be dead and could not speak? Consequently, the only time these words could be spoken is in the period between the close of probation and the second coming of Christ, which fact places the “harvest” before probation closes. Furthermore, in Matt. 13:30 the Lord says: “In the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares.” The words, “In the time of harvest,” show that the harvest is a period of time. Moreover, in “Early Writings,” p. 118, the Spirit of Prophecy says: “Then I saw the third angel. Said my accompanying angel,...’he is the angel that is to select the wheat from the tares, and seal, or bind, the wheat for the heavenly garner.’” If the third angel is to do the separating, and inasmuch as the third angel’s message is to be proclaimed before the close of probation, not after, it shows that the harvest in which time the angels seal and bind, occupies the time while the third angel’s message is being proclaimed. Plainly then, the words, “The harvest is the end of the world,” denote the very last period of probationary time which brings the world to its end. The Spirit of God through Paul Interprets the term, “The end of the world,” thus: “But now once in the end of the world hath He appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself.” (Heb. 9:26.) We all know that the world did not come to its end 1900 years ago when Christ was sacrificed, and yet it is said, “In the end of the world.” However, the truth of Paul’s statement is this: As the sins of man are blotted out in the Judgment since 1844, it proves that Paul was looking forward to our time when Christ “by the sacrifice of Himself” in the time of the judgment of the living is to blot out our sins. Obviously then, the term, “The end of the world,” applies to the time of the Judgment of the living, in the time of the Loud Cry, In the end of probationary time,” -- the last message that closes this world’s history. Moreover, the S.D.A. denomination has for years been teaching that the end of the world began in 1798. See “Thoughts on Daniel; p. 387; (in connection with Dan. 12:4); also “Bible Readings for the Home Circle,” p. 324. The denomination has never had any official pronouncement as to the truth of the harvest, but now in their attempt to refute the SRod, they are changing their position of what they once taught the end of the world is. It would not be out of place in this connection to relate my experience of what I heard just shortly on this subject. Eld. G.W. Wells, one of the field secretaries of the Gen. Conf. early in 1935 devoted nightly meetings for a whole week in an endeavor to refute the SRod in which time, night after night, he taught that the harvest is the “end of the world -- the second coming of Christ” -- the beginning of the millennium. At the close of his meetings, on the Sabbath afternoon, Eld. R.L. Benton, pres. of the Southwestern Union Conf. staged another tirade against the SRod at which time he displayed a chart showing that the harvest is from the close of probation to the second coming of Christ. The following Wed., Eld. W.H. Clark, Home Miss. Sec’y of Texas Conf. conducted the prayer meeting, at which time in answer to my question he placed the harvest before the close of probation. Here is the point. In ten days’ time three S.D.A. ministers, paid by the S.D.A. treasury, all occupying responsible positions, gave three different interpretations on the harvest, which facts prove that the denomination as a body, even among the leading men, there exists no special agreement on this subject. Then, in the face of such blindness, the adversaries of the SRod caution the laity against accepting error! O, what a sad deception! For a complete explanation of the “Harvest,” read our tract No.

Nos.15 (September, 1935) Page 1 Volume One No. 15 September 15, 1935 Waco, Texas THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination NEWSBREAKING WAVES FROM MOUNT CARMEL “Back to the Old Paths” In the symbolic Code for the month of August we reported the progress on Mt. Carmel in so far as the building program and the increased population is concerned, and as we have started nothing new in this line save the finishing of the buildings which were then under construction, we shall not say more about it at this time. However, we are glad to report of the progress made in spiritual lines; that is, in dress and health reform, which step has drawn us nearer to the Lord and we feel His blessings resting upon us, for which we are very thankful. We feel sure that all the friends of the cause for reform will be pleased to see the entire company in perfect harmony with our profession, such as has never been witnessed since the days of the apostles. We are not saying this boastingly, for we know that there is much to be done for every one of us before our characters be transformed into His glorious image, and before we shall be worthy to be called “The holy people, The redeemed of the Lord” by those who shall embrace the Third Angel’s Message after the sealing of the 144,000. (Isa. 62:12.) We are sure that this forward step on Mt. Carmel is greater than any previous one, and if continued, says the Lord: “Thy light” shall “break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward. Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and He shall say, Here I am.” (Isa. 58:8, 9.) Though it is hard to depart from some of the things which we have inherited by birth, and which we have been cultivating for years, and because we have practiced them while holding membership in the S.D.A. denomination, and because the church has many who think God has given them a sort of license to perpetuate the customs of the world, yet Mt. Carmel has stripped itself of “crisping pins,” artificial embellishments, of the “veils” and the “bonnets,” low necks, high skirts, naked arm pits, rolled down stockings, high heels, and all the vain customs and the idols of the land, and has cast them into perpetual desolation. Thus freeing its inhabitants -- men, women, and children -- from all these iron bands! It is surprising to learn that many of our people who are “standing in the light of present truth” and who are even taking a part in the proclamation of the reform message have failed to reform themselves! Therefore, the attention of every believer in present truth is again being called to restudy the message of the SRod and the “Testimonies for the Church,” and quickly, without a moment’s delay, make all such alterations. This is your final warning. Do not allow your children, nor yourselves, on the streets scantily clothed, or without stockings except when bare footed. Dress sleeves should be below the elbow, while the length of the skirt is to be regulated by dividing in two the number of inches from the bend of the knee to the floor. In other words, if your limb from the knee to the floor measures 20 inches, your skirt should nor be higher than 10 inches from the floor. For children under 12, the number of inches from the bend of the knee to the floor may be divided in three parts, and let the skirt be one-third below the knee, or twothirds above the floor. If you desire to preserve your respect and modesty, and the morals of your children and receive the seal of God in your foreheads, do not yourselves, or permit your children to display their naked bodies to men and boys. Do not go into extreme. Dress yourself and your children in such a way as to prevent special attention and immodesty, yet clean and neat, and though inexpensive, the material may be of durable quality. “I was shown that the people of God should not imitate the fashions of the world. Some have done this, and are fast losing the peculiar, holy character which should distinguish them as God’s people. I was pointed back to God’s ancient people, and was led to compare their apparel with the mode of dress in these last days. What a difference!

Nos.15 (September, 1935) Page 2 What a change! Then the women were not so bold as now. When they went in public, they covered their faces with a vail. In these last days, fashions are shameful and immodest. They are noticed in prophecy. They were first brought in by a class over whom Satan has entire control, who, ‘being past feeling, have given themselves over into lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness with greediness.’ If God’s professed people had not greatly departed from Him, there would now be a marked difference between their dress and that of the world. The small bonnets, exposing the face and head, show a lack of modesty....The inhabitants of earth are growing more and more corrupt, and the line of distinction between them and the Israel of God must be more plain, or the curse which falls upon worldlings will fall on God’s professed people.” “Young and old, God is now testing you. You are deciding your own eternal destiny. Your pride, your love to follow the fashions of the world, your vain and empty conversation, your selfishness, are all put in the scale, and the weight of evil is fearfully against you....And I saw that the Lord was whetting His sword in heaven to cut them down. Oh that every lukewarm professor could realize the clean work that God is about to make among His professed people! Dear friends, do not deceive yourselves concerning your condition. You cannot deceive God.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, pp. 188, 189, 190. Read the third chapter of Isaiah, verses 16-26. Avoid white flour and refined sugar products and do not eat fruit and vegetables at the same meal. The average stomach will hold less than a quart. Do not commit suicide by overloading it. Do not confine yourselves to a diet of a few articles. Let your table be furnished with foods which God provides for your use each season of the year, prepared in as simple and natural a manner as possible. Do not try to keep well on cooked food alone. Coffee, tea, cocoa, and chocolate should find no place in a S.D.A. home. “Wherefore do ye spend money for that which is not bread? and your labor for that which satisfieth not? hearken diligently unto Me, and eat ye that which is good, and let your soul delight itself in fatness. Incline your ear, and come unto Me: hear, and your soul shall live; and I will make an everlasting covenant with you, even the sure mercies of David.” “They that sanctify themselves,...eating swine’s flesh, and the abomination, and the mouse, shall be consumed together, saith the Lord.” “Lest there should be among you man, or woman, or family, or tribe, whose heart turneth away this day from the Lord our God, to go and serve the gods of these nations; lest there should be among you a root that beareth a poisonful herb [margin] and wormwood; and it come to pass, when he heareth the words of this curse, that he bless himself in his heart, saying, I shall have peace, though I walk in the imagination of mine heart, to add drunkenness to thirst; the Lord will not spare him, but then the anger of the Lord and His jealousy shall smote against that man, and all the curses that are written in this book shall lie upon him, and the Lord shall blot out his name from under heaven. And the Lord shall separate him unto evil out of all the tribes of Israel, according to all the curses of the covenant that are written in this book of the law.” (Isa. 55:2, 3; 66:17; Deut. 29:18-21.) “Depart ye, depart ye, go ye out from thence, touch no unclean thing; go ye out of the midst of her; be ye clean, that bear the vessels of the Lord.” (Isa. 52:11.) No two persons should sleep in one bed except it be in an emergency. Those who neglect this health principle are sowing seeds of sorrow instead of seeds of health and happiness. When you go to meetings, whether it be in the S.D.A. churches or where present truth is being taught, do not dishonor your God by talking whispering, or laughing. Shaking hands with others in the church of God encourages common conversation, distracts others from the object of the meeting, and leads into evil. Greeting one another at church should be done at the close of the service on the outside of the building, but if in a cottage meeting it may be permissible on the inside after the meeting is dismissed. “Be silent, O all flesh, before the Lord: for He is raised up out of His holy habitation.” (Zech. 2:15.) Our attention is called to another great neglect on the part of God’s people. Says the Holy Spirit, “But I would have you know, that the head of every man is Christ; and the head of the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God.” (1 Cor. 11:3.) Note the way the chain of divinity links humanity -- God, Christ, the man, the woman. “Every man praying or prophesying, having his head covered, dishonoreth his head [God]. But every woman that prayeth or prophesieth with her head

Nos.15 (September, 1935) Page 3 uncovered dishonoureth her head [the man]: for that is even all one as if she were shaven. For if the woman be not covered, let her also be shorn: but if it be a shame for a woman to be shorn or shaven, let her be covered. For a man indeed ought not to cover his head, forasmuch as he is the image and glory of God: but the woman is the glory of the man. For the man is not of the woman; but the woman of the man. Neither was the man created for the woman; but the woman for the man.” (verses 4-9.) The above scripture teaches that a man ought to take his hat off when praying or prophesying (teaching the Scriptures) while the woman should put hers on. Why? Because the head of the man is God but the head of the woman is the man. If the man covers his head he dishonors God. Hence, if the woman uncovers her head when praying she dishonors her head -- the man, and by dishonoring the man she dishonors God, for the man is the “image and glory of God.” Moreover, the covering of the woman’s head when approaching God symbolically sets the man -- (her head) aside and thus comes before God. Do not conclude by reading verse 15 that the woman’s hair is the covering above required, for if that be the case, then the man should shave his head in order to make the distinction between the two, and as we know that man has never been required to shave his head, it proves that the woman’s covering when praying is not her hair but her hat or some other head covering. Again, if the Spirit of God is teaching that the woman’s hair is the covering above required, why say, When “praying or prophesying”? How could she take off her hair (covering) when not praying unless she wears a wig? Can she put on or remove her natural hair at random? Furthermore, as women never bobbed their hair in Paul’s time, it would have been unnecessary to ask them to leave it on, and again he says, “If the woman be not covered, let her also be shorn or shaven. These words plainly lay down the rule that if the woman is neither shorn nor shaven, then “let her be covered.” In these verses is stated that the “woman having long hair, it is a glory to her.” Therefore, the covering of her hair also denotes humbling before God or, as it were, laying aside her glory. When asking grace at meals it may not be necessary to follow this rule, but it certainly is essential when teaching or worshipping whether it be at home or in church. “God leads His people on, step by step. He brings them up to different points calculated to manifest what is in the heart. Some endure at one point, but fall off at the next. At every advanced point the heart is tested and tried a little closer. If the professed people of God find their hearts opposed to this straight work, it should convince them that they have a work to do to overcome, if they would not be spewed out of the mouth of the Lord. Said the Angel, ‘God will bring His work closer and closer to test and prove every one of His people.’ Some are willing to receive one point; but when God brings them to another testing point, they shrink from it and stand back, because they find that it strikes directly at some cherished idol. Here they have opportunity to see what is in their hearts that shuts out Jesus. They prize something higher than the truth, and their hearts are not prepared to receive Jesus. Individuals are tested and proved a length of time to see if they will sacrifice their idols and heed the counsel of the True Witness. If any will not be purified through obeying the truth, and overcome their selfishness, their pride, and evil passions, the angels of God have the charge, ‘They are joined to their idols, let them alone,’ and they pass on to their work, leaving these with their sinful traits unsubdued, to the control of evil angels. Those who come up to every point, and stand every test, and overcome, be the price what it may, have heeded the counsel of the True Witness, and they will receive the latter rain, and thus be fitted for translation.” -- “Testimonies for the,Church,” Vol. 1, p. 187. Mt. Carmel Center has set the example and let all our brethren follow by strictly complying with God’s requirements if they wish to depart from the sins of the world, receive the seal of God and escape the destruction. All should make the necessary adjustments by the next issue of this paper and show to God that you are glad to obey all His righteous requirements, and by your sacrifice demonstrate your love for the salvation of His people that they may not stumble over your sins but be drawn to Him by your good example, and thus also prove true to the message we bear. Those who neglect to strictly comply to the testimony of the True Witness in this reform will be left without an excuse, and when asked: “Friend, how camest thou in hither not having a wedding garment?” they will be speechless. (Matt. 22:12.)

Nos.15 (September, 1935) Page 4 “Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave Himself for it that He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the Word, that He might present it to Himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing, but that it should be holy and without blemish. So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself. For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church: for we are members of His body, of his flesh, and of His bones. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh.” (Eph. 5:25-31.) “Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter against them. Children, obey your parents in all things: for this is well pleasing unto the Lord. Fathers, provoke not your children to anger, lest they be discouraged.” (Col. 3:19-21.) And display not your bodies, watch chains, and other vain trinkets for they cast reflection on your characters and cheapen your bodies -- the image of God. WHOM SHALL WE BLAME? THE BODY OR THE “OFFSHOOTS?” The “Spirit of truth” makes it clear that no circumstance in life, be it ever so trying, will justify us in deviating from the plain path of duty. Paul declared that nothing would “move” him, and that he was willing to die if necessary, only that his Lord might be glorified in his life and his nation saved. Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “To stand in defense of truth and righteousness when the majority forsake us, to fight the battles of the Lord when champions are few, -- this will be our test. At this time we must gather warmth from the coldness of others, courage from their cowardice, and loyalty from their treason.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 136. Departing from the old landmarks is clearly evident from the following that it is not confined to the offshoots which have arisen from time to time through the years. We have wandered away from the old landmarks. Let us return. If the Lord be God, serve Him; if Baal, serve him. Which side will you be on?” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 137. “The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt. Yet few are alarmed or astonished at their want of spiritual power.” Id. 217. “I saw our Instructor pointing to the garments of so-called righteousness. Stripping them off, He laid bare the defilement beneath. Then He said to me; ‘Can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character? “How is the faithful city become an harlot?” My Father’s house is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed!’ For this cause there is weakness, and strength is lacking.’” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, p. 250. “As Jesus views the state of His professed followers today, He sees base ingratitude, hollow formalism, hypocritical insincerity, Pharisaical pride and apostasy.” - “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 72. The above citations clearly forewarn us that the church as a body has “turned back from following Christ her Leader,” and that “apostasy” is right among His “professed followers” to the extent that the “divine presence and glory have departed” from the church. These facts should cause every one of us, with fear and trembling, to “sigh and cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof,” lest we gnash our teeth for sorrow in the eternal ruin. Shall we not be as responsive as were the Ninevites of old or shall we pay the terrible price? Speaking of those who indulge in criticizing those who reprove at the gate, we read: “They will question and criticize everything that arises in the unfolding of truth, criticize the work and position of others, criticize every branch of the work in which they have not themselves a part. They will feed upon the errors and mistakes and faults of others, ‘until,’ said the angel, ‘the Lord Jesus shall rise up from His mediatorial work in the heavenly sanctuary, and shall clothe Himself with the garments of vengeance, and surprise them at their unholy feast; and they will find themselves unprepared for the marriage supper of the Lamb.’ Their taste has been so perverted that

Nos.15 (September, 1935) Page 5 they would be inclined to criticize even the table of the Lord in His kingdom.” -- “Testimonies for the Church.” Vol. 5, p. 690. The above is clear that the true leader of the church will “rise up from His mediatorial work in the heavenly sanctuary” and bring to a close forever “unholy” feasting, not after the close of probation but “in the unfolding of truth.” In view of this fearful apostasy, caused by “doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God” (Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 5, p. 217), by both preacher and layman, and inasmuch as “the ancient men, those to whom God had given great light,...had betrayed their trust” (Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 5, p. 211), and are now criticizing “everything that arises in the unfolding of truth,” because it reproves them, shall we not be all the more faithful in our “trust” of warning our dear brethren and sisters before it is too late? But let us do it with the same spirit of Christ, taking heed to ourselves first lest we who claim to be “standing in the light” shall fall into the same trap set by the enemy and become apostates by repeating the mistakes of the quotations in this paragraph, and also fulfilling the following prophecy: “There will be those among us who will always want to control the work of God, to dictate even what movements shall be made when the work goes forward under the direction of the angel who joins the third angel in the message to be given to the world. God will use ways and means by which it wilt be seen that He is taking the reins in His own hands. The workers will be surprised by the simple means that He will use to bring about and perfect His work of righteousness.” -- “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300. RESCUED INSTEAD OF “SPUED OUT” I am more than happy, just thrilled; the message of the SRod has found a warm place in my heart. I love my Saviour and feel that He has favored me by giving me a second chance and an opportunity to prove my love in accepting reproaches of my brethren who are much incensed against the ones who have brought the message of Revelation 18:1 of which they are ignorant and are shutting the homes and hearts against the light that Sr. White predicted would come. (Testimonies to Ministers, p. 300.) “Testimonies on Sabbath School Work,” pp. 62-66 impressed me so forcibly that I purchased a copy for myself, also “Testimonies to Ministers” and, what I have read in them is enough to convince me that the enemy has crept into the church since 1844 A.D. and by his deceptive arts has spun a web of error by which he has “snared” all of God’s children “in holes” and if possible he will deceive them all, but we must help them. I feel that my heavenly Father has so magnified His Word to me that I can see plainly why He must bring to pass “His strange act” of Ezekiel Nine. Just now the message, “Cry aloud and spare not, show my people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins” and also the cry, “prepare to meet thy God, O Israel,” is due the church. Truly the Lord has been my constant companion and I have become better acquainted with Him in the last few months than in all the twenty or more years I have been an Adventist! I am sure that up to a short time ago I was a 100% Laodicean -- satisfied in my blindness -- but I have bought the “gold tried in the fire,” and am more determined than ever before to be an overcomer, and by His grace and help to all who will allow me, I will endeavor to show them by word and example the true way that leads home. I want to have a part in the Lord Cry and that I may join in singing the song of “Moses and the Lamb. May I find a place on your prayer list? I am desirous of having my family of seven children in the heavenly Canaan. This message alone can fulfill the promise, “The willing and obedient shall eat the good of the land.” Yours for turning many to righteousness. (Signed) Mrs. Emma Spencer, Denver, Colo. FATHER FORGIVE THEM FOR THEY KNOW NOT WHAT THEY DO It seems almost incredible to think that men and women professing to believe the Third Angel’s Message, the last message of mercy to a

Nos.15 (September, 1935) Page 6 dying world, would so completely lose control of themselves in the house of God as to actually lay hands on one of the mothers in Israel and eject her from the building, all because they look upon her as a heretic and unworthy to sit in the house dedicated to the worship of God, but such is the case as the following words from a letter to this office will indicate: “When the Sabbath School superintendent saw me sitting in the church, her expression changed and she came back with the missionary secretary and they both said, ‘Some people have more gaul than brains!’ The elder and the missionary secretary came and lifted me out of my seat and I pulled myself down. Then they jerked me out tearing my sleeve, and pushed me out doors. What a terrible spirit! The Jews thought they were doing God’s service in crucifying Christ. Truly when we reject light, darkness is all we have left.” Shall we not pray earnestly that God will help us to manifest the Spirit of Christ even when our dear brethren and sisters lose control of themselves to such an extent as is shown by the above? “FREELY YE HAVE RECEIVED, FREELY GIVE” I am so thankful that the message of present truth found me. My determination is to live as I am instructed by the Word, and it is my desire to give this message to others, that they may see their true condition and rejoice in this wonderful truth with me. (Signed) Mrs. “Millie Freeman, Denver, Colo. A “NATHANAEL” OF TODAY Dear Brethren in the faith once delivered to the Fathers: I first want to thank you for the two booklets sent me a few days ago,...and I have now read several of the early numbers of the Symbolic Code which you sent to my address. I read everything that comes to me. I do not care from what denomination it comes. I am not prejudiced against any. You know Paul tells us to “Prove all things; hold fast that which is good,” and “Despise not prophesyings.” (1 Thess. 5:21, 20.) I believe if we study our Bible and the books of Sister White diligently, we cannot be deceived no matter what we read. I have been an Adventist since May 14, 1921. I was baptized then but I had been keeping the Sabbath and other truths as far as I knew them since the 10th of December the year before. I came out of the Lutheran church. I long knew that our leadership did not live up to what they preached, but did not know where else to go, for the other churches are worse. But if someone would have told me that the S.D.A.’s have put brethren out of the church, even by force and bodily, I would have called them liars. I mean if the members had done no other wrong than to accept additional truth from the Bible and Spirit of Prophecy. Often I have wondered how it would be possible to get ready for translation in this generation since it is so near to its end. For we must be without fault before the throne of God. The church in its present condition would not get us prepared for that event unless we walk ahead of the leaders such as we have. According to the letters published in the Symbolic Code (which I do not doubt in the least), our churches have been turned into secret societies with their closed doors to those even of the same faith. Jesus washed Judas’ feet and let him partake of the Last Supper although He knew his heart was not right and that he would betray Him in a few hours. Jesus also knew that Peter would deny Him before morning, yet He treated both of them like brothers, and even called Judas “Friend.” (Matt. 26:50) Jesus never put anybody out of the synagogue except them that bought and sold there. If Jesus would do that today, there would be few left in the synagogue (church). Please continue to send me the Symbolic Code every month. (Signed) E.A.P.

Nos.15 (September, 1935) Page 7 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Question: “You make the statement in the July Code that, ‘If the individual does not reform at the moment he is convinced of the truth neither will he reform later.’ If this is true then I am a lost man. I believe the message you bear to the church although I do not yet fully understand it, but I know I have done things that if what you say is true, I am lost.” Answer: The Code does not mean by the word “reform” that one must become perfect all at once, for perfection is attained through continuing in the truth and climbing step by step. “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 187. A true Christian never drags behind but as perfect corn of the field is complete in its sphere so he also is without blemish in as far as the light brings him forth. Hence, if you have made a start and are still running in the race there is no reason why you should be lost -- “For a just man falleth seven times, and riseth up again” (Prov. 24:16), “And if any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.” (1 John 2:1.) The class which does not reform, according to the Code, are those who do not start in the race when convinced of the truth but, like Agrippe, may say, “Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian” (Acts 26:28), then excuse themselves as did Felix, saying, “Go thy way for this time; when I have a convenient season, I will call for thee.” (Acts 24:25.) The fact that you are striving to overcome sin by walking in the light, is sufficient evidence that you are not lost, and if you thus continue you shall be saved, else we are all lost. The enemy would like to deceive us one way or another, he cares not which, and we should not give him any occasion. Says Paul: “Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us, looking unto Jesus the Author and finisher of our faith; Who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God.” (Heb. 12:1, 2.) Question: I have been reading your tracts and I am deeply impressed. I wonder if you could help me with some scriptures that I don’t understand. I wrote twice to W.G. Wirth of the Signs, but received no answer either in the Signs or by correspondence. The texts that trouble me are Isaiah 65:20, John 3:13 (How about Enoch and Elijah?). 1 Tim. 4:3, 4 (Then why does Sr. White say to abstain from meat?). I will appreciate it very much if you can explain them and Isaiah 66:20.” Answer: Isaiah 65:20 the questioner will find explained in “The Shepherd’s Rod, “Vol. 1, pp. 164, 165. Isaiah 66:20 is explained by verse 16 and 19. In the 16th verse appears the description of a slaughter performed by the Lord, and in the 19th we read these words: “And I will send those that escape of them unto the nations,...to the isles afar off, that have not heard My fame, neither have seen My glory; and they shall declare My glory among the Gentiles.” The above question makes it plain that though the slaughter took place it did not harm the Gentiles, for those who escaped from the slain of the Lord, as described in verse 16, were sent to ail the nations. And as they were to proclaim His glory among the Gentiles who had not as yet heard of His fame, it follows that the slaughter took place among God’s professed people, for those who escaped were sent to declare His glory among the Gentiles. Therefore, those who were sent could not be Gentiles but rather Christians who knew of His fame and of His glory. Moreover, as it is said in the 20th verse that those who escaped of the slaughter “shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations...to My holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord,” it proves that the slaughter took place before the close of probation and before the message was carried to all the nations and that God’s church was purified by it, for they brought their brethren “in a clean vessel.” Hence, the slaughter of Isaiah 66:16, and of Ezekiel 9:5-7, Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 5, p. 211, Vol. 3, p. 267 are the same thing -- the purification of the church (Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 5, p. 80), after the sealing of the 144,000 (Testimonies to Ministers, 445), at which time it could be said: “Clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as

Nos.15 (September, 1935) Page 8 an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.” -- “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725. John 3:13, --”And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but He that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven.” As the verse above quoted does not explain itself and if we shall attempt to interpret it isolated from its context, it is certain that we shall err in our conclusion. Therefore, by studying the preceding verses, we find that Jesus is explaining spiritual things to Nicodemus by the use of material objects, and as Nicodemus failed to comprehend the meaning, the Master endeavored to show him how stupid he was, by saying, “If I have told you earthly things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe, if I tell you of heavenly things? And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but He that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven.” (verses 12, 13.) That is, not that no man has ever ascended into heaven, for Enoch and Elijah had, but rather that no man had ever ascended and learned the things of heaven and then descended to earth and tell It all, save He Who “came down from heaven, even the Son of man;” that is, Christ is the only one who had been in heaven; and who came down and could explain the things of heaven. 1 Tim. 4:3-5. -- “Forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth. For every creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving: for it is sanctified by the Word of God and prayer.” It is not Biblical to conclude from this scripture that we are at liberty to eat everything God has created, but rather that which “is sanctified by the Word of God.” Note carefully what the Spirit saith: “Commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received.” These words plainly tell that some, on their own responsibility, will command to abstain not from those meats which God has not sanctified but which He has created to be received with thanksgiving. That is, no man has the right to forbid another the things God has permitted us to eat, and which only could we receive with “thanksgiving,” for no one who knows the truth would dare give God thanks for eating the things which He has prohibited. Nevertheless, God Himself reserves the right to take it away or give a special diet to His servants at any time when He sees fit. For instance, He forbade the use of flesh food to ancient Israel during the forty years of wilderness sojourning; the fruit of the vine to Samson; and to John the Baptist He prescribed “locusts and wild honey.” Though it was wrong for Samson and John to eat the fruit of the vine, it was right for others and Christ Himself made use of it. So it is today. If God gives us a special diet, we should not rebel but rather be glad to abide by it. It can be proved by the Bible that God’s servants at this time, like the above mentioned examples, are to be vegetarians. Thus far the only people known to us who perfectly fulfill this prophecy of 1 Tim. 4:3, 4 are the Roman and the Greek Catholics, especially the Roman, who forbid the priests and the nuns to marry and command to abstain from meats on Wednesday and Friday, and Lent days, which God has never commanded by His prophets. True Sr. White advocates a vegetarian diet but she does not forbid marrying. Therefore, she does not fulfill the specifications of the prophecy. Moreover, the commandment to “abstain from meats” and the forbidding to “marry “ is not where the sin lies but rather in that they “shall depart from the faith [truth], giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils; speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron.” (verses 1, 2.) Our attention is called to the act of forbidding of “meats” and “to marry to enable us to identify the people who have departed from the faith and that we should not affiliate ourselves with them though they may claim to be Christians. Question: “If the 144,000 sing the song which no other company can, it being a song of experience, why can not the great multitude sing this song of experience, too, if they have also lived through the seven last plagues and are translated?” Answer: It will be noted that the SRod is stating this of the 144,000 in comparison with the dead, and not with the “great multitude.” However, the 144,000 have the experience of Ezekiel Nine, which the great multitude do not possess, and this is the difference. But it is stated that as the “harpers” sang, no man could learn that song but the 144,000, “which were redeemed.” (Rev. 14:3.) It is made plain that this company were redeemed, and that is the reason why they only could sing the song; that is, at that particular time. It is not saying that the

Nos.15 (September, 1935) Page 9 great multitude, who were not as yet redeemed, could not learn that song after they are redeemed, for we read in Revelation 15:2, 3 that all who “had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name....sing the song of Moses...and the song of the Lamb.” Question: “Is not the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine to be fulfilled by the seven last plagues?” Answer: The prophetic destruction as described in Ezekiel’s prophecy is directly applicable to the church of God only -- “The house of Israel and Judah.” (Ezek. 9:9.) Hence, this destruction only indirectly could apply to the seven last plagues. The destruction in the S.D.A. denomination -- “Israel and Judah” (where the 144,000 are -- the twelve tribes) is not in the time of the plagues, for by the “voice from heaven” God’s people are entreated to come out from all the places where there is sin and join the purified church of God where there is no sin, so that they “be not partakers of her sins, and that” they “receive not of her plagues.” (Rev. 18:4.) If this is not so, then their coming out would be of no special benefit to them, because of the fact that the plagues are to fall wherever sin is. Therefore, to make this possible, God’s church must be purified and made free from sin and sinners, which fact is prophetically made known by Ezekiel’s prophecy, and in the following the Spirit of Prophecy further explains, saying: “Only those who have withstood and overcome temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming this message when it shall have swelled into the Loud Cry.” -- “Review and Herald,” Nov. 19, 1908. The above plainly states that only those who have proved true to God will have a part in proclaiming the Third Angel’s Message in its Loud Cry. But in “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211, speaking of the time when the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine is to take place we read: “The ancient men, those to whom God had given great light, and who had stood as guardians of the spiritual interests of the people, had betrayed their trust.” As both citations in the above must be correct, it proves that the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine takes place before the commencement of the Loud Cry. This same truth can be proved by the Bible from several different angles. Question: “Will all but the 144,000 of the present S.D.A. denomination actually be slain in the separation?” Answer: All but those who do not receive the mark or seal, old or young, male or female, will fall under the slaughter weapons of the angels. (Ezek. 9:6.) Only those who sigh and cry for all the abominations in the midst thereof will receive the mark. (verse 4.) John saw 144,000 sealed (marked). If others from within the S.D.A. denomination besides the 144,000 should escape, it is not known to us. To Those Standing in the Light: Complaints have come to us that some of our people, in their zeal for spreading the message, have been passing out present truth literature inside the S.D.A. churches, talking to church members during preaching, etc., and thus distract and disturb. Our past experience has taught us not to believe all we hear. Nevertheless, we forewarn the friends of present truth to be very careful, for it is possible to cast reproach on Christ by casting reproach on the message, and also cause others to stumble over your unwise judgment. Therefore, we ask all who are interested in spreading present truth to refrain from passing out any literature on the church premises or speaking during preaching. The sidewalks belong to the public; you can meet your friends there. No one is wanted on “Carmel” who has not studied the message of the SRod through and through; who is not fully convinced on every point of its teaching; who is not walking in its penetrating light; and who is not willing to comply with the divine rules and principles which govern the inhabitants on this mount of “green pastures” except their coming be for a visit only. Others than visitors, before coming, must first communicate with Mt. Carmel’s Information Bureau.

Nos.15 (September, 1935) Page 10 “That Thou Mayest Prosper and be in Health” One of the most necessary steps for reform in this sin-cursed age is “health reform,” especially in the big commercial centers of earth’s so-called civilized habitations, because of the fact that there is where commercialized food products which do not contain the necessary elements and vitamins to keep up the human machine in a fit condition for its wonderful daily performance originated. Let it be understood by all that our existence is dependent upon four indispensable fundamental facts each of which is subdivided into three undeniable factors. I. The first of these fundamentals is the indwelling of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and “whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him, and he in God for there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.” (1 John 4:15; 5:7.) II. So, in the second fundamental which is the medium for obtaining the first group of factors, “there are three that bear witness in earth, the Spirit, the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one.” (1 John 5:8.) III. The third fundamental fact embraces food, air, and water. IV. The fourth fundamental fact consists of sunshine, exercise, and rest. As the two first fundamentals are spiritual, the last two are material -- the visible and the invisible. These four groups of invaluable gifts make us complete in God’s creation the same as the four directions of the compass, the four seasons of the year, the four periods of time (before noon, afternoon, before midnight, after midnight) complete the earth’s mechanism. For the time being one may exist on the material while destitute of the spiritual (the light), but he can perpetuate his life no longer than can the flowers of the field -- they bud, bloom, then wither away. Therefore, as the material life when destitute of the spiritual withers away, so does the spiritual when destitute of the material. Hence, only the one who possesses all these God-given gifts is complete in God’s creation, and though he may decease in the flesh as Christ did, he will be “quickened by the Spirit” which was in him. (1 Pet. 3:18.) “And this is the will of Him that sent He, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on Him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.” (John 6:40.) Consequently the one who attempts to subsist on an impoverished diet is as a so-called Christian who does not accept the whole truth as it is in Christ, and who hopes to inherit eternal life but fails, so the one who endeavors to keep the human machine in a fit condition for its daily tasks on a diet deficient in the necessary elements and vitamins shall also fail in his attempt. We are made up of sixteen essential elements which are replenished only by our daily food consumption, and when our diet does not contain all of these, as soon as we run out of one or more of them trouble will break out in the weakest part. Hence, no one should presume that it is natural for us to be sick and suffer pain, etc., but let it be understood by all that when we transgress the natural laws which the Creator has established in us, the only way nature can warn us of this transgression is by some symptom of pain or distress, and we should not be with less understanding than the dumb animals, but let us check up on ourselves and find the cause, then remove it and the trouble will begin to vanish away. This is the only sure remedy and the one which God wants us to apply. (To be continued) ------------------------------------------------------TEAR OFF HERE------------------------------------------------------- Name -----------------------------------------------Street P.O. Box No.----------------------------------------------------- City--------------------------------------------------------- State--------------------------------------------------------------- The Universal Publishing Association Symbolic Code Dept. Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas

Nos.16 (October 15, 1935) Page 1 Volume One No. 16 October 15, 1935 Waco, Texas THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination MT. CARMEL NOW HONORED WITH HEADQUARTERS’ HOME We are happy to announce that the headquarters office of the sealing message moved from Waco to Mt. Carmel Center on September 29 to its new and permanent home location for the proclamation of the message of the “True Witness to the Laodiceans.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 253. Therefore, we request all the brethren in present truth to approach the throne of grace with thanksgiving and praises to our heavenly Father for His merciful kindness and many blessings. May we be true to our trust so that our dear brethren who are in the Laodicean, “sad deception” (Vol. 3, pp. 252, 253) may be drawn to the light of present truth before it is too late, for thus saith the Lord. If the watchman “seeth the sword come upon the land, he blow the trumpet, and warn the people; then whosoever heareth the sound of the trumpet, and taketh not warning; if the sword come, and take him away, his blood shall be upon his own head. He heard the sound of the trumpet, and took not warning; his blood shall be upon him. But he that taketh warning shall deliver his soul. But if the watchman see the sword come, and blow not the trumpet, and the people be not warned; if the sword come, and take any person from among them, he is taken away in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at the watchman’s hand. So thou, O son of man, I have set thee a watchman unto the house of Israel; therefore thou shalt hear the word at My mouth, and warn them from Me. When I say unto the wicked O wicked man, thou shalt die; if thou dost not speak to warn the wicked from his way, that wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand.” (Ezek. 33:3-8.) The buildings that were under construction being finished and ready for occupancy have brought a great relief to all of us and by the 16th of this month, though very congested, Mt. Carmel’s subjects who immigrated from other states will be living on this holy mount. We are now laying the foundation for a training school building for those who wish to prepare themselves for the declaration of this final warning to God’s dear church, and our prayers are that this building shall be finished without delay, for there is an enormous amount of work yet to be done before we will be able to take care of the ever increasing demand for equipment needed in the proclamation of the eleventh hour call. Our immediate necessities now are: workers’ living quarters, boys’ and girls’ dormitories, work shop, laundry, bakery, kitchen and dining room, children’s and old peoples’ homes, garages, etc., etc. Hence, we trust that the friends of present truth will not fail in doing their part lest they be cursed with the curse of Meroz, Said the angel of the Lord, “Curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof; because they came not to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty.” (Jud. 5:23.) Let us strive to obtain a reward like that of Jael. “He asked water, and she gave him milk; she brought forth butter in a lordly dish. She put her hand to the nail, and her right hand to the workmen’s hammer.” “Blessed shall she be above women in the tent.” (verses 24-26.) Let these things “engross the whole mind, the whole attention.” Early Writings, 118. We have just a little time left in which to get ready and we should not slow down now but rather speed up. Some of our brethren who were too zealous in raising their goals for the advancement of the Third Angel’s Message to the heathen before the light of present truth found them are now, in the advancement of the Third Angel’s Message in its “loud cry” to their own brethren, taking a vacation! Are you, brother, are you, Sister, doing as much for the “closing work for the church” as you were while asleep in your Laodicean “sad deception”? If not, ask yourself, Why not? Are you of the class shown to the prophet of whom the Lord said, “Thou son of man, the children of thy people still are taking against thee by the wall and in the doors of the houses, and speak one to another, every one to his brother, saying, Come, I pray you, and hear what is the word that cometh forth from the Lord. And they come

Nos.16 (October 15, 1935) Page 2 unto thee as the people cometh, and they sit before thee as My people, and they hear thy words, but they will not do them: for with their mouth they show much love, but their heart goeth after their covetousness. And, lo. thou art unto them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice, and can play well on an instrument: for they hear thy words, but they do them not. And when this cometh to pass, (lo. it will come, ) then shall they know that a prophet hath been among them. (Ezek. 33:30-33.) THE LIGHT PENETRATING THROUGH DARKNESS From South Africa Dear Brother: I am writing this to inform you how glad I am for the Symbolic Code News Items....I have no way to emphasize my gladness for these Codes. For over ten years I was happy in the truth, but later, as I saw the church of God departing from the fundamental principles, I felt the Lord was going to do something for us. Ever since I received the copy of the SRod, a glimpse of light was in my spiritual eyes in such a way that I could read this wonderful book many times... because I had a desire to understand about the 144,000.... I am inviting your united prayers for me and the South African people, and I am glad that today my heart is filled with joy and His sweet Spirit, and I want to proclaim this wonderful message to my brethren and sisters in our churches. From Georgia Dear Brethren: The SRod message has wonderfully reformed me since the last month. I have corrected my eating and conversation and have gained a greater love for my brethren. Yes, it makes me sad that only so few are enough interested in their salvation to study the truth for themselves. Too many forget that God is just, and merciful. (Signed) P. From Washington Dear Brother: As I read the last Symbolic Code, it was impressed on me of the importance of the paying of the tithe. We have been very slack on paying it....So after reading the Code, I am going to pay it in full right now. Due to the SRod my belief in Sr. White’s writings has been strengthened and now I have a keen desire for ‘Testimonies,’ and I’m going to buy the full set. Since reading some of her books and the many citations which the SRod contain I can’t help but feel that she is a prophet. (Signed) H. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Question: “SRod, Vol. 2, p. 257 says the former rain is the Spirit of Prophecy, but ‘Desire of Ages,’ P.827; ‘Testimonies for the Church,’ Vol. 8, p. 21; and ‘The Great Controversy,’ p.611 say the outpouring of the Spirit was in apostolic days. Please harmonize these.” Answer: The questioner will find the answer to the above in Code #5, pp. 5, 6. Question: “SRod, Vol. 2, p. 47 says Nebuchadnezzar did not yield his heathen heart to God and page 49 says God in His mercy saved the king. “He became a humble child of God.” I am unable to see the harmony in these two statements. Answer: God “in His mercy saved the king” and not because of Nebuchadnezzar’s good deeds. Question: “SRod. Vol. 2, p. 240 explains that Jude 14 & 15 refer to the coming of the Lord to His temple, but ‘Testimonies for the Church,’ Vol. 6, p. 392 applies it to the second coming of Christ. How do you harmonize these and Mal. 3:1-3?” Answer: Jude 14 & 15 are explained in SRod, Vol. 2, p. 162, 241. However, we may add: the perfect fulfillment of this scripture embraces a period

Nos.16 (October 15, 1935) Page 3 of time in which three judicial events are to expire: namely, first, the investigative judgment for the dead as He came to His heavenly temple in 1844; second, the investigative judgment for the living that is soon to take place; third, Christ’s second coming and the judgment during the millennium, and at last the final execution of His judgment after the millennium. It takes all these events to perfectly fulfill the words: “To execute judgment upon all, and to convince all that are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds which they have ungodly committed, and of all their hard speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against Him.” (Jude 15.) Malachi Three first applies as a type to the purification of the earthly temple in the days of Christ (John 2:14, 15), but the direct application finds its fulfillment in the antitype, that is, in the purification of the church when He comes to His earthly temple (church) to purify the sons of Levi (the ministry -- the 144,000). After this He comes for the investigative judgment of the living to His heavenly temple to blot out their sins. See “The Shepherd’s Rod, “Vol. 2, pp. 240-246, 214-221. Question: “Are the 144,000, after being sealed, to go and kill all the others in the S.D.A. church who failed to receive the seal?” Answer: The slaying of the tares in the church is plainly foretold that this work is not man’s duty to perform. The prophet Ezekiel, in vision, was shown that the angels who bear the slaughter weapons are the ones whom the Lord commissioned to “slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women”...but to “come not near any man upon whom is the mark.” (Ezek. 9:6.) The Lord makes this destruction of the “tares” still plainer by His parabolic illustration, saying: “Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into My barn.” “So shall it be at the end of the world: the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just.” (Matt. 13:30, 49.) Question: “Please explain the last verses of Revelation Six. If the seventh seal is the purification, what takes place under the sixth seal to cause kings, captains, every bondman, every freeman to fear the wrath of the Lamb to the extent that they hide themselves in the dens and in the rocks?” Answer: The answer to the above is found in the SRod, Vol. 2, pp. 175-180. Question: “If Jer. 25:31 takes place at the second coming of Christ, how can He plead with all flesh?” Answer: This question is answered by Isa. 66:16, for there, too, is stated that He will “plead with all flesh,” and the September number of the Code, p. 7 proves that the Lord begins to plead with all flesh in the proclamation of the sealing message and the fulfillment of Ezekiel Nine in the church and will end at the close of probation when the Third Angel’s Message shall have been proclaimed in all the world for a witness unto all nations. Therefore, by the manifestation of God’s judgments, and by the preaching of the message in the time of the Loud Cry “in all the world for a witness unto all nations” He pleads “with all flesh.” Question: “What do you advise as to the education of our children, especially when the church school is closed to them?” Answer: If the children are rejected by the church school, then as there is nothing else one can do, the next best thing is to send them to the public school until the Lord gives us further light on this subject. However, those who take the responsibility to turn a child out from school just because the child, according to his conscience, would rather obey God than the traditions of men, the Lord says: “It were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he cast into the sea, than that he should offend one of these little ones.” (Luke 17:2.) Question: “A number of times the S.D.A. ministers have quoted the Rod as saying that after the slaughter, the ‘Rods’ think they will have possession of the denomination-including the churches, institutions, etc. I have seen nothing definite regarding this and have always been of the opinion that the 144,000 would simply inherit the truths and the message. It seems improbable that the law would allow those left to have any of the material things since most of them will have been disfellowshipped, and would we want them? Do you have anything definite on this?” Answer: These institutions legally belong to the members of the S.D.A. denomination and therefore, when those who do not receive the seal

Nos.16 (October 15, 1935) Page 4 of God in their foreheads fall under the slaughter weapons of the angels, naturally the ones who are left will be the legal owners of all the denominational assets, and as only those who have the seal will be left, there will be no controversy about the legal ownership of the institutions. Though many will be disfellowshipped this would have no bearing as long as we stay with the denomination whether they recognize us as members or not. This condition will prove that the membership is split in factions, and as one faction passes away the other that remains would naturally constitute the denomination and control all its institutions. Moreover, the ministerial faction has neither legal right nor religious ground upon which to disfellowship any of us, for we have done nothing to give them the right to cast us out. If we even now went to law we could win back our membership, for we stand true to the fundamental principles upon which the institutions were erected and the denomination founded, but as they have departed from them and are refusing to get back, on one hand by their conduct they will prove to the legal authorities that they are unlawfully taking possession of the denomination, while on the other hand we by our good behavior will prove to be the legal owners of it. Hence, denying us membership without any legal or religious ground does not make them right and us wrong. Question: “Does not this statement, ‘Another message of warning and instruction was to be given to the church’ (“The Great Controversy,” p. 424) refer to the Loud Cry -- Revelation 18?” Answer: This “warning and instruction,” according to the paragraph that follows, is in connection with the purification of the church and it is this warning and instruction that bring the Loud Cry -- Revelation 18. Question: “Rev. 8:3 says the angel offered incense ‘with the prayers of all saints,’ but the SRod says, ‘Note the prayer is offered for all saints.’ Why ‘for’? Was it not the prayers of all saints instead of for all saints?” Answer: The SRod is endeavoring to explain that the Angel offered the saints’ prayers with the incense; that is, He takes the prayers of the saints and in their behalf offers them with the incense before the throne. Thus the prayers of the saints are offered (brought) by the Angel before the throne “for” all the saints and not that the Angel Himself prayed for all the saints. Question: “Is Bro. Houteff paying for every convert brought to the SRod from the S.D.A. denomination?” Answer: Yes, Bro. Houteff is paying for every convert but not as purported. It cost something to carry this work and to reach the people, and therefore Bro. Houteff is paying something to accomplish this great work. However, if the questioner wants to know if Bro. Houteff is paying so much per head to any one who brings in a convert, we say, No. Those who go to work by giving studies and creating interest he helps them with their expenses to the amount of success they have. Therefore, this divine principle gives to every believer an opportunity to go to work in the Lord’s vineyard. This rule leaves without an excuse every one who is able to go to work, provides the “hire” for every worthy laborer and sifts out those who may be following for the “loaves and fishes.” Quickly find your place, my brother and my sister, for the day is far spent and “the night cometh, when no man can work.” Question: “In the study on ‘One Taken and the Other Left,’ Matt. 13:49 is understood by some to apply also to the literal coming of Christ. If this be so, then how are we to apply the statement on page 24 of tract #1, ‘The Dardanelles of the Bible,’ which says: ‘This separation also applies to the purification of the church, for the bad ones were taken away from among the good, and not the good from among the bad. The bad that were in the net (church) were thrown out, and the good ones left.’” Answer: It is not making a double application, but is stated because of what is said on page 23 of tract #1, and is merely showing that the two parables are referring to the same event, -- the purification of the church, which is more clearly described on page 25. There are no wicked among the just at the time Christ comes in the clouds, for the saints are then in companies separate from all worldlings. See “Early Writings,” 282, 283. Question: “Is Bro. Houteff paying for the land on Mt. Carmel from the tithe? From the remarks published on this subject in the August Code, pp. 2-7, in answer to a charge against him, it seems that he made no denial but rather agreed, and I do not mean to say that he is wrong but I wish to know the truth of the matter.”

Nos.16 (October 15, 1935) Page 5 Answer: The tract of land on which Mt. Carmel Center stands was purchased last April and is to be used in the work of carrying the sealing message in the ingathering of the 144,000 -- the “firstfruits” and, it may be also used for the ingathering of the “great multitude” -- the second fruits, and for caring for the worthy poor, aged, and disabled who have not only accepted the message of the True Witness to the Laodiceans, but who are also walking in its penetrating light as revealed by the SRod. The financial end of this most needed enterprise is made possible by the use of all the money derived from the sales of the SRod volumes profit and principle since published, also some of the tithe, with the remainder being borrowed. The questioner has doubtless heard many fairy tales about the SRod and its great work, for we find that most of the people, even those who claim to believe that the teaching of the SRod is inspired, are inclined to question, criticize, find fault, rather than to help make this charitable institution a fitting place for God’s presence and for a blessing to His people -- “the poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind” of the “streets and lanes of the city” -- and sad to say that those who have done the least to help us with their money are the first to find fault and the most zealous that their plans and ideas should be followed in this “closing work for the church” -- the laying of the foundation for the finishing of the great closing work for the whole world. They are saying by their actions, “Let me tell you how to teach your message” (“Testimonies to Ministers,” 476), notwithstanding that the Spirit of God has forewarned them in the following plain words: “There will be those among us who will always want to control the work of God, to dictate even what movements shall be made when the work goes forward under the direction of the angel who joins the third angel in the message to be given to the world.” -- “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300. Those who fall in this temptation and pride of opinion are fulfilling Luke 19:14. At this time when Christ is “taking the reins in His own hands” they are, by their actions, sending a message to Him saying, “We will not have this man to reign over us. We would not keep our friends in darkness concerning our work, and to relieve them from overtaxing their minds, we say, This is the best we have. It has cost them nothing and if it is not the thing they are looking for, they need not overtax their minds as to how this great work will be carried on and whether it shall prosper or fail, for they can neither keep it up nor tear it down -- it will either stand or fall on its own merits -- and we shall neither do nor say anything to harm them if they should choose to depart and walk with us no more. ___________________________________________ Part 2. “That Thou Mayest Prosper and be in Health” (Continued from Sept. Issue) One of the most common causes for various diseases is constipation. Those who desire to keep well should not let a day pass by with less than two good bowel movements. It is better to take any drug laxative than to allow the system to get filled with poison. However, one need not use harmful drugs when he can obtain a remedy which will be practically harmless. An enema is a good colon eliminator in an emergency. As defective elimination can be corrected by a proper diet and bending exercise, there is no reason why, at least in most cases, that the normal functions of the bowels should not be restored. A daily use of a little fruit almost of any kind, whether dried or fresh, will aid to relieve this condition. One kind of fruit might be an effectual aid to one person while it would not be to another. Therefore, the individual should exercise his judgment by personal experience as to the kind of fruit he should use. “Some foods that are adapted for use at one season or in one climate are not suited to another. So there are different foods best suited for persons in different occupations.” -- “Ministry of Healing,” p. 297. When the fruit is unavailable or too high priced, raw vegetables such as finely chopped cabbage, carrots, turnips, green corn, etc. which have been put through a food chopper, if possible, may take their place. Cooked or raw greens are also beneficial. Several glasses

Nos.16 (October 15, 1935) Page 6 of fresh or diluted canned milk will bring the desired results for some individuals. All white flour products, pastries, and confections should be positively avoided. Honey will take the place of sweets. The use of bran may at first be a good eliminator, but it has the tendency to be habit-forming, and at last becomes ineffective and leaves the individual in worse condition than in the beginning: and besides this a sensitive stomach can not handle it. Soft, sticky “mushes” eaten as breakfast foods may be sparingly used when enough roughage is taken along with them and when defective elimination does not prevail. Though nearly all nutmeats are more or less constipating, when good judgment is exercised they can with wisdom be used with success, and vegetarians will find them so essential that it is almost impossible to maintain health without them. Nevertheless their being a highly concentrated food, it is very easy to overeat of them, thus bringing more harm upon the system than by a proportionate over consumption of more bulky articles of less food value. For an example, if walnuts are used at each meal, two good sized ones are all the average individual can stand. When using peanut butter, two level teaspoons are sufficient. If these nutmeats are used only once a day, one half of the above daily ration is all the system can successfully handle. This of course depends much on the richness and the food value that the meal contains. For some individuals even this amount is too much and will bring headache or other disagreeable effects to which nature resorts as a warning against such transgressions. It is not safe for one to try to maintain health by using the above mentioned articles without the legumes such as beans, peas, lentils, etc., except they be replaced if necessary, by a substitute. Dairy products should not be used at all, save for the time being, milk, cream, and cottage cheese. Eggs are harmful to children and to youth, but may be sparingly used by others when necessary. This, however, is not to be understood to mean that eggs, when used now and then in foods such as griddle cakes (not regular pancakes), rice, etc., should not be eaten by children and youth. We should not forget that the human machine needs a lubricant to perform its daily task. Vegetarians should have this constantly in mind and should use a little vegetable oil in nearly all foods. Olive oil is the best. However, other good oils can be used. We are not definitely clear about cotton seed oils, and imitation butter fats (margarines). It is safest to avoid them. It is not necessary to use butter spread on bread, but those who are in the habit of doing so and who think they can not get along without it can use thick cream. However, plain bread is more healthful. One of the prevailing disorders of our day is gastritis, especially among S.D.A.’s. This sickness, as well as many others, is a warning to God’s people that it is the result of neglecting to live the principles of health reform, and that since the time the light on this subject came to us as a people there has been a curse resting upon us. This stomach disorder is common at all ages, and is caused principally by a faulty diet -- overeating, wrong combinations, poor cooking, spoiled food, etc. Meals in succession consisting of fruit, such as apples, grapes, oranges, watermelons, etc. without any other food which contains some sort of a lubricant, when continued for some time, will bring this condition, also raw root vegetables may bring the same effect, but a little peanut butter with each meal will in most cases counteract the evil. This disease is often brought about by starvation through irregularity; that is, as the stomach is constantly endeavoring to grind or digest the food by one wall working against the other, when left empty for some time, or a number of times now and then, the constant friction will irritate the lining and cause inflammation, bring pain, sickly feeling, belching of gas, etc. Soon after a meal there is a relief, but as the absence of gastric juices and the abnormal or inflamed condition of the stomach retards digestion, fermentation sets in, and the trouble is renewed. If and when the food and the gas leave the stomach, there should be relief, but just then this attrition starts anew between the inflamed walls and instead of feeling better and improving, the trouble grows worse if food is not taken. Sometimes this condition is brought about by an excessive flow of gastric juices, produced by over-stimulated secretional glands, working on an empty stomach. Hence, the only remedy for this illness is one that will heal the lining, and the only measure which will do this is on the one hand, not to leave the stomach go empty and, on the other, to eat easily digested

Nos.16 (October 15, 1935) Page 7 nutritious foods, which will act as a lubricant to prevent further irritation in the case of attrition, and to reduce the flow of acid in the case of abnormal gland secretion. Under this condition one of the best articles of food one can take is a half pint or less of warm cream (not hot) to which has been added some milk and the beaten yolk of an egg, with some salt if desired. This will act as a healing ointment, at the same time supplying the necessary minerals and elements for the upkeep of the body. If the condition of the stomach is very bad, even this easily digested and soothing food may not set well. However, as there is nothing better that we can prescribe at this time, and as the stomach must not be left empty to continue wearing itself out, the patient may take in less of this liquid food at a time, but precaution must be exercised that, just as soon as it leaves the stomach (not before nor long after), more of this liquid be taken in. When the digestive organs are capable of taking care of this article of food, a slice or two of bread well and slowly toasted but not burned, may be added. Well browned zwieback does not contain the food value. Cottage cheese made of cream is excellent too. Buttermilk, yogurt, and sour milk are also good. After the stage is reached where these foods are well digested, it is advisable to try a glass of fruit juice half an hour before meals. As improvement is gained, other foods may be gradually added to this basic diet, but they should be such as will not revive the old trouble, and of very small quantities until there is evidence that the system can handle these articles in normal quantities. Those who have this trouble, please inform us of the results after giving this treatment a fair trial. But remember that one bad combination, one wrong eating, will either entirely or partly bring back the old trouble; therefore great care must be exercised as to when, what, how, and how much one shall eat. Never take a chance. Always leave the table while you are yet hungry. As stomach disorders are brought about by numerous causes, generally transgressions, it is impossible to describe each condition or prescribe one remedy for every case. Therefore, each should try to correct his habits and eat that which best agrees with him. To maintain the good results gained, do not start trailing again over the old road of careless habits. A little peanut butter to which a proportionate amount of honey is added if desired, on a slice of whole wheat bread at each meal, especially when the meal consists of fruit or raw vegetables, will help prevent this gastric complaint coming back. Never use roasted peanut butter if you can obtain the raw, which you will find more delicious and healthful. Peanut butter cooked with grains or roasts makes the food article too rich and too heavy. Hence, it is well to avoid such combinations. The best foods are those which are native, and which come with the seasons of the year. For those who are troubled by excessive gastric juice, a glass or two full of fresh water taken before meals will be found helpful; but in cases where this digestive fluid is deficient, it is best not to drink until an hour after meals. By experimenting you can diagnose your own case. “It is impossible to make an unvarying rule to regulate every one’s habits, and no one should think himself a criterion for all. Not all can eat the same things. Foods that are palatable and wholesome to one person may be distasteful, and even harmful, to another. Some can not use milk, while others thrive on it. Some persons can not digest peas and beans; others find them wholesome. For some the coarser grain preparations are good food, while others can not use them. Those who live in new countries or in poverty-stricken districts, where fruits and nuts are scarce, should not be urged to exclude milk and eggs from their dietary.... “Some are continually anxious lest their food, however simple and healthful, may hurt them. To these let me say, Do not think that your food will injure you; do not think about it at all. Eat according to your best judgment; and when you have asked the Lord to bless the food for the strengthening of your body, believe that He hears your prayer, and be at rest.” -- “Ministry of Healing,” pp. 319, 320, 321. Do not forget that your teeth are in your mouth and not in your stomach. Think not that your stomach can take care of a bucket-sized meal; remember that it holds less than a quart and must have a little space by which to maintain its peristalsis. Do not expect your system

Nos.16 (October 15, 1935) Page 8 to run without breaking down if you neglect to keep it clean and lubricated. It is absurd to entertain the idea that your fine mechanism can continue working on substances which contain no energy. Do not leave it dry -- take in plenty of fresh water lest by getting stagnant you pollute the atmosphere. For a pleasant association with your friends, the pure juice of two lemons taken once a week on an empty stomach will scour your body on the inside and a bucketful of hot water and soap will polish it on the outside. Pure lemon juice at first may bring the same distress as when applied to an open sore; therefore only a little at first should be tried in water before taking a full dose. When in distress caused by gas, relief may be obtained perhaps in an hour’s time by lying down on the stomach. Brush your teeth after each meal and remove all the food from between your teeth to prevent bad odor and decay, for food ferments; in fact, in less than four hours fermentation sets in and the acid created by it immediately begins to dissolve the enamel. Unclean, yellow looking teeth, covered with tartar, surely do not represent the “King of kings and Lord of lords,” Whose garments are whiter than snow. Pumice powder mixed with soap and tooth paste will polish your teeth, or you may go to a dentist and have them cleaned. If you do your own teeth cleaning, do not use pumice powder except when necessary, for it is hard on the enamel. Disinfect your tooth brush at least once a week lest you contract pyorrhea. Salt sprinkled over the tooth brush is one of the best antiseptics. Let your brush always hang outside in the sunshine. Always keep your hands and finger nails clean. Clean up, brother! Clean up, sister! for we are going home! Those who neglect to conform to these health principles, need not think if they are sick, or if they get sick, that God is going to work a miracle to restore them to health, and should not ask us to pray for them. If He should heal them, most people would take it as an evidence that He has approved of their transgressions against nature. (To be continued) The Fight with Appetite If with Jesus in fiery chariot you would ride, You must put your feet upon your human pride. Then you may sit as a king by His side-- The Song of Moses and the Lamb learn and sing. When Joshua conquered his stubborn foes As he entered Canaan, so the story goes, He said, put your feet upon your enemies’ neck, For God will help you their kingdom to wreck. So we who believe “The Shepherd’s Rod” Must have faith in the power of the living God. If we conquer all the foes we meet, We must make straight paths for lame feet. Let us not forget pride caused Lucifer’s fall; He will seek to hinder those who heed the 11th Hour Call. For well he knows who will fill the vacant place-- ‘Twill be men and women who are saved by grace. We will find now our hardest fight To overcome our perverted appetite. So let us put on the whole armour of God If we would not sleep beneath the sod. If of our bodies we take not proper care, Then God cannot hear or answer our prayer. He who turns from the law of physical salvation Cannot be a channel of divine revelation. For only by eating and drinking for God’s glory Shall we be permitted to tell the final gospel story, And thus prove to the sincere who believe in God That we have found the Truth in the “Shepherd’s Rod.”

Nos.16 (October 15, 1935) Page 9 For if we in every act glorify our Saviour and God, He will glorify us as messengers of “The Shepherd’s Rod.” ---H.W. Jones “Pedestrian Poet.” Written to be read on Sabbath, Oct. 5, 1935 At Mt. Carmel Center where Truth can enter. _________________________________ IMPORTANT NOTICES If there be any of our brethren who wish to do something for Mt. Carmel, but who for lack of other means have thought to donate some farm products, such as beans, lentils, peas, etc., we wish to inform them that we would be very happy to receive any such imperishable food stuffs. __________________________________ Because some of our brethren are writing for a third volume of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” we herein announce that the third volume is being published in the form of tracts and are sent out free to all S.D.A.’s. Thus far there are five such tracts. However, we expect a sixth one by the end of the year. _________________________________ We are endeavoring to have the new items in the Code as accurate as possible, but this cannot be done without the cooperation of all those who send in reports of news and experiences, etc. State every item of interest as explicitly as the English language can make it. _________________________________ Those who are corresponding with us, Or receiving literature, if moved from their present location, please inform this office immediately of your new address. The field workers should not neglect this nor fail to remind their companies to do so. _________________________________ All mail for Mt. Carmel should be addressed in care of The Universal Publishing Association. All monies -- tithes and offerings -- when sent by mail should be made out to Mrs. F. Charboneau, and remember that the SRod headquarters home office is no longer in California, but at Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas. _________________________________ Let all new converts to the SRod inform us how the message found them. Though of little importance this may seem to be, yet we who have to contend with many office problems will consider it a great favor. Thank you. _________________________________ Our united prayer on Friday evening (5 P.M. Pacific Standard Time; 6 P.M. Mountain Standard Time; 7 P.M. Central Standard Time; 8 P.M. Eastern Standard Time) in behalf of our brethren who are in darkness regarding present truth, should be faithfully observed by all concerned. Any S.D.A. who desires to have the “Symbolic Code” sent to him regularly, free of charge, please fill out the following blank. ---------------------------------------------------TEAR OFF HERE---------------------------------------------------------- Please place my name on your regular mailing list for your monthly paper, “The Symbolic Code” Name------------------------------------------------------------- Street P.O Box No.------------------------------------------- City -----------------------------------State-------------------------------- Country----------------------------------------- The Universal publishing Association Symbolic Code Dept. Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas

Nos.16 (October 15, 1935) Page

Nos.17 (November 15, 1935) Page 1 Volume One No. 17 Nov. 15, 1935 Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination NEW WAVES FROM MT. CARMEL In the last issue of the Code we reported that the foundation of a training school building was laid. We are now glad to inform all those who are interested in this “startling revelation” that this building will be sufficiently finished for occupancy in the next two weeks if the Lord will. However, in our last report we did not fully explain the style, purpose, and size of this latest structure. Therefore, we are now happy to complete our last report. The size of the above stated building is 20 x 45 feet, two story structure. This is not our permanent school building, but rather only for the time being. The ground floor is to be used for sheltering some of Mt. Carmel’s vehicles, and it is our intention that later this structure shall be turned into dwellings. Although this badly needed addition to Carmel’s building program will soon be finished, we are sorry to say that as yet we cannot take care of any newcomers except it be for two or three self-sacrificing laborers without families who will volunteer to write a few lines of their latter lives’ history by faithful labor in the chronicles of the Third Angel’s Message in its closing scenes, for the fact that we lack the extra housing facilities and other necessary accommodations, but our united prayers with the prayers of all concerned are for speedily overcoming this congested and handicapped condition, and we know that He who has led us thus far with wise counsel and mighty power will not forsake us now. Therefore, let all who are standing in the light arise “as an army with banners” if they want God’s blessings from this mount, and together with us put the shoulder to the wheel and help push over this heavily loaded chariot with the “firstfruits” to its home destination. We thank all our brethren for their assistance in this mighty work and we hope that with the help of God we shall not disappoint them by falling short in our God-given privilege as others who have not only disappointed their brethren but also dishonored God and made the truth of none effect by stepping off the firm platform and by failing to climb up the ladder of truth which leads to our eternal home. But above all we thank our heavenly Father, not only for His tender care and guiding hand in preparing us for the proclamation of the sealing message, but also for His never failing Word which always lightens our path for some distance ahead of our feet, in that He has foretold that at this time “the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them.” (Zech. 12:8.) Therefore, let us unitedly, as one, raise our voices and say: “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean...Behold, the Lord hath proclaimed unto the end of the world, Say ye to the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy salvation cometh; behold, His reward is with Him, and His work before Him.” For thus saith the Lord: “For Zion’s sake will I not hold My peace, and for Jerusalem’s sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth. And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name. Thou shalt also be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem in the hand of thy God. And they shall call them, The holy people, The redeemed of the Lord: and thou shalt be called, Sought out, A city not forsaken.” (Isa. 52:1; 62:1-3, 12.)

Nos.17 (November 15, 1935) Page 2 If we fail in this most important work, since the world began, the blazing penetrating light that is shining on our pathway at this time shall turn against us like a consuming fire and instead of making us wise and “shine as the brightness of the firmament...and as the stars forever and ever” (Dan. 12:3) it will burn both our root and branch. Therefore, “Go through, go through the gates; prepare ye the way of the people; cast up, cast up the highway; gather out the stones; lift up a standard for the people.” (Isa. 52:10.) “Plead with your mother, plead: for she is not My wife, neither am I her husband: let her therefore put away her whoredoms out of her sight, and her adulteries from between her breasts.” (Hos. 2:2.) A word to those who are between two opinions and to those who doubt the progress and success of this “special work of purification.” “The Great Controversy,” p. 425. The Lord is warning them of the zeal that shall move His “servants” whom He shall “disclose to view” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 80) in the proclamation of this message, saying: “I have set watchmen upon thy walls, O Jerusalem, which shall never hold their peace day nor night: ye that make mention of the Lord, keep not silence, and give Him no rest, till He establish, and till He make Jerusalem a praise in the earth.” (Isa. 62:6.) “Like the noise of chariots on the tops of the mountains shall they leap, like the noise of a flame of fire that devoureth the stubble, as a strong people set in battle array. Before their face the people shall be much pained: all faces shall gather blackness. They shall run like mighty men; they shall climb the wall like men of war; and they shall march every one on his ways, and they shall not break their ranks: neither shall one thrust another; they shall walk every one in his path: and when they fall upon the sword, they shall not be wounded. They shall run to and fro in the city; they shall run upon the wall, they shall climb upon the houses; they shall enter in at the windows like a thief. The earth shall quake before them; the heavens shall tremble: the sun and the moon shall be dark, and the stars shall withdraw their shining: and the Lord shall utter His voice before His army: for His camp is very great: for He is strong that executeth His word: for the day of the Lord is great and very terrible; and who can abide it? Therefore also now, saith the Lord, turn ye even to Me with all your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning: and rend your heart, and not your garments, and turn unto the Lord your God: for He is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth Him of the evil.” (Joel 2:5-13.) Therefore, “Choose ye this day,” “if the Lord be God, follow Him: but if Baal, then follow him.” “THOU SHALT BREAK FORTH ON THE RIGHT HAND AND ON THE LEFT” Dear Brethren in Present Truth: We are beginning to see signs of the fulfillment of Isaiah 54 and are constrained by the prophetic long waiting words, as they now for the first time ring in our ears, saying; “Sing, O barren, thou that didst not bear; break forth into singing, and cry aloud, thou that didst not travail with child: for more are the children of the desolate than the children of the married wife, saith the Lord. Enlarge the place of thy tent, and let them stretch forth the curtains of thine habitations: spare not, lengthen thy cords, and strengthen thy stakes; for thou shalt break forth on the right hand and on the left; and thy seed shall inherit the Gentiles, and make the desolate cities to be inhabited. And all thy children shall be taught of the Lord; and great shall be the peace of thy children.” (Isa. 54:1-3, 13.) We are rejoicing in the fact that the message of The Shepherd’s Rod is still going well in Charleston, and even though our brethren have not left one stone unturned in their efforts to stamp out the blessed message of present truth, we are happy to report a fine little company of colored believers, 9 in number, who are well established in present truth, five of whom have already been disfellowshipped, with the remaining four of them who are bracing themselves for the opportunity that might be their’s to witness for their Lord in like manner. After seeing with our own eyes the complete failure of the Gen.

Nos.17 (November 15, 1935) Page 3 Conference men to refute the teachings of The Shepherd’s Rod, it gives us great courage to press on in this hour of trial, and as a result we have added several new members to our white company also. One of the Gen. Conf. men while here tirading The Shepherd’s Rod, refused to sit down with us and show us the error in The Shepherd’s Rod. A sister who was near by seeing the unfairness of his position determined in her own mind that she would study for herself and as a result she is with us now rejoicing in present truth. We have had some wonderful meetings lately, and I am sure that the Lord has been speaking to our hearts that we might get them in tune for the heralding of this blessed message that is soon to break forth in a Great Loud Cry. Elder Wilson brought to us fine spiritual food, for which we are very thankful. We ask to be remembered in the prayers of all who sigh and cry for all the abominations in the midst thereof that we may continue to do His will, and as we unite our prayers with their’s for blessings upon Mt. Carmel, and the work in general, I beg to remain Yours to be among the 144,000, (Signed) J.G. Buckheister, Charleston, S. Car. BACK AGAIN By E.T. Wilson Dear Brethren: As it is almost impossible to write personally to all of you, I am happy to report through this little paper that I am again in the eastern part of our great fertile field of the “firstfruits,” and that God’s mighty hand has lead me all the way. We never cease to marvel at the great love of our heavenly Father, and, with the Psalmist we can truly say: “What is man that thou art mindful of him?” I felt indebted to our Protector as I arrived safely in the East after an absence of many months, for I am ever mindful of the dangers of travel in times like these, but it has pleased the Lord to keep His humble servant during the past several months while visiting those “standing in the light,” and “sighing and crying” for their own sins and for those of their dear brethren in the church. We find our people everywhere, hungering and thirsting for the truth, and many of them are conscious that God is about to visit His church in a special way, and thus when the message of present truth is presented to them, they eagerly take hold of it in spite of the fear the enemy of truth has created in their hearts by telling them not to listen to anyone who sympathizes with us in “the straight testimony of the True Witness to the Laodiceans.” Indeed this glorious message is causing a “shaking among God’s people” (“Early Writings,” p. 270) and, though many will arise against it, the honest in heart will receive it and cause them to “exalt the standard” in their own lives, and lift it up for others to behold. Hence, the shaking will go on until “the closing work for the church” -- “the sealing...of the 144,000” -- is finished, when angels’ hands shall remove “all things that offend,” leaving God’s church pure and spotless. We find that many in our ranks long for the experience which all who are “left in the land” will have. It has been a long hard pull to get most of our people to see that much of the Scriptures which we have been applying to other religious bodies, refer to us as a people, and that the experience of the Jewish nation is being repeated in our current history. In fact, the servant of the Lord tells us that we “have done worse than they.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 129. Surely the Lord has been merciful to the S.D.A. church, and we now fully realize that it is indeed “the object of His supreme regard”! and we can truly say, “Had He dealt with us according to our just deserts, none of us would be here.” May the Lord help us to be more appreciative of His great love and mercy.

Nos.17 (November 15, 1935) Page 4 THE POWER IN THE WORD MANIFESTED BY PERSONAL TESTIMONIES Dear Brethren in Present Truth: It is my desire to study The Shepherd’s Rod message more fully. As we are to try the spirits and be fully persuaded in our own mind, I will let no one take away from me my God given liberty; I will study for myself. I have been in the S.D.A. church for over 40 years, and as I love the truth more than before, I see the need for reformation. The church is getting more and more like the world but I must drift along no longer with the unconverted multitude -- I must by my good example encourage others for the better and not for the worse. (Signed) Mrs. S.E.J. I came to town Wednesday and went to church but, as usual, could not get in, and as the rest of the Shepherd’s Rod believers are away, I had to stay out all by myself. It was a great temptation for me to stay away from church, for I knew that none of those who believe in present truth would be there. It was so hard to stand alone, but I knew God was with me, and so I stayed. Pray for me that I may forever remain faithful. (Signed) Mrs. N.W. We have been in the Third Angel’s Message for five years but have learned more since we read your books and began to study Sr. White’s writings, as you advised us, and I pray that I may be ready to stand for my Saviour now that, when He comes, He may say to me, “Well done.” (Signed) Mrs. C.D. From a Young S.D.A. Member in Sunny California After Taking Hold of Present Truth “When I think back into the winter before last and last summer, it was continually tennis tournaments, golf, swimming, basket ball, croquet, ping-pong, baseball, volley ball, all kinds of competition; parties -- lawn parties, beach parties, snow parties, skating parties, and every other kind of party, including card parties (but excluding drinking and smoking parties), joy rides, amusement concessions -- well, it was just one good time after another. Tennis, ping-pong, and dancing almost got me, but I thank the Lord that The Shepherd’s Rod came along just in time to save me.” (Signed) Miss G.P. Dear Brethren: The following is my testimony in connection with The Shepherd’s Rod. I want to thank the Lord for The Shepherd’s Rod Message, which connects the Angel of Revelation 18:1 with the Third Angel’s Message. “Early Writings,” p. 277. I am fully convinced it is “the message of the True Witness to the Laodiceans” (the S.D.A. church). This great message has brought me to a realization that if we hope to have a part in the earth made new, we must cease to trifle with God’s ways as revealed in the Bible and Testimonies. Again, I thank the Lord for this great message. Its great power has converted me on many subjects which at one time I, with the rest of my brethren, considered non-essentials. It has placed my feet on the same solid foundation on which our Saviour stood and as it gave Him the victory over all the onslaughts of Satan, it will do the same for me. I fully realize that it is a glorious message for the obedient to its demands, who walk in its bright light, but O how sad and how terrible a message it is for the disobedient and who love darkness rather than light! My prayer is that the Lord will guide and direct me fully into this message that I may walk in His ways, and follow the path He directs, learn to “refuse the evil and choose the good,” that I may have a part in the work of the 144,000 when the Third Angel’s Message shall swell in to the Loud Cry, and that I may be 100% perfect in all His ways. Your brother in the Message of Rev. 18:1 as brought to my attention by The Shepherd’s Rod, (Signed) W.A.E.

Nos.17 (November 15, 1935) Page 5 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Question: “What position does the sealing message take concerning marriage in these last days? Does not the apostle Paul in 1 Cor. 7:27, 29 teach that Christians should not marry for the reason that ‘the time is short’?” Answer: The seventh chapter of first Corinthians contains very good lessons on the subject of marriage and its relationship, and it is so plain that it hardly needs any comment by which to obtain the desired information. If the party concerned would carefully restudy the whole chapter and then sum Paul’s teachings it will be readily seen that he is not insisting that the followers of Christ should remain single, neither is he insisting that they should be married, but he is plainly setting forth the possible results in both cases; then he leaves the matter to be decided personally by those who are concerned. In the beginning of this chapter he sums his own statement of verse 1 by saying: “Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband.” (verse 2.) Then he continues: “Brethren, let every man, wherein he is called, therein abide with God. Art thou bound unto a wife? seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife? seek not a wife. But and if thou marry, thou hast not sinned; and if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned.” (verses 24, 27, 28.) In verses 32 and 33 he gives the reason for preferring single life by saying: “He that is unmarried careth for the things that belong to the Lord, how he may please the Lord: but he that is married careth for the things that are of the world, how he may please his wife.” “I suppose therefore that this is good for the present distress.” (verse 26.) That is, those who were married were more or less tied up with home and family problems which under the conditions then, “present distress,” were not at liberty to serve the Lord as effectually in the proclamation of the gospel as if they were single. The following shows that his request is not compulsory but rather a matter of choice. “So then he that giveth her in marriage doeth well; but he that giveth her not in marriage doeth better.” (verse 38.) Those who desire to please God and bless His people will ever be seeking to shape up their lives and home affairs so that they may serve Him better even under most forbidding circumstances, whether the requirement be for them to marry or to stay single, and whatever their lot may be they should be content therein, for it is God Who giveth and Who taketh away. The human trend of thought without the Spirit of truth hardly ever stays in the middle of the road -- it is liable to pull aside either in one direction or in the other. For instance, if the doctrine of celibacy was taught by an extremist and followed in Paul’s time, the Christian church would in the last 1900 years have been depopulated and gone out of existence -- cease to be -- except its membership had been constantly kept up -- replenished-by -- newly converted Gentiles; and if the whole world would have been converted to Christianity in Paul’s time, the world would have ceased in that generation -- 1800 years ago! Hence, the ultimate aim of the gospel would have been to blot out the human family from the face of the earth, leaving Satan and his angels as earth’s only inhabitants -- fulfilling the intruder’s determined purpose. To our knowledge, the Bible nowhere forbids anyone getting married if he so desires and if the act is to glorify God -- marrying within the faith and for serving Him better than before. “This is a true saying,” says Paul to Timothy, “If a man desire the office of a bishop, he desireth a good work. A bishop then must be blameless, the husband of one wife.” (1 Tim. 3:1, 2.) The marriage which God instituted in the beginning of our world is to last as long as the world lasts, for we read: “Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils; speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron; forbidding to marry.” (1 Tim. 4:1-3.) The above scripture plainly points out the fact that those who attempt to set aside the marriage relationship in the “latter times” -

Nos.17 (November 15, 1935) Page 6 our day -- are not doing the will of God but rather the will of “seducing spirits.” Hence, we should be careful what we do and say lest we give an offence to God and bring in the evil spirits in the midst of us and thus become the servants of Satan instead of the “servants of God.” If the enemy should by his temptations cause us to set out on such a satanic program, “forbidding to marry,” he would by our own earnest efforts destroy the message which we are to bear to the whole world; for, if we “forbid to marry,” we by that act would be helping Satan and in turn, with zeal and certainty, he will call attention to the above quoted scripture and proclaim far and wide that our message instead of being from God is from “seducing spirits.”! The sealing message which we bear nowhere forbids marrying. Therefore, if God, Who has instituted the marriage relation has not discontinued it, then for any of us to attempt to do so would be committing as great a sin as if we should attempt to remove any one commandment of His law or ordinances which He has instituted. No one has the right to impose his ideas upon others as their final guide of life. No one should attempt to become a criterion for all. He who undertakes the responsibility to dictate what others must do, control their minds and direct their conscience, is guilty of pushing God aside, and of taking His place -- sitting “in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.” (2 Thess. 2:4.) In other words, whosoever undertakes a responsibility which God has not placed upon him, he is by his action seeking to take God’s place, unconsciously saying in his evil heart: “I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the Most High.” (Isa. 14:14.) The Lord’s command is: “What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” (Matt. 19; 6.) God has authorized no one to dictate to others as to whether they should live a married or single life, or whom they should marry and whom they should not other than to pass his or her opinion if so requested by the parties concerned. Parents can advise but when their advice is not appreciated and rejected, they should do as the Father of the prodigal -- let them have their way lest they should lose them for ever. Question: “How is it that the Laodiceans (the S.D.A.’s) are included in the seven heads of the beasts? Please explain this point in a clear, simple way.” Answer: We have tried to clear this subject in as simple a manner as possible wherever it appears in our literature and, so far as we know, all those who have taken the pains to study thoroughly with an unbiased mind and a desire to know the truth of this most vital subject for this time are satisfied with the explanations. Therefore, it is evident that the questioner has not as yet read all that pertains to his question. Hence, we call his attention to The Shepherd’s Rod, Vol. 1, pp. 209-222; Vol. 2, pp. 85-107; Symbolic Code, No. 5, p. 6. The fact that his question is not concerning one beast, but “beasts,” it is further evident that he has not thoroughly studied this subject. Nevertheless, as requested, we shall here briefly give a reason why the S.D.A. denomination is included in the symbolical heads. First of all, let it be understood that the S.D.A. denomination is included in the symbols of the leopardlike beast of Revelation 13:1-10 and excluded from the scarlet colored of Revelation 17. The Shepherd’s Rod proves that the beast was wounded by the blow through the reformation. See “The Great Controversy,” 142, par. 2; 155, par. 2; 162, par. 1; 190, par. 1; “The Signs of the Times,” April 12, 1932. (The quotation of this latter reference is found on page 63 of our tract No. 4, “The Latest News for Mother.”) Therefore, as long as Protestantism entertains the spirit of the reformers “his deadly wound” could not be healed but rather get worse. Consequently, as the “wound” on the head represents universal reformation among Christendom, the healing of the wound must also represent universal apostasy which is further proved by the fact that the “blasphemy” is over all seven heads and which denotes that while by words

Nos.17 (November 15, 1935) Page 7 they claim to be Christ’s followers - Christians -- in practice they are not. Thus, they blaspheme. See Revelation 2:9; Ezek. 20:27. And since the wound is healed in the period of the S.D.A. denomination, and if this denomination is the one which God has appointed to keep the Spirit of the reformation (the sore on the head), if it has not apostatized the wound could not be healed. Furthermore, as the popular churches rejected the messages from heaven, the S.D.A. denomination having done the same by setting aside the fundamental principles that were laid down by the Spirit of Prophecy for governing the denominational affairs, and for rejecting the message in 1888 and the one now, is no less guilty. Therefore, if the popular churches are symbolized by the heads, why should the S.D.A. be excluded? Moreover, the truth of the heads is not the only light there is for God’s people by which to find out the church’s condition, for we read in the “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, p. 250 in plain words, not in symbols but from the lips of Christ. Said He: “Can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character? ‘How is the faithful city become an harlot?’ My Father’s house is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed! For this cause there is weakness, and strength is lacking.” Still further, had not the Laodiceans (S.D.A.’s) apostatized, Christ could not have said: “I will spue thee out of My mouth.” (Rev. 3:16.) In harmony with the questioner’s request we have answered this question in as “clear, simple way” as we can possibly do it. _____________________________ “THAT THOU MAYEST PROSPER AND BE IN HEALTH” Part 3. (Continued from Oct. Issue) How to Maintain Health All must remember that our bodies are made of sixteen elements. If one should run out of any of these, it would impair his health and bring trouble as does the lack of gas, oil, grease, water, oxygen, or the absence of electric current to a motor car -- surrenders its usefulness. Therefore, let us not be less careful in caring for our bodies than we do for our vehicles which can be easily replaced by more suitable ones, for though we can buy a new car we cannot replace our God given bodies. There is no drug, medicine, or any other manufactured product that will supply these life-giving elements. Our Creator has placed these essentials in the food and in the air He has created for our use, and as these body building materials wear out by daily supplying energy for the upkeep of the ever moving organism, they must be replenished daily to maintain life and health in our beings and the usefulness of our most delicate and enduring mechanism. Hence, for the upkeep of our wonderful body’s ceaseless need, God said, “I have given you every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for meat.” (Gen. 1:29.) Consequently, no one can obtain all these elements by the use of one kind or limited variety of food. Had the Creator of the earth placed every good and useful thing in life in one place or locality of the earth’s area, the human family would have settled on that one spot as the early post-diluvians attempted to, and said: “Go to, let us build us a city and a tower, whose top may reach unto heaven; and let us make us a name, lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth.” (Gen. 11:4.) The natural inclination and desire of an earthly being is always the opposite of God’s intention. But as His purpose was that man should “replenish the earth, and subdue it” (Gen. 1:28), He has distributed those things which are essential in life and pleasant for the eye throughout the earth; that is, we cannot find everything in one place. Thus compelling us to search for them almost everywhere -- so to accomplish His purpose for our good. In like manner He has scattered those lifegiving elements over a large variety of foods -- urging us to make use of all His creation!

Nos.17 (November 15, 1935) Page 8 Consequently, we cannot maintain good health by the use of only one kind or variety of good -- we need to use many. As electric current and gas -- the one obtainable from the air and the other from the ground -- are two of the first and the most important commodities in the operation of a gasoline engine, so it is with the human machine -- without oxygen and iron -- the one from the air and the other from the ground -- life would cease in less than five minutes as would the absence of gas and spark deadlock every moving part in a gasoline engine. In the beginning, God breathed into man’s “nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul.” (Gen. 2:7.) Therefore, oxygen is the most vital element in our living being and though it costs nothing in cash, and though it is obtainable in every inch of the earth’s area, the human race, as a whole, is starving for it! Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “The effects produced by living in close, ill-ventilated rooms are these: The system becomes weak and unhealthy, the circulation is depressed, the blood moves sluggishly through the system because it is not purified and vitalized by the pure, invigorating air of heaven. The mind becomes depressed and gloomy, while the whole system is enervated; and fevers and other acute diseases are liable to be generated. Your careful exclusion of external air, and fear of free ventilation, leave you to breathe the corrupt, unwholesome air which is exhaled from the lungs of those staying in these rooms, and which is poisonous, unfit for the support of life. The body becomes relaxed, the skin becomes sallow; digestion is retarded, and the system is peculiarly sensitive to the influence of cold. A slight exposure produces serious diseases. Great care should be exercised not to sit in a draught or in a cold room when weary, or when in a perspiration. You should so accustom yourself to the air that you will not be under the necessity of having the mercury higher than sixty-five degrees.” -- “Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 1, pp. 702, 703. “Air, air, the precious boon of Heaven, which all may have, will bless you with its invigorating influence, if you will not refuse it entrance. Welcome it, cultivate a love for it, and it will prove a precious soother of the nerves. Air must be in constant circulation to be kept pure. The influence of pure, fresh air is to cause the blood to circulate healthfully through the system. It refreshes the body, and tends to render it strong and healthy, while at the same time its influence is decidedly felt upon the mind, imparting a degree of composure and serenity. It excites the appetite, and renders the digestion of food more perfect, and induces sound and sweet sleep.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 702. “The chief if not the only reason why many become invalids is that the blood does not circulate freely, and the changes in the vital fluid, which are necessary to life and health, do not take place. They have not given their bodies exercise nor their lungs food, which is pure, fresh air; therefore it is impossible for the blood to be vitalized, and it pursues its course sluggishly through the system.... “The season most to be dreaded by one going among these invalids, is winter. It is winter indeed, not only out doors, but in, to those who are compelled to live in the same house and sleep in the same room. These victims of a diseased imagination shut themselves in doors and close the windows; for the air affects their lungs and their heads. Imagination is active; they expect to take cold, and they will have it. No amount of reasoning can make them believe that they do not understand the philosophy of the whole matter.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 2, p. 525, paragraphs 2 and 1. As previously mentioned, we again call the reader’s attention to the fact that man’s thoughts and ideas of life are always contrary to God’s. We implore every follower of Christ to abandon all that he has not received from the Word of God by which to govern his life! Then he will be a true convert to Christ -- wholly His. “Hearken, O daughter, and consider, and incline thine ear; forget also thine own people, and thy father’s house; so shall the king greatly desire thy beauty: for He is thy Lord; and worship thou Him.” “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean. “Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I come not to send peace, but a sword. For I am

Nos.17 (November 15, 1935) Page 9 come to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter in law against her mother in law. And a man’s foes shall be they of his own household. He that loveth father or mother more than Me is not worthy of Me: and he that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of Me.” (Ps. 45:10, 11; Isa. 52:1; Matt. 10:34-37.) Evidently, the present system of living, at least to a large extent, is contrary to good health, and spiritual life; that is, the unseen evil power who has planted in man the sinful nature has devised ways and means, fashioned and polished in such a way as to please man’s eyes in his sinful state and to appeal to the desires of his evil heart -- leading him, with a smile on his face, farther and farther away from God and on to eternal ruin! O, what a surprise it will be when they reach their destiny! “The Lord standeth up to plead, and standeth to judge the people.” (Isa. 3:13.) “Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and He will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for He will abundantly pardon.” (Isa. 55:7.) Therefore, my brethren, change your methods and learn how to live. Make it your determined purpose by ceaseless effort to live right -- breathe correctly and eat temperately, work actively, rest unwarily, sleep sufficiently -- be systematic with punctuality -- never late to start, never late to stop, be like God (Zech. 12:8), and whatsoever you do, do it to the glory of God. Do not waste your life before the mirror or in useless socalled home duties or satanic pleasures. Never try to live happy without sunshine and outdoor exercise or in an ill-ventilated room, and do not forget to open all your windows in your sleeping room before you retire at night. You are wasting your money and your time, also your life’s energy in preparing fine, fancy, costly foods if you do not inhale pure air, for the iron in your wholesome food will profit you but little without the oxygen. Do not wait for “a more convenient season” -- start right now. Wanted: A Worker “Then saith He unto His disciples, The harvest truly is plenteous, but the labourers are few; pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that He will send forth labourers into His harvest.” (Matt. 9:37, 38.) “God never goes to the lazy or the idle when He needs men for His service. When God wants a worker He calls a worker. When He has work to be done He goes to those who are already at work. When God wants a great servant He calls a busy man, Scripture and history attest this truth. Moses was busy with his flocks at Horeb. Gideon was busy threshing wheat by the wine press. Saul was busy searching for his father’s lost beasts. David was busy caring for his father’s sheep. Elisha was busy plowing with twelve yoke of oxen. Nehemiah was busy bearing the king’s wine cup. Amos was busy following the flock. Peter and Andrew were busy casting a net into the sea. James and John were busy mending their nets. Matthew was busy collecting customs. Saul was busy persecuting the friends of Jesus. William Carey was busy mending and making shoes. -- Unknown.”

Nos.17 (November 15, 1935) Page 10 IMPORTANT NOTICES AND INFORMATION REQUESTED Bro. H.G. Warden has just finished his effort in Denver, Colo. and after having established a company of about thirty has moved south of Denver for another blow. May all God’s people unite their prayers for his success. His address is 1225--10th St., Pueblo, Colorado. ______________________________ Bro. H.F. Roller is still laboring in Portland, and vicinity, but soon expects to move to another locality. He solicits our prayers. His present address is 439 S.W. Montgomery St., Portland, Ore. ______________________________ Elder E.T. Wilson’s home address is: Route #5 Hendersonville, North Carolina. ______________________________ Brethren M.J. Bingham and Eugene Lipsey are engaged in the work in and about Los Angeles. Their address is 3209 Pasadena Ave., Los Angeles, California. __________________________________ The leader of each company is requested to send in a list of the names and addresses of the members of his or her company who are established in the present truth message. We also request all the isolated ones to furnish us with this information. Thank you. __________________________________ Reports sent in by the secretaries of the companies should be on separate sheets other than letters. Prices on Charts are as follows: 11 (mounted) contained in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, $6.75, postpaid. 3 (unmounted) contained in our tracts No.’s 2 and 3, $2.50, postpaid. The above set of 14 (mounted and unmounted) $8.75, postpaid. Same charts as above but unmounted, 14 for $6.50, postpaid. ________________________________ “If any Shepherd’s Rod people come to our locality they are welcome to visit us.” (Signed) Mr. & Mrs. R.L. Little, Kirkland, Washington INSTRUCTIONS HOW TO FIND MT. CARMEL Those who desire to visit Mt. Carmel, may upon reaching Waco, follow cast on Franklin St. to Highway 67, then turn to the right on Highway 67 for about 1 1/2 miles to Lake Waco. Just before crossing the bridge you will see a sign on the right hand side of the road with the inscription, “Mt. Carmel Center.” Climb the hill in the direction the sign points and you will find the place. If they should wish to get in touch first with Sister Colvin, they may do so by phoning 4830 or calling at the residence at 2301 Homan Ave. The Universal Publishing Association Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas --------------------------------------------------TEAR OFF HERE------------------------------------------------------------ Please place my name on your regular mailing list for your monthly paper, “The Symbolic Code” Name------------------------------------------------ Street P.O Box No.------------------------------------------------------ City ---------------------------------------------------------State---------------------------------------------------------------

No.18 (December 15, 1935) Page 1 Vol. 1 N0. 18 Dec. 15, 1935 Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination NEVER TO BE FORGOTTEN Every news item that has been carried by this little paper through out the field, the editor has been very pleased to broadcast and happy to share with all God’s people far and wide the joy that comes because of each advancing step against the foe and toward the interior of the great vineyard now in the storing time of the “firstfruits.” But as it is natural for one kind of weather to be followed by another, with grief and sympathy we announce the death of our most beloved Sister Charboneau, who has been the treasurer of the Association from its very beginning over six years ago, and who sought to promote its interest even beyond her strength almost to the very day of her death. She is now waiting for the Lifegiver inside Mt. Carmel’s entrance No. 2, just a little to the left as one enters in, and though lonely by herself in her brand new cemetery, surrounding her resting place with drooping branches of the evergreen cedar trees overlooking beautiful Lake Waco seem to satisfy even the piercing rays of the proud sun which has carefully gazed almost 6000 times over every beauty spot on the face of the earth, evidencing the fact that she is well contented to rest there until the special resurrection of Daniel Twelve, at which time, she and all who then “arise to everlasting life” we shall meet with joy and singing for the majesty of the Lord! O, what a glorious gathering that will be! Lord, help us to be true to Thee and love Thy truth as Thou hast loved us, for we want to meet our dear sister in the resurrection day. THE FUNERAL RITES Prayer: V.T. Houteff. Song: “The Gate Ajar for Me” sung by Mrs. John Berolinger Talk by Brother Houteff Our sister’s case which has caused us to gather in this place, seems to be different than any other of its kind. This is my first call to officiate in the capacity of this nature. In my remarks I wish to emphasize the word “first.” This mother in Israel is one of the first of my converts to the sealing message of the “firstfruits.” She was the first treasurer of the Association. She was among the first to arrive at Mt. Carmel about six months ago. The dwelling in which she gave up the breath in care of the Lifegiver was the first dwelling to be erected on that place. She is the first active convert to decease in the sealing message of the 144,000 since it first began about seven years ago, showing that the death rate of those who embrace this message is very small, due to the fact that the 144,000 shall never die. She is about to be laid in a brand new cemetery where no one has ever been laid before. Therefore, to my knowledge, her experience is an exceptional one and perhaps the only one since Abel’s death. This thought brings me to the first book of the Bible, to the beginning of the human family. I read from Gen. 2:7. “And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul.” Thus the human race began about 6000 years ago and to remind them that though they were to have “dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth” (Gen. 1:26), God planted a tree in the midst of the garden and commanded; “Of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die (margin -- “dying;” that is, begin to die).

No.18 (December 15, 1935) Page 2 It will not be necessary to go into a long reading to show how it all came about, for I believe that every one present is well acquainted with the fact that the intruder beguiled our first parents by causing them to disobey the word of God and to partake of the forbidden fruit. “Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned.” (Rom. 5:12.) The amount of pain, sorrow, and tears which sin has caused from its very beginning up to the present time no human lips can describe; only the Infinite One knows -- He Who is everlasting and Who at a glance can see it all -- which horror if one of us would be permitted to behold the weight of its burden would crush us to the very dust. Having briefly called your attention to this most dreaded and blackest cloud which is hovering over the entire human race, I shall now remind you of the One Who is just about to lift us up from beneath this unbearable weight and place us above it where we can behold its bright side and where the sun never grows dim. Just before His crucifixion Jesus promised, saying: “Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in Me. In My Father’s house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto Myself; that where I am, there ye may be also.” (John 14:1-3.) Here we have the words of Jesus Himself that He has gone to prepare a place for us and when it is ready He will come and receive us so that we may be with Him where He is now. Forty days after His resurrection, on the day of His ascension, having led His disciples to the Mount of Olivet and after answering their questions concerning the kingdom, “He was taken up; and a cloud received Him out of their sight. And while they looked steadfastly toward heaven as He went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel; which also said, Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen Him go into heaven.” (Acts 1:9-11) Besides Christ’s own promise we have the testimony of the apostles who witnessed all that took place and the angels who stood by testified that though Jesus was taken away He is to return. Therefore we are not trusting in cunningly devised fables. Having prepared a place for all the redeemed Jesus will return, not only for those who are alive, but also for those who are dead, as described in 1 Thess. 4:16- 18: “For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first; then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” He will swallow up death in victory; and the Lord God will wipe away tears from off all faces; and the rebuke of His people shall He take away from off all the earth: for the Lord hath spoken it.” (Isa. 25:8.) Concerning our holy, happy state, we read: “And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for the former things are passed away.” (Rev. 21:4.) In closing I call your attention to the peaceable habitation which begins here on earth and will be ours for eternity. Says the Spirit of God: “The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them. And the cow and the bear shall feed; their young ones shall lie down together: and the lion shall eat straw like the ox. And the sucking child shall play on the

No.18 (December 15, 1935) Page 3 hole of the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice’ den. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all My holy mountain: for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea.” (Isa. 11:6-9.) Song: “Asleep in Jesus” sung by Mr. Jack Colvin. Obituary Mrs. Florence Floretta Charboneau nee Gowell was born Dec. 12, 1874 in Colfax Township, Oceana County, Michigan. On May 27, 1894, in Cadillac, Michigan, she was united in marriage to Charles Edwin Charboneau. In 1900 they with the three step-children and one daughter moved to Wisconsin, and in 1920 she and her husband and daughter, Mrs. Sopha Delle Hermanson, made their home in California until May 19 of this year at which time the whole family departed for the state of Texas, and after a short stay in Waco they moved to Mt. Carmel Center, being affiliated with The Universal Publishing Assn., for which firm she has been the treasurer for nearly seven years and was active almost to the day of her death. Those surviving are: her husband, one daughter, two step-children, seven brothers, six sisters, and six grand children, and a host of friends throughout the country extend their sympathy. Song: “Some Day We’ll Understand” sung by Mr. Jack Colvin. AT THE GRAVE “Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints.” (Ps. 116:15.) Ever since I met our dear sister about ten years ago I have found her to be one of the most faithful servants of God I have ever met. Her faith I have never seen waver. She has always stood steadfast for the message we bear ever since it came and has sought to promote its advancement even beyond her strength and has never held back from helping others. Therefore, there is no doubt in my mind but that our faithful sister has earned her crown of life. Hence, our sorrow should encourage us to be more careful, more faithful, and true to God so that we may meet her in the resurrection day. Song: “When the Roll is Called Up Yonder” Leaving the grave while singing “God Be With You Till We Meet Again.” THE WORK IN DENVER By H.G. Warden While laboring in Southern Oregon in the summer and fall of 1933, we received letters from Bro. W.A. Eckerman, urging us to come to Denver and help them with the work there. We felt impressed that the call was from the Lord and begun to plan to that end; finally arriving there the following June -- 1934. After some weeks of vain effort trying to get an opening for the Message, we temporarily abandoned Denver and visited other Colorado cities. The Lord led us back again in February of this year and the way opened for “the angel with the writer’s inkhorn” to begin his marking. Bro. Eckerman was now free from other duties and proved himself a willing worker. Day after day we went from door to door hunting “for the lost sheep of the house of Israel.” Among those whom we first visited were some of the conference men. All of them opposed the message but none were able to refute it, and some found it a bit hard “to kick against the pricks” as some of the “arrows of conviction” lodged in. One elder definitely promised to let us help him investigate, but evidently his courage was not equal to his convictions, for up to the present he has not done so. But as in the days of our Lord, when “the common people heard Him

No.18 (December 15, 1935) Page 4 gladly,” so among the common people of today the work in Denver started which is attested by the fact that our first studies began in homes where we had to use the common kerosene lamps for light and at times the hungry souls found it a bit too dark to take notes, but this did not hinder their undivided attention. “God’s way is to make the day of small things the beginning of the triumph of truth and righteousness,” and so it proved to be. By “going from house to house” we found “access” to many homes, and minds were “opened to receive the Word of God.” (Coming Crisis, 78.) After thus devoting our time for a number of weeks we found ourselves giving a study every night in the week, with occasional ones in the afternoons, and Sabbath P.M. Thus we have seen it demonstrated time and again that the message does not propagate itself, but only moves forward as a result of much faith, effort, and prayer. But the reward of joy we received at the Lord’s hands words fail us to express as we saw the thirsty sheep with notebooks and pencils who carefully jotted down all the references while their faces lightened up with every ray of increased light. These are now burdened to pass on to “Mother” the blessings they have received. The ministry fought us bitterly and there was hardly a Sabbath or a prayer meeting but that some elder railed against us; and on some Sabbaths they all railed. When questioned, concerning our message, they invariably said that it was of no importance and will soon be gone; but their actions by the fact that The Shepherd’s Rod was never absent from their mind contradicted their words. They clearly fulfilled the prophecy of “The Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 453: “Every controversy, every reproach, every slander, will be God’s means of provoking inquiry, and awakening minds that otherwise would slumber.” Two sisters, a mother and daughter, heard the “reproach” and the “slander” and their minds were awakened to investigate the strange teaching as they call it, and their quick response proved that “the true sheep hear the true Shepherd’s voice” (The Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 401), for after hearing only a few studies, they took their stand with us who are striving “with all the power God has given us to be among the 144,000.” (Review and Herald, Mar. 9, 1905.) Therefore, in spite of the opposition, a goodly company has been established in and around Denver, some of whom would make excellent teachers, and will no doubt enter the field as soon as they can clear the way and as God speaks to them by His providences as He does by His Word. We can truly see that the harvest is great, but the laborers are few. We praise God and thank Bro. Eckerman for his courtesy and zeal while establishing that goodly company whom the Lord shall send “unto all nations (Isa. 66:19), and may the good Lord reward Bro. Eckerman for his faithfulness. We who have been privileged to hear God’s call know that Israel of today shall also perish if they fail to respond to the call of the hour, and if we do not improve our opportunities and fail to perform our duties, “when the overflowing scourge shall pass through, then we shall” also “be trodden by it.” (Isa. 28:18.) Therefore, “I must work the works of Him that sent Me, while it is day: the night cometh, when no man can work.” (John 9:4.) Please pray for the work in Pueblo. (Signed) H.G. Warden, Pueblo, Colo. FROM THEM THAT TREMBLE AT HIS WORD “Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another: and the Lord harkened, and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before Him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon His name.” (Mal. 3:16.) “Hear the word of the Lord, ye that tremble at His word; Your brethren that hated you, that cast you out for My name’s sake, said, Let the Lord be glorified: but He shall appear to your joy, and they shall be ashamed.”

No.18 (December 15, 1935) Page 5 Dear Brethren and Sisters in the Message of “The Shepherd’s Rod”: I have been wanting to write for some time to let you know that I am still rejoicing in this message of the “True Witness to the Laodiceans” and I am trying hard to study so I can prepare myself to give the message to our dear brethren. I have spoken to several of our S.D.A. families but have met with no success, although one or two seem to know that there is more spiritual food coming to us, but as all have been warned against The Shepherd’s Rod they seem to be afraid of it. Oh if they would only sit down and study, I’m sure they would see the light.... Just about a month after I paid this tithe into the church I received the first Shepherd’s Rod tract on the Harvest. Some one must have sent in my name. I was very much taken up with the message at that time and talked to some of the S.D.A.’s about it, but was always warned against it. The following summer I attended Camp Meeting and they spoke so against The Shepherd’s Rod that I burned the tracts when I got home but glad to say that the Lord remembered me again and here I am rejoicing in Present Truth and now I am here to stay regardless of what they may say or do.... I look forward every month to the arrival of the Symbolic Code and whatever I am doing is always laid aside until I have read every page of it. Then when I have more time I read it over and over again. Your sister in Christ, (Signed) Mrs. J.V. Dear Brethren: It has now been about four years since I received Volume One of “The Shepherd’s Rod” through the mail. I studied it very cautiously, knowing that we were living in the time when Satan was laying his snares for every one who is keeping the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus. Today I can thank God from the depth of my soul for the promise of the Holy Spirit which He is so willing to give to all who desire to know the way of Truth. And while this brings variance and division, it also brings that peace which the world cannot give nor take away, but which enables one to do as Paul say, “In everything give thanks.” I am so thankful to God that He put it into your heart to mail me this precious message of present truth. May He continue to bless you is my prayer. Yours for a closer walk with God, (Signed) E.E.K. Dear Brethren: By reading “The Symbolic Code” which I received from a friend of mine, I think this reveals the truth for this time. For the things that are revealed in it shows me very plain that a modern church is gone very much astray as to the true foundation and principles. I would like to be put on the list of the ones who read the Code and if you have anything new in print I would like to have it if possible. Yours with much love, (Signed) P.F. Dear Brethren: Since I have received the volumes of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” I have been busy reading them over and over and will continue to do so until I get it all clearly in my head. How I thank God that He has sent so much knowledge through Bro. Houteff. I find no other joy now, but reading on eternal things. I received a pamphlet, “A Warning Against Error;” now I am studying this so that I can give an intelligent answer when questioned. Anybody that

No.18 (December 15, 1935) Page 6 has read The Shepherd’s Rod and then be as blind as some are is a mystery to me. The enemy would have to put out more convincing material than the “A Warning Against Error,” to fool the saints. I first heard about this added light through “The Symbolic Code” which looked to me as from the enemy, but when I read Tract No. 1, I was completely convinced of its truth. In fact, the first few pages impressed me deeply, and now I am feasting and ever counting the days till the arrival of the monthly visitor, “The Symbolic Code.” I am so happy to hear of the buildings going up in Mt. Carmel Center, and I am helping with my prayers. Your sister in Jesus Christ, (Signed) Mrs. E.M. __________________________ Dear Sister: I am still rejoicing in this blessed Present Truth amidst the worldly clamor. I have an anchor that holds me steadfast. My life is happier than it ever was. May the Lord’s blessing be on all the workers and brethren scattered in the length and breadth of God’s universe who are hastening on the glad day is my prayer. Your sister in Christ, (Signed) Mrs. C.R. _______________________ Dear Sister: Glad to say that I am rejoicing in this powerful message as a result that God led me to the Charleston church, and I am now back to my former church trying to impart to the flock that which I have learned. Few are fighting it but the majority are studying it. The head officers are standing with me. Please pray that the Lord will enable me to defeat the enemy... My prayers go up daily for you all and this great cause. I beg to remain yours in the Master’s vineyard. (Signed) W.L.B. _____________________ “A WARNING AGAINST ERROR” PROVES TO BE GREATEST OF ERROR By E.T. Wilson One of the oldest members of the Charleston, S.C. church, after becoming interested in “The Shepherd’s Rod” message, was visited by the pastor, and a General Conference Field Secretary, who gave the interested party a copy of “A Warning Against Error,” telling her not to let any of the “Shepherd Rod” folk see it. This instruction she faithfully carried out. But in the meantime, she had come into possession of “Testimonies to Ministers,” together with all the volumes of “The Testimonies for the Church,” and to her great surprise, she found the truth of “The Shepherd’s Rod” taught in these books also and that the “A Warning Against Error” was not only contradictory to “The Shepherd’s Rod” but also to the Spirit of Prophecy! Therefore, at her first opportunity, during the fifteen minute missionary service in the church, on Sabbath, this sister arose and asked permission to speak, and her request was granted by the pastor of the church. Stepping up to the front of the building, our sister said, “Elder ______, I have never practiced deceit in my life, and I am not going to do so now,” and holding up the little pamphlet, “A Warning Against Error,” she continued: “This little pamphlet has made a full-fledged Shepherd’s Rod believer out of me, for I found it to be the rankest sort, such as I have never seen, of wresting the Scriptures, the “Testimonies for the Church,” and the publications of Brother Houteff, and I believe it will make all of you Shepherd’s Rod believers if you study it carefully, for you will discover that it is filled with error. To this sister’s testimony the readers of this article will permit me to add that the “A Warning Against Error” is also the most unfair little thing I have ever read against any publication! Nevertheless,

No.18 (December 15, 1935) Page 7 again we see the truth of that statement of the Bible which tells us that nothing can be done against the truth but for it, and that the “wrath of man” indeed shall be made to “praise” Him. YOUR SIN REMAINETH Sabbath School Lesson, Nov. 2, 1935 By J.E. Looney “As long as I am in the world,” said Jesus, “I am the light of the world.” (John 9:5.) After having opened the blind man’s eyes, and as he beheld the light and recognized its source, those who hated the light and him whose eyes had been opened, “Jesus heard that they had cast him out; and when He had found him, He said unto him, Dost thou believe on the Son of God?... And he said, Lord, I believe. And he worshipped Him.” (John 9:35, 38.) As his parents were approached with animosity by the rulers of Israel as to what they believed in regards to the miracle, they were reluctant to confess “because they feared the Jews: for the Jews had agreed already, that if any man did confess that He was Christ, he should be put out of the synagogue. Therefore said his parents, He is of age; ask him.” (John 9:22, 23.) In the lesson of the blind man it appears that so long as he could not see he was retained as a member “in good and regular standing,” but when the saving power of Christ came into his soul and opened his eyes, the rulers of Israel, priests, rabbis, lawyers and teachers almost as a unit declared him unfit for the house of God, a dangerous person to speak to and a menace to society; and as their influence created prejudice, the people became an eminent factor in favor of excommunicating him who once was blind but who could now see. We wonder how any one could possibly become as blind as those accusing Jews, and yet, right now, within the church of God’s professed people, a spirit of denunciation is bracing itself for a greater and final conflict against those whose eyes have been opened! and though the Spirit of Prophecy declares that “The same disobedience and failure which were seen in the Jewish church have characterized in a greater degree the people who have had this great light from Heaven in the last messages of warning” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 456), they still continue in their evil course! Consequently, the prophetic fulfillment of the above is now manifested throughout the church of God, with the result that it is almost unbelievable of the number of God fearing souls that have been put out and that are about to be put out of the church for nothing less than for taking advantage of their God-given liberty to investigate and know the truth for themselves! In most cases the church has not allowed the defendants to make even a statement or to give any reason for the hope that is within them. They are compelled to answer “Yes” or “No” to non-essential questions. Does this curt method of investigation appeal to you, my brethren, as God’s way of dealing with His people? Furthermore, does the general spirit of aloofness that accompanies the meetings in which these Pharisaical decisions are made show forth the love of the humble Nazarene? Or do you think as the parents of the blind man that you can hold a neutral position and yet save your souls? If you do you are terribly mistaken and will in the end be disappointed and gnash your teeth. There are but two sides in this conflict -- you will be either persuaded of men who are led by the devil or else you will acknowledge the saving power of God in the light that is now piercing through the darkness. “Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness.” (Eph. 6:14.) “If ye were blind, ye should have no sin: but now ye say, We see; therefore your sin remaineth.” (John 9:41.) Says the Spirit of God: “On every occasion when persecution takes place, those who witness it make decisions either for Christ or against Him. Those who manifest sympathy for the ones wrongly condemned, show their attachment for Christ. Others are offended because the principles

No.18 (December 15, 1935) Page 8 of truth cut directly across their practice.” Hence, “...to secure their own safety, bear false witness, and betray their brethren.” -- “Desire of Ages,” p. 630. Our brethren in times past have stoutly spoken against the ancient rulers of Israel, against priests and ministers from Luther’s time on up to 1844 A.D., but are now doing even worse than those whom they knew were led by the power of the evil one. “Christ has warned us of this, that we may not be surprised at the unnatural, cruel course of those who reject the light.” (Id. 630.) And for our encouragement, “These things have I spoken unto you,” said Jesus, “that ye should not be offended. They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service.” (John 16:1, 2.) “Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy: for, behold, your reward is great in heaven: for in the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets. Woe unto you, when all men shall speak well of you! for so did their fathers to the false prophets.” (Luke 6:22, 23, 26.) A MESSAGE TO THOSE WHO ARE IN DOUBT There have come to us a number of questions concerning the 144,000 the great multitude, and the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine, which we shall endeavor to answer in this for all. Those who are desirous to know the truth on this subject, if they restudy “The Shepherd’s Rod” volumes and the five tracts they will find therein their questions answered. However, for convenience’ sake we shall briefly call attention to some facts in answer to these questions. As far as Ezekiel Nine meeting its fulfillment before the close of probation and the great multitude being a part of the living saints is concerned, even though “The Shepherd’s Rod” may be wrong as to the time of the slaughter, it is far better to place God’s visitation before the close of probation and prepare to meet the Lord now instead of putting it off until after the close of probation, for if we make ready now to meet the Lord in peace we shall also be ready then. Neither would we sin before God if we set our goal for a “great multitude” of saints instead of for 144,000 only. The doctrine of a pure church also is in God’s plan, but of a defiled one is in the plan of Satan. The sower of the evil seed is the only one who through his agencies by deed and by doctrine is determined to reduce the number of saints and to keep the church defiled by multiplying the “tares” among the “wheat.” Permit us to call attention to a view of which, perhaps, most of the opponents of “The Shepherd’s Rod” have never thought of. If there are only 144,000 living saints to be translated at Christ’s coming, as claimed, then most, if not all, of the S.D.A. church member do not stand one chance in a thousand. Allow us to give account of this overwhelming statement. We are told that our denomination is now numbering over 400,000, and though the Third Angel’s Message has entered many countries, in comparison with the parts of the world that it is yet to enter, it has but hardly touched the great harvest field. While thousands have heard its fearful warnings, there are millions after millions that have never heard even as much as the name “Seventh-day Adventist.” If the present rate of growth should continue until the Third Angel’s Message shall be preached in all the world, can the reader comprehend the size of the S.D.A. denomination when Christ comes? As there is no fear of decreasing but rather increasing the present percentage of growth as we are told from the pulpit from Sabbath to Sabbath, it is certain that the denomination at the second coming of Christ will have reached into millions. Here is the point. If there are only 144,000 to be translated without tasting death, then the millions of living S.D.A.’s at the close of probation will have to die either by the seven last plagues or by the brightness of His coming if not translated. Consequently ask yourselves, What chance do you stand?

No.18 (December 15, 1935) Page 9 Moreover, what is the use of bringing a multitude into the church, making them believe that they are saved when in reality they are lost? As it is contrary to God’s desire to bring into the church those who are not saved (tares) the brethren’s position of only 144,000 living saints is nothing short than of a thought which conveys the idea that the denominational rapid growth, as told by sweeping statements from the pulpits, is not God’s doing, but the doing of the sower of the evil seed whose chief business is to choke out the wheat by a full field of “tares.” Is not such a program a most terrible deception rather than salvation? Doubtless our brethren are honest in their conclusions of the statement in “Early Writings,” p. 15, as they see it, for it conveys the idea that the 144,000 are the only living saints who are to be translated. We would have come to the same conclusion had we not gone further than that particular page of “Early Writings.” Let us call attention to several passages of inspired revelations on this vital subject which to our understanding refutes the brethren’s position of Ezekiel Nine, of the 144,000 and of the great multitude. If they can make the following fit their interpretations of the great multitude, the 144,000, and of the slaughter, we shall be pleased to have them set us right, but if they cannot do so then we hope they would be humble enough to admit that their idea on the subject is unreliable as they would expect us to do had we been in their position. We know that all the contradictions brought to bear against “The Shepherd’s Rod” thus far, have served to confirm many in its message, for no other idea have we ever found that could harmonize every Bible and Spirit of Prophecy statement in connection with the Third Angel’s Message than the one presented by “The Shepherd’s Rod.” The apparent discrepancies between the Rod and the Spirit of Prophecy are fabricated by men whose minds are filled with private interpretations, opinions of uninspired men, self-exaltation, etc., to such an extent that their vision of the Scriptures and the writing of Sr. White has so greatly shrunk that they cannot see both ends of one subject at the same time, and when they are brought face to face with the truth they prefer to change their former position rather than to acknowledge the truth! We can prove this statement in black and white through the official organs of the denomination, i.e., “The Review and Herald,” and “The Signs of the Times,” etc. For the sake of brevity we are calling attention to one instance only. Any one can either procure or find access to “The Signs of the Times,” of May 3, 1927 in which appears an article entitled, “The 144,000, Their Triumph and Reward.” There you will find that before “The Shepherd’s Rod” came the denomination was then teaching the subject of the 144,000 and of the great multitude exactly as “The Shepherd’s Rod” has it; that is, the 144,000 are to be sealed first, being the firstfruits, and then by their ministry they are to bring the second fruits, “the great multitude,” and that both companies are living saints! By changing their former position in an attempt to refute the message of the hour they declare that their teaching, regarding these two fruits, in 1927 was erroneous, and may we not ask them now, What assurance have they given us that their latest interpretation is correct? Here follow questions for the opponents of “The Shepherd’s Rod” to consider. In “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, pp. 267, 268, we find that Sr. White quotes Revelation 6:12-17 and 7:9-17 where it tells of the “great multitude” and how the wicked are to be frightened when Christ manifests His power prior to the commencement of the millennium. Then she adds: “In these Scriptures two parties are brought to view. One party permitted themselves to be deceived, and took sides with those with whom the Lord has a controversy. They misinterpreted the messages sent them, and clothed themselves in robes of self-righteousness.” If the great multitude are the righteous dead of all ages how could they be living together with the wicked just before Christ’s coming, and how could they while dead accept the messages? Would not John have seen them arise if they were the resurrected ones? If the Bible does not say they are the dead then what right have “those who have betrayed their trust”? As our brethren have a perfect right to demand that “The Shepherd’s

No.18 (December 15, 1935) Page 10 Rod” should prove its doctrines by Inspiration, we ask, Are not their doctrines subject to the same test? If there is only one close of probation, no purification of the church, and the slaughter of Ezekiel meets its fulfillment only after the close of the final probation, then how do they explain the following statements which are applicable at the time when the warning of Ezekiel Nine is proclaimed to the church. Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “Here we see that the church -- the Lord’s sanctuary -- was the first to feel the stroke of the wrath of God. The ancient men, those to whom God has given great light, and who had stood as guardians of the spiritual interests of the people, had betrayed their trust. They had taken the position that we need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days. Times have changed. These words strengthen their unbelief, and they say, The Lord will not do good, neither will He do evil. He is too merciful to visit His people in judgment. Thus peace and safety is the cry from men who will never again lift up their voice like a trumpet to show God’s people their transgressions and the house of Jacob their sins. These dumb dogs, that would not bark, are the ones who feel the just vengeance of an offended God. Men, maidens, and little children, all perish together.” (Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211.) Note that the slaughter took place in the church, and that because the ministry had betrayed their trust. They rejected the warning and contended against the fulfillment of Ezekiel Nine as a miracle. They said, “The Lord will not manifest His power as in former days” and Inspiration places the blame on them for the sins among God’s people. If the slaughter comes after the close of probation, how could God finish His work with wicked ministers who have betrayed their trust? If the slaughter falls after the close of probation, and if they believed in its fulfillment, how could they say, “The Lord will not manifest His power as in former days....He is too merciful to visit His people in judgment”? For the ministry unanimously agrees that God will manifest His power after the close of probation. Therefore, the prophetic Word of God in the above reveals the fact that the ministers will reject the fearful warning as foretold by the prophet Ezekiel. They have made the term “general destruction” of “The Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 267 to mean the destruction of the wicked in the church and in the world all at the same time. But let us allow Sr. White to interpret her own meaning of the word “general destruction.” It will be noticed in “The Great Controversy,” p. 26, while speaking of the destruction of ancient Jerusalem, says those who did not desert the city were “involved in the general destruction of the wicked.” Therefore, if the words “general destruction of the wicked” at the time Jerusalem was destroyed did not mean all the wicked; both in the church and in the world, why should the same words mean now the destruction of the wicked in the church and in the world? If the present corrupt ministry is to remain in the church until after the close of probation, then what about the following quotation which comes from the pen of inspiration and was published in “The Review and Herald,” of Nov. 19, 1908? “Only those who have withstood and overcome temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming this message when it shall have swelled into the Loud Cry.” The above quotation clearly states that no impure ministers will have a part in the work of the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message! If the church is to remain in her present condition till the close of probation, how could the above quotation be correct which is just as authoritative as “Early Writings,” p. 15, and how could it be said of the church: “Clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer” (“Prophets and Kings,” 725), if the church is to be defiled and demoralized until her work is finished and probation closed? If the purification of the church is to take place after the close of probation and if the present church leadership is to complete the work,

No.18 (December 15, 1935) Page 11 then how can our brethren explain the following quotation which is found in “The Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 80, from which we quote? “But the days of purification of the church are hastening on apace. God will have a people pure and true....Those who have trusted to intellect, genius, or talent, will not then stand at the head of rank and file.... They are self-sufficient, independent of God, and He can not use them...The Lord has faithful servants, who in the shaking, testing time will be disclosed to view.... But, it may be under a rough and uninviting exterior the pure brightness of a genuine Christian character will be revealed.” If the purification takes place after the gospel work is finished, then why should He disclose another set of servants, and why say, After the purification He cannot use those who are self-sufficient and independent of God? If the living saints are only 144,000, why are they called the “firstfruits”? If there are no second fruits (the great multitude) how could the 144,000 be called the “firstfruits,” seeing that where there is no second there can be no first? Grant that their interpretation of the “firstfruits” is correct and that “firstfruits” means the best and not first in time, it, too, calls for second fruits; that is, even though the 144,000 be the best instead of the first, there still must be second fruits in quality if not in time, which does not only mean another company of living saints, but also greater in number, than 144,000, as nature reveals by the fact that seconds always in quantity exceed the firsts. If there is no slaughter before the close of probation, then how do our brethren explain Isaiah 66:16, 19, 20 where it says those who escape from the slain of the Lord were sent “unto the nations” to declare God’s “glory among the Gentiles” and that those who escape from the slaughter “shall bring all your brethren...unto the Lord out of all nations “? If those who escape from the slaughter were sent to all nations and brought all the brethren are not the 144,000 in the time when the message shall go to all the world then who are they? If they escape from a slaughter after the close of probation, why should they declare God’s “glory among the Gentiles” if He cannot save them at that time? Moreover, if the “general destruction” takes all the Gentiles (the wicked) there would be none left to whom the escaped ones could declare God’s glory. If the brethren can harmonize the above quotations with their interpretation of the 144,000 and of the great multitude, we will be glad to know it, and if not we hope that they will take their stand on the side of present truth. We are sorry that some of our brethren strain at a gnat and swallow a camel by stressing the statement in “Early Writings,” p. 15, and by ignoring hundreds of pages from the same author. Their question, Why “Early Writings,” p. 15, speaks of the 144,000 only and says nothing of the great multitude, may also be asked of Daniel for he, in like manner, foretold only of the rise of the papacy and said nothing of its deadly wound. Hence, as they contend with “The Shepherd’s Rod” by taking a position which compels them to go no further than Sr. White’s first vision and first publication, then they might as well take issue with John the Revelator who adds the deadly wound to Daniel’s vision! IMPORTANT NOTICES Due to Sr. Charboneau’s death, we advise that all money matters be made out to The Universal Publishing Assn., in care of Mrs. S. Hermanson. Thank you for your responsive cooperation. Reprints of “A Word to the Little Flock” may be obtained from Dr. W.S. Butterbaugh, 1070 Acoma St., Denver, Colorado. Those having clothing, shoes, or bed covering in good condition and who wish to dispose of it, we would be glad to have them send it to Mt. Carmel. Thank you The Universal Publishing Association Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas

No.1 (January 15, 1936) Page 1 Vol. 2 No.1 Jan. 15, 1936 Mt Carmel Center Waco, Texas THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination HEARING IS FINE BUT SEEING IS BETTER As many of our people whose hearts are in the cause of Present Truth desire to know a little more than words can express, we are at this time endeavoring to convey the news of our building program on Mt. Carmel by the means of the drawings instead of by words alone. No. 1 is our Office building. It is, as all the rest of our buildings, of frame structure of 8 rooms -- 5 downstairs and 3 upstairs. No. 2 is a 6 room dwelling -- 4 rooms downstairs and 2 upstairs. This is the building in which our dear Sister Charboneau died. No. 3 is our temporary school and chapel building, the main floor being divided into five garages of which one is now used for a carpenter shop. No. 4 is our warehouse, kitchen and dining room building of which a portion is being used for living quarters. Besides these there are two other small buildings and two trailer houses. We need more buildings, as previously published, besides getting our road in better condition which leaves off the state highway #67 at Carmel’s entrance #1 (south), making an incline to the top, then turning at the corner of our warehouse eastward toward entrance #2 to the same highway (#67) -- making almost a perfect “L” of about two miles long which we call “The King’s Highway.” Besides these we are in need of farm implements and a dam in one of the canyons; then we shall be better able to take care of the pressing needs of our work and people.

No.1 (January 15, 1936) Page 2 Hence, we most sincerely appeal to all our friends of Present Truth to unite with us in an earnest prayer that the Lord will bless this needy work and that we be earnestly preparing the way to let Him fully take the reins in His own hands (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300), so that the message may prosper and His people be saved and sealed, that all who are interested in their soul’s salvation and in the salvation of their own brethren respond to this most blessed privilege of having a part in this glorious work in the closing scenes of earth’s history under sin, and in the establishment of this eternal government of peace and righteousness! “The work that is done under the ministration of the Holy Spirit, out of love for God and for humanity, will bear the divine signature, and will make its impression on human minds... “The Lord calls upon our young people to enter our schools, and quickly fit themselves for service... “He will call men from the plow and from other occupations, to give the last note of warning, to perishing souls. There are many ways in which to work for the Master, and the great Teacher will open the understanding of these workers, enabling them to see wondrous things in His word. “Testimonies for the Church,” p. 170. THE OBJECT OF OUR CAMP The many inquiries and reports from far and near bear the evidence that most of our people do not fully understand the purpose and the character of the work for which Mt. Carmel Center is being developed. Therefore, we wish to further explain. The main object and the first cause for this project is to fulfill the commission according to Ezek. 4:2, “Lay siege against it, and build a fort against it, and cast a mount against it; set the camp also against it, and set battering rams against it round about.” That is, build a temporary place (camp) where you can train workers (battering rams, margin-leaders) who can go and boldly face the situation, for which cause “I have made thy face strong....As an adamant harder than flint have I made thy forehead; fear them not, neither be dismayed at their looks, though they be a rebellious house.” (Ezek. 3:8, 9.) Secondarily, this camp is to fulfill Isaiah 58:7-10, 12: “to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh? Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward. Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and He shall say, Here I am....And if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday; and they that

No.1 (January 15, 1936) Page 3 shall be of thee,” i.e., those who are with heart and soul with you in this work “shall build the old waste places: thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in.” Therefore, outside of these two classes -- the workers for training and the worthy poor who need our help -- should be out in the field, doing what they can to bring the light of truth to our brothers and sisters throughout the world which is to place the seal of God in our foreheads so that we can escape from the slain of the Lord (Isa. 66:16), and then be sent to all nations to bring the second fruits to the house of the Lord (verses 19, 20) and then shall the end come. (Matt. 24:14.) Hence, Mt. Carmel is not for S.D.A.’s to colonize as they have done elsewhere in times past, but it is to stir them up to a realization that they need to spread everywhere like ants to awaken the church and the world. “AMEND YOUR WAYS” “Because sentence against an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is fully set in them to do evil. (Eccl. 8:11.) Most of our people are so deeply asleep, and so greatly stupefied that it seems there is nothing that can fully awaken them from the “Laodicean sad deception.” They study the message and admit it to be the truth for this time, rejoice in it and speak it to others, but they do not catch on the points which reprove their own personal sins and carelessness, by which they break both the moral and the physical laws of God. Please restudy the whole message -- the two volumes of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” the tracts, and the Code, and try to find out wherein you yourselves are not walking in its blazing light. Then correct the errors at once if you expect to obtain the promises of God. Do not neglect your only duty which should “engross the whole mind, the whole attention” and fit you for His eternal kingdom. Most of our people are sick because they have not as yet learned how to live. Correct your habits. “Cast away from you all your transgressions, whereby ye have transgressed; and make you a new heart and a new spirit: for why will ye die, O house of Israel? For I have no pleasure in the death of him that dieth, saith the Lord God: wherefore turn yourselves, and live ye.” (Ezek. 18:31, 32.) You may not understand all there is about it, but that would not excuse you from doing faithfully the little things which you already perfectly know. Start with the A B C’s in the science of reform as you would in a grade school, gradually climbing up the ladder of perfection as you would from the first grade up to a course in a. university. As you are unable to understand in the schools of the world the higher grades ahead of the lower, so you will never learn all the science in physiology or the mysteries in the laws of God from its heights down or all at once. Moreover, if you are not willing to do correctly the little things in life, what will it compel you to agonize in prayer for the power you need to accomplish the great thing? No one can successfully be promoted to a higher position until he proves true and proficient in a lower place. Says the apostle Paul: “Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.” That is, no one can in a haphazard manner do the necessary things of life and yet stand innocent before the Lord. His command is: “Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.” (Matt. 5:48.) TESTIMONIES “Many thanks for ‘The Symbolic Codes.’ I’ve read them all, and re-read many. They fanned anew my strong desire to help in the Lord’s work. I have often felt downcast because the way seemed closed to all but to those of the highest education. “I thought every Adventist believed in Sister White’s writings,

No.1 (January 15, 1936) Page 4 but The Symbolic Code has opened my eyes. I knew many were reckless and did not stand true to principle, but I never thought that this evil course was due to unbelief. I’m glad The Shepherd’s Rod came. I needed it.” (Signed) Mrs. E.N. Dear People in the Faith: “We have been and still are looking into and studying the message. We are more and more convinced it is a timely message for the S.D.A. church. “When our church leaders voted out Brother G’s membership for no other reason than his faith in this added light to the Third Angel’s Message and as they justified themselves while going contrary to divine authority, it is enough to convince any one that our brethren have turned their backs ‘against Christ their Leader.’” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 217.) (Signed) J.N.K. Dear Brethren in Christ: “Words can not express my joy and delight and appreciation for the good work of The Shepherd’s Rod. I am convinced that it spells lost or saved to any one who ever reads it. It certainly is the last message for our people (the Seventh-day Adventist) to awaken them to a realization of their own condition. Oh, may the Lord help us to study this light more and fully accept it by His grace and by faith. I love it and may His blessings abide with you and all who study it. It is what we have needed for a long time and may I add this? If you need money for support call on me and what little I can give, by His grace, I shall be glad to help.” (Signed) E.W. “Through the providence of the Lord, I came to Denver about one year ago, and was thus placed in contact with the message of The Shepherd’s Rod. I am thankful for this precious light and for the glorious truth that I am learning, and for the increased knowledge on health reform. I have not taken a dose of medicine since accepting this precious message, while before that time I was nothing less than a medicine fiend. “I am attending every meeting that I possibly can and my prayer is that my faith may grow stronger, and that the Lord will bless me with health that I, too, may help proclaim this wonderful truth. “Oh, that God’s people might open their eyes and receive the great blessings He is waiting to bestow upon them.” (Signed) Mrs. B.T.A. Dear Brother: “I am so happy to be able to see the truth for this time, and while I have been asleep, I have never rejected light and I thank the Lord for The Shepherd’s Rod. I am a better S.D.A. because of it, and I am determined to go all the way with the truth in The Shepherd’s Rod. I enjoy the studies and I think it is terrible to know that the leaders have gone as far as they have, and that they are still leading our people into darkness. I can’t tell you how happy I am to be called a Shepherd’s Rod follower.” (Signed) Mrs. B.J. A PLEA FROM ACROSS THE OCEAN Dear Brother Borolinger; Just received the lovely tract of Ezekiel’s Prophecy. It was a very pleasant and interesting one and of much value to me. I will close my office door this morning and remain inside by myself so that I can more carefully study this wonderful explanation of Ezekiel’s prophecy....

No.1 (January 15, 1936) Page 5 Several days ago a company of eleven, including three of us in the family, gathered at which time we were reading some of the interesting points in The Symbolic Code and selected quotations from Sister White’s writings. We were especially interested in the statements found in “Early Writings,” pp. 269-272 and 277, and “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 469, in reference to the shaking... after which I had to bring in The Shepherd’s Rod, giving them the whole history of it. Those who were present in the company passed a resolution for praying and fasting in behalf of our church members who were absent that they may see this wonderful light and believe this message and the writings of the Spirit of Prophecy. We decided to set aside for prayer and fasting the last Sabbath of each month, and we most sincerely request that you brethren who are a part of this reformatory movement remember us at these set dates. (Signed) J.J.K. __________________________________ QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Question: “If the church is to be purified before the close of probation and remain pure without any sinners in it, what are you going to do with the statement in “Early Writings,” p. 71 where it says: some ‘will come up to the time of the falling of the plagues, and see that they needed to be hewed and squared for the building’?” Answer: Though “Early Writings,” p. 71 implies that sinners will remain in the church until after the close of probation, there are other statements which bear the evidence, not by implications but by positive words, that God will have a people as a church “pure and true.” See “The Great Controversy,” p. 425; “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725; “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 80; Isa. 52:1, 2, etc.; then read the December Code, pp. 7-10. There is plenty of proof to show that the church will be purified, and as these proofs are as authentic as “Early Writings,” p. 71 we need not discard all of these as useless while holding fast to what the statement of “Early Writings” may seem to imply as the basis upon which to reject the warning God has sent, but rather harmonize “Early Writings” with all the rest of inspired revelation. Those who are willing to risk all on the ground of one inspired statement and disregard another in order to carry out certain cherished ideas of their own, are doing it on the same basis as those who entertain the idea of the conscious state of the dead, the eternal torment of the wicked, the baptism by sprinkling, the Sunday observance for the Sabbath, the condition of the millennium, etc. Therefore, if these popular teachers who strain at a gnat and swallow a camel in order to propagate their false doctrines are serving the devil, then those who would reject the message of the purification of the church on the face of a greater evidence than the idea of an impure church are also serving the devil, for they are rejecting it on the same condition as these popular teachers of cherished fables are rejecting the truth of the above mentioned doctrines. We would never try to establish an idea on the basis of agreeing with one passage of Scripture while disagreeing with another, for such a conclusion is as sure to be erroneous as if one should conclude that when the sun sets in the evening, it will never arise in the morning. The student of truth should harmonize “Early Writings” with the references found on pages 7-10 of the December, 1935 Code. Here we offer thoughts, which if they do not satisfy every one they will at least give sufficient evidence that there is another prospective way of maintaining harmony with the statement found in “Early Writings” and with the purification of the church besides the idea of an impure church. First of all, “Early Writings” does not claim that those who “refuse to be hewed by the prophets” were members of the church. Neither do the words “will come up to the time of the falling of the plagues” prove that these plagues are the “seven last plagues,” for there must be other plagues before the seven, so to make them “the seven last,” otherwise they cannot be the last.” There are three before the seven last. See Revelation 9:20, also

No.1 (January 15, 1936) Page 6 read our tract #5, “The Seven Trumpets,” pp. 62-93. Neither the statement, “’He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still; and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still,’” makes it so, for what is true at the final close of probation is not only true of the close of probation for the church, but also of any time when any people’s probation closes. The fearful pronouncement of the final close of probation was also pronounced when Noah entered into the ark and left the wicked multitude of the antediluvian world to the mercy of the flood as our modern world will be when left to perish in the plagues. “Early Writings” was written at the beginning of the Advent message and not at its close. Therefore, as the purification of the church was not revealed at that time, the danger foretold on page 71 and the counsel given therein could not possibly be stated another way and yet, those concerned, grasp the meaning than to forewarn them of the consequence by those facts which they already understood; that is, if it had been stated in the same manner as we understand it now, the Lord would have had to give them at that time the message we are receiving now or else they would have had no idea of the ultimate results of their spiritual condition. Hence, those who refuse further light on any subject are as bad off as the accusing Jews in Christ’s day, and as the rebellious against the messages during the reformation’s long period of time. Moreover, the admonition found in “Early Writings,” p. 71 and elsewhere, was primarily written to instruct those who lived at that time; secondly for those who live now; and thirdly for those after the purification of the church. Therefore, though those unrepentant sinners who are now in the church may never see the seven last plagues, as those who lived at the time “Early Writings” was written, those who will have a chance to be squared for the building in the time of the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message and to join the church but who put off the hewing process, shall come to the time of the seven last plagues, and thus the questioner’s desired idea of the statement may in this way meet its perfect fulfillment. If any should doubt the possibility of the above, they can as well contend that Sister White was all wrong, for the fact that those to whom the admonition was then written are already dead without coming to the falling of the plagues. Those who are determined to have everything stated as they like to have it, if they were living at the time of the apostles, and if they preferred to take their stand with the wicked Jews rather than to bear reproach on the side of the hated apostles, they would have excused themselves from the blessings of the Gospel of Christ and found an open door to get out by accusing The Acts of the Apostles 1:18 as contradicting the Gospel according to Matthew 27:5, for Matthew claims that Judas “cast down the pieces of silver in the temple, and departed, and went and hanged himself,” whereas, The Acts say: “Now this man purchased a field with the reward of iniquity; and falling headlong, he burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out.” Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “The remnant that purify their souls by obeying the truth gather strength from the trying process, exhibiting the beauty of holiness amid the surrounding apostasy. The great issue so near at hand will weed out those whom God has not appointed, and He will have a pure, true, sanctified ministry prepared for the latter rain.” (B--55” 1886.) “The angel is to place a mark upon the forehead of all who are separated from sin and sinners, and the destroying angel will follow, to slay utterly both old and young.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, P. 505. The above quotation needs no interpretation as does “Early Writings,” p. 71. It is definite that, before God’s people receive the seal they must separate themselves from sin and sinners, whereas the opponents of The Shepherd’s Rod claim that the separation takes place after the sealing is completed -- after the close of probation.

No.1 (January 15, 1936) Page 7 Dear Brother Houteff: In my husband’s letter I am enclosing several questions which I would like to have you explain: How can you use the tithe for buying property and yet be in harmony with what Sr. White has written in “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, pp. 247-252 regarding its use? If she is right you certainly are wrong. Answer: We are happy to publicly answer this question and thank this sister for her sincere endeavor to keep us straight with our God. We are also glad that she desires to be in perfect harmony with Sr. White’s writings and that she is complying with the instruction found in the pages to which she is calling our attention and from which we quote: “Make your complaint, plainly and openly, in the right spirit, to the proper ones. Send in your petitions for things to be adjusted and set in order; but do not withdraw from the work of God, and prove unfaithful, because others are not doing right.” (9T 249.) Our only aim in life is to be true to the Word of God -- the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy -- faithful in our duties and a blessing to His people -- we have no other plans. Therefore, we take the liberty of perusing the pages to which our attention is called with intention to comply strictly with the instruction found therein. The readers of the Code will plainly see by studying the pages above referred to that the instruction therein is for those who have tithe to pay and that they should not decide for themselves what should be done with it and to whom it should be paid, but that they must strictly comply with God’s requirements as she says: “Some have been dissatisfied, and have said, ‘I will not longer pay my tithe; for I have no confidence in the way things are managed at the heart of the work.’ But will you rob God because you think the management of the work is not right?” (Id. 249.) Therefore, whether our management of the tithe be right or wrong, after the tithe has been turned to the “storehouse,” the tithe payers have done their duty and stand blameless before God, whereas the stewards of God’s “storehouse” alone from that time on bear its responsibility. This is the sum of the contents in the pages to which our attention has been called, other than to say, that the tithe should be used in the Lord’s work and not for any secular purposes. Therefore, if we have appropriated the tithe in any secular lines, whether it be for buying land, houses, or for any other enterprise, then we, as stewards of God’s “storehouse,” are guilty and stand to be reproved on the charges of mismanagement, but if we are using the Lord’s money wisely for the advancement of His cause, whether it be invested in land, in literature, or for labor, etc., we have not sinned. The tithe belongs to the servants of God -- to the ministers in His sacred service. Now, the question is: What should God’s servants do with it? One may say, They are to preach the Gospel with it. True, but dollars in themselves cannot preach anything except they be spent for the things required in connection with the Gospel. Consequently, we are brought face to face with the question as to what things are required to carry on this all important work. We as S.D.A.’s, as a rule, have been educated that the tithe is supposed to pay the ministers’ salaries which they spend for board and room, clothes and shoes, travelling expenses, etc., and there we stop, overlooking the fact that the ministers, as the laity, are required to pay tithe from the tithe (Num. 18:26-28), offering and charity funds. This is what we have done. Suppose there is a need of a certain project, as the one that has been launched (for the building of the “camp”) on Mt. Carmel, and the laity can not furnish the necessary funds for its completion, while the ministry can, but as they have no other income besides the tithe, should they for this reason lavish their abundant supply of tithe upon themselves for extras while neglecting to carry out the plans for the greatly needed project in the work of God just because if they give of their means they would have to take it from the tithe? We think that if the tithe is the Lord’s, and if it is to be used only for the advancement of the Gospel, then the ministers of the Gospel must spare nothing for its advancement, whether it takes their

No.1 (January 15, 1936) Page 8 time or their tithe. If they could not use the tithe in any other way but to feed themselves, then the tithe would be no longer the Lord’s for the advancement of His cause, but rather only to supply the temporal needs of those who are supposed to be engaged in the Gospel. Such a program would be the means of making the Gospel ministry the most selfish set of religious people in the world -- like the priest and the Levite who passed by the wounded man whom thieves had left half dead by the side of the road. (Luke 10:31, 32.) We have invested the Lord’s money on nothing secular, and could not, for the fact that our only business is the Lord’s business. The tract of land and the building program of Mt. Carmel is not a secular one; it is in the plan of God. See Ezekiel 4:2. Moreover, as it is to be used for the benefit of the ministers as well as for the benefit of the laity, and as the ministers must by the tithe pay their own rent or build their own houses in which to live, if we use no tithe at all for this requisite center of influence, then the ministers, by not contributing toward its completion, would have no right of their own on this hill which is to proclaim the “coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” and if any of them should come to live here for any length of time they would be intruding on the laity. Consequently, any other plan than the one we are following for the disposition of the means God has intrusted us with would be retarding the work of the sealing message, cruel to the laity, detrimental to our Christian characters, and make us act like parasites -- as those whom God rebukes by the following sharp words: “Yea, they are greedy dogs which can never have enough, and they are shepherds that cannot understand: they all look to their own way, everyone for his gain, from his quarter.” (Isa. 56:11.) See tract #4, “The Latest News for Mother,” pp. 80-84; Code #14 (August), pp. 2-7; Code #16 (October), pp. 4, 5; Code #14 (August), p. 9. We feel sure that the enemies of The Shepherd’s Rod have put this question in this sister’s mind, for the devil’s chief business is to accuse by making the white look black and the black look white; he never tells the truth. Therefore, we are not surprised at his tricks and we stand ready to meet him on his own ground. Had we made no such disposition of the tithe he would have accused us for hoarding it, but we thank God for leading us into all truth and thus defeating the adversary every time he opens his dragon-like mouth. Question: Does Brother Houteff have any light on who the “king of the north” or the “king of the south” represent? Answer: The answer to the above question is found in “A Word to the Little Flock,” one of the earliest S.D.A. publications, in which Sister White says: “I saw all that ‘would not receive the mark of the Beast, and of his Image, in their foreheads or in their hands, could not buy or sell. I saw that the number (666) of the Image Beast was made up’.” -- p. 19. “Michael is to stand up at the time that the last power in chap. 11, comes to his end, and none to help him. This power...is brought to view in Rev. 13:11-18. His number is 666.” -- pp. 8, 9. The above explains that the two-horned beast is the one to whom the number 666 belongs; and that this beast, of “Revelation 13:11-18,” and the “King of the North” of Daniel 11:45, are the same power. Therefore, the nation represented by this particular beast, and the “King of the North,” or the “man” who is to be the head king -- of that nation in the time when this “image beast” (the two-horned) enforces the worship of “his image,” whose image is nothing less than the thing he made, are to make a likeness of the religio-political system of the “beast before him” (the leopard-like of Revelation 13:1-10); that is, a likeness of the papal system in the period before the leopard-like beast received his deadly wound. As the fulfillment of this prophecy is yet future, we cannot now tell who will then be the head (king of the north) of this prophetic nation (modern Babylon) that is symbolized by the two-horned beast. Question: Is there any way of knowing when or about how long it will be before the slaying of Ezekiel Nine or actual purification of the S.D.A. church takes place? Answer: We have no idea how long it will be before the sinners from

No.1 (January 15, 1936) Page 9 the midst of us, as a people, are taken away as shown to Ezekiel, but we know that when the message has reached the church as a body, and every one has decided for or against it, then the slaughter will immediately take place. Question: The Shepherd’s Rod teaches that the shaking is to be caused by a message to the church (“Early Writings” p. 270), but the denomination teaches that the shaking will be caused by the “Blue Sunday Law.” If the denomination is right, as we believe she is, then The Shepherd’s Rod is certainly wrong on the subject of the shaking. Answer: As The Shepherd’s Rod is always put to the highest degree of test to prove its teaching and the denomination’s always unquestionably accepted by her members, we are compelled to prove the position taken by the Rod, first, by the Scriptures, second, by the Spirit of Prophecy and third, by common sense. The Bible teaches that the Lord “will search Jerusalem (the church) with candles, and punish the men that are settled on their lees: that say in their heart, The Lord will not do good, neither will He do evil”; i.e., they say, The Lord has left us to defend His interest and the devil his own, whereas the Lord’s answer is, “I will search Jerusalem” not carelessly and in darkness, but carefully with candles of light. (Zeph. 1:12.) “I will sift the house of Israel among all nations, like as corn is sifted in a sieve, yet shall not the least grain fall upon the earth. All the sinners of My people shall die by the sword, which say, The evil shall not overtake nor prevent us.” (Amos 9:9, 10.) “There shall be as the shaking of an olive tree, and as the gleaning grapes when the vintage is done. They shall lift up their voice, they shall sing for the majesty of the Lord.” (Isa. 24:13, 14.) The above scriptures explain that the church after thus being shaken will “sing for the majesty of the Lord;” that is, the shaking will make the church what she ought to be. “But who may abide the day of His coming? and who shall stand when He appeareth? for He is like a refiner’s fire, and like fullers sope.” (Mal. 3:2.) The following will answer the question as to what means will the Lord employ in the shaking? “I asked the meaning of the shaking I had seen, and was shown that it would be caused by the straight testimony called forth by the counsel of the True Witness to the Laodiceans. This will have its effect upon the heart of the receiver, and will lead him to exalt the standard and pour forth the straight truth. Some will not bear this straight testimony. They will rise up, against it, and this is what will cause a shaking among God’s people.” (“Early Writings,” p. 270.) “In the mighty sifting soon to take place, we shall be better able to measure the strength of Israel. The signs reveal that the time is near when the Lord will manifest that His fan is in His hand, and He will thoroughly purge His floor.” (Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 80.) Thus, both, the Scriptures and the Spirit of Prophecy explain that He Himself will purify the church, and that when thus purified “the Gentiles shall see” her “righteousness and all kings” her “glory.” Moreover, Christ in the parable explains that it is Satan’s determined purpose to sow the tares among the wheat. (Matt. 13:38.) As the “Blue Sunday Law” is to be enacted by Satan’s own will, not by God’s, then such a method to purify the church would not only be contrary to every inspired statement but also to Satan’s determined purpose, for his aim is not to bring the tares and then pluck them out, but rather to choke out the wheat by their continued presence. Neither is his intention to fulfill the prophecies, for that is what he would be doing if he should enact blue Sunday laws, but rather defeat them. Therefore, if the church is to be purified by Satan’s laws he would be doing the work which God has assigned to His servants and which He is to do Himself. Is Satan working for God’s and His church’s interest or against? If against, he will never do one thing to purify the church or to fulfill the prophecy. The only thing that would compel him to pass blue Sunday laws and

No.1 (January 15, 1936) Page 10 go “to make war with the remnant of her seed” (with those that are left, Rev. 12:17) is the purity of the church when God by the slaughter weapons of Ezekiel Nine takes away the tares which received not the mark, and even then Satan will not enact “blue Sunday laws” until after he has exhausted every other weapon against the church. Therefore, as long as the church remains in her present Laodicean condition, there will be no blue laws or “war” against her, but a bluff only to make her members believe that they are free from his snares and that he is still trying to cause them to fall. But the worst of it all is in that they are sound asleep, which is shown by the fact that they still think Satan is working terribly hard to fulfill God’s word by trying to pass blue laws and are not aware that he is only playing with them as a cat with a mouse, and the brethren “to whom the Lord has entrusted the spiritual interests of the people” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211) instead of sounding the alarm to arouse the church are determined to even silence the voice of the Rod, and thus rocking her to a more sound sleep! TO LOSE YOUR HEALTH IS AS BAD IN THIS LIFE AS TO LOSE YOUR SOUL IN THE FUTURE LIFE “A group of investigators working in one of America’s great universities has shown, first that caries of the teeth is caused by a germ called bacillus acidophilus acting on the carbohydrate food particles (sugar and starch) which cling to the teeth, thus creating an acid which disintegrates the enamel, thus producing a cavity; second, that the cleaner the teeth are kept the less chance for this acid-forming germ to begin its destructive work; third, that in some way, unknown as yet, a properly balanced diet, rich in the necessary mineral salts and vitamins, decreases the number of these germs and decreases the frequency of their attack. “They have shown that from 85 to 95 per cent of public school children have active caries. But in institutions feeding a plain but adequate diet that is low in sugar only about 5 per cent have active caries. “The Journal of the American Medical Association, the leading authority in the medical field, recently summed up the situation editorially by saying, ‘Taken collectively, these experiments demonstrate that dental caries may be considered largely a dietary deficiency disease’. And further, ‘Results prove that efforts to provide an improved diet are in the main well rewarded by increased resistance to tooth decay’. “At present, no specific diets can be formulated. But to the mother who is eager to help the Dentist as much as possible in guarding her family against tooth decay the following valuable suggestions are offered. “Train the children to ‘clean their dishes’. Avoid excessive amounts of sweets, pastries, and desserts as this often causes a refusal to eat sufficient amounts of other foods. Serve foods such as all kinds of fruit, tomatoes, beets, turnips, carrots, radishes, cabbage, lettuce, spinach, celery, whole grains, nuts and pure vegetable oils “in addition to whatever other foods are desired” and in harmony with the Lord’s instruction. “They will supply the minerals and vitamins necessary to balance almost any other food combination and serve as a protective against dietary deficiencies.” -- “Diet Dentistry Dentifrice,” pp. 8, 9. IMPORTANT NOTICES Those who would like to do missionary work by the use of Brother Brown’s, “Observations on the ‘First Fruits’,” may obtain as many copies, free of charge, as they like by sending their order to the Symbolic Code office. We thank all who have extended to us their kind expression of heartfelt sympathy in the death of Sister Charboneau. The Universal Publishing Association Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas

No.2 (February 15, 1936) Page 1 Vol.2 No. 2 Feb. 15, 1936 Mt.Carmel Center Waco, Texas THE SYMBOLIC CODE NEWS ITEMS In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination NEWS IN DUE SEASON Knowing that all the friends in Present Truth are anxiously waiting to catch news waves from Mt. Carmel in each issue of this little paper, we therefore submit the following: Since arriving here last May, as the tract of land was under rental, we have devoted most of our time to our building program, and as a result there are now five substantial buildings on the place. The fifth or last has been built since the last issue of the Code, and as it stands near the cultivated part of the land -- about a mile from the “camp,” it is to be used in connection with our farm industry. As we are nearing spring, we now expect to devote a little time to prepare the land and sow or plant our crops. Hence, our building program will have to slow down for the time being. The office work, of course, as it is increasing right along, must go on uninterrupted. We most heartily thank Mt. Carmel’s friends for their co-operation and faithfulness in all lines of the work in this sealing message, and as it has been quite cold lately, we have especially appreciated the articles of clothing and bedding that were sent us. We are of good courage and words fail us by which to express our thanks to the One Who is “taking the reins in His own hands” for His great mercy, tender care, and guiding hand; and we are glad to say that our foreheads are reaching the flint stage and if we continue in the race of the high calling of Jesus we shall soon merge into the adamant stage. (Ezek. 3:9.) Trusting that by your hearty cooperation and by our enduring faithfulness we shall not retard the Lord’s most important work, upon which the fate of His church depends, but without delay prepare this hill for His “dwelling place” and for a refuge to His needy children as well as for preparing an army of workers to go forth “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness,...’fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’..into all the world, conquering and to conquer.” Dr. and Sr. Stokes, also Sr. McCall, from North Carolina, surprised us as they unexpectedly entered our office early one bright morning, and although they could stay but a few hours we had a pleasant visit while discussing some vital points in connection with Present Truth. We were also pleased to hear them speak of the work and the brethren’s faithful standing at their post of duty in that section of the field. They expressed themselves as being pleased with the surroundings on Mt. Carmel and especially emphasized the beautiful view as they looked westward toward Lake Waco. Their urgent call to Sacramento, Calif. stubbornly took them away from “Mt. Carmel, where truth can enter” about an hour before the dinner bell pealed throughout the hills and valleys, and as they could not stay longer our great surprising caused us to overlook that the noon hour was soon to approach, and therefore, we are sorry that we failed to say, “If now I have found favor in thy sight, pass not away, I pray thee, from thy servant: let a little water, I pray you, be fetched, and wash your feet, and rest yourselves under the tree: and I will fetch a morsel of bread, and comfort ye your hearts; after that ye shall pass on: for therefore are ye come to your servant.”

No.2 (February 15, 1936) Page 2 We trust that this will not happen again to these welcome visitors, or any others, and that they may be able to stop again on their way home and prove our sincerity in this disappointment. Nevertheless, we did not forget to invite them to sit with us and take a little spiritual “butter and honey,” and though this feasting on the Word of God took but a few minutes, we are sure that it was more satisfying than if they had sat down to the best dish Mt. Carmel’s chef can offer, although his cooking tests us with every meal on the observance of our doctrine on temperance, and after having a sincere prayer together, bidding them God speed, they departed. May the angel of the Lord watch over them and keep them from all the danger and harm that human beings are exposed to on the modern highways of travel. GREETINGS FROM THE EAST The sealing angel, coming from the east, who is to place Heaven’s credentials upon the “servants of God,” is slowly, but surely doing his work in this part of the field, and the blessed Third Angel’s Message is being lifted higher before those who are to enter wholeheartedly into the “closing work for the church”; and which work the servant of God tells us is “forcibly set forth by the prophet’s illustration of the last work under the figure of the five men with slaughter weapons in their hands.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 266. As our dear people learn the truth on the subject for the first time in their lives and actually see that what Ezekiel was shown is prophecy and that John’s vision of the same event is the revelation of it, their hearts melt with joy and Godly fear; and the unanimous testimony is that they would not take millions of dollars for this blessed “present truth” on the Third Angel’s Message, and in many instances real conversion to the truth is experienced for the first time, and both old and young rejoice together in this “blessed hope.” We have everything to encourage us in this noble work in behalf of our own beloved brethren in the church, for, not one who has accepted the sealing message and the call for reformation as set forth in the volumes of “The Shepherd’s Rod” has given up; that is, those who have the volumes of the “Testimonies,” and who have studied “The Shepherd’s Rod” message for themselves. Surely the Lord is preparing His people for the “Loud Cry” which will be given as soon as the 144,000 -- the “firstfruits” -- are sealed and which truth is also brought to our attention in “The Signs of the Times” of May, 1927, and in the little pamphlet entitled, “Forty Years in the Wilderness in Type and Antitype,” by Elder Taylor G. Bunch. It is a real pleasure to find in this section of the field all those “standing in the light” true to the message and faithful to their post of duty, working and praying for their dear brethren and sisters in the church, which is the Lord’s “only object upon earth” upon which Christ lavishes His “supreme regard.” Brother Buckheister in Charleston, and Doctor Young in Columbia, and Doctor Stokes in Brevard, all have been faithfully leading out in the work. Arriving in Georgia we found Brethren Boynton, Kurtz, and Woods, together with the other brethren faithfully pleading with God’s professed people to accept His gracious call for a reformation and I am glad that their efforts have not been in vain and that those who have been leading out in the work in this part of the field are not the only ones who are busy, for many who “stay by the stuff” have been doing their bit. The solemn work that is committed to us compels us to earnestly plead with all who have accepted this precious “present truth” that they be faithful, for the mere acceptance of the theory of the message will not save any of us. We are indeed now in the “eleventh hour” call, and just as the Lord demonstrated to the Jews of old how “Justice and Mercy met together and Righteousness and Peace kissed each other,” so we are soon to see how God is to answer the question raised by the old gospel prophet when he asked:

No.2 (February 15, 1936) Page 3 “Who is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah?...Wherefore art Thou red in Thine apparel, and Thy garments like him that treadeth in the winefat?” The answer rings back, “I have trodden the winepress alone; and of the people there was none with Me: for I will tread them in Mine anger, and trample them in My fury; and their blood shall be sprinkled upon My garments, and I will stain all My raiment. For the day of vengeance is in Mine heart, and the year of My redeemed is come.” (Isa. 63:1-4.) How solemn indeed are these words, and the fact that “the closing work for the church” will soon be over, shall we who know this “startling denunciation” which God in His mercy is sending to the “angel of the church of the Laodiceans” (3 T 253) allow anything to turn us from the work of warning the angel and the church of the storm that shall “sweep away the refuge of lies” (Isa. 28:17) and be counted with the false brethren who are to be taken away by the slaughter weapons of Ezekiel Nine? (5 T 211) or shall we do our part faithfully so that the Lord may set the S.D.A.’s as “light bearers” in all the world? (P.K. 725) May God help us to be more faithful to our sacred trust in the future than we have been in the past. Please remember this writer when you talk to our heavenly Father about His children. Yours for heavenly wisdom and a faith that will not shrink, (Signed) E.T. Wilson QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Question: “Please explain Matt. 24:21 and Dan. 12:1; i.e., if the tribulation of Matthew took place in the period of the 1260 years of papal supremacy, which event is in the past, and the time of trouble, foretold by Daniel, in the future, how could I harmonize Matthew’s record with that of Daniel, for Matthew writes that there will be no greater tribulation than the one from 538 to 1798 A.D., while Daniel claims that the time of trouble is to be greater than any ‘since there was a nation.’” Answer: It is true that in the eyes of a surface reader Matthew contradicts Daniel and Daniel contradicts Matthew, but when the student of prophecy is led by the Spirit of God, Who dictated the Scriptures, he sinks the shaft deep into the mine of truth, for he knows that the Scriptures in themselves are in perfect harmony. Speaking of the tribulation, says the scripture: “Except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved;” i.e., God’s people would have been completely wiped out from the face of the earth had it not been for the never failing promise: “But for the elect’s sake those days shall be shortened” (Matt. 24:22), whereas in the time of trouble Michael will stand up to deliver every one that shall be “found written in the book.” In other words, during the time of the tribulation the righteous were killed and the wicked delivered, whereas in the time of trouble the righteous will be delivered and the wicked killed. Therefore, the tribulation and the time of trouble are two outstanding events, each one being the greatest of its kind in the annals of prophetic history -- one the greatest against the righteous and the other the greatest against the wicked. Thus we see that, both Matthew and Daniel are correct -- showing that each event is the greatest of its kind. As the tribulation is the greatest “since the beginning of the world,” it shows that there has never been as great a tribulation against God’s people as there was during the above stated period; and as Jesus said that there never shall be the like, He assures us that God will not permit the wicked after 1798 A.D., to again “wear out the saints,” whereas the time of trouble, says Daniel, is the greatest “since there was a nation” showing that the deluge was either greater or equal to it, also that the time of trouble could be followed by a greater one, for He says, “even to that same time” instead, “nor ever shall be.” Thus we see that when we take into consideration the meaning of each word instead of making thoughtless and hasty conclusions, the Scriptures prove to be not only most perfect and wonderful and yet simple, but also inspiring,

No.2 (February 15, 1936) Page 4 making wise the humble -- and lightening the path of him who as did Christ, delights to do the will of God. David by personal experience said: “O how love I thy law! it is my meditation all the day. Thou through Thy commandments hast made me wiser than mine enemies: for they are ever with me. I have more understanding than all my teachers: for Thy testimonies are my meditation. I understand more than the ancients, because I keep Thy precepts.” (Ps. 119:97-100.) Question: “Please explain the following citation from ‘Early Writings’ p. 36: ‘I saw that the anger of the nations, the wrath of God, and the time to judge the dead, were separate and distinct, one following the other, also that Michael had not stood up, and that the time of trouble such as never was, had not yet commenced.’” Answer: In the above quotation there are four subjects brought to view; namely, “The judgment of the dead”, “The anger of the nations”; “The wrath of God”; and that “The time of trouble such as never was had not yet commenced.” The first three events, according to the vision, occupy three separate and distinct periods of time -- one following the other; however, the time of trouble, in harmony with the vision, could take place during any of the three periods of time above mentioned. “The wrath of God” is in the seven last plagues (Rev. 15:1) which, as understood, occupies the period between the close of probation and the second coming of Christ. As the judgment of the dead covers the period from 1844 to the commencement of the judgment of the living, and as the wrath of God falls in the period from the close of probation to the second coming of Christ, it is evident that the anger of the nations must occupy the time of the judgment of the living -- during the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message. The judgment of the dead and the seven last plagues being fairly understood by nearly all S.D.A.’s, we shall not say more about these but shall confine our study only to the time of “the anger of the nations.” The Armageddon cannot be the anger of the nations above mentioned, for it is fought in the time of the sixth plague (Rev. 16: 12-16); that is, in the period of the wrath of God, during which, according to the vision above mentioned, “the anger of the nations” could not occur, for their “anger” and the “wrath of God” “are two separate and distinct events, one following the other.” Consequently, the Armageddon is one thing and the anger of the nations another. As the 144,000 are to go through the time of the anger of the nations -- the time of trouble such as never was -- as well as through the time of the wrath of God and yet be preserved for translation, and as the anger of the nations must take place in the time of the judgment of the living as shown in the preceding paragraphs, it follows that Michael is to stand up in the time of the judgment of the living and deliver His people from the anger of the nations -- the time of trouble -- or else it would be impossible to preserve the lives of all the 144,000; proving the fact that a change is to take place at the commencement of the judgment of the living -- Michael is to stand up for His people, take the “reins in His own hands” (“Testimonies to Ministers.” p. 300) and deliver “every one that shall be found written in the book.” May God’s people be aroused by the Good Shepherd’s voice now and place their names in the “book” by sighing and crying “for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof,” so that when the trouble bursts out -- “when the overflowing scourge shall pass through” -- they may find shelter. The anger of the nations being in the time of the judgment of the living -- in the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message -- their anger is against God’s people, not against each other nation otherwise the statement in “Early Writings,” p. 36 could not be correct, for the nations against each other have been and are angry; for instance, the world’s war took place in “the time of the judgment of the dead.” “The anger of the nations” will develop by the decree that the two-horned beast is to enact “and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed” (Rev. 13:15), for the fact that all the nations will follow in the footsteps of the two-horned beast and “the same crisis will come upon our people in all parts of the world” (6 T 395) showing

No.2 (February 15, 1936) Page 5 that this “anger of the nations” is a world-wide confederacy against God’s people as predicted by the prophet Zechariah: “And in that day will I make Jerusalem a burdensome stone for all people: all that burden themselves with it shall be cut in pieces, though all the people of the earth be gathered together against it.” (Zech. 12:3.) Verse 8 proves that at the time of the anger of the nations, “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict, ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer” for, “in that day shall the Lord defend the inhabitants of Jerusalem; and he that is feeble among them at that day shall be as David; and the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them.” “Those who have been timid and self-distrustful, will declare themselves openly for Christ and His truth. The most weak and hesitating in the church, will be as David -- willing to do and dare.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 81. Question: “I have carefully studied the temples type as found in Vol. 2 of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ and also the March number of the Symbolic Code, p. 9, but I cannot see that it throws any light on p. 278 of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod,’ Vol. 2, for it makes Darius the author of the third decree. “I have read and reread everything I can find in the Bible and in ‘Prophets and Kings’ on these decrees and I can not see how Darius can be made the author of the third decree, unless you take the position that he made two decrees.” Answer: The decrees made by the Medo-Persian kings for the rebuilding of the temple and the city - Jerusalem -- the Bible explains as follows : The temple “was finished...in the sixth year of the reign of Darius the king” (Ezra 6:15) and that Cyrus’ decree was renewed by him, saying: “I Darius have made a decree; let it be done with speed” (verse 12) and it is shown by verse 15 that this decree finally succeeded to finish the “house of God.” Consequently, the Artexerxes of chapter seven must have come to the throne after the reign of Darius and after the house was builded. Therefore, if the Artexerxes of the seventh chapter made any decree before the temple was built, he must have made it before his coronation, and before he made the decree “to beautify the house of the Lord,” or else his decree, found in Ezra 7:13-26, must have played a prominent part in the reign of Darius, and if this be so then the Artexerxes of chapter six, verse 14 must be the same as that of chapter seven, verse 1, otherwise, the Artexerxes of 6:14 must be another person by the same name. Hence, the difficulty comes from the fact that the Bible remains silent on this point. Consequently, we are left at sea as far as knowing who the Artexerxes of 6:15 is. Sr. White is correct that the Artexerxes’ decree of Ezra Seven is the third on record, but it is not the decree which finished the house of God, but rather the one which beautified it (Ezra 7:27) and furnished the means for the sacrifices and other necessities for its service. (Ezra 7:17.) Furthermore, the decree of Ezra Seven was made “in the seventh year of Artexerxes the king” (verse 7), whereas the temple was finished “in the sixth year of the reign of Darius the king.” (Ezra 6:15.) Hence, it is not our fault for lack of information on this subject anymore than it is for not knowing the right birthday of Christ; neither will a perfect knowledge of every detail beyond what Inspiration gives of these things make us better Christians, but obedience to the light we already have will, and as “The Shepherd’s Rod” has led us to a greater knowledge in many Bible themes than any book we have ever had, showing that God is leading us day by day to a greater knowledge of His mysteries, we should be willing to walk in the light which we now have until it brings us face to face with this desired information and to a perfect knowledge of all things instead of stepping off from the path of light and into darkness just because He does not show us everything all at once or because we cannot comprehend it all in a moment.

No.2 (February 15, 1936) Page 6 Verses 8 and 11 of chapter six, in reality, are neither Darius’ nor Artexerxes’ decree, but rather Cyrus’ and renewed by Darius as any one will see by reading the entire chapter. Sr. White has reference to the decrees on record: Cyrus’ being the first (Ezra 1:1-4); Darius’ the second (Ezra 6:1-12) ; and Artexerxes’ the third (Ezra 7:21-26). The latter is the one which put the beautifying touch on the temple building and supplied the means for the sacrificial system. THE “MUSTARD PLANT” OVERSHADOWING INDIA Not long ago since I began to entertain an ardent longing for a reformation most of the S.D.A.’s, including those at the head of rank and file, began to look at me with long faces, although previously they were very good to me. It was at this crisis that received your tract No. 4, “The Latest News for Mother,” and it helped me see more clearly the unavoidable impending necessity for a reformation among us as a people, and now they have set a watch on me. To make matters worse, one new missionary with family from South Texas,...who is to superintend the mission here has just arrived. His wife’s father has embraced “The Shepherd’s Rod” message. The superintendent has commanded the authorities here to keep us away from the school, although until this time the principal of the school knew nothing about “The Shepherd’s Rod,” but the mission superintendent has taken very strict measures to keep the students away from us, and the principal’s wife, an American lady, has given directions to the staff that the students should be called together for a meeting or a new game as soon as we enter the premises of the school. In this way they manage to take them away from us. Thus the actions of the faculty prove to us that the S.D.A.’s are very much terrified because of “The Shepherd’s Rod” message, and our hearts are moved by love to help them, for we feel we could not be able to bear the weight of sorrow to see them lost after being so many years in the work. I shall study “The Shepherd’s Rod” message very carefully and may God open up the way that I may be able to do something for them. I will not allow any one to take away my God-given liberty. I will study for myself, come what may! Pray for us. Please continue sending the “Symbolic Code” and other literature and help us with the treasures of heaven that we may awaken many souls from their “Laodicean” “lukewarm” condition before they are spued out. (Signed) C.H.V. Travencore, S. India Dear Brethren: In the absence of our regular leader, in prayer meeting last night a lay member was called upon to hold the service. He talked about false churches and then about the true church and said, “The true church is the one which keeps the commandments of God and has the faith of Jesus.” Though not out loud, in our hearts we said amen. Attention was called to “The Shepherd’s Rod” and after asking him questions, he supposed we (six of us) were against the Rod’s teachings but when he found that we were adherents to it he immediately closed the meeting and never talked any more about it. Before we accepted the Rod’s message we were instructed by the council of the church not to study the “Shepherd’s Rod,” not to discuss it, not to make friends with those who believe in it, and not to allow them in our homes, but we prayed, asking the Lord to lead us right as we complied with the following instruction from the pen of Sr. White: “Precious light is to shine forth from the Word of God, and let no one presume to dictate what shall or what shall not be brought before the people in the messages of enlightenment that He shall send, and so quench the Spirit of God, Whatever may be his position of authority, no one has a right to shut away the light from the people. When a message comes in the name of the Lord to His people, no one may excuse himself from an investigation of its claims. No one can afford to stand back in an attitude of indifference and self-confidence, and say: ‘I know what is truth. I am satisfied with my position. I have set my stakes, and I will not be moved away from my position, whatever may come.

No.2 (February 15, 1936) Page 7 I will not listen to the message of this messenger; for I know that it can not be truth.’ It was from pursuing this very course that the popular churches were left in partial darkness, and that is why the messages of heaven have not reached them....If a message comes that you do not understand, take pains that you may hear the reasons the messenger may give.” -- “ Testimonies on Sabbath School Work,” p. 65. We were told that “The Shepherd’s Rod” is by another denomination, new light, a false doctrine, the devil’s work. However, upon careful investigation for ourselves we have found “The Shepherd’s Rod” message to be no separate denomination and that exactly as predicted in “Early Writings,” p. 277, its teachings add power and force to all the authoritative S.D.A. doctrines. We have not received new light but more light and the Third Angel’s message has now become to us so wonderful that we can not find words by which to express our appreciation for it. My experience has taught me that no one should make flesh his arm no matter whether it be Noah’s arm, Job’s, or Daniel’s -- we must do now what we did when we embraced the S.D.A.’s message; that is, take no minister’s advice but with open mind free from prejudice listen to the messenger for ourselves, trusting in the Lord to lead us into all truth and when we see the truth to joyfully accept it. My heart is now filled with joy for the hope that is in me, and for the love of God’s church and His people I shall do all I can to bring this most precious message to as many as God permits. Pray for us. (Signed) Mrs. L.L., Houston, Texas Dear Brethren: We find ourselves in conflict and trouble for believing what we think is God’s call to us and for reforming our lives as never before, and therefore, we are asking you to pray for us that our faith in the Lord may be such as to remove these mountains of difficulties or to help us bear the cross that we may be worthy of His name and fitted for His kingdom. The following are some of the trials that we are encountering: The young people who have embraced the message which the volumes of “The Shepherd’s Rod” contain, after having been refused matriculation at our denominational schools in Los Angeles, at first were all (both old and young) welcome to the church, but soon after, Bro. Bingham and Sr. Serns were refused admittance. Up until this time, only one piece of literature had been distributed on the church premises by our group. It was a tract written by A.M. Dart and published by the denomination. For this, we were accused of disseminating “Shepherd’s Rod” literature and in about two more weeks the church council informed us that even we students were unwelcome, and would not any longer be allowed to enter the church building. However, feeling that we are better S.D.A.’s now than before, and that the church property is as much ours as it is theirs, and for the sake of their souls we returned, but as we approached the church steps for the young people’s meeting, three heavy set men stepped down in front of us and blocked our entrance. Then silently we lined up on either side of the church steps -- fifteen young folk ranging from the age of eight to twenty-four years. We asked them for a reason that would justify them to keep us out but all became quiescent, and seeing that we were determined to obey God rather than man, they turned off the porch light, and as two of the men went away they soon returned with a city officer. The guardian of the law admitted that no substantial reason was given him by the churchmen to take us away and therefore he could not tell us what to do, but he wished to see us agree and went about his business. On Sabbath morning they did not allow us to stand on the property, but as we returned the next Friday evening to plead with Israel and to worship in the house of God, we were again barred out and Bro. Lipsey, being found a

No.2 (February 15, 1936) Page 8 bit too close to the church property, received a good shove and a punch on his jaw. The one who abused us so, the next morning they ordained to be their local elder! The following Friday evening we prayed earnestly for the Lord’s help and as He opened the way we all entered inside the church, but the next morning we were again refused entrance and we felt fearful of the consequences of the man who refused a drink of water to a little eight year old girl while we were made to stand on the public sidewalk. On Jan. 1 the rain came down in torrents and, besides, Brother Bingham was knocked down twice, dragged, and punched by the watchmen at the door for not going home. The following Sabbath a middle aged well dressed gentleman before entering the church inquired if the eleven o”clock service had begun and finding out that we were not allowed to get in, he was astonished and after hearing the defence of both sides -- the church’s and ours -- he said, “Soon ‘Ichabod’ will be seen written over the entrance of this church. I am not a prophet,” he said, “but I need not be one to see that something drastic will soon happen to counteract this condition.” Ashamed of the actions taken against us and a bit perplexed, he went inside. There are a number of the brethren who are not in favor of countenancing the actions that have been taken against us, but, as usual, the majority rules. We love these brethren though they are so bitter against us, and will you please pray for us that we do nothing that would cause them to forever remain in their “Laodicean” “sad” condition, but that we may be willing to do everything for them that they may be saved. May our conduct and determination to remain with the denomination and in the church witness that we have not apostatized as they think, but that we are trying to reform our lives and prepare ourselves to meet the Lord in peace, and thus convince them to investigate our faith for themselves. (Signed) The Young People of La Crescents, Calif. Per Mrs. M.J. Bingham ON WHICH SIDE WILL YOU STAND? We are indeed troubled when we think of the final outcome of our brethren’s actions and our only hope is that they do not go as far in their Pharisaical wickedness as to cause them to remain too long in the darkness and at last find themselves at the “shut door” pleading, “Lord, Lord, open unto us,” but only to hear the words, “Verily I say unto you, I know you not.” (Matt. 25;11, 12.) You who love the “three fold” message, the church of God, and the leading brethren, please do not consent to their foolish and Satanic actions, for whether we be right or wrong, it is certain that their papist service Christ will not accept. Read carefully the following quotations and immediately comply with the Lord’s instruction lest you, either by deed or by giving consent, finally find yourselves, too, on His left side. “Notwithstanding Christ’s warning, men have sought to uproot the tares. To punish those who were supposed to be evil-doers, the church has had recourse to the civil power. Those who differed from the established doctrines have been imprisoned, put to torture and to death, at the instigation of men who claimed to be acting under the sanction of Christ. But it is the spirit of Satan, not the Spirit of Christ, that inspires such acts. This is Satan’s own method of bringing the world under his dominion. God has been misrepresented through the church by this way of dealing with those supposed to be heretics.” -- “Christ’s Object Lessons,” pp. 73, 74. As long as we are right with God your casting us out will not cause us to go into eternal ruin, for says the Lord: “Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you,

No.2 (February 15, 1936) Page 9 and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake, Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy: for, behold, your reward is great in heaven: for in the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets. But woe unto you that are rich! for ye have received your consolation. Woe unto you that are full! for ye shall hunger. Woe unto you that laugh now for ye shall mourn and weep. Woe unto you, when all men shall speak well of you! for so did their fathers to the false prophets. But I say unto you which hear, Love your enemies, do good to them which hate you, bless them that curse you, and pray for them which despitefully use you. And unto him that smiteth thee on the one cheek offer also the other; and him that taketh away thy cloke forbid not to take thy coat also.” (Luke 6:22-29.) The leading brethren and those who take an active part with them in their Satanic acts are not alone to blame, but also those who countenance their actions. They are endeavoring to refute “The Shepherd’s Rod” by the use of Sr. White’s writings, and to force us to abide by their short-sighted decisions, but why does not the laity arise and ask them to abide by the counsel of the Lord in the above quotation? Ought ye not to obey God rather than man? You, yourselves, should be right regardless of whether we are or not and thus regain our confidence in you and in the leading brethren, or will you go on with them contrary to such plain words as you read in the above citation, which, while it so flatly contradicts their practice it wholly supports ours? Yet by word and by force, even by endeavoring to employ the “arm of the state,” they have determined to make us give up our position on this vital question and take hold of theirs! In the name of Christ’s ministers they have great influence with some of the laity who are as blind as themselves, but here is a prophecy that all of you who read this article would do well to underscore it in your notebook that though for the time being, like the Czar of Russia, the ministers may keep the multitudes in darkness of the truth and press them down under their thumb, some day, not far hence, the eyes of the blind and sleeping laity will be opened, but though they are too lazy and too busy now to study for themselves, they will not only lose confidence in their ministers then but also quickly break the strong bands from off their necks that now hold them down in the darkness as did Lincoln break the chains of slavery off the negroes’ necks. However, if you do not do this now, my brethren, while the Lord is pleading with you, though you cut loose later it will not profit you. Then the very hands that once crowned these ministers with laurels shall be raised for their destruction, for you will see then that you have been deluded and though you unite yourselves to heap your bitter condemnations upon them as they hear you say, “We are lost! and you are the cause of our ruin,” you will be forever too late to redeem your souls. Thus the snares that they are laying down against us now God will use against you and them. They have long been preaching against the papists and against those who copy after them, but now they are doing the very thing of which they once condemned others doing. Therefore, the price that the papists are to pay, they will, too, except they now repent. Will you not, my brethren, do all you can to rescue our leading men from eternal ruin which they are now running headlong into, and as you are following their footsteps they will cause you to plunge into the same. WHAT IS HEALTH REFORM? “Health reform” means to be right with God and man, with yourself and withal your habits. Most people are more careful of overworking than they are of killing themselves with overeating, and though they pretend to do this for the sake of their health, under observation this class of folk will be found to be reckless with their bodies in sinful pleasures and sacrificing their health by perverted appetite. Yes, they risk their health for a little sinful pleasure almost of any kind, and when reproved they are greatly disturbed and would rather, at any cost, continue with an unhealthful habit, prompted by indulging in some sinful pleasure, than to deny themselves of it by correcting their evil course. Consequently, their fear of overworking is a fear of the work cutting across their perverted desire, “turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness.” (Jude 4.) They are afraid of overworking but are not afraid of overdoing nothing, which ultimately results in losing their physical abilities -- becoming almost as weak as a straw, as stiff as a cucumber, and as infirm as a pancake.

No.2 (February 15, 1936) Page 10 There is nothing in God’s creation that stands still -- everything is doing something all the time -- and whatever stops moving He takes it away. If the heart stops beating He takes away the life, and the substance of the body goes back to clay. If a tree quits growing, it dies. Water that stands still gets stagnant. God’s “handiwork” is not only ceaselessly moving on its own course, but it neither falls behind nor goes ahead -- it forever keeps perfect time. If an airplane stops flying it falls to the ground. When an automobile quits running it becomes worthless to its owner. Anything that falls short of its set standard by its maker does not only become worthless but also a nuisance. There are thousands who sacrifice their health and happiness for lack of exercise. Some excuse themselves from working to preserve the beauty of their hands, not realizing that they are wrecking the whole body by doing nothing! Others try to preserve their beauty by avoiding the rays of the sun though without which no one can live the full length of his time and long remain happy while he lives. The bee that faithfully labors all summer, when winter comes has plenty to eat and some to spare for a hungry man that cannot manufacture his own honey, while the grasshopper by wasting his time singing all summer long is starving during the winter in the cold. The plant that is raised in the shade is weak and pale and if exposed to the sun too late, instead of receiving its natural beauty, it withers away. Those who are living wrongly, when they start correcting their habits they begin to feel the same effects, but instead of continuing in the right course they excuse themselves from reforming and go back treading in the same old crooked road. “Poverty and shame shall be to him that refuseth instruction: but he that regardeth reproof shall be honoured.” (Prov. 13:10.) “Strength and honour are her clothing; and she shall rejoice in time to come. She openeth her mouth with wisdom; and in her tongue is the law of kindness She looketh well to the ways of her household, and eateth not the bread of idleness. Her children arise up, and call her blessed; her husband also, and he praiseth her.” (Prov. 31:25-28.) “Go to the ant, thou sluggard; consider her ways, and be wise: which having no guide, overseer, or ruler, provideth her meat in the summer and gathereth her food in the harvest. How long wilt.thou sleep, O sluggard? when wilt thou arise out of thy sleep? Yet a little sleep, a little slumber, a little folding of the hands to sleep: so shall thy poverty come as one that travelleth, and thy want as an armed man.” (Prov. 6:6-11.) “Six days shalt thou labour, and do all thy work.” (Ex. 20:9.) “In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground.” (Gen. 3:19.) Abraham became a friend of God because he did not only believe but because he faithfully performed his duties and that by arising “early in the morning” (Gen. 22:3), and by doing the things “in the selfsame day.” (Gen. 17:26.) When God selected the army by which Gideon was to defeat the Midianites, He commanded Gideon to separate those who were “fearful and afraid” and those who had plenty of time before starting to do something from those who, for haste, would not even stop long enough to take a drink, but who, scooping the water in their palms, drank as they ran through it. Jud. 7:2-7. If God’s people do not awake now they never will, for the time is too short and the work is too great, and the best of us cannot be too skillful or too active to engage in the conflict which is confronting us. (To Be Continued) ____________________________________________ WANTED If any of the readers of this little paper have extra books of Sr. White’s writings, and who would like to dispose of same, please send them to this office. We can use as many volumes as we can obtain. If some one has an adding machine in good condition and would like to either donate or sell it at a very reasonable price, please inform us. The Universal Publishing Assn. Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 2 IN THE INTEREST OF THE SDA DENOMINATION “The Twelve Tribes Which are Scattered Abroad” This little paper is dedicated for the conveyance of news items and reformatory activities to Present Truth believers; to answer questions in connection with the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1-8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., bur more fully on the first eight books above mentioned; on Christ’s parables, on types and symbols, and also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White. However, this monthly visitor promises to answer questions on such passages of the Scriptures only as have been divinely revealed and authoritatively proclaimed -- bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore, it will either give a correct answer to questions or else confess its ignorance by saying “I do not know.” Its main object is to reveal the fact that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power and unify, and purify the church of God -- calling her to rise up from her dusty bed and put on her strength and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her. (Isa. 52:1.) Therefore, it positively demands that the messengers of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” under its supervision, must strictly comply with all its requirements, instructions and advice which it bears to them from time to time. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority -- the church is to be a light to the whole world -- fair as the moon, -- clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners. Isa. 62:1-7; Prophets and Kings, p. 725. The symbols on the title page are a reproduction of the Revelation, chapters Twelve and Nine, and Isaiah 7:21, which symbols are explained in our available literature. This monthly comforter gladly calls on all S.D.A.’s who open their doors and welcome its visit. It freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation and neither collects fees nor makes charges for its unselfish service. It lives on voluntary gifts and free will offerings -- it burdens no one and comforts all. Its constant prayer is that all its clients should prosper and be in health even as their souls prospereth. (III John 2.) Make your questions plain and distinct, giving the references, and they shall be taken care of as soon as their turn on the waiting line permits. If you like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also other free literature, send your name and address to the Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Department, Mount Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas. V.T. HOUTEFF ___________________________________________________________________ PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 3 WE PRAYED AND THE LORD HEARD OUR CRY In this transition period of “The Symbolic Code,” while emerging from a humble mimeographed sheet to a standard monthly magazine, we feel that it would be appropriate to quote a few lines from the first issue showing how it started its first paragraph with a sincere request, saying: “Let us pray to the end that it will grow with mushroom speed; have the fabric of a palm tree; the grip of an octopus; be clear as crystal and glittering as transparent gold; moving ‘as the appearance of a flash of lightning’ (Ezek. 1:14); sweet as honey (Ezek. 3:3) to those who are searching for truth as for ‘hidden treasure’ (Matt. 13:44), and bitter as ‘Wormwood’ (Rev. 8:11) to those who seek ‘to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season!’ May God bless it that for the ‘abundance of milk’ it shall give may ‘every one’ who is ‘left in the land’ eat ‘butter and honey’ (Isa. 7:22), for so shall they be ‘a great people, and a strong.’ Saith the prophet, ‘There hath not been ever the like, neither shall be any more after it.’ (Joel 2:2.)” The merciful granting of our plea in the above prayer the readers of this monthly prophetic agent have doubtless recognized by the fact that its circulation as well as its size are each six times greater than at its beginning -- crowning it: with the governmental number of Revelation 12:1 -- and we would not neglect to mention that since its publishing quarters moved from Los Angeles to Mt. Carmel Center our subscription list has almost doubled, witnessing to the fact that the request of our prayer in the words, “That it will grow with mushroom speed,” is being granted, whereas its firm stand against the attempts of the enemy to refute its contents of truth, to destroy its influence, and thereby its existence, prove that He Who is taking the reins in His own hand has in response to our request given it palm-like fabric, making it stand straight up as a palm tree, even against a most severe wind storm. Then, too, having on one side the persecution and, the inhuman treatment which its subscribers receive at the hands of those who are ‘lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God’ (2 Tim. 3:4), and on the other side the firm stand that its followers take is a positive proof that its grip of truth on them surpasses even the grip of an “octopus.” Moreover, as the simplest of the simple can without any difficulty comprehend its teaching, and confess that they have stepped out of darkness into its marvelous light proves that its brightness is as “clear as crystal and glittering as transparent gold.” Furthermore, as it has already crossed both the Pacific and the Atlantic oceans, it shows that it is moving as the appearance of a flash of lightning; carrying on one hand the ringing testimonies of those who search for truth even more zealously than those who search for gold, and on the other hand the news it brings of the severe persecution and hatred against the class that search for truth by the class that search for gold, proves that this little truth bearing agent is as sweet as honey to the taste of the former and as bitter as wormwood to the taste of the latter, and as those who partake of its “butter and honey” learn how to “refuse the evil and choose the good,” it evidences the fact that its product will bring about “a great reformatory movement among God’s people,...a spirit of intercession...even as was manifested before the great Day of Pentecost” and thus will the church be able to heal the sick and do other miracles. -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 126: “Early Writings.” p. 278. ____________________________________________ A WARNING ____________________________________________ To the Little Companies in Present Truth Scattered Abroad Though only a few of you I have personally ever met, yet I feel free to address you as though I have always known you, and I praise Him for making it possible by uniting us in Himself as one family, and that “hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus.” I am writing the following lines with a prayer that I may be able to help you to stand more firmly on the platform of eternal truth and that you may be filled in your joy “to the stature of the fullness of Christ” in the hope that is within you. The spirit of jealousy and selfishness is endeavoring to leaven the believers in Present Truth in some sections of the field and I am impressed to write beforehand a few words of counsel. First of all, let me say that some of those who have embraced Present Truth seem to be yet in darkness concerning the necessity of our work and of the method by which it is now being carried on, and though they may not be conscious of this fact, it weakens their faith in the sealing message and breaks down their power to proclaim the same. Hence, I shall endeavor to pass on such information as seems necessary on some points of our work for your enlightenment.

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 4 The old devil well knows that this is the last message the world will ever receive and that it will chain him for a thousand years and at last reduce his being down to ashes as though he never was. Therefore, he is like a “roaring lion seeking whom he may devour.” Hence, because we can not be too cautious of his snares or too particular in following “the Lamb whither-soever He goeth,” I am sending this warning. The apostle’s council, “Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall,” shows that we who have the message and full assurance to receive “the seal of God” and to live forever are in the same danger as the ancient Jews who, for being the direct descendants of Abraham and perfectly satisfied that the promise was theirs, were found off guard and lost the kingdom! Having their example before us we should be wide awake lest we, too, be devoured by the old roaring dragon. Satan is suggesting to some in certain sections of the field that they are doing more for the cause of truth than some others and that those who may be doing less are reaping the benefits of their labors instead of they themselves. If this be so, and if they have fully trusted in the One Whose the vineyard is instead of in the stewards of His means for their reward, they should be the happier, for the fact that He Who said, “The laborer is worthy of his hire,” will more abundantly reward them than we could ever do even at our best. “Therefore watch, and remember, that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears. And now, brethren, I commend You to God, and to the word of His grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified. I have coveted no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel. Yea, ye yourselves know, that these hands have ministered unto my necessities, and to then, that were with me. I have shewed you all things, how that so labouring ye ought to support the weak, and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how He said, It is more blessed to give than to receive. And they all wept sore, and fell on Paul’s neck, and kissed him.” (The Acts 20:31-35, 37.) You know that Satan is on one hand determined to multiply the “tares” among the “wheat” and Christ on the other hand to keep them out. It is especially true at this time while He is “taking the reins in His own hands;” and as He is assuring us now, after the period of time while “men slept” is almost over, that “there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean” (Isa. 52: 1), His promise will become a reality -- He will send into His vineyard only those who will by their works openly acknowledge by complying with His commission that they completely trust in Him -- “provide neither gold nor silver, nor brass in your purses, nor scrip for your journey, neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet staves,” (Matt. 10:9,10.) Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “Only those who have withstood and overcome temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming this message when it shall have swelled into the ‘Loud Cry.’” -- “Review and Herald,” Nov. 19, 1908. God has placed me in a most responsible position, and realizing my human weakness and inability to correctly perform my duties even in the least important place in His service I cannot afford to deviate from His holy command even an inch whether others do or not, and though some think that I am to blame for them not being engaged in the work, I can only go as far as He leads me. Therefore, if it is not they themselves alone to blame, by wrongly placing the blame upon me they are murmuring against Christ instead of against me. Though they are not in this office to see that if we offer any kind of financial assistance before men get into the harness and go to work and prove themselves that they are trustworthy of Christ’s service and that they are called by Him, it is true that we would be so busy hiring men for the work that we would have no time for anything else at all. But you know, my brethren, that among them there will be a multitude of men that will not for souls, but for “hire” go to work -- a class whose service Christ can not accept. Moreover, such a program will require a capital of no small sum of money whereas, we have nothing, and the fact that we do not have it proves that Christ wants us to go into His vineyard without gold, silver, or brass, and as we who did start on this basis have lacked “nothing” (Luke 22:35) our experience evidences the fact that He gives us “our daily bread.” (Matt. 6:11.) Our work is too great for any man, or a group of men, and the harvest field is wide enough for “two hundred thousand thousand...horsemen” (Rev. 9:16), whereas the laborers just now are very, very few, and most of our brethren do not realize what it takes to carry on the work. They think that the tithe which comes here is supposed to provide our temporal necessities only and that we are having one great, grand time, but were they in our place, most of them would not bear under the trying circumstances even for a month. We as S.D.A.’s by being “robbed and spoiled” placed an unauthoritative halo of sacredness around the tithe, making it appear that it must be spent for nothing else

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 5 but to feed, house, and clothe the ministers who are not only taking the tithe but the offerings and the institutional incomes also, and we all with one consent and without a question, as blind as bats on a bright sunny day, got under the load and raised all the goals; but now in “the unrolling of the scroll,” while our eyes have been opened, some are going into another extreme; and as Satan by the leading men in the S.D.A. denomination pulled the wool over our eyes while he had the denomination in his grip by head and foot urged us then to give everything we have, now by his wicked suggestions is urging those who have embraced Present Truth to withhold their means! His urging them to be liberal in the former and his suggestions of stinginess in the latter all the more proves that the denomination has sold out to him, and that we have the truth of the hour. Then, too, by over urging us in the former place to produce the bricks, and causing the conferences to misuse the means, be has been robbing God’s people of their strength, whereas now in the latter place by suggesting to those who have embraced Present Truth to withhold their means is an attempt to blockade the proclamation of the sealing message and to rob God’s people of it, too. Thus in both instances he has attempted to weaken Christ’s line of defense and to strengthen his own. Our offering receipts are very small, whereas our work requires much greater means in proportion than that of the denomination for the fact that we have nothing in the line of equipment and now we must buy and build everything we need to carry the message to the church. Besides, we are distributing five tracts, “The Symbolic Code,” and most of the books, etc., all free of charge, whereas the denomination takes everything and gives nothing -- we had to pay them for all the papers to do our missionary work, and a good price, too, and still they run short of means. Had we pressed our brethren who have embraced Present Truth to provide all the means by which to carry on the work but to feed us, they would have to give a second tithe, not only a tenth of their income but more than twice that, and before they accept the message, too, for we, had to start without any following at all. Consequently, had we waited on them, the work would have never begun. Therefore, I along with Sister Charboneau and Sister Hermanson were compelled to do everything we could possibly do to spread the message and to make the interest grow, but about three years later, when a few converts finally took a firm stand and began to pay their tithe toward the advancement of Present Truth, if I had said, “No, the tithe is sacred -- it is only for my own use and for the use of the two sisters who helped in pioneering this work,” the message would not have advanced at all and the people who now rejoice in the Truth would have been yet in darkness, and besides, the tithe which the treasury of Present Truth now receives, the opposers of the message would have taken and used as a whip to prevent the sealing of the saints. Some of our brethren think that we are getting enough tithe to feed the workers and pay for Mt. Carmel’s tract of land, build the “camp,” etc., and are now zealously sending their objections and instructions as to how we should spend it as though they know more about it than those whom God has placed at the head of the work and Whose instructions only they must follow. They think that it should be used only for the support of the workers but they never offer to send some of their means beside the tithe with which to pay for the land, to put up the necessary buildings, and to purchase office and farm equipment. No, not even for either the cost of printing the free literature or postage for its distribution nor for our correspondence, etc. We would perhaps be perfectly satisfied if these brethren would send us some of their money with which to pay for these things so that we would use no tithe, but instead, some of them even hesitate to send in their tithe under pretense of fear that we may spend part of it on something besides feeding and clothing the workers or ministers. But let them do their part first before they ask us to stop doing our part, for the Lord’s work anticipates neither retreat nor tardiness, although it may take our tithes or offerings, bank accounts, houses, or lands, or all, yea, even our very lives. Regardless of what it takes, we must proclaim “the great and dreadful day of the Lord.” On one hand they accuse us of misusing the tithe, and on the other hand they are robbing God by using it on themselves! Suppose we are wrong, would our mistakes make them right? If I had not been a tithepayer they would have been justified not to give heed to a message under my signature, but would they not be also justified to pay no attention to their supposed wise counsel if they withhold the Lord’s tithe and use it on themselves? Still further, we can freely say that the tithe has not been sufficient to take care of every need connected with the work, neither are the offerings for the free literature and the correspondence, and as a consequence I have gone into debt, and God has made it possible for the work to go on uninterrupted, and it may do their souls good to know that as yet we have not spent one cent from the tithe towards the purchase of the tract of land,

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 6 and if they like to have us pay for it with something else besides tithe, they may send us $7,000 with which to pay that which is against it and I am sure we would not disappoint their heart’s desire by refusing to accept their free-will offerings for this worthy enterprise. However, if those who are determined to have us lavish all the tithe on the workers’ upkeep only rather than to spend a part for the land on which to build this needed “camp” for the benefit of both -- ministers and laity -- would thoroughly examine their motives, I am sure that they will find themselves raising the banner of the sealing message on a pole of “selfishness” instead of on Calvary’s Cross! Make sure, my brethren, that you be not found among those of whom God called the prophet’s attention, saying: “Thou son of man, the children of thy people still are talking against thee by the walls and in the doors of the houses, and speak one to another, every one to his brother, saying, Come, I pray you, and hear what is the word that cometh forth from the Lord. And they come unto thee as the people cometh, and they sit before thee as My people, and they hear thy words, but they will not do them: for with their mouth they show much love, but their heart goeth after their covetousness. And, lo, thou art unto them. as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice, and can play well on an instrument: for they hear thy words, but they do them not. And when this cometh to pass, (lo, it will come.) then shall they know that a prophet hath been among them.” (Ezek. 33:30-33.) “Paul was an inspired apostle. yet the Lord did not reveal to him at all times just the condition of His people. Those who were interested in the prosperity of the church, and saw evils creeping in, presented the matter before him, and from the light which be had previously received, he was prepared to judge of the true character of these developments. Because the Lord had not given him a new revelation for that special time, those who were really seeking light did not cast his message aside as only a common letter. No, indeed. The Lord had shown him the difficulties and dangers which would arise in the churches, that when they should develop, he might know just how to treat them. “He was set for the defense of the church; he was to watch for souls as one that must render account to God: and should he not take notice of the reports concerning their state of anarchy and division? Most assuredly; and the reproof he sent them was written just as much under the inspiration of the Spirit of God as were any of his epistles. But when these reproofs came, some would not be corrected. They took the position that God had not spoken to them through Paul, that he had merely given them his opinion as a man, and they regarded their own judgment as good as that of Paul. So it is with many among our people who have drifted away from the old landmarks, and who have followed their own understanding. “When this position is taken by our people, then the special warnings and counsels of God through the Spirit of Prophecy can have no influence with them to work a reformation in life and character.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 684, 685. “’Why have not these ministers been reproved, when we are following their teachings?’” some asked. “A door, has thus been opened for Satan to tempt them as to the truthfulness of the visions. “The brethren have been deceived and wronged. They believed that we were in union with these teachers, and followed their instructions, when they were all wrong. I have written to these ministers in anguish of spirit as I have seen the cause of God wounded by their injudicious course. How anxiously have I watched the effect of these messages. But they laid them aside, and the brethren were not permitted to know anything about them, therefore could not be benefited by the instructions which the Lord saw fit to give. “My labor has been most discouraging, as I have seen that what God designed has not been accomplished. Often I have inquired in distress, Of what account is all my labor? These brethren took this position: We believe the visions, but Sister White, in writing them, put in her own words and we will believe that portion which we think is of God, and will not heed the other. This course they have pursued, and have not corrected their lives. They have professed to believe the visions, but have acted contrary to them. Their example and influence have raised doubts in the minds of others. It would have been better for the cause of present truth had they both opposed the gifts. Then the people would not have been deceived, and would not have stumbled over these blind teachers. We have hoped and prayed that they might get right, and exert a good influence upon the flock: but hope has died, and we cannot, dare not, hold our peace longer. We have wronged the church of God, in that we have not spoken out before.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, pp. 233, 234. Think of it, my brethren. These testimonies were written by the one who founded the denomination and though they were told, “The testimonies either bear the signet of God or that of Satan” (5 T 98), they did not believe them, and by so doing they were not only disobeying God but also calling the founder of their own denomination

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 7 a liar and still they remained in it! Shall some of you now after having seen the results of unbelief repeat their mistakes. I would advise you, my brethren, not to permit any evil, selfish motives to enter into your hearts, or any suggestions urging you to watch those whom God has given their own work, for He has left no one in charge of them save the recording angel, and when He finally comes to reckon with His servants He will call neither on you nor on me to verify or pass on His decision. However, Satan will try all of you to the limit, and if you watch yourselves you will have your hands full without taking time to see what others do. Satan will have you busy, if he can, watching others that you may forget or have no time to watch yourselves. He, by pointing to the mistakes and errors of those who are not led by God’s Spirit, would have you in constant fear that even those whom God is leading Himself will make a mistake. Thus endeavoring to keep you blind of the mistakes that you have either already made or are about to make, thereby not only leading you into eternal ruin but also hindering the work of God by taking up the time of His servants to iron out difficulties within their own ranks. Therefore, give him no occasion to hinder God’s servants from laboring for those who need to know the truth. Of this class of workers Christ says: “They will question and criticize everything that arises in the unfolding of truth, criticize the work and position of others, criticize every branch of the work in which they have not themselves a part. They will feed upon the errors and mistakes and faults of others, ‘until’, said the angel, ‘The Lord Jesus shall rise up from His mediatorial work in the heavenly sanctuary, and shall clothe Himself with the garments of vengeance, and surprise them at their unholy feast; and they will find themselves unprepared for the marriage supper of the Lamb.’ Their taste has been so perverted that they would be inclined to criticize even the table of the Lord in His kingdom.” -- “Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 5, p. 690. We claim to be reformers -- calling the brethren’s attention to their slackness in following the teachings of the Spirit of Prophecy -- but shall we on one hand criticize them for their unbelief and on the other hand we ourselves do what we would have them repent of? You who are ready to enter into the Lord’s vineyard with the “mattock” to dig up the “thorns and briers” will find much to do. Therefore, enter into his service without gold, silver, or brass; that is, spend all you have, then call on Him and He will take care of you by the tithe which is His own, and if we fail in our duty He will take our stewardship from us and give it to others who would not waste or misuse His money; and if the tithe should fail, he may send a raven with some food or perhaps take you to some widow’s house, and if these means also fail to provide, He has plenty of mamma in heaven with which to feed you for the rest of your life. Yes, He can even send an angel with “a cake baken on the coals, and a cruse of water,” and bid you, “Arise and eat; because the journey is too great for thee,” and if He sees fit, He can make it possible for you to go “in the strength of that meat forty days and forty nights unto Horeb the mount of God” where you can obtain some more. (1 Kings 19:7, 8.) At any rate, if you are true to Him He will not let you starve though the world may. Sell all and “give to the poor”; that is, to those who are destitute of the message and who are about to perish for lack of knowledge.” Will you, too, my brethren, who have “great possessions” go “away sorrowful”? (Matt. 19:22) “I saw that some of the people of God are stupid and dormant, and but half awake; they do not realize the time we are now living in, and that the man with the ‘dirt brush’ has entered, and that some are in danger of being swept away. I begged of Jesus to save them, to spare them a little longer, and let them see their awful danger, that they might get ready before it should be forever too late. The angel said, Destruction is coming like a mighty whirlwind. I begged of the angel to pity and to save those who loved this world, who, were attached to their possessions, and were not willing to cut loose from them, and sacrifice to speed the messengers on their way to feed the hungry sheep who were perishing for want of spiritual food. “As I viewed poor souls dying for want of the present truth, and some who professed to believe the truth were letting them die by withholding the necessary means to carry forward the work of God, the sight was too painful, and I begged of the angel to remove it from me. I saw that when the cause of God called for some of their property, like the young man who came to Jesus (Matt. 19:16-22), they went away sorrowful; and that soon the overflowing scourge would pass over and sweep their possessions all away, and then it would be too late to sacrifice earthly goods, and lay up a treasure in heaven.” -- “Early Writings,” pp. 48, 49. This invitation is yours: “Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy and My burden is light.” (Matt. 11:28-30.)

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 8 Ten tithe paying converts will yield as much tithe as the whole income of one of them and if they can live on that much you can, too, and if It should take twice as much for your living as it does for their’s, all you would need to do is to go and win ten more tithe paying souls. Then as long as you are in Christ’s service and in nothing else, and as long as your twenty converts remain faithful and true tithe payers you will have a steady income. I know not of an easier way for making a living than this. Do you? Neither is there any doubt at all for having this much success in winning souls to Christ if your hearts are right with God and if you are working for souls and for the advancement of His Kingdom instead of for “loaves and fishes” and for selfexaltation. Thus entering into Christ’s service will be your credentials -- an evidence that God has approved of your conception of the truth, accepted your service, and that you have made “your calling and election sure.” A SIGN OF RETREAT The church standing in the valley of this exalted hill is loudly blowing her own retiring trumpet, unwittingly declaring that the Third Angel’s Message is taken away from her! Therefore, with a broken heart Mt. Carmel looks down upon the desolate spot as did her “lowly” King when He wept upon Mt. Olivet as He looked down upon ancient Jerusalem -- repeating the memorized words: “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not! Behold, your house is left unto you desolate. For I say unto you, Ye shall not see Me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord.” (Matt. 28:37-39.) The welcome sign which had been hanging on the walls of this little church at the foot of Mt. Carmel for many years, was replaced by another which read thus: NOTICE Notice is hereby given to the public that all public meetings in this church have been indefinitely suspended. All meetings held in this church until further notice will be private called meetings. Admittance to these private meetings by invitation from the Pastor only. Signed The Church Board B.L. Hassenpflug Pastor--Chairman This card: You are invited to be present at a private meeting at the S.D.A. church at 7:30 P.M. Wednesday,..and at 9:30 A.M. Saturday, March 14, 1936 Pastor B.L. Hassenpflug No Admittance Without This Card being handed to its loyal but spiritually blinded members only, they presented to the watchmen at the door and were permitted entrance while those who were deprived of a card were barred out on the pretense that the Sabbath meetings were private, for members only, by which means they secured the law on their side and kept out all who showed any sympathy toward the teachings of “The Shepherd’s Rod”! Nevertheless, while the castouts were sitting in the little public park, only a few yards from the church entrance, and discussing their Sabbath School lesson, the conference president and the pastor of the church influenced the poor, hungry, and closely-sheared sheep to vote out one brother for confessing that “The Shepherd’s Rod” is based on the “law and the testimony,” and another brother for refusing to discontinue visiting a “Shepherd’s Rod” believing family which has been a prominent member of the Waco S.D.A. church for sometime, and had the grown son and wife of this particular brother been in church that Sabbath we believe they would have been disfellowshipped also, for they are in sympathy with the father. Though we are on one hand as sorrowful for the little church as the father of the prodigal was, yet on the other hand we are happy and thankful to our heavenly Father for hearing our prayer against the prayers of those who are by force robbing us of out church properties, for as a reward that very morning by adding these latest castouts to our group and on the Lord’s side He weakened the forces of the enemy and strengthened His. Thus, as usual, regardless of what one may attempt to do against the Truth, he can only promote its righteous cause of which fact the Spirit of God, looking forward to this time, prompted David to say: “Thou didst cause judgment to be heard from heaven; the earth feared, and was still, when God arose to judgment, to save all the meek of the earth. Selah. Surely the wrath of man shall praise Thee: the remainder of wrath shalt Thou restrain.” (Ps. 76:8-10.) We are down-hearted when we think of these sad experiences, for had we not seen these Pharisaical actions with our own

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 9 eyes we could never believe that our own S.D.A. denomination while advocating religious liberty is filled with men who are clad in an S.D.A. garment but who are, imbued with the spirit of the tyrant popes! “Thus saith the Lord of hosts; Let your hands be strong, ye that hear in these days these words by the mouth of the prophets, which were in the day that the foundation of the house of the Lord of hosts was laid, that the temple might be built. For before these days there was no hire for man nor any hire for beast; neither was there any peace to him that went out or came in because of the affliction: for I set all men every one against his neighbour. But now I will not be unto the residue of this people as in the former days, saith the Lord of hosts. For the seed shall be prosperous; the vine shall give her fruit, and the ground shall give their increase, and the heavens shall give their dew; and I will cause the remnant of this people to possess all these things.” (Zech. 8:9-12.) “PRAISE HIM FROM WHOM ALL BLESSINGS COME” Dear Brethren: I have been reading the book, “A Reply to The Shepherd’s Rod,” and I must confess that it has increased my faith in the teachings of “The Shepherd’s Rod” if that were possible. Please do not fail to send me every issue of “The Symbolic Code.” (Signed) BEN GARRETT, East Jamestown, Tenn. Dear Brethren: Just received and read the small booklet on Ezekiel’s prophecy, one of the best tracts I have ever read. If you have anything else good let us have it. (Signed) E. TAYLOR, Cherryvale, Kan. Dear Brethren: I have never written my appreciation of this most wonderful message. God is surely merciful to His rebellious people. I am happy again but for a year after I received this message I thought my heart would break when those with whom I had always associated even quit speaking to me....The pain was nearly unbearable, but I knew I must go on. I have to endure, for I cannot deny my God....Is our new tract being held up for means? Aren’t we ever going to be asked for means? I guess you won’t need to though, for I feel the call every day as if you had asked. I look forward to “The Symbolic Code” as I used to do to the “Review” (Signed) MRS. NAOMI HINDMAN, Sheridan, Wyo. Dear Brother Houteff: I surely love your message and I know that God is with you and your work. Our dear Brother Vories brought the message to us here and there surely has been a stirring up; many are accepting it and I pray to God that no one shall reject it. However, I am sure there will be a division among us; but the sealing message will find out how many are on the Lord’s side. Brother Vories and myself have been preaching the “Shepherd’s Rod in a round about way, preparing them by degrees. But at last we really had to tell them the message, and I am happy to say (thanking God for it) that more than two-thirds have accepted it. But now the church elder has stopped us from leading the meeting so you can see that the professed people of God today, as of old, will not endure sound doctrine. I have learned more of the Third Angel’s message from Vol. One of “The Shepherd’s Rod” than with all my studying I ever learned before, and I am happier for it. We need your prayers and as soon as we can we are going to send some money to help out with God’s great work. God says: “Hearken, My beloved brethren, Hath not God chosen the poor of this world in faith, and heirs of the kingdom which He hath promised to them that love Him?” (Signed) L.F. OTTO, Logansport, Ind. DRAGGED OUT KNOCKED DOWN BUT STILL ABLE TO HOLD ITS OWN Brother B writes the following objections to “The Shepherd’s Rod,” which may not be intended to fight the truth as did the priests and rabbis in the days of Christ but to clear himself in the points the enemies of “The Shepherd’s Rod” have attempted to confuse and bring to bear against the message of today. Objection No. 1: “Will say that it is a little hard for me to understand Brother Houteff’s making his whole claim to inspiration, and his whole system of exegesis hang upon infallibility at every point for he thus makes it possible for the whole structure to be summarily swept away through any one mistake that the human instrument might happen to make. For example, in Vol. 1, pp. 333, 334 of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ he gives various examples of the symbolic application of the number of letters in certain names, which, he says, proves his system of exegesis. Unfortunately the original Hebrew, the number of letters specified, for

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 10 the vowels do not appear in the Hebrew, being added in the English translation of the names. According to the conditions which he, himself, laid down, this one mistake invalidates his whole system of exegesis and destroys completely all claims to inspiration. It is not my purpose to hold Brother Houteff to any such rash conditions.” Answer: “The Shepherd’s Rod” does not claim that the number of letters in the above mentioned names occur in all the languages in the world-including the Hebrew -- but it is correct in that according to the English rule of spelling, the lesson drawn from the symbolical number of letters in the names in question is perfect; and as “The Shepherd’s Rod” claims not that these names are composed by the same number of letters that are found in the spelling rules of all the languages in the world, it still stands on its own legs now on this question as it has stood against all the buffs and rebuffs brought to bear against it in the past five years. Moreover, even though Brother B’s claim be correct that God had nothing to do with the lesson derived from the number of letters which the names contain, his claim does not remove the fact that inasfar as the English language is concerned with which only the “Shepherd’s Rod” is dealing is correct and free from reproach although the numerical perfection may have come about only by a chance. However, I would rather give God the credit, for as long as I employ every means to emphasize the truth and to exalt the Word I am sure in the day of judgment my deeds would be justified rather than the deeds of him who may by laxness attribute the work of God to a chance. Nevertheless, the Bible sustains the claims of “The Shepherd’s Rod” in that there is nothing hid from God and that all things are “naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with Whom we have to do.” (Heb. 1:13.) Hence, as even the very hairs of our heads are numbered (Matt. 10:30) I am sure that God knew the spelling rules of the English tongue before the English speaking people did, and as He also knew that He would use the English instead of the Hebrew tongue by which to reveal the truth that “The Shepherd’s Rod” contains, He instructed the prophet Isaiah to thus write: “With stammering lips and another tongue will He speak to this people.” (Isa. 28:11.) If the numerical symbolism of the letters was in the Hebrew spelling rule instead of in the English, it would have been hard to discover it and would not have been as great a wonder; namely, not showing God’s foreknowledge of the language He was to use in fulfillment of Isaiah 28:11 at “the unrolling of the scroll.” Therefore, here it is seen that when one sinks the shaft deep into the mine of truth the facts brought neither “invalidate” the “Shepherd’s Rod” “system of exegesis,” nor do they “destroy its claim of interpretation,” but completely support it. Objection No. 2: Says, “Brother Houteff quotes the Testimonies with telling effect against the abuses of the leadership, and his writings form an invaluable compilation of quotations from the Spirit of Prophecy, but there is reason to fear that to him the rights of the individual mean as they mean to the General Conference Committee, one’s own rights, not those of others. Believing as he does that his views are inspired, and their rejection to be the sin against the Holy Spirit, it is hardly probable that, should he gain control of the organization, he would be any more ready to tolerate this unpardonable sin than the General Conference Committee is to countenance any doubt of the interpretation placed upon the message by its members as God’s highest authority on earth. I would, therefore, have nothing to gain, and perhaps much to lose, in aiding Brother Houteff supplant the present oligarchial bureaucracy with a dictatorship of his own; but I can and will, gladly cooperate with Brother Houteff in a sincere effort to regain for the individual the right to study and to know the Word of God, facts of history for himself, and be governed by the dictates of his own conscience. This could best be done, I think through throwing the light of publicity upon what the General Conference Committee has been doing in trying to keep light from reaching the people.” Answer: The only objection in the above paragraph Brother B presents against “The Shepherd’s Rod” is that it claims “Inspiration”; at the same time he accuses the General Conference of not allowing any truth to enter into the ranks of the denomination, but though unconscious of the fact, he is against “inspired” “truth”, and now I would like to ask Brother B, If it is not inspired how could it be the truth? And would it be a call from God? I hope that Brother B’s eyes may be opened and that he may see that his objection is not suggested to him by the One Whose aim is to lead us into all truth, for Brother B’s claim is that no one can be led into all truth, which thought is contrary to the claims and teachings of Christ, for He says: “When...the Spirit of Truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will shew you things to come.” (John 16:13.) Furthermore, as the definition of the word “inspiration” is to communicate divine

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 11 instruction free from men’s adulteration, it follows that the ultimate aim behind anyone’s objection against “inspired truths” instead of against “uninspired” ones is to put God out of sight and bring men to the front -- cutting off the only channel by which God can communicate with His people and by which only He can interpret the Scriptures for His church and interpose the erroneous claims of men. Still further, this class of people who suppose that their questionings and cavilings are a mark of intelligence are like the Jews of old -- they acknowledge the “Inspiration” of the prophets as does Brother B of Sister White’s by calling her work “The Spirit of Prophecy.” The Jews confessed that the writings of the prophets who had preceded their generation and who were rejected and killed by their fathers contained the Word of God, and that their writings had to be respected and obeyed, but the prophets that arose in person to reprove them of their own evil deeds or correct their errors which they themselves had embodied from uninspired men, they were not willing to accept! Thus it was in the pre-Bible period, thus it was in the Old Testament period; thus it has been since the beginning of the New to this very day. So, those who thought their doubtings, questionings, and cavilings were a mark of intelligence, the above experiences prove that they were only a mark of ignorance. Therefore, though Bro. B., as a somnambulist, is headed toward the same pit, we hope that he will, before walking into it, awake by the sound of these disastrous, historical, and everoccurring mistakes and thus escape the danger of this long active trap. Just a few years back in history we find this same class in conflict with Sister White though they were told: “God and Satan never work in co-partnership. The testimonies either bear the signet of God or that of Satan. A corrupt tree cannot bring forth good fruit.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 98. But they argued: “We believe the visions, but Sister White, in writing them, put in her own words, and we will believe that portion which we think is of God, and will not heed the other.” -- “Testimonies for the Church.” Vol. 1, p. 234. Notwithstanding their unbelief in Sister White’s writings even to the present time, this same class of people are now trying to cry down the “Shepherd’s Rod” message by the very writings which they questioned and criticized while their prophet was yet alive. Can it be possible that these critics would know more about what she saw and how she wrote it than she herself? Thus it is now -- they claim to know more about Brother Houteff’s experience and how he wrote the truths in “The Shepherd’s Rod” than he himself! If they were so wise why did not God choose them as His messengers instead of her? We find that they regarded John’s visions as they did Sister White’s for in the publication, “Thoughts on Daniel and The Revelation,” p. 510, the symbolical horses with their lion-like heads (Rev. 9:17) are supplanted by Arabian horses with natural heads to help make the symbol fit the battle of the Turks! The brimstone by way of “interpretation” they transformed into “sulphur,” and the serpent-like tails of verse 19 into common horses’ tails! Then they tell us that the “fire,” “smoke,” and “brimstone” issued from a gun in the hand of a Turk instead of from the lion-like mouths as John saw it. Moreover, to justify their actions, they tried to make us believe that John could not clearly see that which God was showing him, and which He intended accurately to be recorded. Is it possible that these men without “inspired” vision, coming on the scene almost 2000 years after John’s vision, can see better than him before whom the display was made! If the Revelator be wrong in this instance, then can he not be mistaken in other instances also? And if the book of the Revelation can not be depended upon just as it reads, then how can we put any confidence in the rest of the Bible? If the prophets could not declare the positive truth of what they saw then how can a Bible student without either vision or “inspiration”? Furthermore, if God could cause men in times past to write “the truth and nothing but the truth,” why can He not do the same now? Has He lost His power or is He less interested in His church now than anciently? Still further, if the prophets’ inspired views in times past did not supplant the “oligarchical bureaucracy with a dictatorship of” their “own,” why would the same views do it now? And if such was the case and was right then, why would it be wrong now? True that if “The Shepherd’s Rod” “should gain control of the organization” it would not “be any more ready to tolerate this unpardonable sin than the General Conference Committee countenances any doubt of interpretation placed upon the message by its members,” but Brother B is overlooking the fact that “The Shepherd’s Rod” claims “inspiration” and that by its divine revelations of truth is calling God’s people to a reformation by obedience to the truth, whereas the General Conference Committee themselves claim no “inspiration” neither do their works nor their interpretation of the Scriptures show it -- they are not willing to denounce sin among themselves and thus lead the flock of God on to reformation. Moreover, Brother B unwittingly confesses

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 12 that Brother Houteff will never attempt to prevent any increase of truth reaching the people regardless by whom it comes no more than any of God’s “inspired” messengers ever did. Furthermore, by the fact that Sister White’s “inspiration,” as perfectly followed by “The Shepherd’s Rod,” did not prevent or keep out from the people or from “The Shepherd’s Rod” itself, it proves that neither will the Rod’s “inspiration” keep out another man’s “inspiration.” Still further, had Sister White controlled the denomination with all its institutions, it would not have become what it is now. The credit for the message in “The Shepherd’s Rod” Brother Houteff simply places it to Whom it belongs, and those who would like for Brother Houteff to place it on himself are not doing it because they love him or because they like to exalt him above themselves, but because they are sanctioning the claims of the voice from beneath which hates God and the revelation of the Word, tempting Brother Houteff to exalt himself instead of God, blindly deceiving themselves and leading others away from the truth, all because they hate to submit themselves under the rule of Christ now while He is “taking the reins in His own hands.” -- “Testimonies to Ministers.” p. 300. This class of workers Christ prophetically heard saying, “We will not have this man to reign over us.” (Luke 29:14.) For further explanation on this reference see the October, 1935, number of “The Symbolic Code,” p. 5. Let those who hate to submit themselves to the rulership of God now ask themselves what would they have done in the days of Moses who, like the Rod, claimed to be the mouthpiece of God? Would they have not then arisen with Korah against Moses and Aaron as they do against “The Shepherd’s Rod” and say: “Ye take too much upon you, seeing all the congregation are holy, every one of them, and the Lord is among them: wherefore then lift ye up yourselves above the congregation of the Lord?” (Num. 16:3.) If this class of people are not willing to accept “Inspired” interpretation now, would they have accepted the Baptist’s message, Christ’s, the apostles’, and Sister White’s? No, indeed not! In fact, their attitude toward “Inspiration” shows that they do not accept them even now, and if they do not submit themselves to “Inspiration” how would they ever know the truth? for the Bible says: “Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but He revealeth His secret unto His servants the prophets.” (Amos 3:7) “By a prophet the Lord brought Israel out of Egypt, and by a prophet was he preserved.” (Hos. 12:13.) “Believe in the Lord your God, so shall ye be established; believe His prophets, so shall ye prosper.” (2 Chron. 20:20.) “Then He said unto them, O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken.” (Luke 24:25.) “And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.” (Rev. 22:19.) “And I will make thy tongue cleave to the roof of thy mouth, that thou shalt be dumb, and shalt not be to them a reprover: for they are a rebellious house. But when I speak with thee, I will open thy mouth, and thou shalt say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God; He that heareth, let him hear; and he that forbeareth, let him forbear: for they are a rebellious house.” (Ezek. 3:26, 27.) “Moreover all the chief of the priests, and the people, transgressed very much after all the abominations of the heathen, and polluted the house of the Lord which He had hallowed in Jerusalem. And the Lord God of their fathers sent to them by His messengers, rising up betimes, and sending; because He had compassion on His people, and on His dwelling place: but they mocked the messengers of God, and despised His words and misused His prophets, until the wrath of the Lord arose against His people, till there was no remedy.” (2 Chron. 36: 14 16.) “He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.” (Rev. 3:22) For further comments on these scriptures read our tract No. 1, “The Dardanelles of the Bible,” pp. 25, 26. If God can not lead us into all truth any longer, how can He ever bring unity among His people so that they all with certainty speak the same thing? How can He save them from Satan’s multiplied delusions and erroneous interpretations of the Scriptures? See our tract No. 5, “Final Warning,” pp. 8-15. As the enemies of Present Truth are trying to place the stamp of Inspiration on the book, “Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation,” even endeavoring to pass Sister White’s approval on it for authority, and at the same time do not accept the message “The Shepherd’s Rod” contains because it claims “Inspiration,” it proves that their attitude in each instance is prompted by Satan with the desired end to down the Truth and exalt error. As innumerable unauthoritative ideas of men have divided the Christian church into chips of all sizes, and have made her a “habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird” (Rev. 18:2) instead of a

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 13 place of salvation and a habitation of saints, “God will manifest that He is not dependent on learned, selfimportant mortals.” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 82.) The following quotation plainly shows that only “Inspiration” (a man called of God) can declare the truth and nothing but the truth: “The reason why He does not oftener choose men of learning and high position to lead out in reform movements, is that they trust to their creeds, theories, and theological systems, and feel no need to be taught of God. Only those who have a personal connection with the Source of Wisdom are able to understand or explain the Scriptures. Men who have little of the learning of the schools are sometimes called to declare the truth, not because they are unlearned, but because they are not too self-sufficient to be taught of God. They learn in the school of Christ, and their humility and obedience make them great. In committing to them a knowledge of His truth, God confers upon them an honor, in comparison with which earthly honor and human greatness sink into insignificance.” -- “The Great Controversy,” p. 456. Had not “The Shepherd’s Rod” openly given God the credit for its truth, its enemies would have said, “It is not inspired and we need not heed its warnings.” This is exactly the way the great men in Christ’s day did -- on one hand they found fault with John the Baptist because he ate nothing but wild honey and locusts, and on the other hand they accused Christ of eating and called Him “a man gluttonous, and a winebibber.” (Matt. 11:18, 19.) They claimed that He was not sent by God, uninspired, unlike Moses, and asked Him: “By what authority doest Thou these things? or who is He that gave Thee this authority?” (Luke 20:2) and the Spirit of Prophecy declares: “Prophecy must be fulfilled. The Lord says: ‘Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord. Somebody is to come in the spirit and power of Elijah, and when he appears, men may say: ‘You are too earnest, you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way. Let me tell you how to teach your Message.’” -- (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 475.) PART II -- “WHAT IS HEALTH REFORM” We cannot be called “commandment-keeping people” unless we do all our work and do it on time, for one of the, commandments is, “six days shalt thou labor and do all thy work.” If we waste a moment of our time, except it be because of some inability we would be unfit to call ourselves “commandment-keepers.” Hence, we must labor; smilingly and faithfully six full days of the week. Neither can we let the work drag behind each day and yet claim to keep God’s ten commandments. As the work which God has I assigned to everyone is neither too much nor not enough, if we faithfully labor six days and do all our work we would neither find idle time during the week nor would we find something undone at the end of the week. Those who have too much time and not enough work are either ignorantly or purposely leaving their work undone, and those who have too much work and not enough of time are either undertaking to do the unnecessary things of life, too lazy, or unskillful and unsystematic. If God would leave something undone in His creative work, the thing created will end in disaster, and if He does it not on time the whole creation will suffer. Those who are to be translated will be as God (Zech. 12:8) -- perfect in all they do. Therefore, amend your ways, and be ye “perfect even as your father which is in heaven is perfect.” (Matt. 5:48.) Find out what your work is, then arise early and do it faithfully “in the selfsame day” with a smile. Work and sunshine will not only do you much good but will prevent you from committing a slow suicide, for without exercise, fresh air and sunshine you cannot live your full age, and the time you live your life will be unpleasant to yourself and burdensome to others. “Thus saith the Lord: Let your hands be strong, ye that hear in these days these words by the mouth of the prophets, which were in the day that the foundation of the house of the Lord of hosts was laid, that the temple might be built.” (Zech. 8:9.) “Every man’s work passes in review before God, and is registered for faithfulness or unfaithfulness. Opposite each name in the books of heaven is entered, with terrible exactness, every wrong word, every selfish act, every unfulfilled duty, and every secret sin, with every artful dissembling. Heaven sent warnings or reproofs neglected, wasted moments, unimproved opportunities, the influence exerted for good or evil, with its farreaching results, are all chronicled by the recording angel.” -- “The Great Controversy,” p. 482. Do Not Cheat Lest You Run Short As the human machine is constructed with sixteen different elements, and as they wear out by the daily usage of the body, and as these necessary elements cannot be replenished in any other way but only by our daily food consumption, it is of supreme importance that the food we

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 14 make use of be such as to contain every one of the elements if we want to keep our super-human structure in good condition. Let it be understood by all that a failure to supply the human organism with the above mentioned building materials by which to repair the worn out tissues and muscles, and to preserve the condition of the bones, etc., the guilty one will, whether it be through ignorance or otherwise, impair his health and if his mistake does not bring sudden death it will cause much pain, sorrow, and regret and at last call for an untimely funeral procession. Those desiring to keep well will remember this one simple thing; that is, manufactured refined food stuffs, almost of whatever nature they may be, are not only entirely deficient in some of the elements, but even those elements which they contain are thrown out of the Creator’s careful and unalterable chemical combine, so that even the ones which are present cannot be of real value to the system, and in some cases they are even a hindrance to it, for the absence of one element changes the nature of the other as does the addition of a strange one, which action is demonstrated as follows: If chemical synthesis be performed with milk by adding to it, if possible, the element of iron in its organic form, the iron will coagulate the milk -- turn it to cheese. If we should combine nitrogen, hydrogen, and oxygen, we would obtain household ammonia; and the chemical synthetics show that if we separate the nitrogen from the oxygen and hydrogen after it has been combined, it (the nitrogen) will become carbondioxide gas instead of back to nitrogen. Permit us to again illustrate the above facts: Let us imagine that the stomach is a cook and the elements with which the organism feeds the body let us depict by bread. The art of bread making requires flour, water, fat, salt and yeast. Suppose we give to the cook all the ingredients but one, would he not be hindered in making the bread to the extent of the importance of the article? If the flour is omitted he could make no bread at all; if the water, he would be in as bad a predicament; if the salt, it will be tasteless; if the yeast, it will be too heavy. Again, would not by the absence of one or more of the articles increase the percentage, of the flour or of the water, the salt or the yeast, depending on which one is missing? If so, what kind of bread would the kitchen cook be able to make and feed us with, if some of the necessities were omitted, and how would we like it? Would not the same principle govern the food in the human system as it does in the kitchen? This is what manufactured food products are doing every day for those who use them and still they expect to keep their human super structure in a good condition, feel well and be happy! No one needs to be a biochemist or physiologist to know how to live. Even the most simple illiterate person needs not err in the science of health if he observes the following rules: Do not use the foods which are forbidden as was the fruit of the tree which the Lord planted in the midst of the garden, “it is unclean unto thee.” Study Leviticus Eleven, Deuteronomy Fourteen, and Isaiah 66:17. Having laid all these things aside, then go a step further with us if you expect to do a similar work to that of John the Baptist and if you desire to be translated up to your Eden home; that is, reach forth to God’s original diet which He has provided for the human family. For as we are now going to our original home we should accustom ourselves to our original diet. “And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for meat.” (Gen. 1:28.) Let all manufactured commercial products be replaced with foods in their original state -- take no chance. Even the whole wheat flour and the corn meal that is sold on the market, in most eases, is either adulterated or demineralized. If you could see the kind of material your community baker uses to make your loaf of bread which you buy from your grocer sliced and packed in a most attractive wrapper especially in the summer time, you would not eat it. There is but little exception with other commercial foods. Besides you are paying several times more for your food stuffs that if you would prepare them yourself. The bread item alone would not only save you many, many dollars each year if you would make it yourself from home-ground flour, but will also improve the health of your family in just a little while, and lighten your yoke by having reduced your home expenses. Buy the whole grain of wheat, corn and rye, etc., and make your own flour. You can purchase a mill for your own use from $275 and up. Thus, besides keeping well you could reduce several times the cost of Your living than what it is now, and would not have to work like a horse almost every day in the year to make a living. Neither would you waste your vitality by a daily worry, but instead you would be serving the Lord by loosening the enemy’s strong bands from the necks of others. Cut loose, let the world alone for we are going home!

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 15 In addition to your diet remember that you need fresh air, sunshine, and outdoor exercise. The best and the most profitable way to obtain all three at the same time is to make a garden in your back yard, if no place else, and do in it a little work daily. Thus, you would not only improve our health and have fresh vegetables for your table, but also reduce your grocery bill. However, before you make your garden, and before you have the opportunity to work in it do not cheat yourself from a brisk daily walk, and having opened all your bedroom windows at night do not sleep with your nose covered. “Mothers, there is nothing that leads to such evils as to lift the burdens from your daughters, and give them nothing special to do, and let them choose their own employment, perhaps a little crochet or some other fancy work to busy themselves. Let them have exercise of the limbs and muscles. If it wearies them, what then? Are you not wearied in your work? Will weariness hurt your children, unless over-worked, more than it hurts you? No, indeed. They can recover from their weariness in a good night’s rest, and be prepared to engage in labor the next day. It is a sin to let them grow up in idleness. The sin and ruin of Sodom was abundance of bread and idleness.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 2, p. 371. EDUCATIONAL The modern pastries are much worse than “the king’s meat” which Daniel refused to eat, and are unfit to put into the stomach, worthless to the system, unnecessarily wearing out the digestive organs, detrimental to the body, and a waste of one’s valuable time while making them. Furthermore, even the right kind of pastry food is not worth the time spent in making it, and when used as a dessert it results in overeating; but if you must have a cake once in a great while, Brother Deeter, Mt. Carmel’s chef, gives the following recipe: 1 3/4 cups of sifted whole wheat flour; 3 eggs; 1 cup brown or raw sugar; 1/3 cup pure honey; 1/3 cup oil; 1/3 cup water; 1/4 teaspoon salt; choose your favorite flavor. Never use baking powder, soda, or cream of tarter in any of your cooking. You may use cup cake or cake tins which have been first coated with vegetable fat and then floured before beginning to mix the formula. For success follow INSTRUCTIONS closely. Having two bowls, each of a quart size, place the yolks of the eggs in the one and the whites in the other. Add oil, honey, water, sugar, flavoring and salt to the yolks while beating as you would for mayonnaise. Set this bowl aside and take the one with the whites of the eggs and beat them fairly stiff. Now take the bowl which contains the yolk mixture. Add the flour to it and mix well, then pour this batter over the beaten whites (not the whites over the batter) slowly by a small stream while, with a spoon, folding, the batter into the whites. Thus, without losing the air that is in the beaten whites of the eggs be incorporated into the batter. Bake about 15 minutes in a medium hot oven. _____________________________________ NOTICE OF THANKS We heartily thank all who have kindly sent articles of clothing, bed covering or food stuff to Mt. Carmel. Though we do not know the names of the sisters who sent some dried fruit to us a short time ago, we wish to thank them at this time for their generous donation which has been appreciated greatly by all of us. Those who desire to have us leave out their names from the published extracts of their letters can advise us so when writing. WANTED If any of the readers of this little paper have extra books of Sister White’s writings, and who would like to dispose of same, please send them to this office. We can use as many volumes as we can obtain. If some one has an adding machine in good condition and would like to either donate for our work or sell it at a very reasonable price, please inform us. AN EXPLANATION Due to the many pressing duties and lack of time besides making the transition from the mimeographing machine to the printing press work, the March number of our paper is delayed and therefore we are doubling on it to answer the purpose for the months of March and April. We trust this will not greatly disappoint any of our devoted readers of this monthly magazine. You may get your receipe book ready and as soon as we can get it we shall endeavor to start our correspondence Cooking School-strictly complying with the reference above quoted.

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1936) Page 16 You may get your recipe book ready and as soon as we can get it we shall endeavor to start our correspondence Cooking School -- strictly complying with the references above quoted. A PART THAT ALL MAY HAVE ______________________ Remember that at the conference meetings in Los Angeles in 1933, it was unanimously adopted that every Friday afternoon at 5 P.M. standard Time, believers in Present Truth would seek God in behalf of the message, believing that such a concerted voice would lay at Heaven’s altar, in all truth, “the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man (which) availeth much.” We earnestly ask that all join at the appointed hour in this mighty prayer band which is to shake the world. “Not by might, nor by power, but by My spirit, saith the Lord of hosts,” is our work to be done. To assist in habituating yourself to keep this appointment, we suggest that for three or four Fridays, when you arise in the morning, you set your alarm clock for 5 P.M. Pacific Standard Time; 6 P.M. Mountain Standard Time; 7 P.M. Central Standard Time; 8 P.M. Eastern Standard Time, according to your respective zones. Let us henceforth at this time on Fridays, rejoicing in the sense of united strength, lift our voices in unison to God in mighty intercession in behalf of our own church and all concerned. PART III “The Lord has been sending us line upon line, and if we reject these principles, we are not rejecting the messenger who teaches them, but the One Who has given us the principles. “Reform, continual reform, must be kept before the people, and by our example we must enforce our teaching. True religion and the laws of health go hand in hand. It is impossible to work for the salvation of men and women without presenting to them the need of breaking away from sinful gratifications, which destroy the health, debase the soul, and prevent divine truth from impressing the mind.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 7, pp. 136, 137. “As we near the close of time, we must rise higher and still higher upon the question of health reform and Christian temperance, presenting it in a more positive and decided manner. We must strive continually to educate the people, not only by our words but by our practice. Precept and practice combined have a telling influence.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 112. Cookery “It is a religious duty for those who cook to learn how to prepare healthful food in different ways, so that it may be eaten with enjoyment. Mothers should teach their children how to cook. What branch of the education of a young lady can be so important as this? The eating has to do with the life. Scanty, impoverished, ill-cooked food is constantly depraving the blood, by weakening the blood-making organs. It is highly essential that the art of cookery be considered one of the most important branches of education. There are but few good cooks. Young ladies consider that it is stooping to a menial office to become a cook. This is not the case. They do not view the subject from a right standpoint. Knowledge of how to prepare food healthfully, especially bread, is no mean science. “Young ladies should be thoroughly instructed in cooking. Whatever may be their circumstances in life, here is knowledge which may be put to a practical use. It is a branch of education which has the most direct influence upon human life, especially the lives of those held most dear. Many a wife and mother who has not had the right education, and lacks skill in the cooking department, is daily presenting her family with illprepared food which is steadily and surely destroying the digestive organs, making a poor quality of blood, and frequently bringing on acute attacks of inflammatory disease, and causing premature death.” -- “Counsels on Health,” p. 145. Any S.D.A who desires to have the “Symbolic Code” sent to him regularly, free of charge, please fill out the following blank. TEAR OFF HERE Plese place my name on your regular mailing list for your monthly paper, “The Symbolic Code”. NAME------------------------------------------------------------------ STREET--------------------------------------------------- PO BOX---------------------------------------------------------------- CITY-------------------------------------------------------- STATE------------------------------------------------------------------ COUNTRY-------------------------------------------------

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1936) Page

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1936) Page 2 IN THE INTEREST OF THE SDA DENOMINATION “The Twelve Tribes Which are Scattered Abroad” This little paper is dedicated for the conveyance of news items and reformatory activities to Present Truth believers; to answer questions in connection with the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1-8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., bur more fully on the first eight books above mentioned; on Christ’s parables, on types and symbols, and also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White. However, this monthly visitor promises to answer questions on such passages of the Scriptures only as have been divinely revealed and authoritatively proclaimed -- bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore, it will either give a correct answer to questions or else confess its ignorance by saying “I do not know.” Its main object is to reveal the fact that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power and unify, and purify the church of God -- calling her to rise up from her dusty bed and put on her strength and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her. (Isa. 52:1.) Therefore, it positively demands that the messengers of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” under its supervision, must strictly comply with all its requirements, instructions and advice which it bears to them from time to time. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority -- the church is to be a light to the whole world -- fair as the moon, -- clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners. Isa. 62:1-7; Prophets and Kings, p. 725. The symbols on the title page are a reproduction of the Revelation, chapters Twelve and Nine, and Isaiah 7:21, which symbols are explained in our available literature. This monthly comforter gladly calls on all S.D.A.’s who open their doors and welcome its visit. It freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation and neither collects fees nor makes charges for its unselfish service. It lives on voluntary gifts and free will offerings -- it burdens no one and comforts all. Its constant prayer is that all its clients should prosper and be in health even as their souls prospereth. (III John 2.) Make your questions plain and distinct, giving the references, and they shall be taken care of as soon as their turn on the waiting line permits. If you like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also other free literature, send your name and address to the Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Department, Mount Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas. V.T. HOUTEFF ___________________________________________________________________ PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1936) Page 3 GREETINGS FROM MOTHER NATURE AT MT. CARMEL Inasmuch as Present Truth believers are faithfully straining their ears in an anxious endeavor to catch all the news waves from this anti-typical hill of “green pastures,” to which the prophet Micah’s attention was called long ago (Micah 7:14), we fear they will be greatly disappointed if we say nothing of its activities; therefore, we are happy to send forth a few lines of greeting from Mother Nature at Mt. Carmel. More and more impressive does the truth become that the Lord has prepared this place from it’s very beginning for the work which it is to accomplish. We believe this because of the fact that besides the great advantages deriving from its central location in the northern part of the western hemisphere, its geographical surroundings, and its happy endowment of nature’s choicest environment, away from all worldlings and the corrupting influences of city life, it brings to one’s soul peace and joy in the “blessed hope” which it seems no other plot of ground can do. This has been especially true since the last part of March, during which time Nature has been making her most gorgeous display of fresh and many hued foliage, adding as a finishing touch occasional dottings of various colored blossoms, while the many different birds, caroling their “glad songs that make the forests vocal with melody” which gratifies the ear with the most delightful musical sounds, swell the chorus of Nature’s ten thousand voices speaking His praise as the great Master of the arts of Nature. But we would not neglect to tell of the beautiful wild flowers which almost everywhere cover the ground like a carpet of many colors, and which by their sweet fragrance so perfume the air that they tend to over breathe the delectable breath of the stately cedar trees scattered throughout the forest lands, and standing proudly in their enduring habiliment of living green. Such is the symphony which in tone and color and scent pervades the entire forest, which covers the several ravines and the two exalted hills. And, finally, as we gaze into the distance over and above the table land, beyond the horizon, the boundless blue of space brings to memory the stirring promise: “They shall behold the land that is very far off.” (Isa. 33:17.) Then turning our attention to the east of the camp proper, we behold on a northern slope our garden, filled with prospects of good things to eat during the summer months, and extending away from it the several scores of acres sowed to grain etc., which promise our winter supply while on the south slope of the campus grounds our newly planted vineyard gives hopes of supplying our dining table with that luxurious kind of fruit by which the twelve spies described the goodness of the Promised Land. Although there has been an unusual drought with but one rain of any account up to April 14th since last fall, vegetation did not look so bad as it could have, but up to this date (May 13) we have had three good rains and everything looks promising. Hence, we request all our friends of Present Truth to plead with the One in Whose “hand are the deep places of the earth,” and say “O Lord, how manifold are Thy works! in wisdom hast Thou made them all: the earth is full of Thy riches. So is this great and wide sea, wherein are things creeping innumerable, both small and great beasts. There go the ships; there is that leviathan, whom Thou hast made to play therein. These wait all upon Thee; that Thou mayest give them their meat in due season. That Thou givest them they gather: Thou openest Thine hand, they are filled with good. Thou hidest Thy face, they are troubled: Thou takest away their breath, they die, and return to their dust. Thou sendest forth Thy Spirit, they are created: and Thou renewest the face of the earth.” (Psa. 104:24-30.) If the Lord shall see fit to bless us with the right amount of rain and sunshine so that we can realize from the grain sufficient returns above our own needs to supply feed for the poultry, and then help us to market the eggs, and if the number of our goats can be increased from seven to about a hundred besides a few sheep to graze the uncultivated portion of the land and to keep down the brush, it will supply all the workers here with food and clothing and take care of the annual payments on the tract of land. ADMONITION ____________________________ To those Upon Whom the Ends Of the World Are Come A certain wide awake observer along the lines of reform writes from a distant field, and we are publishing herein a portion of his letter as a warning to those who may be disposed to fall into the various temptations mentioned therein, and who may hate to be found among the guests without the “wedding garment” on when the King comes in, and who would like to avoid

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1936) Page 4 weeping and gnashing of teeth in the “outer darkness.” (Matt. 22:2-13.) Says the letter: “I do not know what is going to happen to some who profess to believe in Present Truth, who have been taught, admonished, reproved, and warned both by precept and by example, but who still continue on in the crooked, old road as though they absolutely never saw, heard, or knew better. “It is surprising to see and to hear the stratagems and beguilements by which the enemy is endeavoring to pollute whole companies and cheat souls of eternal life. Some are wasting their time in baking and using white flour products -- pie, cake, etc.; eating candy to ruin their health; drinking coffee and chocolate with which only to stimulate and whip up their nerves to a restless pitch; eating cheese and using vinegar, mustard, highly seasoned food stuffs, etc. Others are wearing sheer silk stockings, short sleeves, low necks, and making up with rouge, powder, lipstick, and unnatural fingernail polishes. While still others are reading the funny strips in the newspapers, working cross word puzzles, and listening to worldly programs over the radio; reading newspapers and writing letters on the Sabbath; making the Sabbath all too little a matter in the needs of reform; being about the cares of life all the time and studying not at all; sleeping so little that the eyes fall shut in meetings: eating so often and so much that it dulls the mind and fatigues the body. “I have mentioned here only a few of the old, Laodicean habits and practices, ideas and theories, which the enemy is trying to continue among the reformers, and with which he would bait Present Truth believers to snare them back into his ‘kidnaping bag.’ “I must also mention another matter which has long been on my mind. A variously striped correspondence virtually devoid of spiritual light has long been passing between an increasing group of more literary members among the believers of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod,’ and has done no one any particular good and all considerable harm. This class of people who are in reality, neither in harmony with ‘The Shepherd’s Rod,’ nor with the denomination but who, while pretending to be friends of the one, are standing off at a short distance throwing stones at both parties at the same time by bulky exchanges of letters, thus unconsciously playing into the Devil’s hands and enabling him by hook or crook to consume their time, unsettle the minds of Present Truth believers, and hinder and slow down the work while all the time they pretend to be helping. “Others are very zealous to get into the work and help save the church, but are paying no tithe!” We are making a most earnest appeal to all Present Truth believers to guard themselves from every evil influence and gain victory over the natural man who is urging them to sell out their birthright either for a “bowl of pottage” or a “Babylonish garment,” or for vanity or covetousness. “HE SHALL APPEAR TO YOUR JOY, AND THEY SHALL BE ASHAMED” (Isa. 66:5) Dear Brother Houteff: As regular Seventh-day Adventist church members, recognized by the S.D.A. Conference, the last chapter in our church life in San Angelo has been written. Three elders appeared here Friday, and after preaching against “The Shepherd’s Rod,” called a business meeting, in it asking all to stand “who would remain loyal to the S.D.A. church and renounce ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ doctrines’”. Five of us remained seated. Bro. Aclin (the church deacon), Sr. Aclin (church treasurer), Sr. Reeves (S.S. Supt.), Sr. Ebner (church secretary), and I. (Bro. Ebner was at home sick in bed.) The Elders said “that they would be patient with all, save Mrs. Noguess and Ebner, who spent their time teaching and preaching “Shepherd’s Rod doctrine.” They balloted secretly, with the result that nine stood for disfellowshipping, and three (Bro. and Sr. Aclin and Sr. Reeves) against. As we had not violated either the law of God or of man, but only stood true to principle, the whole procedure was unscriptural and indecent. Though we now seem to be without a church home, we rely on the promise that He will be our Guide and closest Friend in every time of need. I forgot to mention that they put Sr. Reeves out of office because she refused to quit reading “The Shepherd’s Rod” for herself and that Bro. and Sr. Aclin resigned. (Signed) Mrs W.J. Noguess, San Angelo, Texas “Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to law before the unjust, and not before the saints? But brother goeth to Law with brother, and that before the unbelievers.” (1 Cor. 6:1,6.) Sabbath morning, May 11, 1936, a group of us (teachers, parents, and students of the La Crescenta “Shepherd’s Rod” Parochial

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1936) Page 5 Home School) presented ourselves at the Hawthorne S.D.A. Church for worship. Before reaching the church doors, we were met by an elder who hastily informed us that we were not welcome, and that if we persistently disregarded their wishes, they would be forced to take action by calling the police. We asked them for a reason for barring us from the church, but we received no answer save the usual retort. “The council has voted to keep you out. We just do not want you here.” As it was useless to attempt to reason with them, we calmly stepped off the church steps, and stood in the parking strip in front of the church quietly studying our Bibles. Very shortly, one of the elders went away in his car, and about ten minutes later, a police car drove up and Sr. Jourdain and her daughter, both of whom had recently been disfellowshipped from the Hawthorne church for embracing Present Truth, and who had the previous week been warned not to return to the church, were summarily ordered to “come along.” My husband stepped over to the officers and interrogated them concerning the arrest of these two sisters, but Elder Cales, who had run to speak to the officers just as soon as he spied my husband step over to them, had so prejudiced their minds with smooth sayings that it was useless to talk with them. We requested permission to accompany the sisters to the police station, and after a moment’s hesitancy, they consented to let us go with them. But they soon decided, upon the prompting of Elder Cales, that it would be more to the church’s comfort to take the whole group to the station. So twelve of us soon found ourselves at the Hawthorne Police Station. In the meantime, Sr. Shaffner, another recently disfellowshipped member of the Hawthorne church, found herself, as the police sergeant later confessed, “a victim of circumstance,” for just after we had been taken to the station, she drove up in front of the church, let a sister out of her car, and then drove off again, whereupon, Elder Cales, seeing her come and go, sent an officer in pursuit of her, with the consequence that she also was forced to go to the station! By this time, my husband had been called into the office to discuss the matter with the Sergeant. Here the Lord surely turned apparent defeat into victory. Rather than being denied the right of returning to the church, we were granted the privilege of presenting ourselves for worship with the understanding that if we were refused admittance, we could park our cars diagonally across the street from the church, and sit in them and study our Sabbath School lesson. After leaving the police station, several of us went to the Inglewood church, which is not far from the Hawthorne church, as Bro. Lipsey, who had been threatened by the church to be put in jail, had attended the Sabbath School there, and as we desired to worship some place if possible. Upon arriving there, we found Bro. Lipsey standing in front of the church, having been refused admittance. We were met at the door of the church by three of the church elders who, with trembling lips, informed us that we were not going to enter the church, and that if need be, they would invoke the law to enforce their wishes. But again we were given no reason other than the old familiar one for being debarred from the services. Soon we learned that two officers were stationed a short distance away, so my husband and I went over to them to protest the injustice of the church’s action, while one of the church elders hurried over to fan the flames of prejudice. The officers said very little, and seemed quite biased and hardhearted toward us, so after talking with them for a short time Bro. Lipsey, my husband and I were taken in the police car to see the Inglewood Chief of Police. Here we were not so fortunate as we had been in Hawthorne, for instead of reasoning with my husband, the Chief of Police closed his ears to every bit of reason, and we were told to remain away from the Inglewood church, and not to distribute literature in the vicinity of Inglewood on penalty of full prosecution for disregarding the warning. But we went on our way rejoicing, “Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed,” remembering with consolation Paul’s words to Timothy, “Wherein I suffer trouble, as an evil doer, even unto bonds: But the Word of God is not bound,” and singing with the psalmist: “Surely the wrath of man shall praise Thee: the remainder of wrath shalt Thou restrain.” “...being reviled, we bless; being persecuted, we suffer it: being defamed, we entreat: we are made as the filth of the world and are the off scouring of all things unto this day.” (1 Corinthians 4:12, 13.) But against those who revile and persecute and defame us, stands the fearful sentence: “Woe unto you that laugh now! for ye shall mourn and weep,” while to those who “with patience wait for it,” stands the exceeding precious promise: “Blessed are ye that weep now, for ye shall laugh.” Mrs. M.J. Bingham, La Crescenta, California

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1936) Page 6 CAST OUT BUT NOT CAST DOWN! Dear Brethren: I am more than happy that the message of “The Shepherd’s Rod” has found a warm place in my heart. I love my Saviour and feel that He has favored me by giving me a second chance and an opportunity to prove my love to Him in enduring the reproaches of my brethren, who are much incensed against the ones who have brought the sealing message to me and, though ignorant of it, they are shutting the homes and hearts against the Spirit of God and against the light that shines forth so clearly in the Bible and the Testimonies. Looking back, I can see that up to a short time ago I was a 100 per cent Laodicean, blind yet perfectly satisfied both with the light I had on the S.D.A. message and with the poor knowledge I had of my salvation. The “Testimonies of Sabbath School Work,” pp. 62-66 and “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300, also “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211, are a good defense for the faith once delivered unto the saints. The message, “Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins,” is reforming my life, and the facts and truths, in reference to the message, as I read them for the first time were indeed startling to me, and what I have read is enough to convince me that the enemy, masking in S.D.A. garb, has smoothly and quietly crept into our churches, and, simulating the voice of the Lord, is crying out loud in the ears of the laity, “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean” (Isa. 52:1), and they are snoring all the more! Only showing that the old dragon by his deceptive arts has spread a cloud of dense darkness over all, and as his seed of satisfaction and prejudices has found fertile soil in the hearts of many, he expects to keep us ignorant of the truth forever. Therefore, by the grace of God, I am going to do all that is in my power to arouse my brethren and sisters that they may see the “Present Truth” for this time. Nothing but death can keep me from passing it to others. Pray for them and me, that God’s people may return to the “old landmarks” and “the firm platform” in fulfillment of the following: “The living testimony had been revived. The last great warning had sounded everywhere, and it had stirred up and enraged the inhabitants of the earth who would not receive the message.” (“Early Writings,” p. 279.) I feel so weak and incompetent to have any part in giving this message to the church, but I have given myself and all to God, and am asking Him to make me a blessing to His people, and that all who sigh and cry for all the abominations in the midst thereof may help me with their prayers. We are thankful for the Code. The question and answer section has satisfactorily cleared up nearly all the points of the controversy that the opposing side has brought to bear against the message of today. (Signed) T.E. Henderson, Keene, Texas Dear Sister: Since the last time I wrote to you, an other sister and I have been disfellowshipped for believing “The Shepherd’s Rod,” message. As long as they were getting the tithe from a few of our members, they left us alone, but since the tithe has stopped they had a special meeting to put us out. I feel only sorry for the stand the leaders have taken. The more I study this message, the plainer I can see the Lord will have to come down and take the reins in His own hands and change leadership. I get great comfort from the following verses: “Hear the word of the Lord, ye that tremble at His Word: Your brethren that hated you, that cast you out for My name’s sake, said, Let the Lord be glorified: but He shall appear to your joy, and they shall be ashamed.” (Isa. 66:5.) “But and if ye suffer for righteousness’ sake, happy are ye: and be not afraid of their terror, neither be troubled.” (1 Peter 3:14.) I thank God that I heard this message in time to awaken out of sleep and, if faithful, to be counted among the five wise virgins. (Signed) Mrs. A.E. Bettys, Anacortes, Washington Dear Brethren: I am a firm believer in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” and intend to go through with it to the end. I am so glad that the Lord has opened my eyes to the light, and if He will permit me, I will carry it to others that they, too, may embrace the truth for this time and rejoice in it as we do. Pray for me. (Signed) Mrs. Nora Walters

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1936) Page 7 The Feeble Shall Be As David “Those who have been timid and self-distrustful, will declare themselves openly for Christ and His truth. The most weak and hesitating in the church, will be as David -- willing to do and dare.” (Vol. 5, p. 81.) Dear Brothers and Sisters: I am teaching the “The Shepherd’s Rod” message to all the church members here. I have a company here of ten that are studying. “The Shepherd’s Rod,” and we are praying that the entire church may accept it. We are expecting the ministers here any day to try to refute “The Shepherd’s Rod,” but we know the truth will stand. I have been a believer in the “The Shepherd’s Rod” message now for nearly one year. My wife and I lost our position at Birmingham, Ala., for standing up for the “The Shepherd’s Rod” message, but we are thankful that the dear people with whom I studied at Birmingham are still faithful; some of them have definitely taken their stand for Present Truth. My only desire is to carry this message to our brethren in the church before it is too late... I anxiously look forward to the Code each month, and I always read it at my first opportunity. Please remember me in your prayers that I may be successful in winning many precious souls to Christ. (Signed) J.R. Vories, Logansport, Indiana. Dear Brothers and Sisters: Last fall in studying the “Temple Chart,” we ran into what appeared to be conflicting statements, but as we feared that we might be turning aside light from the Lord, we set to work, trying to run down the discrepancy. After three months of intense study, I have not been able to disprove a single thing, and though I find that much history is lost, there remains sufficient evidence to justify one’s faith and confidence in the study. I find the subject intensely interesting, and I am glad for the time spent: it proves to me that this is a message from God, urging us to clean up and prepare for the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9. It is plain that no one will receive the seal of God if he continues sinning or neglecting to sigh and cry for the abominations in the church. (Vol. 5 p. 210.) (Signed) R. F. G., Portland, Ore. Dear Brethren and Sisters: You will find enclosed $1.00 to pay for one copy of No. 2 “The Shepherd’s Rod” book. We are still studying on this question and are becoming more firmly convinced that it is Present Truth. May God bless you all. (Signed) Mrs. J. W. W. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Dear Brother J--: Your several questions are answered as follows: “When Do the Seven Seals End?” The “seven seals” end with the second coming of Christ because of the fact that they depict the inhabitants of the earth as well as the sealing of the saints, as you will notice by the first four seals, and though the chart on p. 204 of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2 does not show the fact that all the seven end at the commencement of the millennium, it is so stated on page 221. If the seals should end at the close of probation, it would indicate the end of human life upon earth before the plagues are poured out and before Christ comes to receive His saints. Explain the Co-Incidence Chart The 1585 date (co-incidence chart, “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, page 112), being derived from the birth date of Jacob (the father of the twelve tribes), is numerically figurative of the birth of a denomination which must bring forth the spiritual twelve tribes-the 144,000. As the truth of the 144,000 was first revealed in the year 1930, this date stands as the one on which the church gave birth to the “servants of God.” The Seventh-day Adventist denomination being 85 years old at that time, the number of years correspond with the number from the call of Abraham to the birth of Jacob (85). Therefore, by subtracting the number of years from Abraham’s call to the birth of Jacob (85) from the year the truth of the 144,000 was revealed (1930), it carries us back to the year the S.D.A. denomination came into existence (1845) thereby proving the fact that it is this particular church or denomination which is to bring forth the twelve spiritual tribes. The 1715 date, being derived from the date of ancient Israel’s going into Egypt, is a type of a dividing line between the typical and antitypical periods. The first typical period being from Abraham’s call to Israel entering into Egypt -- 215 years -- and the second from the time they arrived in Egypt to the time they went out, which was another 215 years. There is no anti-typical significance in the 1715 date, save that it becomes as a dividing line between

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1936) Page 8 the period prior to and that immediately following, showing that there are three co-incidences before the 1715 date and three after it, excluding the last two explanatory panels as shown on the chart. All that are found members of the church up to the fulfillment of Ezekiel Nine will either receive the seal and be a part of or with the 144,000, or else be left without the seal and fall under the “slaughter weapons” of the “five men.” Who Will Fall and Who Will Stand? Those who are too young in the faith are not required to understand more of the teachings in “The Shepherd’s Rod” than time has permitted them, but they are under obligation to continue studying and to “sigh and cry for all the abominations” in the church. There is no excuse for neglecting this duty. The existing evils in the church are very easily recognized and one must speak even though one may not understand every point of the doctrines. The first volume of “The Shepherd’s Rod” calls our attention to the abominations for which to “sigh and cry” and enables us to receive the seal and escape the ruin. But we are to study the second volume for additional help and prepare ourselves to give the message to the world after the purification of the church. Those who are not privileged to study it now are not responsible for being in darkness concerning the light that is shining upon us. I do not think God will lay away any one because of being in danger of rejecting His message. Those who do not hear the Good Shepherd’s voice now, neither will hear it in the resurrection, but those who have passed away involuntarily without the knowledge of the sealing message are judged only by the message since 1844. But those who have voluntarily rejected the sealing message, whether they live or die, we suppose have been judged by it. The Mark of the Beast “The Shepherd’s Rod” has cleared the subject of the 144,000 in every respect and proves that after the purification, only “such as should be saved” will be added to the church, as the event of your question, that is, “How will some S.D.A.’s yield their faith, thus receiving the mark of the beast,” is yet future, and as we look into the matter from a distance by the eye of faith, “we see through a glass darkly.” Therefore, I can give you suggestions only. The whole world will be urged to receive the seal of God and also the mark of the beast. There will be in the Advent message many who will yield for the time being to the pleading of the Spirit, but who will, before completely surrendering to God, “yield their faith and thus receive the mark of the beast.” In the second place there will be S.D.A. parents who will have with them their children who, being in a Seventhday Adventist home and having an understanding of the message, though not rightfully members of the church, will be in one sense of the word called Seventh-day Adventists. Doubtful “The Shepherd’s Rod” has cleared many perplexing questions to which we were not able to give an answer before it came, and in addition to these, it has brought forth great light from the Word of God on prophecies which heretofore have appeared to be only mysteries, and it is true that no other two volumes in the world contain so much light. But you say, “If every point on these subjects is not understood, it will be a source of doubt in our minds and perhaps loss of all faith we now have.” If you understand everything else, and these few minor points be the only things which you do not understand, you may have a good reason for your doubts, but inasmuch as you do not understand it all, I hope you may take the following advice of the Spirit of Prophecy: “There is but one course for those to pursue who honestly desire to be freed from doubts. Instead of questioning and caviling concerning that which they do not understand, let them give heed to the light which already shines upon them, and they will receive greater light. Let them do every duty which has been made plain to their understanding, and they will be enabled to understand and perform those of which they are now in doubt.” -- “The Great Controversy,” p. 528. “While God has given ample evidence for faith, He will never remove all excuse for unbelief. All who look for hooks to hang their doubts upon, will find them. And those who refuse to accept and obey God’s word until every objection has been removed, and there is no longer an opportunity for doubt, will never come to the light.” -- “The Great Controversy,” p. 527. Study with desire to know everything but never allow the hidden things to cause doubts about the things that are made plain. What to Do With the Tithe? As to the tithe, I say as you do: “We want our little to go where it will accomplish the most,” but first of all and always above our own judgment, we want to go wherever the Lord commands, for it is His and not ours. We are “not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel,” and

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1936) Page 9 “It is not meet to take the children’s bread, and cast it to dogs.” (Matt. 15:24, 26). God has not sent us to the heathen, but to the church, and has commanded: “Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse” wherein is Present Truth, and as our message is to “the lost sheep of the house of Israel,” it will be meat in His house where the children are fed “first.” Suppose we should all feel that our tithes must go to the treasury in Washington, then how would the message reach the people in the church? God does not want to bring the heathen unconverted into the church for the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine, but He is exceedingly anxious to save the church: neither is He working “to bring many souls into the truth, because of the churchmembers who have never been converted....Would they not make of no effect the God-given message which His people are to bear?” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 371. Let only those who do not have the light on the sealing message support the message of the judgment of the dead which is passing away as the setting sun, then we will not deprive either the one or the other. Moreover, what success do you suppose we can hope to have in bringing the sealing message to the church if we support those who are rising against us like the waves of the sea? No, Brother J., if we continue paying our tithe to them, we will not only be weakening our power against the enemy, but also our position in relation to the message we bear, for then they will say to us, “If you have a message for us, you will put your gifts toward the advancement of your message and not toward ours.” Hence, by supporting the church and its warfare against the message we bear, we will instead of winning the confidence of the brethren to what we believe, not only be driving them away, but also strengthening the forces of the enemy and weakening ours, for you cannot fight your adversaries by lending them your weapons to stand strong against you. Brother J., comply with all the requirements of the Spirit of Prophecy by taking a firm stand either on one side or on the other, as expressed in the following: “Satan is now using every device in this sealing time to keep the minds of God’s people from the present truth and to cause them to waver”...”Warn those who embrace but a part of the truths...that they must gladly receive all the messages as God has given them, or have no part in the matter.” -- “Early Writings,” pp. 43, 188, 189. As long as you keep wavering on Present Truth, your sighing and crying will be too feeble and insufficient to place the seal of God in your forehead -- on display; that is, openly confessing that you are a disciple of Christ; and as long as they receive your tithe and offerings, they will never “cast” you out (Isa. 66:5). By the fact that you are still a member of the church and in office, it speaks for itself that you have not yet taken a firm stand on the Lord’s side, although He has said: “Set thy face against it, and it shall be besieged, and thou shalt lay siege against it.” Mark that “this” and not your name on the church books or your gifts in their treasury, “shall be a sign to the house of Israel.” (Ezek. 4:3.) Time of the Slaughter Of the Multitude Regarding your inquiry as to whether the Great Multitude is brought during the sixth seal and as to whether the slaughter takes place at the beginning of the seventh, we make the following explanation: The slaughter must come before the great multitude is brought in, for the following citations show that a pure church is to proclaim the Loud cry message: “Clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict. `Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.” -- “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725. “While the investigative judgment is going forward in heaven, while the sins of penitent believers are being removed from the sanctuary, there is to be a special work of purification, of putting away of sin, among God’s people upon earth....When this work shall have been accomplished the followers of Christ will be ready for His appearing.” -- “The Great Controversy.” p. 425. “I saw another mighty angel commissioned to descend to the earth, to unite his voice with the third angel, and give power and force to his message....The light which attended this angel penetrated everywhere as he cried mightily, with a strong voice, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.”... “This message seemed to be an addition to the third message, joining it as the midnight cry joined the second angel’s message in 1844. The glory of God rested upon the patient, waiting saints, and they fearlessly gave the last solemn warning, proclaiming the fall of Babylon, and calling upon God’s people to come out of her that they might escape her fearful doom. “The light that was shed upon the waiting

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1936) Page 10 ones penetrated everywhere, and those in the churches who had any light, who had not heard and rejected the three messages, obeyed the call, and left the fallen churches. Many had come to years of accountability since these messages had been given, and the light shone upon them, and they were privileged to choose life or death.” -- “Early Writings,” pp. 277, 278. In another statement, Sr. White, says: “Only those who have withstood and overcome temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming this message when it shall have swelled into the Loud Cry.” -- “Review and Herald,” Nov. 19, 1908. See Isa. 66:16, 19, 20. The above proves that the slaughter comes before the gathering of the second fruits and under the seventh seal, and that the Loud Cry begins with an additional message and with mighty power. However, when the seventh seal begins, the events of the sixth do not necessarily cease, for all the seals extend to the close of probation. (See “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 221.) Revelation 8:1, speaking of the silence in Heaven for the space of half an hour, proves to be the event of the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9. At which time “shall Michael stand up.” It is at this juncture that Christ puts on His garments of vengeance and surprises the hypocrites in Zion. See “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 690. I have never taught nor published anything to the effect that there is to be another church besides the seven churches of the Revelation, chapters Two and Three. These seven prophetic sections of church history cover the period while the wheat and tares are growing together. However, we do teach that the last, the Laodicean, is to be purified, and that this pure state of the seventh church is symbolized by the candlestick of the fourth chapter of Zechariah which, true enough, is the eighth in number so far as candlesticks are concerned and which, though in one sense must be an eighth church, in another sense is still the seventh because it is made up purely of the members from the Laodicean church -- the first fruits -- before the ingathering of the second fruits, and that the tares, or those who failed to receive the seal are destroyed by the slaughter weapons as shown to Ezekiel in vision. Thus the last of the seven churches emerges from an undesirable state into a glorious one without becoming a new denomination. (See “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 284). Revelation 18:1 and “Early Writings,” p. 277 Regarding the angel of Revelation 18:1 and the angel of Revelation 7:2, the former is the Loud Cry angel spoken of in “Early Writings,” p. 277 where it says: “Then I saw another mighty angel commissioned to descend to the earth, to unite his voice with the third angel, and give power and force to his message...The work of this angel comes in at the right time to join in the last great work of the third angel’s message, as it swells to a loud cry.... “This message seemed to be an addition to the third message, joining it as the midnight cry joined the second angel’s message in 1884.” The “Shepherd’s Rod” message is what the above quotation describes. The angel of Revelation 7, who prophetically sealed the 144,000, is the same as the one of Ezekiel Nine, who marked those who signed and cried for the abominations in the church. Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “This mightiest of angels (Rev. 7:2) has in his hand the seal of the living God, or of Him who alone can give life, who can inscribe upon the foreheads the mark or inscription, to whom shall be granted immortality, eternal life. It is the voice of this highest angel that had authority to command the four angels to keep in check the four winds until this work was performed, and until he should give the summons to let them loose.... This sealing of the servants of God is the same that was shown to Ezekiel in vision.” -- “Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 444, 445. Brother J., you say, “Our earnest, sincere prayers are for you as you reply to these that God may make these points so clear to us all.” I know, Brother J., that God has answered your prayer, and that it is your duty to accept His answer and to act out the last part of your prayer; which is, “That all the powers of darkness can cause us to doubt no more.” WHICH KINGDOM, JUDAH OR ISRAEL? Question: Is the kingdom of Judah made up of the 144,000? If so, are the ten tribes still to make up the kingdom of Israel? Answer: The kingdom of Judah was composed of the two tribes; namely, Judah and Benjamin, which occupied the southern portion of the promised land, whereas the kingdom of Israel, the ten tribes, ruled in the northern portion of the land. The 144,000 are made up of 12,000 out of all the 12 tribes or out of both kingdoms -- Judah and Israel (Rev. 7:1-8.) As there is to be both now in the ingathering

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1936) Page 11 time and for eternity only one kingdom, (Isa. 11 and Hosea 1:11), made up of the two scattered kingdoms, the question which really arises at this time is: Which one of the tribes, Judah or Ephraim, will be the ruling tribe? rather than the question: Is the kingdom of Judah the 144,000 and the kingdom of Israel the ten tribes? for the former ruled the kingdom of Judah and the latter the kingdom of Israel. On the one hand, if Judah is to be the ruling tribe now in the ingathering time, then “the kingdom of Judah” will be restored and the kingdom of Israel or Ephraim forever abandoned. On the other hand, if the tribe of Ephraim becomes the ruling tribe, then the kingdom of Judah will be forever set aside. Ezekiel’s pictorial prophecy, found in chapter 37, perfectly answers the question. The prophet Ezekiel was commanded to take “two sticks,” one for “Judah” and one for “Ephraim “ after which he was asked to put the stick of Ephraim with that of Judah, which plainly shows that the kingdom of Israel, the ten tribe kingdom, is to be merged into the kingdom of Judah and not that the kingdom of Judah is to merge into the kingdom of Israel. Moreover, speaking of this ingathering time of both kingdoms, the prophet Hosea writes thus: “Then shall the children of Judah and the children of Israel be gathered together, and appoint themselves one head, and they shall come out of the land: for great shall be the day of Jezreel.” (Hos. 1:11.) Again, after describing by illustrations how that the children of Israel were to be scattered for a period of time among the nations, and to be without a kingdom of their own, says the prophet: “Afterward shall the children of Israel return, and seek the Lord their God, and David their king; and shall fear the Lord and His goodness in the latter days.” (Hos. 3:5). David’s being from the tribe of Judah makes evident the fact that in the antitype all the children of Israel that are the Lord’s will be gathered and will restore the kingdom of Judah, and forever abandon the kingdom of Israel. COOKERY “Cooking schools are to be held. The people are to be taught how to prepare wholesome food. They are to be shown the need of discarding unhealthful foods. But we should never advocate a starvation diet. It is possible to have a wholesome, nutritious diet without the use of tea, coffee, and flesh food. The work of teaching the people how to prepare a dietary that is at once wholesome and appetizing, is of the utmost importance.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 112. “Greater efforts should be put forth to educate the people in the principles of health reform. Cooking schools should be established, and house-to-house instruction should be given in the art of cooking wholesome food. Old and young should learn how to cook more simply. Wherever the truth is presented, the people are to be taught how to prepare food in a simple, yet appetizing way. They are to be shown that a nourishing diet can be provided without the use of flesh foods.” -- Id. p. 161. “Men and women should inform themselves in regard to the philosophy of health. The minds of rational beings seem shrouded in darkness in regard to their own physical structure, and how to preserve it in a healthy condition. The present generation have trusted their bodies with the doctors, and their souls with the ministers. Do they not pay the minister well for studying the Bible for them, that they need not be to the trouble? and is it not his business to tell them what they must believe, and to settle all doubtful questions of theology without special investigation on their part? If they are sick, they send for the doctor -- believe whatever he may tell, and swallow anything he may prescribe; for do they not pay him a liberal fee, and is it not his business to understand their physical ailments, and what to prescribe to make them well, without their being troubled with the matter?” -- “Counsels on Health.” pp. 37, 38. The professed people of God find themselves in the exact condition described in the above paragraph! Most of them neither know how to cook, nor how to live and as blind as they are in these temporal things, they are far worse in matters spiritual! They have no head of their own in the material things of life for they have made the doctors their head both at the loss of their earthly treasure, and at the expense of their health; while they make the ministers the head of their spiritual life at the expense of their heavenly treasure! We fail to find anything in all God’s creation by which to illustrate such a pitiful condition. “We are in a world that is opposed to righteousness, or purity of character, and especially to growth in grace. Wherever we look, we see defilement and corruption, deformity and sin. How opposed is all this to the work that must be accomplished in us just previous to receiving the gift of immortality! God’s elect must stand untainted amid the corruptions teeming around them in these last days. Their bodies must be made holy, their spirits

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1936) Page 12 pure. If this work is to be accomplished, it must be undertaken at once, earnestly and understandingly. The Spirit of God should have prefect control influencing every action.” -- “Counsels on Health,” p. 20. May all God’s people understandingly and with repentance bow before Him Who, from this almost eternal ruin, is able to lift us up by bringing all of us to an understanding of this great vital truth of which this health carrying wave is to be instrumental. As when a stone is dropped into a body of water, the waves widen time and again until they reach the farthest shore, so the stone with which Mt. Carmel is entrusted is to be dropped into the midst of the “waters” with such a force that the widening waves may without delay reach all around the shore. Consequently, an untiring effort should be made by all to help Mt. Carmel drop the stone. Hence, through the untiring efforts of this printed friend we are endeavoring to invite all its readers to have a part in dropping the stone without taking extra time; that is, by establishing a school in every home so that, while cooking for the household, each shall not only be preparing to help others in the science of cooking but at the same time benefitting his own family. “Scrupulous cleanliness is essential to both physical and mental health....Every form of uncleanliness tends to disease. Death-producing germs abound in dark, neglected corners, in decaying refuse, in dampness and mold and must....Nothing unclean or decaying should be tolerated within the home.” -- “Ministry of Healing,” p. 276. Scrub and scour all the corners in your home, closets, tubs, and pots. As cleanliness is next to godliness, and as the art of cooking demands the constant use of the hands, special care should be taken to keep them clean, especially the finger nails -- removing all foreign matter from them before engaging in the preparation of food. Believing that you have responded to our notice of the March and April Code by having your notebooks in readiness, we present the following recipe for the first lesson in the culinary art: Three-in-One Dough--Bread, Sticks, and Fruit Rolls Bread’s being the staff of life, demineralized and bleached flour only make for a poor staff and no life. “There is more religion in a loaf of good bread than many think.” Therefore, our first and most important lesson is the art of bread making. For quality and economy grind your own flour from the whole kernel of wheat. Bread Place two quarts of warm water into your mixing container. Then add two ounces of Fleischman’s yeast, five ounces of raw sugar, and three ounces of vegetable shortening. When dissolved, mix into these ingredients three pounds of whole wheat flour, and set the dough aside. Then weigh another four pounds, and put it in the oven to warm. When your sponge is risen about onethird above its original height, add the warmed flour with two tablespoons of salt, knead well, and allow it to rise again. When light, turn it out on your bread board and mould a part into one pound leaves. Set aside for the third raising, after which bake from 45 minutes to 1 hour in a medium hot oven. Sticks Take one-half of the remainder of the dough and roll out as thin as you would for noodles, then cut into strips about one inch wide and about four or five inches long, and place them into an oiled cookie pan and let them stand for ten or fifteen minutes, then bake in a moderate oven until lightly brown. These bread sticks are wholesome, and their demand for a thorough mastication will aid digestion. Fruit Rolls Roll out the last part of the bread dough in the same way as for the bread sticks, but not quite as thin. Brush surface with warm shortening and sprinkle well with raw sugar and raisins. Other dried fruits may be used in place of raisins. Begin rolling at the side next to you as you would jelly cake. Cut crosswise in slices about one inch wide and place in oiled pan, then allow fifteen minutes to raise, after which bake about 20 minutes. Put your supreme effort and all your skill in whatever you do, and do it religiously. Then only will you get results and reach efficiency -- contributing blessings to mankind. IMPORTANT NOTICES Make all checks, Express or P.O . Money Orders payable to The Universal Publishing Assn. To those who send in tithe and offering reports, please give full name and state whether Miss, Mrs, or Master. Thank you

Nos.7, 8 (July-August, 1936) Page

Nos.7, 8 (July-August, 1936) Page 2 IN THE INTEREST OF THE SDA DENOMINATION “The Twelve Tribes Which are Scattered Abroad” This little paper is dedicated for the conveyance of news items and reformatory activities to Present Truth believers; to answer questions in connection with the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1-8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., bur more fully on the first eight books above mentioned; on Christ’s parables, on types and symbols, and also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White. However, this monthly visitor promises to answer questions on such passages of the Scriptures only as have been divinely revealed and authoritatively proclaimed -- bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore, it will either give a correct answer to questions or else confess its ignorance by saying “I do not know.” Its main object is to reveal the fact that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power and unify, and purify the church of God -- calling her to rise up from her dusty bed and put on her strength and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her. (Isa. 52:1.) Therefore, it positively demands that the messengers of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” under its supervision, must strictly comply with all its requirements, instructions and advice which it bears to them from time to time. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority -- the church is to be a light to the whole world -- fair as the moon, -- clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners. Isa. 62:1-7; Prophets and Kings, p. 725. The symbols on the title page are a reproduction of the Revelation, chapters Twelve and Nine, and Isaiah 7:21, which symbols are explained in our available literature. This monthly comforter gladly calls on all S.D.A.’s who open their doors and welcome its visit. It freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation and neither collects fees nor makes charges for its unselfish service. It lives on voluntary gifts and free will offerings -- it burdens no one and comforts all. Its constant prayer is that all its clients should prosper and be in health even as their souls prospereth. (III John 2.) Make your questions plain and distinct, giving the references, and they shall be taken care of as soon as their turn on the waiting line permits. If you like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also other free literature, send your name and address to the Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Department, Mount Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas. V.T. HOUTEFF ___________________________________________________________________ PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

Nos.7, 8 (July-August, 1936) Page 3 MT. CARMEL REPRESENTED AT THE GENERAL CONFERENCE As the time drew near for the General Conference to convene at San Francisco, it became more and more evident that we should be represented, and in harmony with this conviction, Brother Houteff, Elder Wilson, and Brother Deeter were asked to represent Mt. Carmel at this forty-third International festival of anti-typical Israel. The father of one of the young men who is a student at Mt. Carmel, desiring to do something for his son, proposed to defray his expenses if there would be room for the extra passenger, so Brother Jack Colvin was invited to join the other three representatives to this great meeting of God’s people. We left Waco May 14, spending the first night in West Texas, arriving in Raton, New Mexico, early Friday afternoon, and after a pleasant little visit with one of the Present Truth believers there, we proceeded to Trinidad, Colorado, where we met Brother and Sister Warden, who were being entertained in the hospitable home of Bro. and Sister Miller. It was an enjoyable Sabbath indeed that we spent with these dear children of the Lord, and it was hard to part with them the next day, but we had an appointment in Pueblo for Sunday night, where a nice group of about fifteen hungry souls gathered in the home of Sister Lucy Hill, and fed upon the manna sent from heaven. From Pueblo, we went to Florence, Colorado, where we spent a few hours with the faithful believers in that place, and after dining at the home of Brother and Sister Skeels we departed for Denver, where we spent from Monday until Friday, studying the message with a nice group every evening and visiting and studying in the homes of others during the day. Sister Hill is in charge of the company in Pueblo, and Brother Skeels at Florence, and Dr. W.S. Butterbaugh in Denver. The Lord came very near to us in our meeting in Colorado, and we believe all who attended were blessed by His Holy Presence, which resulted in a stronger determination than ever, by all of us, to live and labor for the Master only. It was demonstrated again and again that the Lord was directing us as we journeyed to San Francisco, one of the outstanding evidences occurring on the second Friday of our trip as we were hurrying to reach Salt Lake City for Sabbath, when all of a sudden we were stopped by a Highway Patrolman, who told us that he had received orders to stop us until a driver of a bakery truck should arrive. We could not understand why we should be detained, especially when we were so anxious to reach Salt Lake City in good time for the Sabbath. When the driver arrived, and rendered his report to the officer, all knew that the charges he made against us were false, and we were told to proceed on, but now we had lost so much time that it was impossible to reach our intended destination for Sabbath, so we stopped in Evanston, Wyoming, instead. Not until the next day, while looking for some of our Adventist brethren in that vicinity, did we learn why we had been detained by the police, for the One Who holds in His hands the destiny of all His children had allowed a young man and his wife to be delayed for four days in order to meet us at Evanston, and it was a delightsome Sabbath that we spent together. As the sun was setting, we met to close the Sabbath with song and prayer, at which time these dear young people bore a ringing testimony to the effect that they were sure that the Lord had detained them, as well as us, so we could meet together on His Holy day and study the Bible and Testimonies. This young couple promised to study further the message, and our prayers go with them as they sail for their mission field of labor. Our party arrived in San Francisco in good time for the opening session of the Conference, and it was a real pleasure to us to meet old friends and fellow laborers, and especially to answer the many questions propounded to us concerning “The Shepherd’s Rod.” To some it was a real joy to learn that we were loyal Seventh-day Adventists, for they had been led to believe, by the false reports that had come to them, that we were now something else, and many were glad to know that our study of the added light on the Third Angel’s Message had only increased our love for the truth, and for all our brethren as well. Our only purpose in attending the General Conference session was to receive what God has for His children at this time, and to make any small contribution possible toward enlightening the minds of our brethren, by answering the many and varied questions arising concerning our attitude toward the message which, as Seventh-day Adventists, we all profess to believe, and from this standpoint, we were highly pleased with what the Lord was able to accomplish through our feeble efforts. We think it not out of place, in this connection, to mention the fine spirit of Christian courtesy accorded us by the officers of the General Conference, and we desire them to know that we do appreciate this very much, and that they are always welcome in our homes and to any of the meetings we conduct either in private homes, or in public halls. The latchstring at Mt. Carmel hangs outside.

Nos.7, 8 (July-August, 1936) Page 4 MALICIOUSLY ATTEMPTED TO CAST US INTO PRISON ___________________________ While we greatly appreciated all the kindnesses shown us at the conference, we do regret that it becomes necessary to correct certain newspaper and radio reports that were nationally broadcasted. The following is an exact quotation from “The San Diego Sun” of San Diego, California, Wednesday, June 10, 1936: “’DEATH PROPHECY’ COMES TRUE IN S.F. FIRE; ANTI-ADVENTISTS SOUGHT “By United Press “San Francisco, June 10. “Revelation of a strange ‘sudden death’ prophecy against delegates to the world congress of Seventh-day Adventists which met here, today sent police on a concentrated search for four men wanted for questioning in connection with the Dover apartment hotel fire early Sunday, in which seven persons, one an Adventist minister, lost their lives. “C.A. Purdom, Washington, D.C., secretary of the home missionary department of the church, told police the prophecy had been made by the leader of a schism which for seven years has opposed established authorities of the church. “The leader, named as Victor T. Houteff, of Waco, Texas, was quoted by Purdom as saying: “’On the second Sunday of the convention fire will fall from heaven and will burn the bodies of those who oppose me. “The day of the fire was the second Sunday of the convention. W.C. Clark, Cheyenne, Wyo., said to have been a bitter enemy of the cult led by Houteff, was burned to death. “Delegates told police at least four members of the opposing faction were staying at an auto camp near San Francisco. “Police still held Raymond Searles, WPA worker, who assertedly turned in the first alarm of the blaze but was arrested when police learned he had shown interest in other recent fires here. “Identification of Clark and a Mrs. Clara Roland, was definite. Officials of the Willowbrook Dairy Co., tentatively identified one of the victims as William Furth, 45. Relatives believed two other bodies were those of Jose Carmona, 31, laborer, and Fred Seller, 49, rug cleaner.” THE ABOVE CHARGES DENIED Brother Houteff denies the charges, and no one who has embraced Present Truth has heard him utter any such prediction, neither has any one of the opposition ever attempted to prove his even so much as intimating anything of that nature. Therefore, it is absolutely evident that it was a put up job with malicious intention to make us a lot of trouble and to put a damper on the advancement of the sealing message, but the same God Who could have delivered Paul from the most cruel hands of all ages, and from both Jew and Roman adversaries, delivered us from all these charges in less than half an hour. The above false report proves by the following paragraph that the wicked spirit which worked in Paul’s time is no less active at this time. PAUL, TOO, ACCUSED OF BURNING ROME “Since the beginning of the persecution under Nero, the Christians had everywhere been a proscribed sect. After a time, the unbelieving Jews conceived the idea of fastening upon Paul the crime of instigating the burning of Rome. Not one of them thought for a moment that he was guilty; but they knew that such a charge, made with the faintest show of plausibility, would seal his doom. Through their efforts, Paul was again arrested, and hurried away to his final imprisonment....Accused of instigating one of the basest and most terrible of crimes against the city and the nation, he was the object of universal execration... “The Jews brought against Paul the old charges of sedition and heresy, and both Jews and Romans accused him of instigating the burning of the city.” -- “Acts of the Apostles,” pp. 489, 490, 494. The Jewish leaders thought that if they could by whatsoever means but get rid of Christ, His work of reform and advanced light on the Word of God would then come to an end, but it was after they crucified Him that His work brought forth fruit and that thousands accepted the teachings of Christ. Likewise, as the false charges, and cruel unChristlike actions against us in the past have worked out for the advancement of the cause of God, this one will also. Truth, honesty, and integrity, in time, always prevail against error, falsehood and impropriety. Hence, it is deeply to be regretted that a poor, misguided elder should take the occasion of the sad and tragic death of one of his fellow ministers to give vent to his pent-up hatred against those with whom he differs on religious matters, and especially to go as far as he has, for his frenzy seems to have carried him clear on beyond reason and truth, and landed him on the same level with Judas, for his entire report is intended simply because he is unable to refute the truth, to place an innocent man in the clutches of the law. Hence, his resort to what he thought was the only expedient left him. Our hearts go out in deep sympathy to

Nos.7, 8 (July-August, 1936) Page 5 the bereaved ones who mourn the loss sustained by the Dover Apartment fire, and though Brother Houteff and most of us never met or heard of Elder Clark before his death (contrary to Elder Purdom’s report), we are happy to believe that our departed brother made his peace with God before his life closed. These malicious charges and false reports are but a fair illustration of how our brethren attempt to overthrow the message of the Rod which now, as in the past, does not only vitiate the dependability of all refutation against “The Shepherd’s Rod,” but which also again shows how the opposition attempts to employ the most base and ingenious methods, even to trying, without any cause, to incriminate one for a crime the punishment for which may demand the life of the offender. Thus, by their blood thirsty attempt to fasten a revolting crime upon an innocent person, they, themselves, become worthy of the same sentence which was pronounced upon Haman to Mordecai’s vindication. But our prayer is: “Father, forgive them for they know not what they do,” and our plea to the laity is: “Trust ye not in a friend, put ye not confidence in a guide: keep the doors of thy mouth from her that lieth in thy bosom.” (Mic. 7:5.) “Put not your trust in princes, nor in the son of man, in whom there is no help.” (Psa. 146:3.) Leaving Brother and Sister Warden in Oakland, we began our homeward journey by way of Southern California, stopping a couple of days with the brethren at Chowchilla and Fresno. Then we proceeded on to La Crescenta where for the past year Brother and Sister M.J. Bingham conducted the first Present Truth boarding school, known as the “La Cresenta SRod Parochial Home School.” After spending about two weeks in the vicinity of Los Angeles, visiting and studying with the brethren, and counseling with them concerning the work there, we then went to San Diego, taking with us Brother and Sister Bingham who accompanied us to Mt. Carmel. Two days of counsel and study were devoted to the work in San Diego, and two more days were spent at Loma Linda and nearby towns, which brought us to a new week. Four o’clock Sunday afternoon found us on our way from Redlands, intent on driving through the desert after the heat of the day. The second night we spent in El Paso, Texas, arriving at Mt. Carmel for breakfast the third morning, Wednesday, July 1, with no visible marks of God’s displeasure upon us, for which we are very thankful. And still more thankful were we to find all the brethren here in good courage and the work steadily progressing. “O, my people, they which lead thee cause thee to err, and destroy the way of thy paths.” (Isa. 3:12.) AN EARNEST APPEAL TO PRESENT TRUTH BELIEVERS As I see that some who profess to believe in Present Truth must be nursed so much, my soul is prostrated before the Lord in behalf of them. Sometimes I almost lose patience with them. Pray for me that my faith fail not. I long to see a revival of the spirit of 1844, but appeal after appeal falls on ears that are dull of hearing and on hearts that are asleep. With their mouths they confess the truth, but they remain inactive and asleep. Yet they seem to be so honest and sincere that I hesitate to call their attention to things that I know I must. I cannot understand why reformers, having so much light as we, should have to be nursed like this. It is a mystery to me why they do not get out and work for their brethren, and thus gain a blessing for themselves. I wish that you would write along these lines in the Code. (Signed) J. H. Y. We hope that the above earnest appeal of a brother who longs to see that our preparation for the long hoped journey through the starry heavens “engross the whole mind, the whole attention,” will awaken all the readers of this paper, so that when the “angels sing” and the “silver trumpet” blows, we shall leave no one behind as we take our flight heaven-ward to the “sides of the north”! Knowing that if the 144,000 be sealed and endowed with pentecostal power, Satan is working mightily with all subtlety to overthrow the “very elect,” the “servants of God,” because he knows that such a church, “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness” and without guile in her mouth will forever bring to an end his dominion of sin, plunge him into chaos for a thousand years and in the end burn his body to ashes so that all created beings may forever know the result of sin and unrighteousness. Consequently, as our attention is called to these dangers which God’s people are facing, and by which some have already been overthrown we are, as a warning, quoting the following paragraphs, hoping that all Present Truth believers will be enlightened by the invaluable information and advice contained therein: “Look not to other men to see how they conduct themselves under the conviction of the truth, or to ask them for aid. Look not to men in high positions of responsibility

Nos.7, 8 (July-August, 1936) Page 6 for strength, for they are the very men who are in danger of considering a position of responsibility as evidence of God’s special power. Our churches are weak because the members are educated to look to and depend upon human resources, and thousands of dollars are needlessly expended in transporting finite men from one place to another, in order that they may settle little difficulties, when Jesus is ever near to help those who are needy and distressed.” -- “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 380. “Satan is now using every device in this sealing time to keep the minds of God’s people from the present truth, and to cause them to waver. I saw a covering that God was drawing over His people to protect them in the time of trouble; and every soul that was decided on the truth, and was pure in heart, was to be covered with the covering of the Almighty.... “I saw that Satan was working through agents in a number of ways. He was at work through ministers who have rejected the truth and are given over to strong delusions to believe a lie that they might be damned.... “I saw that some of the people of God are stupid and dormant, and but half awake; they do not realize the time we are now living in, and that the man with the ‘dirt-brush’ has entered, and that some are in danger of being swept away.... “Then I was pointed to the earth, and saw that there would have to be a getting ready among those who have of late embraced the third angel’s message. Said the angel, ‘Get ready, get ready, get ready. Ye will have to die a greater death to the world than ye have ever yet died.’ I saw that there was a great work to do for them, and but little time in which to do it.... “I saw that those who of late have embraced the truth would have to know what it is to suffer for Christ’s sake, that they would have trials to pass through that would be keen and cutting, in order that they may be purified, and fitted through suffering to receive the seal of the living God, pass through the time of trouble, see the King in His beauty, and dwell in the presence of God, and of pure, holy angels.... “And as the disciples declared that there is salvation in no other name under heaven, given among men, so, also, should the servants of God faithfully and fearlessly warn those who embrace but a part of the truths connected with the third message, that they must gladly receive all the messages as God has given them, or have no part in the matter.” -- “Early Writings,” pp. 43, 44, 48, 64, 67, 188, 189. “There are men who teach the truth, but who are not perfecting their ways before God, who are trying to conceal their defections, and encourage an estrangement from God. They have not the moral courage to do the things that it is for their special benefit to do. They see no necessity for reform, and so they reject the words of the Lord, and hate him who reproveth at the gate. “This very refusal to heed the admonitions which the Lord sends, gives Satan every advantage to make of them the bitterest enemies of those who have told them the truth. They become falsifiers of those who have borne to them the message from the Lord. “The man who rejects the word of the Lord, who endeavors to establish his own way and will, tears to pieces the messengers and message which God sends in order to discover to him his sin. His own inclinations have influenced his conduct, and he has built himself up in a wrong way.... “Let every minister, in the place of standing to criticize the question, to doubt and oppose, if there is the semblance of a chance to do so, be now employed in erecting barriers against the wily foes. Rather than fight against those whom the Lord has sent to save these, let His people pray fervently and continually for the power of God’s grace, and that the Captain of the Lord’s host will take the field. Rather than sit in judgment upon men whom God has accepted to do Him service, let the burden of their prayer be, night and day, that the Lord may send forth more laborers into His vineyard. Ministers, do not dishonor your God and grieve His Holy Spirit, by casting reflections on the ways and manners of the men He would choose. God knows the character. He sees the temperament of the men He has chosen. He knows that none but earnest, firm, determined, strong-feeling men will view this work in its vital importance, and will put such firmness and decision into their testimonies that they will make a break against the barriers of Satan.... “You left the word of the Lord to fall unheeded to the ground; and now the Lord has taken men who were boys when you were standing at the forefront of the battle, and has given to them the message and the work which you did not take upon you. Will you be stumbling blocks to them? Will you criticize? Will you say, ‘They are getting out of their place’? Yet you did not fill the place they are now called to fill.” -- “Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 408, 412, 413. “Not without a struggle does Satan allow the kingdom of God to be built up in the earth. The forces of evil are engaged in unceasing warfare against the agencies appointed

Nos.7, 8 (July-August, 1936) Page 7 for the spread of the gospel and these powers of darkness are especially active when the truth is proclaimed before men of repute and sterling integrity.” -- “Acts of the Apostles,” p. 167. PRAISES FROM THOSE WHO HAVE BEEN AWAKENED The “exile from home” in far away lands finds a letter from home as cheering and refreshing as a fountain in a dry desert land. And in like manner, we who read the “Code,” and who have the work at heart, are made strong and glad by its heaven-sent messages. In this section of the country, near Atlanta, Georgia, there are around forty believers who can hardly wait from one issue of the “Code” to another. Some read it through twice before laying it aside, some try out its recipes immediately, while others rejoice that it is shedding light on the Third Angel’s Message, and that its influence is already reaching other lands. Brother E. Woods, wife, and two daughters are sending greetings to the Present Truth believers in Travancore, India, where his daughter, Mrs. Glenmore Carter, and family are doing missionary work for the heathen, but who are fighting the message for the church. We are thankful to say that some in our “little company” are getting stronger every day, and that as a result of visiting the homes of some of the church members, the S.D.A. minister of the Atlanta church has threatened to speak to the church against the “Shepherd’s Rod” workers. He has told the members where we visited, to refuse to let us come into their homes. Strange how some of us Seventh-day Adventists now run from a simple, plain Bible study (Isa. 8:20) as some years ago the members of other churches used to avoid discussion of religion with us! Seventh-day Adventist ministers are now saying, “Don’t you read the Bible with any but us only!” We now find that error, coming in contact with the truth, only makes the truth shine the brighter, and that the pillars of the S. D. A. denomination, which are well grounded on the Scriptures, are able to bear up under any pressure, while those who have wandered away from these fundamentals flatly refuse to sit down with a brother or sister and study the Bible! As a result of our prayerful studies, the wonderful truths in “The Shepherd’s Rod” message have become so marvelous that a sitting of four to six hours at a time is not uncommon among us. Truly we have reached a time when God will make man “more precious than fine gold,” and when we shall never have to part. May at least some of us in the near future have the privilege of coming to Mt. Carmel and learning the message at first hand. Yours to be one of the 144,000, Miss FANNIE LOU WOODS, Douglasville, Georgia ___________________________ Meadows of Dan, Virginia April 30, 1936 Dear Brother Houteff: Greetings from the Mayberry S.D.A. church, which has been besieged and taken by those who were willing “to stand in defense of truth and righteousness when the majority forsake us, to fight the battles of the Lord when champions are few.” We had almost despaired ever of accomplishing anything, either for ourselves or for the lost world about us, until the Lord sent us a “most precious message,” calling us to a reformation and showing us the “door of hope” through which to get us out of our lukewarm condition, and now we plainly see that we could not be true and loyal S.D.A.’s while feeding upon the “cheap, very cheap, fodder” placed before us in the form of goals and formalities instead of the “pure provender, thoroughly winnowed,” coming from the “messengers of heaven,” designed of the Lord freely to flow “through the golden tubes into the golden bowl” and thence “into the lamps the churches.” (Zech. 4.) This clarion call to a reformation, contained in the “The Shepherd’s Rod” series of books and tracts, we have found to be none other than “the message to the church of the Laodiceans” -- to “the people of God at the present time.” We accept this message “so cutting and severe,” “for it is the True Witness Who speaks and His testimony must be correct.” Therefore, our chief desire is to comply with the call therein. As a result of our stand for Present Truth, four of the seven families, composing the Mayberry church, have accepted the “straight testimony,” and three have “risen up against it” precisely as predicted in “Early Writings,” p. 270, but we are praying that our lives may be such a strong testimony in favor of the truth that the others will yet accept it and help give the Loud Cry, which will “bring all your brethren out of all nations... into the house of the Lord.” (Isa. 66:20.) At this writing, we are feasting upon the “butter and honey” of this glorious message, and are covenanting anew that we will, by God’s help, “nourish” the “young cow” and the “two sheep,” believing that by so-doing we shall have such an

Nos.7, 8 (July-August, 1936) Page 8 abundance of milk” that even the cream alone would be more than we can consume. We believe with all our hearts that God led in the establishment of Mt. Carmel Center, “in the midst of the land,” and that from that divinely ordained hill should flow the “milk and honey” for the “remnant of Jacob.” We, therefore, pledge our all -- wives and little ones, flocks and herds -- to this “closing work for the church,... the sealing time of the 144,000,” who primarily constitute those “left in the land” and who shall feed on “butter and honey” while giving the final call out of Babylon. (Rev. 18:4.) May the Lord abundantly bless you in your heavy responsibilities is the united prayer of the Mayberry company “standing in the light.” __________________________ Dear Brethren: I am writing to you at this time, inquiring about the Code. I have not received any either for the month of March or for the month of April! Don’t you send it out any more? O, I miss it so much! I always look forward to the next number. I love to read it, for it is a wonderful help to me, as well as interesting. I have been able to get two of our people here to read “The Shepherd’s Rod.” They once bitterly opposed me, but after reading our literature, they came and asked me to forgive them: How I praise the Lord that they are beginning to see the truth! I assured them that I had nothing against them, and they replied, “Pray for us.” I feel encouraged, and am praying that more of our people here will come to see for themselves that this is the message of the hour and the one to save the church. Will you please write me at once about the Code? I love to read it. (Signed) J. A. D., Pennsylvania _____________________________ Dear Brethren: I have been receiving the “Symbolic Code” up to the first of the year, and can say that I enjoyed reading it. But for some reason, I have not received it since....I would like to have it continued....I understood that you were sending out another pamphlet the first of the year. If so, I would like to have it also. Please let me know whether or not there are any charges for these, and if there are, I shall pay for them. (Signed) I. A., Anaheim, Calif. _______________________________ Dear Brethren: Up until about a month ago, I have been receiving the Code, but I know that I have missed one number and possibly two numbers, and we need them so badly, so please do not pass us by. (Signed) V. L. J. Marysville, Calif. ____________________________________ Dear Brethren: I have not received my March or April Codes. Will you please see that I get them? To me, they are the bread of life.... May the dear Lord bless Mt. Carmel and its workers. (Signed) JAS. R. FERGUSON, El Morro, New Mex. ____________________________________ Dear Brethren: I didn’t receive any Code for March or this far in April. You haven’t stopped publishing it, have you? Please let me know. Since the division in the church here, we have from twelve to twenty that meet every Friday evening and Sabbath to study the new light. Pray for us. (Signed) J. R. V., Indiana ________________________________________ Dear Brethren: I love this message, and want to get everything out of my life that is not right. When the message found me in the Laodicean condition, I was curling my hair, using powder, etc., but I praise the Lord for showing me my mistakes and for giving me the desire and the power to depart from all the vanities which held me down in the sad deception. Mrs. N. W. Sheridan, Wyoming. __________________________________ Dear Brethren: A certain sister, who is sending in ____ dollars tithe, never heard the Advent message until a few weeks ago when she came voluntarily to Mrs. L. and asked for Bible studies. Her pastor learned about this and made such an effort to take her away from us that, in order to make her understand the matter, Mrs. L. had to tell her about “The Shepherd’s Rod” before she was ready for it. She now bids fair to become a believer in the Rod without ever having been a member of the S. D. A. church. From all indications, we are about to have some unpleasant experiences here in the church. But with the help of the Lord, we expect to weather the storm, and we believe that the cause of Present Truth will be promoted thereby.... Please pray for us, (Signed) C. A. L., Alabama

Nos.7, 8 (July-August, 1936) Page 9 Dear Brethren: I am thankful for the truth of the sealing angel, who is to seal the living saints. This message is a great blessing to my home. My husband is not a Christian, but since we have been studying “The Shepherd’s Rod,” a wonderful change has taken place in him and I believe that he will yet be an overcomer. So with gratitude, I am enclosing____tithe, and____first fruits offering. We welcome “The Symbolic Code” with its instructions and news items. I would like to see something in this paper about the home life; especially concerning the duties and responsibilities of parents -- the priest in the home, for so many of our people are following after the world in this respect -- not commanding their households after God, as did Abraham. May the Lord bless you one and all. (Signed) Mrs. E. G. ______________________________________ Dear Brother Houteff: I am happy to give my feeble testimony for my loving Saviour at this belated hour. There are three sisters who desire to be numbered among the 144,000, but I shall not mention their names, for I am sure you will soon hear from them. After returning home from a visit to Mt. Carmel, I realized more than ever that we had been privileged above many others who have not had the opportunity to place their feet on that Holy Ground and to partake of Mt. Carmel’s spiritual and the temporal foods. To us, our visit to Mt. Carmel was a little taste of heaven. In a few days I am returning with a pick and shovel to Mt. Carmel to help in the work and to join our brethren in their earnest petitions to our heavenly Father in behalf of one another, and more especially in behalf of our dear Seventh-day Adventist brethren who know not their sad plight. “May heaven forming each other to depend. A master, or a servant or a friend. Bids each on others for assistance call. Till one man’s weakness grows the strength of all.” (Signed) B. T. P. Houston, Texas. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS TIME SEAL BEGINS Question: “What Biblical proof have you for placing as you do the seals of Revelation, chapters four to seven and the first part of the eighth? Why make them span the entire world’s history, when the Seventh-day Adventist denomination has been teaching for years that they begin after the crucifixion?” Answer: The questioner has a perfect right to ask for Biblical proof of our interpretations of the Scriptures, but he must remember that our rights are as good as his. Hence, before answering his questions, we would like to ask him to give us but one Scripture as the basis upon which he can establish that the seals span the Christian era only. Our being as well informed as the questioner on all the doctrines which the denomination teaches, and of the proofs upon which they are based, we are free to say that the strongest and the only foundation upon which the denominational interpretation stands is grounded upon the presumptuous idea that the white horse and he that sat on him, going forth conquering and to conquer (Rev. 6:2), represents the early Christian church in her best spiritual condition. This position is assumed upon the unmitigated presumption that the color of the horse (white) must represent the purity of the early church, and that the words, “conquering and to conquer,” stand for her rapid growth after Pentecost. We agree that “white” stands for purity, and that “conquering and to conquer” could represent the growth of the church, but what proof would that be if such an idea is contradicted by all other truth? For example, we call the reader’s attention to the fact that when John was about to be shown in vision the events in the seven seals, it was about sixty-five years after the Pentecost and in the period when the church was already declining from her spiritual condition. The voice which he heard said to him: “Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter” (Rev. 4:1); that is, the event which he was to be shown was to transpire in the future, “hereafter,” from the time John had the vision. Now let us take notice of the event he saw. Says John: “I was in the Spirit: and, behold, a throne was set in heaven, and One sat on the throne. And I saw in the right hand of Him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the back side, sealed with seven seals. And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon. And I wept much,...and one of the elders saith unto me, Weep not: behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof.” (Rev. 4:2; 5:1,3-5.) The event of which John prophesied was to transpire in the future from John’s time instead of having already taken place.

Nos.7, 8 (July-August, 1936) Page 10 Hence, the idea that the white horse with its rider represents the rider in her purity after the Pentecost is only a presumption. Moreover, it is taught that the book with the seven seals is the book of “Daniel and Revelation,” and that those who interpreted the seals are the ones who opened the book, whereas, a “strong angel proclaimed with a loud voice,” that “no man in heaven, nor in the earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon.” Consequently, we would like to ask the questioner how could the men who interpreted the seals open the book if they could not even “look thereon”? Still further, whoever heard that the church could be symbolized by a man riding on a horse! Furthermore, those who are fighting against the sealing message on the pretext that it contradicts the Spirit of Prophecy have themselves altogether closed their eyes to the voice of the Spirit of Prophecy by a flat contradiction of it, for they claim that the book with the seven seals is the book of “Daniel and Revelation,” whereas, the Spirit of Prophecy, in perfect harmony with “The Shepherd’s Rod,” says: “Thus the Jewish leaders made their choice. Their decision was registered in the book which John saw in the hand of Him that sat upon the throne, the book which no man could open. In all its vindictiveness this decision will appear before them in the day when this book is unsealed by the Lion of the Tribe of Judah.” -- “Christ’s Object Lessons,” p. 294. The above quoted passage shows that this book contains the names and record of those who profess to be the people of God. Then, how could it be the book of “Daniel and The Revelation”? We would not take longer in disproving the former interpretation of the seals, but we shall briefly prove the reason why the seals cover the entire history of the human race. One of the proofs that the seals include the entire world’s history is in the fact that the book with the seven seals is “The book of life,” which contains the record of God’s professed people, and also in the fact that it was to be opened in the day of judgment. Hence, it proves that in 1844, when the judgment began, Christ opened the book before the throng that surrounded the throne, and this being the Lamb’s book of Life (which no one but the Lamb could open), containing the record of the people from Adam’s time and on, it is obvious that the seven seals, which were broken at the beginning of the judgment, contain the entire history of the human race, divided into seven periods, which sealed the book up to the day of judgment. See our exposition on the seals in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, pp. 194-221. RE-BAPTISM Question: “Your answer in reference to baptism, found in the July code of 1935, p. 11, I can not harmonize with the following statements: “’The Lord calls for a decided reformation. And when a soul is reconverted, let him be rebaptized.’ -- April 19, 1903. “’Those who have not been baptized since 1844 will have to be baptized before Jesus comes....I saw that those who have been baptized as a door into the churches, will have to be baptized as a door into the faith.’ -- First written, Aug. 24, 1850 -- ‘California Missionary,’ Feb. 10, 1901.” Answer: Our answer in the July Code and Sister White’s instruction in the above references are in perfect harmony, but the questioner has failed to comprehend what we and Sister White have written on the subject. Hence, as there are no useless words in either of the writings, those who desire to know the truth must carefully mark every word, otherwise they will never comprehend the truth and, as a consequence, they will be driven by the winds as the waves of the sea until the winds cease blowing (probation closes), and they be left to sink down in their sins as do the waves in the sea. Note what the Code says: “As you have left the Baptist church and united with the S.D.A. for no other reason than to walk in a brighter light of the Word (not because you had backslidden or because you were unconverted), there is no need for rebaptism.” One is not required to be rebaptized every time he embraces more light, but only after being “reconverted” from his backsliding and rescued from Satanic delusions. If, for example, you were converted in the Baptist church, and if you had to be rebaptized when you came from it into the Seventh-day Adventist, then all the S.D.A.’s must now be rebaptized; but as yet, we have no such commission. Sister White, in the above references, says, “I saw that those who have been baptized as a door into the churches, will have to be rebaptized as a door into the faith.” that is, those who are baptized as a door into the Seventh-day Adventist or other churches are not converted to Christ but to the church. Therefore, such must be baptized as a door into the faith instead of into the church. When a message from the Lord is proclaimed to the church, those who would rather stay with the church than be cast out for the truth’s sake by its unsanctified members are baptized into the church but not into Christ. However, it is possible

Nos.7, 8 (July-August, 1936) Page 11 that we all may have to be rebaptized before Jesus comes and before we become true members of the church “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness....’Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible us an army with banners’” (“Prophets and Kings,” p. 725), and if so, we shall wait for such commission from Him who said: “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen.’” (Matt. 28: 19,20.) LATTER RAIN BEFORE OR AFTER PROBATION CLOSES? Question: “Please explain ‘Early writings,’ p. 15, about the voice of God announcing the day and the hour of Jesus’ coming, at which time He ‘pours upon’ the saints ‘the Holy Ghost.’ Is this not at the time of the seven last plagues’ If so, then how could the ‘latter rain’ be poured out upon God’s people before the close of probation?” Answer: We understand that God will announce the day and the hour of Christ’s coming at the time of the seventh plague, at which time He will pour out His Spirit upon His saints, but this pouring out of His Spirit is not the latter or the former rain of the truth and the power prophesied in Joel 2:23, 28, or in “Early Writings,” p. 85, but rather a special manifestation of God’s Spirit -- not to reveal to us either the fullness of or to enable us to proclaim the Gospel Truth, but simply to fit us to see Jesus face to face as He is. These facts are further attested by Joel 2:24, and “Early Writings,” pp. 277, 278. WHO ARE THE “SLAIN OF THE LORD”? Question: “Who are the slain of the Lord in the time of persecution? Are they of the heathen, of fallen Protestantism, or are they of professed Sabbath keepers?” Answer: Those who are slain before the commencement of the Loud Cry in fulfillment of Isaiah 66:16 are professed Sabbath keepers who fail in the time of the closing work for the church to receive the seal of God. “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 266. (See the Sept. Code of 1935, p. 7). However, those who are slain in fulfillment of Rev. 9:18 (see our tract, “Final Warning,” on the subject of “The Seven Trumpets,” pp. 65-92), in the time of the Loud Cry, are those who come in close contact with the church of God, and who could be either heathen or professed Christians of several characters; namely, such as those who openly war against the church, and those who pretend to believe in her teachings but who, as those who were destroyed in the Exodus movement, are, by their sins, working against the church to weaken her lines of defense, thus endeavoring to cause her to fall helpless before her enemies. WHAT IS “HIS TEMPLE”? Question: “On page 6, par. 4 of your article, “The Latest Against The Shepherd’s Rod,” in reply to Bro. Brown, you speak of the great multitude’s serving God day and night in His temple. Please explain what is meant by His ‘temple.’ Is it His earthly church?” Answer: It is now a proven fact that “the great multitude” of Revelation 7:9, besides the 144,000, are the living saints who will be translated when Jesus comes. John, the Revelator, in what he has written, proves that they serve God in His temple before the close of probation. (See “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 66; our tract No. 1, “Dardanelles of the Bible.”) Therefore, the temple in which they serve Him day and night is the temple (church) on earth in the time of the “Loud Cry,” which time The Lord says: “And many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day, and shall be My people: and I will dwell in the midst of thee.” (Zech. 2:11.) Thus will they serve God day and night, showing that they are neither to backslide nor to be on God’s side one day and on the devil’s the next but entirely and forever separated from the world, “day and night” -- that is, both in time of joy, when everything is as bright as the sun, and in time of trials and hardships and all manner of adversities, when everything seems to be as dark as the night. However, those who serve God in His temple upon the earth are as though they serve Him in the one which is in heaven, for serving God on earth is serving God in heaven or wherever He is. ARE THE 144,000 IMMUNE? Question: “Are the 144,000 immune to death while in conflict in ‘the time of trouble’?” Answer: There is nothing that can take the life of the 144,000. “Satan wished to have the privilege of destroying the saints of the Most High; but Jesus bade His angels watch over them. God would be honored by making a covenant with those who had

Nos.7, 8 (July-August, 1936) Page 12 kept His law, in the sight of the heathen round about them; and Jesus would be honored by translating, without their seeing death, the faithful, waiting ones who had so long expected Him.” -- “Early Writings,” p. 283. The Bible says, “Death shall flee from them.” (Rev. 9:6.) See our tract, “Final Warning” (Subject, “Seven Trumpets,” pp. 56-60). WILL THE CHURCHES UNITE BEFORE EZEKIEL 9? Question: “Will the nominal churches be united, before the slaughter of Ezekiel 9, and before the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s message takes place?” Answer: The churches may incompletely confederate almost any time, but the union of church and state (the image of the beast) will take place only after the “investigative judgment” of the dead is completed, for the fact that the “anger of the nations” (the time of trouble, Dan. 12:1), “the wrath of God” (the seven last plagues, Rev. 15:1, and the “time to judge the dead” (Dan. 8:14), are events separate and distinct, one following the other.” -- “Early Writings,” p. 36. Therefore, the persecution against the church by the “image beast” arises in the time of the judgment of the living -- the time of the Loud Cry -- after the sealing of the 144,000. (Study our tract, “The Dardanelles of the Bible,” and “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, pp. 84-125.) THE HEALTH WAVE ______________________________________ WALNUT STICKS Walnut sticks, another article in the line of breadmaking, being unleavened and crisp, and requiring thorough mastication, will exercise the gums and prevent collection of tartar around the teeth, thus lessening the danger of their contracting decay and disease, and will as well aid digestion. INGREDIENTS Use one and one half pounds of cracked wheat, two and one half pounds of whole wheat flour, three-fourths pound of vegetable shortening, three-fourths pounds of raw sugar, one half pound of crushed walnut meat, one tablespoon of salt, one pint of cold water. FORMULA Put all ingredients except the water into a mixing bowl. Rub well with finger tips until the shortening is thoroughly mixed into the ingredients. Then add water, and mix well again. Turn out the mixture on a floured bread board or table top, and roll out to half inch thickness. Cut into strips one half inch wide and three inches long then place in cookie pans, and bake about twenty minutes in a medium hot oven. This recipe wills serve a family of six. Walnut sticks will keep for a least two weeks in a dry place. Use these instead of bought cookies which are made with ammonia or some other chemical concoction always used by the commercial bakeries. THE MAN FOR THE HOUR _________________________________ (With apologies to Kipling) Can you keep sweet when all around you are going wrong and blaming it on you? Can you be hated and not give way to hating? Can you hold on when there is nothing on earth to hold to? Can you have faith in God to go work in His vineyard to-day when the flour-barrel is empty and the last dollar on earth is gone? Can you wait upon the Lord and not be tired by waiting? Can you hear people say that you are the smartest man on earth and yet remember that you are only a fool? Can you mingle with the modern crowd and yet retain your virtue? Can you hear friends say nice things about you and yet not look too smart nor talk too wise? Can you hold the esteem of your friends after once gaining it? Can you walk with the great men of earth and remember not to forget the lowly child, Jesus of Bethlehem? Can you live in this fault-finding and backbiting generation and not talk about your neighbor? Can you remain the same when your brethren are slandering you both by tongue and by pen? Can you be driven from the church that you love more than your life, and close the door for the last time with a sweet smile and a gentle good-by? Can you have your very heart crushed by your superior and yet love and thank him for his kindness? If you can, my brother, you are the man for the hour. --By James F. Ferguson, El Morro, New Mexico._ Important Notices! When sending tithes and offerings by mail, to avoid delay in issuance of receipts, please send directly to this office instead of in mail to private individuals. All material intended to be published in the Code should be mailed to “The Symbolic Code” department. Thank you

No.9 (September, 1936) Page

No.9 (September, 1936) Page 2 “TO THE TWELVE TRIBES WHICH ARE SCATTERED ABROAD, GREETINGS:” “Blow the trumpet in Zion, sanctify a fast, call a solemn assembly: gather the people, sanctify the congregation, assemble the elders, gather the children, and those that suck the breast: let the bridegroom of forth of His chamber, and the bride out of her closet. Let the priests, the ministers of the Lord, weep between the porch and the altar, and let them say, Spare Thy people, O Lord, and give not thine heritage to reproach, that the heathen should rule over them: wherefore should they say among the people, Where is their God?” (Joel 2:15-17.) Joel’s prophecy above quoted must meet its fulfillment in the time when probation’s hours are fast closing, for the Word says, “Let the bridegroom go forth of His chamber, and the bride out of her closet.” The term, “let”, means to allow it to be so; and as the bridegroom is Christ at the time when He is to be crowned or married to the New Jerusalem -- His bride -- (Rev. 21:9), this scripture can not meet its fulfillment at any time other than when this event, to which all heaven and earth have been looking forward, is about to take place. Therefore, the Lord is urging us to “blow the trumpet in Zion” (the church), and to hasten the time of crowning Him King of kings and Lord of lords -- the time in which He closes His mediatorial work, -- “goes forth of His chamber” -- the Most Holy place. The command, “Gather the people, sanctify the congregation, assemble the elders, gather the children, and those that suck the breasts,” signifies a complete separation from the world of “old and young, both maids and little children, and women” “that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof” (Ezek. 9:4,6): and being prophetically made to the church (Zion), this command evidences the fact that when the trumpet shall blow in fulfillment of this scripture, it will find Zion, His church, unsanctified and commingled with the world. Therefore, comes the call for sanctification. The conditions further prove that this scripture meets its fulfillment now, because the church at the present time has, by her institutions, entangled herself with the institutions of the world, but we thank the Lord that years ago the “Spirit of Prophecy” predicted that “somebody was to come in the spirit and power of Elijah” (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 475), and that “God will have men who are true to duty. At the right time He sends His faithful messengers to do a work similar to that of Elijah.” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 254.) The foregoing prophecies are now becoming history, and this prophetic organ “The Symbolic Code,” proves to be the mouth piece of the Elijah message, leading hundreds of S.D.A.’s in the work of helping this message to restore the defunct and decadent institutes of the Christian religion; for, as it is written, “Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things” (Matt. 17:11), and “in the time of the end, every divine institution is to be restored.” -- “Prophets and Kings,” p. 678.) “For Zion’s sake will I not hold My peace, and for Jerusalem’s sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth. And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name.” (Isa.1,2). “While the investigative judgment is going forward in heaven, while the sins of penitent believers are being removed from the sanctuary, there is to be a special work of purification, of putting away of sin, among God’s people upon earth...Then the church which our Lord at His coming is to receive to Himself will be ‘a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing.’ Then she will look forth ‘as the morning, fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.’” -- “The Great Controversy,” p. 425. Then it shall be said: “Out of Zion, the perfection of beauty, God hath shined.” (Ps. 50:2.) Therefore, in this promised restitution of “all things” under the economy of the Elijah message, it is the privilege of each to help restore, in all the beauty and perfection of primitive simplicity, the pre-eminently important institute of the: schools of the prophets which, since before the days of Christ, has been a stranger to the church, as is evidenced by the fact that the denominational schools, through the accrediting boards of the state universities, are joined hand in hand with the schools of the world, despite the following solemn instruction to contrary: “Let us determine that we will not be tied by so much as a thread to the educational policies of those who do not discern the voice of God, and who will not hearken to His commandments.” -- “Counsels to Teachers,” p. 255. By adopting the worldly standard, the church has turned back from following Christ her Leader (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 217), and has become the tail instead of the head -- dishonoring Christ. “The Lord would now have every idea

No.9 (September, 1936) Page 3 that is false put away from teachers and students. We are not at liberty to teach that which shall meet the world’s standard or the standard of the church, simply because it is the custom to do so. The lessons which Christ taught are to be the standard. That which the Lord has spoken concerning the instruction to be given in our schools is to be strictly regarded; for if there is not in some respects an education of an altogether different character from that which has been carried on in some of our schools, we need not have gone to the expense of purchasing lands and erecting school-buildings,” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 142. “The plan of the schools we shall establish in these closing years of the message is to be of an entirely different order from those we have instituted.” -- “Counsels to Teachers,” p. 532. “Our schools must be more like the schools of the prophets.” -- “ Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 152. Hence, the prophet was urged to write: “The Lord’s voice crieth unto the city and the man of wisdom shall see thy name: hear ye the rod, and who hath appointed it. Feed Thy people with Thy rod, the flock of Thine heritage, which dwell solitarily in the wood, in the midst of Carmel.” (Micah 6:9; 7:14.) “Appointed” to cry unto and “feed” (educate) the “flock” of God, “which dwell...in the midst of Carmel,” the voice of the Rod is to effect full restitution of the schools of the prophets, and “The Symbolic Code” is happy to announce that already a beginning has been made to establish in the midst of Mt. Carmel Center such an institution as Elijah of old resurrected from the educational scrap heap of Israel’s apostasy (“Prophets and Kings,” pp. 224, 225) -- such an institution as the Spirit of Prophecy calls for in the following statement: “We need a school where those who are Just entering the ministry may be taught at least the common branches of education, and where they may also learn more perfectly the truths of God’s word for this time. In connection with these schools, lectures should be given upon the prophecies. Those who really have good abilities such as God will accept to labor in His vineyard, would be very much benefited by only a few months instruction at such a school” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 160. Although we are happy to announce that Mt. Carmel’s Academy is to open on the twenty-first of September, we are sorry to add that we are not yet equipped to receive others than those of elementary and academic ages, and furthermore, that, as we are already crowded beyond capacity, we cannot, for the time being, accommodate more even of these ages. However, from the prayers and assistance of all Present Truth believers, we expect in time to be enabled to accommodate not only more both of the lower and academic grades, but also many of adult years. Mt. Carmel Center is not only doing its part toward resurrecting the institution of the schools of the prophets, but also toward supporting it, in charging no tuition, and in promising to room and board each of your children at the Mt. Carmel Academy for only $10 per month -- less than you can do it for at home! Therefore, we need your earnest prayers and your fullest support in this time when the Lord is to bind up the breach of His people, and heal the stoke of their wound. (Isa. 30:26.) It is now that we must fully realize this long-waited-for prophetic promise: “Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord. And He shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse.” (Mal. 4:5, 6.) PREREQUISITES FOR MT. CARMEL The question as to what are the conditions under which one may come to Mt. Carmel may arise in the minds of many, and perhaps the best answer available to this question is found in the following brief passage concerning the call of Elisha: “Had Elisha asked Elijah what was expected of him, -- what would be his work, -- he would have been answered: God knows; He will make it known to you. If you wait upon the Lord, He will answer your every question. You may come with me if you have evidence that God has called you. Know for yourself that God stands back of me, and that it is His voice you hear. If you can count everything but dress that you may win the favor of God, come.” -- “Prophets and Kings,” pp. 220-1. The foregoing paragraph is a general statement of what are the conditions upon which one may come to Mt. Carmel, but to make it more specific, first the individual must be fully converted to the message of Present Truth; second he must be willing to sacrifice all in the interest of this work; third he must be fitted in some way to be a useful adjunct to Mt. Carmel’s personnel. We are sorry that we are not yet prepared to accommodate the sick, the infirm, and the aged, and that, due to limited facilities, we must invite for the present time only single men who understand either carpentering or farming, so as to help “prepare” the way of the people. (Isa. 62:10.)

No.9 (September, 1936) Page 4 THE LATEST MESSAGE FROM MOTHER INDIA Dear Brethren: I was greatly surprised when I received “The Symbolic Code” and the first number of the tracts which you so kindly sent to me, because of the fact that it was the first time I had heard of this “reformatory movement,” and of the opposition which it surmounts. I have read and reread the literature which you sent, believing the message which it contains, and I am extremely sorry for the existing evils in our churches. It grieves me to know that a church, while professing to be the “remnant of her seed,” and to keep the commandments of God, should become a persecution power against those who are striving to depart from sin! But at this unchristian treatment, I am not at all surprised, for thus it has been in the past, and thus it must be now. Nevertheless, God’s servants were moved to accomplish something, and though Satan by his agents repeatedly attempted to thwart the work of God, God’s servants triumphed. Of this truth we have many examples in the Bible, such as in Sanballat’s and his agents’ trying in vain to stop Nehemiah’s great work of rebuilding Jerusalem. The King’s cup-bearer simply said to the enemies of His work: “I am doing a great work and I cannot come down.” Let this be our attitude in the great cause of God. During the reformation, we find Huss, Jerome, Luther, Zwingle, and Melanchthon facing gigantic opposition and cruel, malicious treatment by the very church they loved and belonged to. But in spite of all of this, the reformation came forth victorious, for God was the invisible Leader who, through these humble instruments, shaped the course of events. So we have the comforting assurance that we, too, will come out victorious, if we do not run ahead of the Lord, and plunge into error, as have many in the past. The time in which we live calls for a vigorous and thorough reformation throughout the rank and file of the Seventh-day Adventist churches. There are honest souls everywhere, both among the laity and the ministry who, though only partly seeing the abominations and the consequent need of reformation, would joyously welcome the light if they did not in many cases lack the backbone and zeal to resist the opposition. Here in India, as well as in America, there is a great work to be done in our churches, to rescue them from their Laodicean, lukewarm, satisfied condition, claiming that they have all the truth and have need of nothing. For a long time I have been looking for this blessed day, wondering, Oh, when will that glorious day dawn in our own dear country! Now I hope that the day is not far hence when the members of our church will humbly harken, without any prejudices to the call of the hour. If you have the confidence that your mission is heavenborn, my brethren, go forward with unflinching zeal, decidedly surmounting all obstacles, till the sleeping church of God arises from her slumber, and takes the royal road to holy activity. Again I want to thank you for your kindness to me, in sending me the literature, and I humbly request you to continue this good work without fail, and help the cause in India. I would like to have the complete volumes of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” but as I find myself in straightened circumstances while going to school, I cannot at the present time possibly help you with any money. Hence, I would greatly appreciate it if you could send me used copies in the cheapest bindings of “The Shepherd’s Rod”; I am sure they will be a valuable help to me and to many others in India, who cannot purchase them. Please remember me in your earnest prayers. PRAISES FROM THOSE WHO ARE, AS IT WERE, LEARNING THE SONG WHICH NONE BUT THE 144,000 CAN LEARN Dear Sister ----------: When I got the last little booklet, I was so happy and thrilled with joy that I sat right down and read it through. This morning I went to church and after the service, having the little book with me, I gave it to my former Sabbath School teacher. At first he refused to take it, but with the help of the Lord I persuaded him to accept it. Oh, I am so glad that the dear Lord led me into this glorious light. There is so much to learn, and so much to forget, in order to grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. In the words of the poet I say, “Oh, I’d rather be the least of them, Who are the Lord’s alone. Than wear a royal diadem And sit upon a throne.” (Signed) E. A., California. Dear Brethren: I am studying the “Shepherd’s Rod” message, and am amazed at the truth of it. Brother and Sister P.S. Alen are giving me studies. I am desirous of becoming a deeper student of the message, and would enjoy receiving your monthly paper, “The Symbolic Code.” From California

No.9 (September, 1936) Page 5 Dear Brethren and Friends in the Message: It is with much pleasure that I am able to write these few lines to you this morning, sending with them the Lord’s tithe that He has given me this last month, and that I can call you brethren. I have been studying with Brother -------- for some time, and am convinced of the Truth for this time, and though I have not yet been cast out of the church, I expect to be at any time. Brother --------- has quite a bit of opposition in trying to get the message to the church, but instead of getting discouraged, he keeps right on trying. Praise the Lord. I am helping him as much as I can, and expect to enter into more aggressive work in the near future. Pray for me that I may stand for the truth at all times and, at the end, come off more than conquers, and stand with the one hundred and forty-four thousand on Mount Zion. Praise His holy name, amen. (Signed) P. W., Oregon Dear Ones in Jesus: I want you to know that I have enjoyed “The Symbolic Code.” I am glad to enroll as a member of the correspondence cooking class. It is just what we have been looking for some time. (Signed) MRS. EVA WILLIAMSON, Portland, Oregon Dear Brethren: I thank God for the precious light shining from the pages of “The Shepherd’s Rod”..., and especially do I enjoy “The Symbolic Code” In it we have found the food for which we have been starving in our churches. (Signed) Mrs. A. R. R., Washington My Dear Brothers and Sisters in God’s Warning Message to the Church: My wife and I are so happy in this sealing message; and the devil knows it. One Sabbath, after the meeting was closed, the German minister came to me, asking if I was a S.D.A. or a “The Shepherd’s Rod” believer, and I replied, “100 per cent for the Rod.” Then he started in running down “this man Houteff”, and after listening for a few minutes, I said, Bro. -------, tell me how much present truth did you bring us from the pulpit this morning? You know that your sermon was nothing but brag and boast, just the sort of stuff which Sister White says that those who preach self would hand the flock. Moreover, she says that “while those addressed are flattering themselves that they are in an exalted spiritual condition,” they are “in a sad deception.” -- “Testimonies for the Church.” Vol. 3, p. 253. Then he said, “She does not say that.” I replied, “You had better read your Testimonies.” Then he said, “That is all I want to know. You and your wife will be put out of the church. You do not have to come back any more, for you are a thorn here in this church.” I said, “Yes, I know I’m a thorn to you, but not to the church.” This shepherd of the flock was so full of hatred that the next Sabbath in the Fresno church, forty miles from here, he said from the pulpit, “Brother Rompel, his wife, and Sister Mayer will be put out of the church next Tuesday night.” At the set date, he put our membership to a vote, but the majority were in our favor, so he lost out! Not very long ago this same minister was in my home, and he then put his arm around me and said, “Brother Rompel, I love you.” But now he shows his love by not allowing me to get inside the church, which brings to mind these words: “I love thee, I love thee, and that thou dost know, but how much I love thee my actions will show.” Their actions open our eyes more and more, and show that “The Shepherd’s Rod” is rescuing some of us from the “sad deception.” Let God have the praise. (Signed) J.B. Rompel, Chowchilla, Calif. Dear Brother: About two or three years ago, some one gave you my name, and you sent me several tracts, but I was prejudiced, and to my mind they seemed to contain strange doctrine. But as I read further, my prejudice began to leave me, and the more I studied, the more light I saw, and joy sprang up in my heart to know that God was going to lead the flock away from the world. Last summer while I was in Minneapolis, Elder Longacre spoke to us one Sabbath P.M. on religious liberty. After the service, I asked him if he had heard whether or not Bro. Houteff had been beaten upon trying to enter one of our churches. “Yes,” he said, “I guess he was man-handled, but he caused so much disturbance that they just had to deal with him.” The question came to my mind. “If this man Houteff disturbed a religious meeting, would not the police land him in jail? Why, after having him arrested, did the police officers set him free, and have him taken back to the very church from where they had picked him up?” “Elder Longacre,” I said, “If we expect

No.9 (September, 1936) Page 6 tolerance from others, should we not be tolerant of those who differ with us?”... If this message is of God, and I believe that it is, then I ask the Lord to allow me fully to understand it, so that I may be better prepared to explain it to others.... (Signed) Gee. W. Saether, Madison, Wisconsin Though the opposition is setting many against the message, the above letter reveals the fact that the truth can no more be kept in the darkness than can a needle be kept in a gunny sack. And as light shines more brilliantly in the darkness, so the truth stands out more distinctly when surrounded by falsehoods. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS BLUE LAWS AND THE CHURCH Question: “Is the church to be purified before the enforcement of the Sunday law? Or will the Sunday law be the means of showing who are loyal and who are not loyal to the truth?” Answer: If the time of trouble or the anger of the nations, which is caused by the union of church and state (the image of the beast), takes place in the time of the judgment of the living, as explained in former publications, the enforcement of the “Blue Sunday law” must take place after the purification of the church. The Bible says, “The dragon... went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus.” (Rev. 12:17.) The term, “remnant,” in this instance means “those who escape” from the slaughter. (Isa. 66:16, 19); that is, those who are left after the slaughter takes place, and who are to be sent “unto the nations” to “bring all your brethren unto the Lord out of all nations.” (Verse 20). As the church as a body is not now keeping the commandments of God, (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 373), and as the dragon makes war with the “remnant” (the church that is left), which keeps the commandments, it is evident that the enforcement of the Sunday law will take place after the sealing, at a time when the church is keeping the commandments of God. Moreover, if it were the Sunday law which is to show who are loyal, and who are not, then the church would be purified by Satan instead of the Lord, Who “shall suddenly come to His temple” and “sit as a refiner and purifier of silver.” (Mal. 3:1-3.) However, it is Satan’s determined purpose to pollute the church by multiplying instead of reducing the disloyal ones, and if it be Satan who is to purify the church by his drastic laws, then it would be neither the Lord of Malachi Three, coming to “purify the sons of Levi,” nor the message of “Early Writings,” p. 270, coming to cause the shaking, which procedure would not only be contrary to all the truth, but to Satan’s own aim also. ON WHICH DAY DID CHRIST ARISE? Question: “While studying the sealing message, I found a point on page 54 of the ‘Harvest’ tract that I cannot clear up. You say that Christ arose on the eighteenth day of the first month, whereas, ‘The Desire of Ages,’ p. 756, says that Christ died on the day on which the paschal lamb was slain. And according to Exodus 12:6 and Leviticus 23:5, the paschal lamb was slain on the fourteenth day of the first month. Hence, if Christ died on the fourteenth (Friday), then He must have risen on the sixteenth (Sunday). Which is right?” Answer: Christ did not die while the paschal lamb of the fourteenth day was being slain, for He ate that Passover lamb with the apostles on the fifteenth day. (See Lev. 23:5, 6; Matt. 26: 17-21.) The “paschal lamb” which was about to be killed by the priest on the day that Christ died, and to which the “Desire of Ages” refers, was not the one sacrificed on the fourteenth day, in the week of the Passover, but rather that which the priest was to slay on the sixteenth day. Remember that the Passover was celebrated for seven days, and that there were sacrifices each day. (Lev. 23:8.) If we should conclude that Christ died on the fourteenth day of the month, which would be the day before the Passover “feast,” that is, the day on which the lamb was to be killed, the day before the first day of the Passover week, we should be contradicting Matthew 26: 17-21; Mark 14:12-18; Luke 22:8-14; John 13:12. For how could Christ eat the Passover with the twelve at the same time that He was dead and buried in His tomb? Christ ate the Passover with the twelve on the fifteenth day of the first month (in the end of the fourteenth day), and after being seized by the mob, He was led before the priests, who spent with Him the entire day of the fifteenth (Thursday), from early morning until late in the evening. Then early the following morning, night after midnight, its now being the sixteenth day, and about the sixth hour ancient time (John 19:14), they brought Him before Pilate, and after trying Him both before this wicked ruler and Herod, He was delivered

No.9 (September, 1936) Page 7 back to the Jews, who crucified Him at the third hour (Mark 15:25) same day. Three hours later, while hanging on the cross, at the sixth hour of the day (noon, our time), the sun was darkened (Mark 15:33), and at the ninth hour (Matt. 27:46), six hours after being nailed to the cross, and three hours after the sun was darkened, Jesus died (Matt. 27:50), and the sun again began to shine (Mark 15:33, 34), its then being three P.M. our time. Before sundown that same day, they buried Him (Luke 23:52, 54), and having rested in His tomb over the Sabbath, He was resurrected early Sunday morning, the eighteenth day of the first month. (See Matt. 28:1,2; John 20:1; Mark 16:9, and the illustration in the December, 1934, Code, p. 6.) TO THE CHURCH OR TO THE WORLD? Question: If we put our whole effort for the salvation of the church, what shall we do with the missions? Answer: The question of missions, in the interest of those who are not of the faith, is not as important as our mission to the church, for by enlarging the church membership now, under the present prevailing, undesirable conditions there would be no greater benefit to the advancement of the kingdom of Christ than there was in the days of His first advent, at which time John the Baptist, Christ Himself, and the Apostles, in their beginning, engaged themselves solely in the interest of the church. As was the case with the Jews of old, the same departure from Christ exists now with the church (5 T 217), and as, at Christ’s time, increasing the church membership could not multiply the members in His kingdom, neither can it now, for after they are brought into the church, they again have to be converted to be saved. Besides this, it was take much greater effort to rescue them from their Laodicean “sad deception” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 253) than from their heathenism. There is greater risk of their losing their souls for eternity if they are brought into the church at this time than if they remain in their present darkness, for by their becoming members of the church, without first undergoing a real conversion, they are made to believe that it has secured their salvation, while it has not, and thus they remain as satisfied as though they had “need of nothing,” becoming prejudiced against even a suggestion of more light. In other words, if the church herself is not saved (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 253) -- not following Christ her Leader (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 217) -- and “has become an harlot” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, p. 250), how can she save others? Therefore, the greatest need in the church, and in the lives of those outside the church, also in the advancement of Christ’s kingdom, is this “special work of purification, of putting away of sin, among God’s people” (“Great Controversy,” p. 425), which is the closing work for the church, in the sealing time of the 144,000.” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 266.) We find that, on one hand, the men and means devoted to mission work for the heathen are so plenteous as entirely to overshadow the meager facilities consecrated to the mission of reformation to the church, while, on the other hand, this missionary work for the church is of so much greater importance than that for the world that, by comparison, the latter pales into insignificance. Nevertheless, the message contained in “The Shepherd’s Rod” does not cut off the mission work in the interest of those who are outside the church, for while the sealing message, “the closing work for the church,” is by its advocates being carried to the church, the church herself is working for those who have never heard of the Third Angel’s Message. Thus, in this way, both the mission to the church and the mission to the world are cared for. But should we, who have embraced Present Truth, devote our time and money, as does the church, in the interest of the heathen, then both the entire church and the world would be plunged into hell. Consequently, we must seek to save the church from the ruin ahead today, as did John the Baptist, Christ, and the Apostles, in their day. Moreover, after the message is carried to the church and the 144,000, who are to be the servants of God in the time of the Loud Cry, and who shall be endowed with the Holy Spirit, as were the Apostles on the day of Pentecost (“Early Writings,” pp. 297, 278), are sealed, at which time our righteousness shall start forth as brightness, and our salvation as a lamp that burneth, and the Gentiles shall see our righteousness and all kings our glory (Isa. 62:1,2), then will begin the real mission work which was shown to Isaiah the prophet, and described in the following words: “Thy gates shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor night; that men may bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought. For the nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted.” (Isa. 60:11,12.) Let us, therefore, happily respond to the following urgent exhortation: “Sing and rejoice, O daughter of Zion:

No.9 (September, 1936) Page 8 for, lo, I come, and I will dwell in the midst of thee, saith the Lord. And many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day, and shall be My people: and I will dwell in the midst of thee, and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me unto thee.” (Zech. 2:10,11.) Still further, as it is not we, but Christ Who “is taking the reins in His own hands” (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300), that directs the work of God, it is not our duty to figure out which work should be done, and which should be left undone, for “in this last work,” “the Lord will work,” “in a manner very much out of the common order of things, and in a way that will be contrary to any human planning.” -- “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300. We should not be of the class that “will question and criticize everything that arise in the unfolding of truth” (Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 690), but rather “let heaven guide.” -- “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 475. Our high calling in Christ Jesus is to “Cry aloud spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins.” (Isa. 58:1.) “Go through, go through the gates; prepare ye the way of the people; cast up, cast up the highway; gather out the stones; lift up a standard for the people. Behold, the Lord hath proclaimed unto the end of the world, Say ye to the daughter of Zion, behold, thy salvation cometh; behold, His reward is with Him, and His work before Him.” (Isa. 62:10,11.) CAN THE SLAUGHTER OF EZEKIEL NINE BE AVERTED? Question: “’The Shepherd’s Rod’ proves that a great slaughter is to take place among God’s people because of their backslidings. But is it not possible for the leaders of today to pray His people out of their Laodicean condition, as when Moses prayed for Ancient Israel, and ‘the Lord repented of the evil which He thought to do unto His people’? (Ex. 32:14.)” Answer: Moses was not one of the backsliding, “stiffnecked” leaders of Israel, as were Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, and those who followed them. In the figurative language of the True Witness, Moses was “hot”; his prayers were “the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man [which] availeth much.” Hence, for Moses’ sake, “the Lord repented of the evil which He thought to do unto His people.” Divine love still longs, as in Moses’ time, to repent of executing the fearful evil which hangs ominously over the heads of “His people,” but the prayers of the leaders of the Laodicean church, who have “betrayed their trust” (5T 211), and who are “lukewarm,” blind, etc. (Rev. 3:15- 17; “Acts of the Apostles,” p. 586), could avail nothing and, except they repent, says the True Witness, He “will spue” them out of his mouth. Also, through the Spirit of Prophecy He declares that He “cannot offer up [their] prayers or [their] expressions of love to God. He cannot endorse [their] teachings of His word or [their] spiritual work in any wise. He cannot present [their] religious exercises with the request that grace be given [them].” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 408.) Since they have betrayed their trust, it will take the prayers of some one other than the leaders to pray God’s people out of their Laodicean plight, and we are encouraged by the Word of the Lord that He will not blot out His people for the sins of others, but destroy only those who, like in ancient Israel, refuse this privilege of sighing and crying, which God has given to every Present Truth believer; we should profit by the mistakes of our brethren so that we, too, betray not our trust, as it is written of “the ancient men, those to whom God had given great light, and who had stood as guardians of the spiritual interests of the people,” [they] had “betrayed their trust....These dumb dogs, that would not bark, are the ones who feel the just vengeance of an offended God. Men, maidens, and little children, all perish together.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211. “ZION” AND “JERUSALEM” Question: “Please explain the terms ‘Zion’ and ‘Jerusalem’ of Isaiah 52:1, and ‘Zion’ of Revelation 14:1: ‘Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion: put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean.” “And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Zion, and with him an hundred forty and four thousand, having His Father’s name written in their foreheads.” Answer: The explanation of the names, “Zion” and Jerusalem”, must be obtained from the facts available about ancient Zion and Jerusalem -- the types. “Zion” of Isaiah 52:1 represents an animate object, for it would be foolish to say to a hill, “Awake, awake.” Hence, Zion of this scripture is figurative of a people. On ancient Zion’s exalted hill stood the palace of the king, “and the rulers of the

No.9 (September, 1936) Page 9 people dwelt at Jerusalem: the rest of the people also cast lots, to bring one of ten to dwell in Jerusalem the holy city, and nine parts to dwell in other cities.” (Neh. 11:1.) The above paragraph proves that upon Mount Zion lived the king, and in Jerusalem lived the rulers and the representatives of the nation. Therefore, the call in the antitype (Isa. 52:1), “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem,” is to the 144,000, to those whom John saw standing with the “Lamb” on antitypical mount Zion, showing that this call will find them asleep, with neither strength nor the garments of Christ’s righteousness; that is, it will find them “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked,” -- asleep. Rev. 3:17; Matthew 25:5, 6. -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 253. Isaiah 52:1 is a prophetic call, and is to be sounded to those who are to occupy responsible positions in the closing work of the gospel, and the last part of the verse proves that this prophecy is to find its fulfillment at a time when Christ is purifying His church, for it says: “For henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean,” and as the unclean are still in the church, the words, “no more,” prove that this scripture has not found its fulfillment in the past, and the words “from henceforth,” show that from the time that Zion puts on her strength,” and Jerusalem her “beautiful garments,” the gospel will be carried to completion by a pure and undefiled ministry, which fact is also supported by the statement: “Only those who have withstood and overcome temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming this message when it shall have swelled into the Loud Cry.” -- “Review and Herald,” Nov. 19, 1908. The condition of the servants of God in the time of the Loud Cry, as described in the preceding paragraphs, is again brought to our attention in Revelation 14:1, “And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Zion, and with Him an hundred forty, and four thousand, having His Father’s name written in their foreheads. And in their mouth was found no guile: and they are without fault before the throne God.” (Rev. 14:1,5.) This glorious event transpires before the close of probation, for Christ is represented as a lamb, pleading in behalf of His penitent people. Moreover, while the 144,000 stood on mount Zion, John “heard a voice from heaven,” showing that He, the “Lamb”, and the 144,000 were on the earth, were listening to the “harpers harping with their harps”, and singing “as it were a new song before the throne, and before the four beasts and the elders: and no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth.” (Rev. 14:2, 3.) As the elders and the beasts stand “before the throne” in heaven, and as at the same time the “Lamb” and the 144,000 stand on mount Zion upon earth, it shows that this mount Zion is upon earth, and that this event will take place while the judgment is in session, before the close of probation. (For further study of the throne, the elders, and the beast’s standing before the throne while the “Investigative Judgment” is in session, see “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, pp. 187-200, 214-219.) “Mount Zion” of Revelation 14:1 represents a particular location upon earth, and not a people, as does “Zion” of Isaiah 52:1, for John does not say “Zion,” as does Isaiah, but rather “mount Zion.” Revelation 14:1 is not figurative of a people, as is “Zion” of Isaiah 52:1, because it is not reasonable for the “Lamb” and the “144,000” to stand upon people. Therefore, while Isaiah 52:1 represents the 144,000 -- the kings and priests -- Revelation 14:1 defines the location from which shall go forth the law, and the Word of the Lord.” (Isa. 2:3.) Still further, as the 144,000 are “the servants of God” (Rev. 7:3), it proves that the call of Isaiah 52:1 developed this pure ministry of 144,000; furthermore, as they are seen standing on mount Zion, “before the throne,” it figuratively denotes that these first fruits (Rev. 14:5) -- first-born priesthood -- are to compose the future priesthood (Mal. 3:3), and that besides them, there is to be another company of living saints, those outside of Zion and Jerusalem, who are to make up “Israel and Judah” “Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I will take the children of Israel from among the heathen, whither they be gone, and will gather them on every side, and bring them into their own land: and I will make them one nation in the land upon the mountains of Israel; and one king shall be king to them all: and they shall be no more two nations, neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms any more at all: and David My servant shall be king over them; and they all shall have one shepherd: they shall also walk in My judgments, and observe My statutes, and do them.” (Ezek. 37:21, 22, 24.) The words, “a Lamb stood on the mount Zion”, prove that Christ had taken the reins in His own hands (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300) before the proclamation of the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message, and that the 144,000 served under His own administration, making the church a theocracy which, “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness”, “is to enter upon

No.9 (September, 1936) Page 10 her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.” -- “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725. At this time, “it shall come to pass...that the mountain of the Lord’s house (mount Zion) shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall flow unto it.” (Isa. 2:2.) THE MARRIAGE RELATIONSHIP Question: Concerning 1 Cor. 7:2, 7, 29, the questions are asked: “What does Paul mean by saying, ‘let they that have wives be as though they had none?’ (verse 29) Is he teaching that every one should be married (verse 2), or that every one should be single as himself (verse 7), or what?” Answer: The whole problem incident to trying to reconcile these apparently contradictory scriptures, lies not in any inherently contradictory meaning in the Scriptures themselves, but solely in the suppositious interpretation placed on 1 Cor. 7:29 which, though it may be hoary with age, is none the less erroneous. In order properly to understand the Apostle’s doctrine of marriage and celibacy, as set forth in the scriptures in question, it is necessary first, in order to get a correct perspective on Paul’s aim and on the points which He is discussing, to view the chapter in its complete setting. 1 Cor. 7:1 reveals that Paul was in receipt of a letter, and his answer to it shows that there was dissatisfaction and lack of understanding upon the marriage relation among the believers in the Corinthian church. Some were dissatisfied with their lot of single life; others were tired of their lot of married life (verse 11); while still others questioned whether or not they should leave their unbelieving husbands or wives. Endeavoring as always to be all things to all men, and to avoid if possible any ruptures in the young church, Paul tactfully and clearly sets forth the benefits both of the wedded estate and the single estate, weaving through the fabric of his observations, the golden thread of his philosophy: “I have learned, in whatsoever state I am, therewith to be content.” (Phil. 4:11.) Of the unmarried and the widows, he says: “It is good for them if they abide even as I. But if they cannot contain, let them marry: for it is better to marry than to burn.” (Verses 8, 9.) “And unto the married” -- both to those couples each of whom believed in his religion, and to those couples one of whom did not -- he writes: “I command, yet not I, but the Lord, Let not the wife depart from her husband:...and let not the husband put away his wife. But to the rest speak I, not the Lord: If any brother hath a wife that believeth not, and she be pleased to dwell with him, let him not put her away. And the woman which hath an husband that believeth not, and if he be pleased to dwell with her, let her not leave him.” (Verses 10-13.) In this short discourse, we see that the Apostle does not urge celibacy, but that he plainly states, in verse 2, that “to avoid fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband”; and that concerning those who are of the same faith; if they should for any reason separate, let them not marry another, but try to be reconciled (verse 11); but happier yet: “Art thou bound unto a wife? seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife? seek not a wife.” (verse 27.) “Let every man abide in the same calling wherein he was called” (verse 20), and learn to be content as “I have learned, in whatsoever state I am, therewith to be content.” (Phil. 4:11.) The present state of life being of short duration, he urged them for the time being to set their affections not on the things of this world, but on the glories of God -- “eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him” (1 Cor. 2:9); therefore let “both they that have wives be as though they had none; and they that weep, as though they wept not; and they that rejoice as though they rejoiced not; and they that buy, as though they possessed not: and they that use this world, as not abusing it: for the fashion of this world passeth away.” (1 Cor. 7:29-31.) That is, in the life hereafter, those that now have wives shall not be any more advantaged by them then than if they had none, neither shall those who buy now, possess more than those who buy nothing now, but all -- married and single, those who weep and those who rejoice, those who buy and those who do not -- shall be made alike, and shall put on an equality so that all may rejoice together, “for the fashion of this world passeth away.” To the parents he writes: “So then he that giveth her in marriage doeth well; but he that giveth her not in marriage doeth better. The wife is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth; but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will; only in the Lord. But she is happier if she so abide, after my judgment: and I think also that I have the Spirit of God.” (Verses 38-40.)

No.9 (September, 1936) Page 11 He appeals to husbands and wives both of whom are believers, that they should try if possible to live together with each other, and that where only one is a believer, that one should try to convert the unbelieving member of the family (verse 11), but if the unbelieving should leave, “a brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases.” (verse 15.) Nowhere here is Paul lending the force of his precept and example to the absolute preferment of one estate of life above another, or to the abolition of the sanctified marital privileges and rights guaranteed by the marriage covenant. Paul’s intent, in these scriptures, is beautifully elucidated and pointed in the light of those profoundly wise and sublime words: “Not that I speak in respect of want: for I have learned, in whatsoever state I am, therewith to be content. I know both how to be abased, and I know how to abound: every where and in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungry, both to abound and to suffer need. I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me.” SHALL WE USE MILK Question: “If we do not use milk, how can we insure calcium to the body? What substitutes can we use for milk, eggs, and yeast?” Answer: It is imperative that the body should be supplied with abundance of calcium, because this element is the most important constituent of bony framework and the teeth. Mother’s teeth often suddenly decay when this element is scantily supplied in her food, or when disorganized by cooking too long. During the age of tooth construction, the food should be rich in organic calcium. Otherwise the teeth will decay in later years. Organic calcium is another positive element most useful in the blood to neutralize waste acids which are the cause of most diseases. An abundance of calcium supply is obtained from vegetables and fruits such as spinach, cabbage, lettuce, radishes, onions, asparagus, carrots, strawberries, figs and prunes, hence, from this variety of foods, without the use of milk or eggs, if so desired, one can obtain all the calcium one’s body needs. HEALTH WAVE FOR SEPTEMBER Before entering into this Health study, we want you to stop right here, and take your March-April Code, turn to page 13, and restudy this subject under the title of “Do Not Cheat, Lest You Run Short.” Remember that the Lord says, “scanty ill-cooked food depraves the blood by weakening the blood-making organs. It deranges the system, and brings on disease, with its accompaniment of irritable nerves and bad tempers. The victims of poor cookery are numbered by thousands and tens of thousands. Over many graves might be written: ‘Died because of poor cooking;’ ‘Died of an abused stomach.’” -- “Ministry of Healing,” p. 302. Since you have studied about food elements in the previous Code numbers, we need not repeat how to save the elements from over-cooking. BEETS Cut off tops about two inches from the beet, also take off root and any defective part, but do not peel. Wash clean and shred using the top as a hand hold. Just a short while before serving, place the shredded beets with tops, which have been looked over and washed, into a waterless cooker or any good cooking vessel, with a very little water. Place over a slow fire, and cook for about 8 to 10 minutes from the time the steam begins to rise, stirring often to prevent burning. Do not salt until finished, and after cooking, add a little cream if desired, retaining the vitamins and iodine with which to satisfy the laws of nature. Follow this plan of cooking with all other similar vegetables. When you develop a taste for living food, you will loathe food that has been cooked until all the good is destroyed. Shredded cabbage will cook in four or five minutes, and besides retain all the elements in their natural flavor. In case your vegetables are dry or wilted, let them soak in cold water in order to freshen before cooking. Use the least amount of water possible when you put them to cook, and use only a slow fire. Do a little experimenting for yourself, and you will soon learn how to prepare good palatable, undevitalized, vegetarian dishes. CARROT LOAF Prepare enough carrots to fill a quart container after they have been run through a food chopper, using the nut butter burr. Beat lightly two whole eggs, then add one cup of milk and one-fourth teaspoon of salt. Pour milk over carrots, and mix well, turn into an oiled pan, and bake until set. Cut into desired sized squares, and serve with a well cooked cream sauce. The above two examples may be duplicated with other suitable varieties of vegetables.

No.9 (September, 1936) Page 12 “To The Twelve Tribes Which are Scattered Abroad” IN THE INTEREST OF THE S.D.A. DENOMINATION This little paper is dedicated for the conveyance of news items and reformatory activities to Present Truth believers; to answer questions in connection with the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1-8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., but more fully on the first eight books above mentioned; on Christ’s parables, on types and symbols, and also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White. However, this monthly visitor promises to answer questions on such passages of the Scriptures only as have been divinely revealed and authoritatively proclaimed -- bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore, it will either give a correct answer to questions or else confess its ignorance by saying “I do not know.” Its main object is to reveal the fact that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power and unify, and purify the church of God -- calling her to rise up from her dusty bed and put on her strength and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her. (Isa. 52:1.) Therefore, it positively demands that the messengers of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” under its supervision, must strictly comply with all its requirements, instructions and advice which it bears to them from time to time. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority -- the church is to be a light to the whole world -- fair as the moon, -- clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners. Isa. 62:1-7; Prophets and Kings, p. 725. The symbols on the title page are a reproduction of the Revelation, chapters Twelve and Nine, and Isaiah 7:21, which symbols are explained in our available literature. This monthly comforter gladly calls on all S.D.A.’s who open their doors and welcome its visit. It freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation and neither collects fees nor makes charges for its unselfish service. It lives on voluntary gifts and free will offerings -- it burdens no one and comforts all. Its constant prayer is that all its clients should prosper and be in health even as their souls prospereth. (III John 2.) Make your questions plain and distinct, giving the references, and they shall be taken care of as soon as their turn on the waiting line permits. If you like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also other free literature, send your name and address to the Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Department, Mount Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas. THE UNIVERSAL PUBLISHING ASSOCIATION Mt. Carmel Center Lake Waco, Texas PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA _______________________________

No.10 (October, 1936) Page

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 2 GIVE PLACE THAT I MAY DWELL We are happy to announce that Mt. Carmel’s area is now nearly doubled by the purchase of another tract of land adjoining our original holdings of 189 acres, making a total of 375 acres; and we feel certain that all Present Truth believers will be delighted to know that the acquisition of this additional acreage will make it possible, for those who wish to live independently of the regulations governing Mt. Carmel, to build dwellings for themselves on a most beautiful lake-view frontage, overlooking Lake Waco from an elevation of about 200 feet, besides giving us a better road system, lake water-edge, and about two and one-half miles of highway frontage. That which actuated us to make this purchase is the fact that we could not possibly subdivide any of the old acreage to give room to those who wish to build independently and live close to Mt. Carmel. Furthermore, without this additional land, the cost of constructing a road would have been prohibitive, as it would have had to be of suspended bridgework over several ravines; and then, too, as this piece of property was for sale, someone would eventually have purchased it, and possibly have become a menace to Mt. Carmel. Hence, we feel that the Lord has blessed us beyond measure by making it possible to acquire that for which more than one necessity was calling. Hence, we ask all the friends of Present Truth to unite their voices with ours in prayer and praise to Him Who has not only made this possible, but Who also foresaw our need and caused it to be written: “Lift up thine eyes round about, and behold: all these gather themselves together, and come to thee. As I live, saith the Lord, thou shalt surely clothe thee with them all, as with an ornament, and bind them on thee as a bride doeth. For thy waste and thy desolate places, and the land of thy destruction, shall even now be too narrow by reason of the inhabitants, and they that swallowed thee up shall be far away. The children which thou shalt have, after thou hast lost the other, shall say again in thine ears, The place is too straight for me: give place to me that I may dwell.” (Isa. 49:18-20.) To make the initial payment on this last tract of land, we have borrowed the money, and are praying that the Lord may bless the giver, and that He may make it possible for us soon to pay off the balance, clear the property from all encumbrances, and enable us satisfactorily to accommodate all our people in their present divers and pressing needs. GREETINGS FROM MOUNT CARMEL It will be welcome news to all Present Truth believers to know that although the recent flood in Waco was the worst in local history, there were no casualties, and that only one family of believers in Present Truth lost any of their belongings. Mount Carmel’s elevation, being from two to three hundred feet above the flood level, was in no way endangered by the overflowing Brazos, and we praise God for bringing us to this beautiful safe spot in Texas. The heavy rain suddenly cooled the air, but with the bright rays of the sun, it has again warmed up, and we are now happily enjoying delightful weather, while many beautiful blooms nurtured by the showers, and surrounded by verdant foliage not yet tinted with autumn’s golden hues, are unfolding their colorful corollas, resembling the floral beauties of springtime. “Blessed be the Lord, Who daily loadeth us with benefits, even the God of our salvation. Selah.” (Ps. 68:19.) “From the solemn roll of the deep-toned thunder and old ocean’s ceaseless roar, to the glad songs that make the forests vocal with melody, nature’s ten thousand voices speak His praise. In earth and sea and sky, with their marvelous tint and color, varying in gorgeous contrast or blended in harmony, we behold His glory. The everlasting hills tell of His power. The trees that wave their green banners in the sunlight, and the flowers in their delicate beauty, pint to their Creator. The living green that carpets the brown earth, tells of God’s care for the humblest of His creatures. The caves of the sea and the depths of the earth reveal His treasures. He who placed the pearls in the ocean and the amethyst and chrysolite among the rocks, is a lover of the beautiful, The sun rising in the heavens is a representative of Him who is the life and light of all that He has made. All the brightness and beauty that adorn the earth and light up the heavens, speak of God. “Shall we, then, in the enjoyment of His gifts, forget the Giver? Let them rather lead us to contemplate His goodness and His love. Let all that is beautiful in our earthly home remind us of the crystal river and green fields, the waving trees and living fountains, the shining city and the white-robed singers, of our heavenly home, -- that world of beauty which no artist can picture, no mortal tongue describe. ‘Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him.’ 1 Cor. 2:9.” -- “Counsels to Teachers,” pp. 54,

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 3 CORRECT THESE TWO SERIOUS EVILS Much to our regret, it has become necessary for us to make public a criticism that some teachers of the SRod message have been reported to have fallen into the grievous evil of becoming overly zealous to establish their converts in the duty of tithe paying, which results in diverting the minds of the people from the main object of our message; that is, it leads to formalism and Pharisaism, and leaves the people asleep in their sins, hoping that their faithful tithe paying will, without change of habits and practices, insure their salvation. As ministers of the gospel of Jesus Christ, “in the closing work for the church, in the sealing time of the 144,000,” our work, especially at this most critical time, is not to collect money for God, but to lead the blind to Him through presenting the message of Present Truth, thus preparing a people to meet their Lord, Who shall soon appear with power and great glory,” “shake the heavens and the earth,” “overthrow the throne of kingdoms,” and “destroy the strength of the kingdoms of the heathen.” (Luke 21:27; Haggai 2:21-22.) Hence, if we faithfully acquit ourselves of our charge, doing all in our power to bring souls to a saving knowledge of the truth, we need be concerned neither about God’s getting poor nor our going hungry, for where the heart is, there the treasure is also, and if we seek first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness, all these things shall be added unto us. (Matt. 6:33.) Those who are converted to God, and whose Spiritual eye catches the eternal weight of glory, realizing that it is within their reach, we need not urge to give that which belongs to God, whether it be in tithes or in offerings -- such need not be urged at all, for they will not let the cause of God suffer if they can help it. “The Symbolic Code” has received another equally serious criticism against some who teach present truth, that they habitually put themselves in the defense whenever a question is asked during a study, making it appear that they assume the attitude that the questioner is simply trying to provoke an argument, when he is only desiring better to understand the truth. This is a grave mistake, and an evil which will surely make for failure and for the driving away of souls. It is out of place anywhere and at any time, and is always inimical to happy results, especially when the questioner is seeking nothing but argument. Study Christ’s method, and be always self-contained -- possessed of a calm, collected, controlled spirit, ready “to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear.” (1 Peter 3:15.) QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS ________________ ON WHICH SIDE WILL YOU BE? Question: “What does Mt. Carmel stand for, and what position does ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ take in regards to the writings of Mrs. E.G. White, also the Seventh-day Adventists?” Answer: To answer the above questions, it is necessary that we first speak of the S.D.A. denomination, next of Mrs. White’s writings, then of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” and at last of Mt. Carmel Center. The membership of the S.D.A. denomination consists, as do most others, of two classes of people; namely, Fundamentalists, and Modernists, but unlike factions of other denominations, which openly declare themselves as Modernists, the unorthodox among S.D.A.’s are not modernists in name, but in practice only; that is, while they claim to believe in the fundamentals of Seventhday Adventism, they have, both spiritually and morally, quietly modernized the church, which, of course, makes it far more difficult for us Fundamentalists to explain our position, without being misunderstood. Therefore, we find that this type of deception is as elusive as the identity of a Jew whose lineage has been for centuries lost to view. Relevant to the question before us, one of the fundamentals of the church is Mrs. E.G. White’s writings, which are known to the church as “Spirit of Prophecy.” The Fundamentalist group is in perfect harmony with all the fundamental doctrines of the S.D.A. church. It accepts Mrs. E.G. White as a prophetess; believes that what she wrote for publication is inspired in the same way as is all Biblical prophecy: and holds that “no prophecy of the Scriptures is of any private interpretation,” and can no more now be understood without this divine enlightenment than it could in Daniel’s time, when the angel said to him: “I will shew thee that which is noted in the scripture of truth: and there is none that holdeth with me in these things, but Michael your Prince.” (Dan. 10:21.) As a matter of fact, there would be no Seventh-day Adventists church in existence, were it not for the writings of Mrs. E.G. White, who left as a monument to her long and eventful life, more volumes, perhaps, than any one who has ever lived on this earth. Being God’s mouthpiece for the church, the counsel of Sister White was prized as

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 4 indispensable, and the pioneers of early Advent movement considered dangerous, in launching any enterprise for the advancement of the cause of God, both at home and abroad, to go contrary to her judgment, and because “upon this solid rock” the denomination is founded, its fundamental principles have worked miracles in modern missions. It is for the purpose of maintaining these solid foundation principles, which were calculated to make the S.D.A. denomination the greatest missionary movement of all time, that the Lord has “appointed” the volumes of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” and which the fundamentalist group are to restore, so that when, prophetically, “the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew and beat upon that house,” it stood. (Matt. 7:25.) Looking forward to this time, the prophet Micah wrote: “Hear ye the rod, and who hath appointed it.” (Mic. 6:9.) “The Shepherd’s Rod” calls for a reformation, and the major need with which it deals is the “purification of the church,” based purely upon the Word of God as set forth in the Bible in the ninth chapter of Ezekiel and in the seventh chapter of Revelation, and in the “Testimonies for the Church” (Vol. 5, pp. 80, 81, 210-212), which work Sister White calls, “The closing work for the church,” (Vol. 3, p. 266) and which she says, “hastens on apace.” Literally, scores and hundreds of Seventh-day Adventists from all parts of the United States, and some from foreign countries, have not only responded to this most solemn call, but are giving as much time as possible to the proclamation of this message to the church, which we believe is the preparatory call for what is to be the greatest work ever witnessed on earth. Mt. Carmel Center is now being built not for the purpose, as it is falsely alleged, of starting a new denomination, but solely for the purposes of establishing a training center for workers who shall carry the message to the church; of educating the youth; of taking care of the poor and the orphans; and of ministering to the sick; thus gathering all the saints to the house of the Lord. (Isa. 66:1; 58:7.) Like the early pioneers of the Adventist church, these reformers of the “old paths,” believe it to be positively dangerous to go contrary to any light that the Lord chooses to send to His people. And since “The Shepherd’s Rod” has called our attention to the need of “reformation among God’s people,” we would not only, in a general way, be recreant to our trust, but would be sitting idly by, allowing our beloved church to drag in the dust, our brethren to be lost, and the world around us to perish for “lack of knowledge.” There exists among us no enmity, animosity, or ill feelings toward any of our Modernist S.D.A. brethren, and there is no such thing among us Fundamentalists as a race, language, caste, or color prejudice for we believe with the apostle Paul that we are all the children of Adam, the “seed of Abraham,” adopted into the family of God through Jesus Christ our Lord. Realizing that no such goal of soul-winning endeavor has ever been dreamed of before, yet with implicit confidence in our Leader, Who has never lost a battle, we face our task with courage, believing that He is well able to lead us unto victory, even into the Heavenly Canaan, which flows with “milk and honey.” THE LOUD CRY Question: “Sister White wrote in 1892 that the Loud Cry of the Third’s Angel’s Message had already begun; others claim that it is yet future. Please explain:” Answer: Those who think that the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message, which began in 1892, has continued ever since, prove to us that they are in great darkness, “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked,” because of the fact that they can not tell the difference between that great light that lightens the earth, and the darkness that preceded it, which even a half awake Christian ought to be able to recognize. The light with which the earth is to be lightened is, or course, understood to be a spiritual light -- the Word of God. Moreover it is also understood that the church is to diffuse this great light to the ends of the earth, for in no other way will God reveal the truth to sinful men, and the Gentiles see her righteousness, and all kings her glory. (Isa. 62:2.) Consequently, the church from 1844 to the close of probation is divided into two sections -- before the Loud Cry, and in the time of the Loud Cry -- the latter of which will, by comparison, be far superior to the former in spirituality. In fact, there is no comparison between the two. Hence, those who cannot tell in which one of these stages the church now is, must be in great darkness! The following references prove that though the Loud Cry had begun by 1892, it was muffled when the church rejected the message of 1888. Hence, instead of becoming the light of the world, she herself went into darkness. In the following references the description of the church in the time of the Loud Cry, and also during the time preceding it is plainly given, and no one need be confused. Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “In the manifestation of the power that lightens the earth with its glory, they will

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 5 see only something which in blindness they think dangerous, something which will arouse their fears and they will brace themselves to resist it. Because the Lord does not work according to their expectations and ideal, they will oppose the work. Why, they say, should we not know the Spirit of God; when we have been in the work so many years?” -- “Bible Training School,” 1907. (Reprinted in “Review & Herald,” Nov. 7, 1918.) This paragraph puts the Loud Cry in the future of 1918. “The great outpouring of the Spirit of God, which lightens the whole earth with His glory, will not come until we have an enlightened people, that know by experience what it means to be laborers together with God. When we have entire, wholehearted consecration to the service of Christ, God will recognize the fact by an outpouring of His Spirit without measure; but this will not be while the largest portion of the church are not laborers together with God.” (“Review and Herald,” July 21, 1896.) “The love of Christ, the love of our brethren, will testify to the world that we have been with Jesus and learned of Him. Then will the message of the third angel swell to a loud cry, and the whole earth will be lightened with the glory of the Lord.” “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 401. The above references do not only plainly show that the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message is yet future, but they also show that, before it begins, there is to be a reformation among God’s people, and that, at that time, “Clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.” -- “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725. Whereas, the church at this time is polluted in her sins, and asleep, just as she is described in the message to the angel of the church of the Laodiceans, of Revelation 3:14-18, and further in the following passage from the Spirit of Prophecy: “What greater deception can come upon human minds than a confidence that they are right, when they are all wrong! The message of the True Witness finds the people of God in a sad deception, yet honest in that deception. They know not that their condition is deplorable in the sight of God. While those addressed are flattering themselves that they are in an exalted spiritual condition, the message of the True Witness breaks their security by the startling denunciation of their true condition of spiritual blindness, poverty, and wretchedness. The testimony so cutting and severe, cannot be a mistake, for it is the True Witness who speaks, and His testimony must be correct.” -- “Testimonies for the church,” Vol. 3, p. 253. Moreover, it was in 1892 when the statement was made that “This is the beginning of the Loud Cry,” and just one year later, in 1893, the Spirit of Prophecy describes, in as plain a language as can possibly be stated, the church’s condition, and no more condemnatory words could be used by any writer. We read: “Who can truthfully say, ‘Our gold is tried in the fire; our garments are unspotted by the world’? I saw our Instructor pointing to the garments of so-called righteousness. Stripping them off, He laid bare the defilement beneath. Then He said to me: ‘Can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character? “How is the faithful city become an harlot?” My Father’s house is made a house of merchandise, an place whence the divine presence and glory have departed! For this cause there is weakness, and strength is lacking.’ “Unless the church, which is now being leavened with her own back-sliding, shall repent and be converted, she will eat of the fruit of her own doing, until she shall abhor herself.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, p. 250. In the face of these plain statements, it is most preposterous for any one to conclude that the church is now in her Loud Cry state. If we should make such absurd statements as some of our ministering brethren make, no one who believes in the Spirit of Prophecy would have a thing to do with us, and it is right that they should not, but when the ministers in the denomination give expression to such extravagant ideas, the laity avidly accept them, for they “like to have it so.” BOTH SECULAR AND ECCLESIASTICAL Question: “How do you meet some of the critics who claim that the ‘papacy’ is supposed to be a secular instead of an ecclesiastical power, as claimed by ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’?” Answer: Those who affirm that the wounded head of the leopardlike beast of Revelation 13:1-10 symbolizes the papacy, will also agree that the “little horn” which had “the eyes of man, and a mouth speaking great things” (Dan. 7:8), is also the papacy. Hence, we had better examine the subject from its root up. The papacy, in Daniel’s vision, is represented by a symbol that is composed of two different members -- a horn and a head -- the one of man, the other of the beast. Therefore, the papacy, according to the symbol, consisted of two different elements, which were amalgamated into one whole -- a horn head. And as the papacy exercised

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 6 both civil and religious power, shows that its secular side was represented by the horn part, for the ten horns of the beast, as Daniel explains, represented “ten kings” (verse 24), thus proving that the head part represented the ecclesiastical phase of the papacy. Having obtained the key of interpretation, we come to the question, “Is the head that was wounded unto death (the papacy) ecclesiastical or secular?” The key of interpretation proves that the head which was wounded unto death (the papacy) was ecclesiastical, for on this beast the papacy is represented not by a horn or hornhead, but by a head only, which, of course, raises the Question: “If the papacy is represented in Daniel’s vision as a combined power with secular and ecclesiastical authority, why does John’s vision show it to be ecclesiastical only?” Answer: Daniel’s prophecy points to the rising of the papacy, endowed with civil and religious power and employed to wear out the saints of the Most High, whereas, John prophetically reveals her downfall. This fact is shown not only by the wound, but also by the symbol itself, for in this instance the papacy is symbolized by a head only, instead of by a horn-head; that is, the omission of the horn proves that by the end of the 1260 year period, the papacy was divested of her secular power -- leaving her as purely ecclesiastical, as it is up to this day. Thus, the foregoing facts prove that the wounded head of the leopard-like beast does not represent a secular power, but one purely ecclesiastical -- the papacy as she is now, -- and if the one head represents a religious body, then the other six must also, or, otherwise, we would have no rule of key by which to interpret the Revelation. “DAILY” DOCTRINE, OR “DAILY” SACRIFICE? Question: “How do you harmonize ‘Early Writings,’ p. 75 with ‘The Shepherd’s Rod,’ Vol. 2, pp. 130-134, where the former claims that, ‘When union existed, before 1844, nearly all were united on the correct view of the “daily”; but in the confusion since 1844, other views have been embraced,’ whereas, the latter holds a view which was not then known at all? Is it not correct that the ‘daily sacrifice’ of Daniel 8:12 means the ‘sacrificial altar of Jehovah’?” Answer: Taking for granted that the words, “correct view,” mean “correct meaning,” then why did not the denomination since 1844 teach it, for the view which the denomination has held since is not the exact view which was held before 1844? They may have been before 1844 united on the “view” that the “daily” was “not a test question” or, that it was not of basic importance, or, that its “true meaning” was not understood, or, that “under present conditions, silence is eloquent.” In fact, there is many a possible view upon which they have been united, but which would not necessarily contain the meaning of the “daily.” Before we scrap the Rod in its interpretation of the “daily,” let us be at pains to produce the testimony of history or of the Spirit of Prophecy, that the view of the “daily” upon which nearly all were united when union existed before 1844, was that it referred to the altar of paganism, or to any other kind of an altar. Then, we may begin to worry about the “Shepherd’s Rod” interpretation of the “daily,” for if the view of the “daily” was the “sacrificial altar of paganism,” and the Spirit of Prophecy says that the view was “the correct view,” then when one teaches that the correct view of the “daily is the sacrificial altar of Jehovah,” one indicts the Spirit of Prophecy, and not the Rod, for the Spirit of Prophecy says that the word, “sacrifice”, is supplied by man’s wisdom, and “does not belong to the text,” because without the word “sacrifice” cannot of itself be connected with any act of sacrificing. Moreover, the critics of “The Shepherd’s Rod” are willing with one hand to whip the Rod with implications that its interpretation contradicts the Spirit of Prophecy, whereas, with the other hand, they deal a severe blow to the Spirit of Prophecy by insisting that the word, “sacrifice,” belongs to the text, for without it their interpretation of the “daily” is shattered and scattered to the winds. DEMOTED BUT NOT YET CAST OUT Question: “Please explain the following statement from ‘The Shepherd’s Rod,’ Vol. 1, p. 153: ‘Now to His people He gives one year to make good.’” Answer: The foregoing statement simply means that God limited to the leaders of the S.D.A. denomination one year in which to accept the sealing message, and to carry it to the church through the instrumentality of the old organization; and that if they still continued, after the expiration of this limited period of grace, to reject the message, He would spue them out of His mouth -- reject them as His servants; and that now, since this limited period of grace has expired, though they are demoted, if they should accept the message and desire to carry it to the laity, they must humble themselves by working in His appointed way, under

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 7 messengers of His own choosing. (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 106; “Gospel Workers,” p. 304.) ENTERED NOT IN THEMSELVES, OTHERS THEY HINDERED Question: “Does Isa. 63:3 apply at Christ’s first, or at His second advent? ‘I have trodden the winepress alone; and of the people there was none with Me: for I will tread them in My anger, and trample them in My fury; and the blood shall be sprinkled upon My garment and I will stain all My raiment.’ (Isa. 63:3.)” Answer: The first part of the verse applies to first advent of Christ, and the last to the time of the purification of the church. However the prophecy was made for the express purpose of revealing conditions when the purifcation shall take place. Thus Christ prophetically calls attention back to a fulfilled prophecy of His sufferings while He was on the cross, emphasizing that there were none with Him, and that therefore, those who had a part in His agony have no right to own or rule those for whom He has died to set free and that if they continue to hold His people in bondage and in darkness of the truth, He will tread them in His anger, and trample them in His fury, and their blood shall be sprinkle upon His garments, and He will stain all His raiment, and thus set all His people free. WHAT IS SUBJECT TO TITHING? Question: Please explain, “Thou shalt truly tithe all the increase of thy seed, that the field bringeth forth year by year.” (Deut. 14:22.) Answer: Let us consider the following examples: If one should plant an acre of potatoes, which, without any overhead expense, such as hired labor, irrigation, rent, etc., would yield fifty bushels, then the whole crop would be subject to tithe, which tithe would amount to five bushels; but if there is an overhead expense against the crop, then such expense should be deducted from the gross value of the produce, before tithing. For instance, if the overhead expense should be five dollars, and if the potatoes are worth one dollar per bushel, the gross value of the crop would be fifty dollars, less the overhead expense of five dollars, or, five bushels, leaving a net increase of fortyfive bushels, or, forty-five dollars subject to tithing. But if one is working for wages instead of for one’s self, and if there is any overhead expense attached to one’s wages, such as transportation to and from work, it can be deducted from the wages, before tithing. For example, if one is receiving a hundred dollars per month, and if it takes ten cents a day for transportation, which perhaps may amount to two dollars and sixty cents, it can be deducted before tithing, leaving ninety seven dollars and forty cents, subject to tithing. If one’s income is from rentals, then whatever expense may be incurred for the upkeep of the property during the month should be deducted from the gross income before tithing. WHEN WILL THEY GO TO THE “HOLES AND TO THE ROCKS”? Question: “Do these three scriptures, Isa. 2:19-21, Isa. 28:21, Isa. 66:15,16, meet their fulfillment at the same time?” Answer: We must explain Isa. 2:19-21 by Revelation 16:15- 17, because when a prophecy does not explain itself, the Revelation is supposed to throw light upon it, and because the results of the events of both scriptures are identical. Hence, we quote both the prophecy and the Revelation: “And they shall go into the holes of the rocks, and into the caves of the earth, for fear of the Lord, and for the glory of His majesty, when He ariseth to shake terribly the earth. In that day a man shall cast his idols of silver, and his idols of gold, which they made each one for himself to worship, to the moles and to the bats; to go into the clefts of the rocks, and into the tops of the ragged rocks, for fear of the Lord, and for the glory of His majesty, when He ariseth to shake terribly the earth.” (Isa. 2:19-21.) “And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the air; and there came a great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the throne, saying, It is done. And there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings; and there was a great earthquake, such as was not since men were upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great. And the great city was divided into three parts, and the cities of the nations fell: and great Babylon came into remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of His wrath. And every island fled away, and the mountains were not found. And there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent: and men blasphemed God because of the plague of the hail; for the plague thereof was exceeding great.” (Rev. 16:17-21.) The prophecy of Isa. 2:19-21 must be fulfilled sometime before the coming of Christ in the clouds, for in the description of events under the seventh plague (Rev. 16:17-21), which falls before the “second coming of Christ,” it is written that “every island fled away, and the mountains were

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 8 not found.” Consequently, if we place the fulfillment of Isaiah’s prophecy after the seven last plagues, we would make the revelator contradict Isaiah, for if the mountains disappeared just before Christ’s coming, how could the wicked hide themselves in them? Consequently, if our understanding of Revelation 16:17-21 is correct, then Isaiah 2:19-21 must be fulfilled before the seven last plagues. Coming to Isaiah 28:21 we read: “For the Lord shall rise up as in mount Perazim, He shall be wroth as in the valley of Gibeon, that He may do His work, His strange work; and bring to pass His act, His strange act.” The subject of Isaiah 28 is the church in apostasy, and the prophet is calling attention, in the twenty-first verse, to her call for reformation, and to the destruction of those who would continue on with their abominations; and it points back to the example in David’s time, when the Lord “broke forth upon” David’s enemies at Baal Perazim (2 Sam. 5:20), so that those to whom the call comes may awake, repent, and be saved. Therefore, as the wicked in the church are to be destroyed at the end of “the closing work for the church” (3T 266), at her purification (5T 80), Isaiah 28:1 must meet its fulfillment at the time when the sinners in Zion shall be cast out from among the righteous. (Isa. 33:14; Matt. 13:49.) “For, behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with His chariots like a whirlwind, to render His anger with fury, and His rebuke with flames of fire. For by fire and by His sword will the Lord plead with all flesh: and the slain of the Lord shall be many.” (Isa. 66:15,16.) This scripture cannot meet its fulfillment at any other time than at the purification of the church, for those who escape from the slaying of the Lord are sent to all nations to proclaim God’s fame and His glory, and to bring all their brethren (those who shall be saved) to the house of the Lord. (Verses 19,20.) Hence, as the heathen were not slain in the slaughter of the sixteenth verse, and as those who escaped were sent by the Lord to preach to the Gentiles, it is definite that the slaughter took place only in the church, among those who knew God, and who could proclaim His fame and His glory; and as those who shall escape from the slaughter shall bring their brethren to the house of the Lord, it is plain that the slaughter took place before the close of probation, and at the purification of the church. Thus we see that the prophecies of Isaiah 28:21 and Isaiah 66:15, 16 transpire at the same time, and Isaiah 2:19-21 after the purification of the church, and before the seven last plagues are poured out -- in the time when God shall manifest His power and bring His judgments -- when the inhabitants of the earth are to “learn righteousness.” (Isa. 26:9.) WHAT IS THE MATTER WITH MOUNT CARMEL? Question: “After almost a year and a half’s preparation, why is Mount Carmel not yet ready to receive those who desire to go there for a few month’s training?” Answer: Because the magnitude of the task here is understood by very few, this same question is in the minds of many. The Lord of the harvest says, “the harvest is great, but the laborers are few.” A great work to be done, and but few laborers on hand to do it -- such is the case at Mount Carmel. And add to this already unequal situation the further hindering circumstance that the laborers are unskilled and still heavily trammeled with the common heritage of Laodiceanism -- wretchedness, miserableness, poverty, blindness, nakedness -- and it will begin to be understood why Mount Carmel is still unprepared to receive those who desire to participate in the many benefits which it promises. However, the greatest cause of this unpreparedness lies without. Never was there a time when God’s work was in greater need of support than today; the work at Mount Carmel lags for want of necessary means and laborers; and yet seldom, if ever, have so steady and heavy demands been made by any of God’s people upon the resources of a gospel institution depending for its success upon their own self-sacrificing efforts. At the same time, never since the days of the apostles has a Christian institution stood for such high elumosynary principles as does Mount Carmel Center. Now when there is unparalleled need at Mount Carmel and throughout the harvest field for help and helpers of all kinds, and also a need to feed and care for them; to publish and circulate free literature; to pay for and develop nearly three hundred acres of raw timber land; to build buildings, roads, water works, power and heating plants; and to maintain a full graded school, with no charge for tuition, and but a small charge for board, room, laundry, etc., which at only ten dollars per month is way under cost; yet at this time we are expected to accomplish the whole program at once! “HONOR THE LORD WITH THY SUBSTANCE” Question: “Please explain about the firstfruits offerings and tithe paying.”

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 9 Answer: Solomon admonishes: “Honor the Lord with thy substance, and with the firstfruits of all thine increase.” (Prov. 3:9.) “Thou shalt not delay to offer the first of thy ripe fruits, and of thy liquors: the firstborn of thy sons shalt thou give unto Me.” (Ex. 22:29.) “And this shall be the priest’s due from the people, from them that offer a sacrifice, whether it be ox or sheep;...the firstfruit also of thy corn, of thy wine, and of thine oil, and the first of the fleece of thy sheep shalt thou give Him.” (Deut. 18:3,4.) “That thou shalt take of the first of all the fruit of the earth, which thou shalt bring of thy land that the Lord thy God giveth thee, and shalt put it in a basket, and shalt go unto the place which the Lord thy God shall choose to place His name there.” (Deut. 26:2.) “As it is written in the law:...to bring the firstfruits of our ground, and the firstfruits of all fruit of all trees, year by year, unto the house of the Lord.” (Neh. 10:34, 35.) From these scriptures we are not, however, to draw the erroneous conclusion that all of the firstfruits are demanded by the Lord. God requires only an offering of the first of the firstfruits, as is proved by the fact of the wavesheaf, presented to the Lord before the individual could harvest his crop of firstfruits (Lev. 23:10); that is, besides the tithe, we owe an offering, and should not hold back God’s portion but pay it at once, before we appropriate to ourselves any of our increase. “Elders of churches, do your duty. Labor from home to home, that the flock of God shall not be remiss in this great matter, which involves such a blessing or such a curse....Every man who bears the message of truth to our churches, must do his duty by warning, educating, rebuking. Any neglect of duty which is a robbery toward God, means a curse upon the delinquent.” -- “Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 306, 307. “Let the church appoint pastors and elders who are devoted to the Lord Jesus, and let these men see that officers are chosen who will attend faithfully to the work of gathering in the tithe. If the pastors show that they are not fitted for their charge, if they fail to set before the church the importance of returning to God His own, if they do not see to it that the officers under them are faithful, and that the tithes are brought in they are in peril. They are neglecting a matter which involves a blessing or a curse to the church. They should be relieved of their responsibility, and other men should be tested and tried. The Lord’s messengers should see that His requirements are faithfully discharged by the members of the church.” -- Supplement to “Review and Herald,” Dec. 1, 1866. “Those who go forth as ministers have a solemn responsibility evolving upon them which is strangely neglected...There is great need of instruction concerning the obligations and duties to God, especially in regard to paying an honest tithe.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 250. In harmony with the above urgent command, we as ministers of the Gospel, and as reformers, who must “build the old waste places,...raise up the foundations of many generations, and...be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in” (Isa. 58:12), are duty bound, especially for the benefit of those who do not own Sister White’s writings, to quote the following instructions from the “Testimonies for the Church”: “God’s requirements come first. We are not doing His will if we consecrate to Him what is left of our income after all our imaginary wants have been supplied. Before any part of our earnings is consumed, we should take out and present to Him that portion which He claims. In the old dispensation, an offering of gratitude was kept continually burning upon the altar, thus showing man’s endless obligation to God. If we have prosperity in our secular business, it is because God blesses us. A part of this income is to be devoted to the poor, and a large portion to be applied to the cause of God. When that which God claims is rendered to Him, the remainder will be sanctified and blessed to our own use. But when a man robs God by withholding that which He requires, His curse rests upon the whole.” (Vol. 4, p. 477.) “Paul lays down a rule for giving to God’s cause, and tells us what the result will be both in regard to ourselves and to God. ‘Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity; for God loveth a cheerful giver.’ ‘This I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.’ ‘God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work. (...Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;) being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God,” (Vol. 5, p. 735.) “The tithe was to be exclusively devoted to the use of the Levites, the tribe that had been set apart for the service of the sanctuary. But this was by no means the limit of the contributions for religious purposes. The tabernacle, as afterward the temple, was erected wholly by free-will offerings; and to provide for necessary repairs, and other expenses, Moses directed that as often

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 10 as the people were numbered, each should contribute a half shekel for ‘the service of the tabernacle.’ In the time of Nehemiah a contribution was made yearly for this purpose. From time to time, sin-offerings and thankofferings were brought to God. These were presented in great numbers at the annual feasts. And the most liberal provision was made for the poor.” -- “Patriarchs and Prophets,” p. 526. “The contributions required of the Hebrews for religious and charitable purposes amounted to fully one-fourth of their income. So heavy a tax upon the resources of the people might be expected to reduce them to poverty; but, on the contrary, the faithful observance of these regulations was one of the conditions of their prosperity. On condition of their obedience, God made them this promise: ‘I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes, and he shall not destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall your vine cast her fruit before the time in the field....And all nations shall call you blessed; for ye shall be a delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts’.” -- Id., p. 527. “He has given His people a plan for raising sums sufficient to make the enterprise self-sustaining. God’s plan in the tithing system is beautiful in its simplicity and equality. All may take hold of it in faith and courage, for it is divine in its origin. In it are combined simplicity and utility, and it does not require depth of learning to understand and execute it. All may feel that they can act a part in carrying forward the precious work of salvation. Every man, woman, and youth may become a treasurer for the Lord, and may be an agent to meet the demands upon the treasury. Says the apostle, ‘Let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him.’ “Great objects are accomplished by this system. If one and all would accept it, each would be made a vigilant and faithful treasurer far God; and there would be no want of means with which to carry forward the great work of sounding the last message of warning to the world. The treasury will be full if all adopt this system, and the contributors will not be left the poorer. Through every investment made, they will become more wedded to the cause of present truth. They will be ‘laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life’.” -- Vol. 3, pp. 388, 389. “There has been a neglect in the churches of keeping up the plan of systematic benevolence, and the result has been an impoverished treasury and a backslidden church.” -- Vol. 3, p. 409. “Whenever God’s people, in any period of the world, have cheerfully and willingly carried out His plan in systematic benevolence and in gifts and offerings, they have realized the standing promise that prosperity should attend all their labors just in proportion as they obeyed His requirements. When they acknowledged the claims of God, and complied with His requirements, honoring Him with their substance, their barns were filled with plenty. But when they robbed God in tithes and in offerings, they were made to realize that they were not only robbing Him but themselves; for He limited His blessings to them, just in proportion as they limited their offerings to Him.” -- Vol. 3, p. 395. “Systematic benevolence looks to you as needless; you overlook the fact that it originated with God, whose wisdom is unerring. This plan He ordained to save confusion, to correct covetousness, avarice, selfishness, and idolatry. This system was to cause the burden to rest lightly, yet with due weight, upon all. The salvation of man cost a dear price, even the life of the Lord of glory, which He freely gave to lift man from degradation, and to exalt him to become heir of the world. God has so ordained that man shall aid his fellowman in the great work of redemption.” -- Vol. 1, p. 545. “Until all shall carry out the plan of systematic benevolence, there will be a failure in coming up to the apostolic rule. Those who minister in word and doctrine should be men of discrimination.” -- Vol. 3, p. 411. “The poor, by following the rule of the apostle and laying by a small sum every week, help to swell the treasury, and their gifts are wholly acceptable to God; for they make just as great, and even greater, sacrifices than their more wealthy brethren. The plan of systematic benevolence will prove a safeguard to every family against temptations to spend means for needless things; and especially will it prove a blessing to the rich by guarding them from indulging in extravagances.” -- Vol. 3, p. 412. “There must be an awakening among us as a people upon this matter. There are but few men who feel consciencestricken if they neglect their duty in beneficence. But few feel remorse of soul because they are daily robbing God.... There are many neglected vows and unpaid pledges, and yet how few trouble their minds over the matter; how few feel the guilt of this violation of duty. We must have new and deeper convictions on this subject. The conscience must be aroused, and the matter receive earnest attention; for an account must be rendered to God in the last day, and His claims must be settled.” -- Vol. 4, p. 468. “Of all our income we should make the first appropriation to God. In the system of beneficence enjoined upon the Jews, they were required either to bring to the

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 11 Lord the first-fruits of all His gifts, whether in the increase of their flocks or herds, or in the produce of their fields, orchards, or vineyards, or they were to redeem it by substituting an equivalent. How changed the order of things in our day! The Lord’s requirements and claims, if they receive any attention, are left till the last....The majority of professed Christians part with their means with great reluctance. Many of them do not give one-twentieth of their income to God, and many give far less than that; while there is a large class who rob God of the little tithe, and others who will give only the tithe. If all the tithes of our people flowed into the treasury of the Lord as they should, such blessings would be received that gifts and offerings for sacred purposes would be multiplied tenfold, and thus the channel between God and man would be kept open.” -- Id., p. 474. “Nothing but utter inability to pay can excuse one in neglecting to meet promptly his obligations to the Lord. Indifference in this matter shows that you are in blindness and deception, and are unworthy of the Christian name.... Let every one review his past life and see if any unpaid, unredeemed pledges have been neglected, and then make extra exertions to pay the ‘uttermost farthing;’ for we must all meet and abide the final issue of a tribunal where nothing will stand the test but integrity and veracity.” -- Id., p. 476. “Now God requires, not less, but greater gifts than at any other period of the world. The principle laid down by Christ is that the gifts and offerings should be in proportion to the light and blessings enjoyed. He has said, ‘For unto whomsoever much is given, of him shall be much required’.” -- Vol. 3, p. 392. “Sin offerings, peace offerings, and thank offerings were also required in addition to the tenth of the increase....A promise is here given, that, if all the tithes are brought into the store-house, a blessing from God will be poured upon the obedient....No less than one-third of their income was devoted to sacred and religious purposes.” -- Vol. 3, p. 394, 395. “When we speak of the tithe as the standard of the Jewish contributions to religious purposes, we do not speak understandingly. The Lord kept His claims paramount, and in almost every article they were reminded of the Giver by being required to make returns to Him. They were required to pay a ransom for their firstborn son, for the firstfruits of their flocks, and for the first gathering of the harvest. They were required to leave the corners of their harvest-fields for the destitute....Then there were the sacrificial offerings, the trespass-offerings, the sin offerings, and the remission of all debts every seventh year. There were also numerous expenses for hospitalities and gifts to the poor, and there were assessments upon their property.” -- Vol. 4, p. 467. “There are but few who consider the binding claims that God has upon them to make it their first business to meet the necessities of His cause, and let their own desires be served last. There are but few who invest in God’s cause in proportion to their means.” -- Vol. 3, p. 398. “The Lord will withdraw His blessing where selfish interests are indulged in any phase of the work; but He will put His people in possession of good throughout the whole world, if they will use it for the uplifting of humanity. The experience of apostolic days will come to us when we whole-heartedly accept God’s principle of benevolence, -- consent in all things to obey the leadings of His Holy Spirit.” -- Vol. 7, p. 146. “A flood of light is shining from the word of God, and there must be an awakening to neglected opportunities. When all are faithful in giving back to God His own in tithes and offerings, the way will be opened for the world to hear the message for this time. If the hearts of God’s people were filled with love for Christ; if every churchmember were thoroughly imbued with the Spirit of selfsacrifice; if all manifested thorough earnestness, there would be no lack of funds for home or foreign missions. Our resources would be multiplied; a thousand doors of usefulness would be opened, and we should be invited to enter. Had the purpose of God been carried out by His people in giving to the world the message of mercy, Christ would, ere this, have come to the earth, and the saints would have received their welcome into the city of God.” -- Vol. 6, p. 450. “All things are ready, but the church is apparently upon the enchanted ground. When they shall arouse, and lay their prayers, their wealth, and all their energies and resources, at the feet of Jesus, the cause of truth will triumph. Angels are amazed that Christians do so little, when such an example has been given them by Jesus, who even withheld not Himself from death, -- a shameful death.” -- Vol. 4, p. 475. “It is time for us to heed the teaching of God’s word. All His injunctions are given for our good, to convert the soul from sin to righteousness. Every convert to the truth should be instructed in regard to the Lord’s requirement for tithes and offerings....Those who are truly converted are called to do a work that requires money and consecration. The obligation that binds us to place our names on the church roll holds us responsible to work for God to the utmost of our ability. He calls for undivided service, for the entire devotion of heart, soul, mind, and strength....This

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 12 is as true in temporal as in spiritual things. The Lord does not come to this world with gold and silver to advance His work. He supplies men with resources, that by their gifts and offerings they may keep His work advancing. The one purpose above all others for which God’s gifts should be used is the sustaining of workers in the great harvest-field. And if men, and women as well, will become channels of blessing to other souls, the Lord will keep the channels supplied. It is not returning to God His own that makes men poor; it is withholding that tends to poverty.” -- Vol. 6, p. 447, 449. “Some have been dissatisfied, and have said, ‘I will not longer pay my tithe; for I have no confidence in the way things are managed at the heart of the work.’ But will you rob God because you think the management of the work is not right? Make your complaint, plainly and openly, in the right spirit, to the proper ones. Send in your petitions for things to be adjusted and set in order; but do not withdraw from the work of God, and prove unfaithful, because others are not doing right.” -- Vol. 9, p. 249. “The last years of probation are fast closing. The great day of the Lord is at hand. We should now make every effort to arouse our people. Let the words of the Lord by the prophet Malachi be brought home to every soul.” -- Vol. 6, p. 446. “Prayer offered ever so often and ever so earnestly will never be accepted by God in the place of our tithe. Prayer will not pay our debts to God.” -- “Messages to Young People,” p. 248. HOLDING THE FOUR WINDS Question: “What is the meaning of the angels’ holding the four winds?” Answer: The act of the four angels holding the four winds shows that their appointed work is to restrain some important event symbolized by four blowing winds. (This subject will be treated of fully in a forthcoming tract.) WHO IS MY HUSBAND? Question: “If one has been divorced on Bible grounds, and has married the second time, and one’s first husband is still living, should one continue living with one’s second husband? Is there any scripture in the Bible which permits one to marry again even though one left one’s first husband on account of adultery?” Answer: In answer to the second of the foregoing questions, Matthew 19:9 implies, without respect to the question as to whether or not the first husband be living, that it is permissible to marry the second time if divorced because of fornication. And in thus answering the second question, it also answers the first question, for it could not very well be possible that it were permissible on Bible grounds to marry the second husband, and yet leave him simply because the first husband be still living. SAINTS TAKE HIS DOMINION Question: “What is the meaning of the saints ‘shall shall take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy it unto the end’? (Dan. 7:26.)” Answer: This power whose dominion is to be taken away by the saints, John, the Revelator, saw symbolized on the leopard-like beast of Revelation Thirteen, as the head that was wounded. Therefore, the non-descript beast of Daniel’s vision, is the leopard-like beast of John’s vision, varying only in the time it exists, and as the symbols on the non-descript beast of Daniel’s vision carry us only up to 1798 A.D. -- to the end of the period in which he was to wear out the saints -- then it is on this side of 1798, in which period the saints are to “take away his dominion” after his deadly wound is healed, that we must look for light on the subject by studying John’s instead of Daniel’s vision. As the power of the beast was broken down by 1798, and as the saints are to take his dominion, but as yet have not done so, it is evident that the dominion of Daniel 7:26 is not the one during the 1260 year period, but rather in the time when the two-horned beast of Revelation 13:11-18 exercises his power and makes a likeness -- “image” -- “to the beast.” Hence, the dominion which the saints are to take away is the dominion of “the image of the beast” of which the prophet Haggai speaks in the following language: “And I will overthrow the throne of kingdoms, and I will destroy the strength of the kingdoms of the heathen.” (Hag. 2:22.) Thus will the saints “take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy it unto the end. And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the Most High, Whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey Him.” (Dan. 7:26, 27. A GOOD WORD FOR THE CODE SOME RATHER BE A MEMBER OF THE SYNAGOGUE THAN OF THE KINGDOM “I have been receiving ‘The Symbolic Code’ for some time, and have carefully studied all the contents which, to my satisfaction, have proved to be present truth.

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 13 I have loaned a number of copies to many S.D.A. brethren but, like the Jewish people in Christ’s time, they dare not speak the truth, lest they be turned out of the synagogue.” (Signed) Cuba “I like it.” (Signed) V., New Jersey ________________ WISH FOR MORE “I enjoy the contents of the Code very much, and only wish I could have a new one every week.” (Signed) P., South Carolina ________________ WORDS FAIL TO TELL “I cannot express my thankfulness for the Present Truth contained in the two volumes of the SRod and the tracts, also for the Code, which brings to us glad tidings from others of like precious faith.” (Signed) L., New Jersey________________ IMPARTS PATIENCE AND FAITH “I am so thankful that the message found me, and I thoroughly believe it. I am patiently waiting for the next Code. It strengthens my faith in the Lord. Pray for me.” (Signed) M. A., Indiana ________________ PEERLESS “I read and reread ‘The Symbolic Code’. No other paper is so anxiously waited for.” (Signed) Mr. H., Georgia ________________ RESULTS OF CRYING ALOUD “I enjoy reading the Code very much, and think that it has been to our people an inspiration in way of waking them up to a sense of their duty, and I do hope to be able to send you a little money in a short time...Many thanks for the Code, and with God’s leading, I think there is a bright path ahead.” (Signed) D., California ________________ A REFORMING COMPANION “I enjoy its company very much, so you are not making a mistake by sending me the Code. “I am a firm believer in the SRod, and hope that many of our people will join the true throng, and reform, for time is really short. (Signed) E., California COMMUNICATIONS FROM THE FIELD SICK BUT NOW WELL Dear Brethren: We are all rejoicing more and more in “The Shepherd’s Rod”. I have often wondered if any one has received any more blessings from this message than I have, and I thank the good Lord for what it has done for me both spiritually and physically. Although I am not fully well, I am in better health now than I have been since I accepted the Seventh-day Adventist message, and I have the dear Lord to praise for it, and for His faithful servant’s bringing it to me while I was on my sick bed, for I know that it was through the message that the Lord raised me up from my sick bed. Although I have much to learn and many things to overcome, I have faith now that I will be spared to help give the Loud Cry. (Signed) Mrs. D.D. Presley, Escondido, Calif. EVERY WORD SWEET AND LASTING Dear Brethren: We received the wonderful tract, “Why Perish?”, also the last “Code”, and eagerly read and reread them every word in both of them. We are now sure that the message in “The Shepherd’s Rod” will soon swell into the Loud Cry of the Third Angel... We remember Mt. Carmel, and all the believers everywhere each time we talk to our Heavenly Father. (Signed) Mr. and Mrs. Earl Butterfield, McGlynn, Oregon ________________ CAST OUT BUT NOT TIED DOWN Dear Brother -------: I am studying very closely the “The Shepherd’s Rod” message, and am convinced that it is the Present Truth for our time. Because of insisting on my God-given rights to look into the teachings of the Rod, I lost my membership! The President of the North Pacific Union Conference told me that unless I agreed to pay my tithe to the conference office, he would have my name dropped. I said to him, “Do you mean that I have to buy my membership with my tithe?” He looked shocked, and replied, “Surely not in that way, but where your heart is, there you will put your treasure.”... After being a Seventh-day Adventist for 35 years, I cannot by words express how I felt for a few days, but soon these comforting words came to me, “Nevertheless this foundation standeth sure, The Lord knoweth them that are His,” so He knows that I am His, and that I am glad to suffer reproach for His sake. (Signed) Mrs. W. S. Sewell, Washington

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 14 “PRAISES TO HIM FROM WHOM ALL BLESSINGS FLOW” Dear Brother and Sisters at Mt. Carmel Center: I shall write a few lines to tell you how much we appreciated the tracts which we recently received, and that we think that they are excellent and contain the truth for this time. We now have all seven of the tracts, and have read them a number of times. We believe the message, and thank our heavenly Father for being so kind and long suffering with all of us. (Signed) MR. AND MRS. J.F. ANDERSON, Montrose, Colorado PLEADING FOR THE LAMBS Dear Brethren: I want to praise the Lord for the growth of “The Symbolic Code”. I love its monthly visits, and want you to continue sending it to me. I pray that it will be the means of helping to win my children to the truth. (Signed) MRS. P.N. GREEN, Valleyford, Wash. FALSE REPORT CORRECTED To a widely circulated report by the father of lies that she has given up the message of Present Truth, and has gone into the world, Sister H.W. Kennedy, formerly of La Crescenta, California, and now of Augusta, Georgia, replies with the following statement: “As we have just moved and are still in a rush getting things straight, I would only say, with the disciples whom Jesus asked if they too would leave Him, ‘Where would we go, Master’?” “It pains me to say that there are unruly tongues among church members. There are false tongues, that feed on mischief. There are sly, whispering tongues. There is tattling, impertinent meddling, adroit quizzing. Among the lovers of gossip, some are actuated by curiosity, others by jealousy, many by hatred against those through whom God has spoken to reprove them. All these discordant elements are at work. Some conceal their real sentiments, while others are eager to publish all they know, or even suspect, of evil against another. “I saw that the very spirit of perjury, that would turn truth into falsehood, good into evil, and innocence into crime, is now active. Satan exults over the condition of God’s professed people. While many are neglecting their own souls, they eagerly watch for an opportunity to criticize and condemn others. All have defects of character, and it is not hard to find something that jealousy can interpret to their injury. ‘Now,’ say these self-constituted judges, ‘we have facts. We will fasten upon them an accusation from which they cannot clear themselves.’ They wait for a fitting opportunity, and then produce their bundle of gossip, and bring forth their tid-bits.... “Is there no law of kindness to be observed? Have Christians been authorized of God to criticize and condemn one another? Is it honorable, or even honest, to win from the lips of another, under the guise of friendship, secrets which have been entrusted to him, and then turn the knowledge thus gained to his injury? Is it Christian charity to gather up every floating report, to unearth everything that will cast suspicion on the character of another, and then take delight in using it to injure him? Satan exults when he can defame or wound a follower of Christ. He is the ‘accuser of the brethren.’ Shall Christians aid him in his work?...True Christians will not exult in exposing the faults and deficiencies of others. They will turn away from vileness and deformity, to fix the mind upon that which is attractive and lovely. To the Christian every act of fault-finding, every word of censure or condemnation, is painful.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 94-96. “’Floating rumors are often the destroyers of unity among brethren. There are some who watch with open mind and ears to catch flying scandal. They gather up little incidents which may be trifling in themselves, but which are repeated and exaggerated until a man is made an offender for a word. Their motto seems to be, ‘Report, and we will report it.’ These tale bearers are doing Satan’s work with surprising fidelity, little knowing how offensive their course is to God....The door of the mind should be closed against ‘They say,’ or ‘I have heard.’ Why should we not, instead of allowing jealousy or evil surmising to come into our hearts, go to our brethren, and after frankly but kindly setting before them the things we have heard detrimental to their character and influence, pray with and for them? While we can not fellowship with those who are the bitter enemies of Christ, we should cultivate that spirit of meekness and love that characterized our Master, -- a love that thinketh no evil, and is not easily provoked.... “’Let us diligently cultivate the pure principles of the gospel of Christ, -- the religion, not of self-esteem, but of love, meekness, and lowliness of heart. Then we shall love our brethren, and esteem them better than ourselves. Our minds will not dwell on scandal and flying reports. But “whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 15 just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise,” we shall “think on these things’.” -- “Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 504, 505. OCTOBER HEALTH WAVE Transgression of the laws of health have brought upon God’s people maladies and disorders of every description, which keep them from doing a good day’s work for the Master. Christ was the “’lamb without blemish and without spot.’ His physical structure was not marred by any defect; His body was strong and healthy. And throughout His lifetime He lived in conformity to nature’s laws. Physically in as well as spiritually, He was an example of what God designed all humanity to be through obedience to His laws.” -- “Desire of Ages,” p. 50. “If you have a bad taste in the mouth, a coated tongue, a headache or that tired feeling and allied symptoms in the morning, let that remind you that you have taken too much of a dinner, perhaps too much variety, too much soluble starch (cooked starch) or too much commercial sugar, which has burdened the liver by direct absorption by fermentation. Decaying meal in the intestines produces the same symptoms. The gases of fermenting foods produce auto-intoxication and this is the cause of constipation. The system must be well filled with stench if it comes to the mouth. Unfired potato and root salads cannot ferment. They will leave the stomach sweet, start the peristalsis of the intestines and will carry off intestinal poisons. They cure constipation and restore the alkalinity of the blood. Eat vegetable salads only, for a day or so and the above symptoms will abate.... “The fibre of vegetables, the cellulose of rye and the numerous seeds of figs promote intestinal peristalsis.” -- “Unfired Foods and Truphotherapy,” by Geo. Drews, pp. 202, 203. Add the following recipe to the above mentioned food articles and quickly correct this evil habit. VITA LAX BARS 1/2 lb. ground figs 1 teaspoon salt 1/2 cup honey 2 tablespoons oil 2 oz. natural sugar 1/4 lb. entire wheat flour 1/2 lb. bran 1 oz. agar 3 cups Dissolve agar in hot water, and gradually add it to the ground figs until well blended, then combine all ingredients, mix well, and place on an oiled baking sheet or cookie pan 1/2 inch deep. Mark out in strips 1/2 inch wide, then cut cross wise, making bar about three inches long. Bake about 15 minutes. Use with meals when fruit is served. WALNUT TIMBALES (A good meat substitute) 1 qt. whole wheat bread croutons 2 cups vegetable broth 2 cups milk 4 eggs 1 teaspoon 1 cup crushed walnut meats Place eggs, milk, salt, broth and walnuts in a bowl; blend by beating. Pour this over the croutons and stir until evenly mixed (do not mash croutons), and bake in oiled timbale moulds, or baking dish until well set. Turn upside down and serve with sauce of gravy. SPINACH LOAF 1 qt. spinach run through a food mill or chopped up fine. 1 pt. tomato 1 level teaspoon vegex 2 eggs 1 tablespoon natural sugar 2 tablespoons oil and a pinch of salt 1 pt. cottage cheese 1 tablespoon minced onions Formula Place spinach, cottage cheese, tomatoes, salt, and sugar in a mixing bowl. Then put oil in small frying pan, and when the oil begins to get hot add onions. As they start to brown add vegex, and when vegex is dissolved add to the rest of ingredients. Now beat the eggs lightly and combine all ingredients. Place oiled paper in a bread pan and fill up with the preparation. Bake until set firm. Slice and serve with any good sauce. This preparation is rich in vitamins, protein, and other mineral elements. Use Swiss Chard or any good greens in the same way. SCHOOL SUPPLIES WANTED Mount Carmel’s Academy is now fully in session, and finds itself in imperative need of Bibles, books by Sister White, especially those on education, text books, dictionaries, encyclopedias, and all kinds of school supplies. All readers of this paper, having anything in this line which they will sell for a very nominal price, or donate, may have a part in helping to reestablish the schools of the prophets, by sending such items as enumerated above, which we will greatly appreciate, and for which the students will be very thankful.

No.10 (October, 1936) Page 16 “TO THE TWELVE TRIBES WHICH ARE SCATTERED ABROAD” IN THE INTEREST OF THE S.D.A. DENOMINATION. This little paper is dedicated to the mission of conveying, to Present Truth believers, edifying news items and reformatory activities, and of answering questions on the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1-8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., but especially on the first eight books above mentioned; on Christ’s parables, on types and symbols, also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White. However, this monthly visitor promises to answer questions on such passages of Scripture only as have been divinely revealed and authoritatively proclaimed--bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore, it will either give a correct answer to the questions, or else confess its ignorance by saying, “I do not know.” First and foremost, though, its purpose is to reveal the fact that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power, and to unify and purify His church on earth--calling her to rise up from her dusty bed, and put on her strength and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her. (Isa. 52:1.) Therefore, it positively demands that the heralds of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, who are under its jurisdiction, must strictly comply with all the requirements, instructions, and advice which it bears to them from time to time, adding nothing to or subtracting nothing from the message. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority, for the church is to be the light of the world, “fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.” (Isa. 62:1 through 7; “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725.) The symbols on the title page are an objectification of the Revelation, chapters Twelve and Nine, and Isaiah 7:21, which symbols are explained in our literature. This monthly comforter gladly calls on all S.D.A.’s who open their doors and welcome its presence. It freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor makes charges for its unselfish service; it lives on free-will contributions, burdening none and comforting all. Its constant prayer is that all its readers shall prosper and be in good health even as their souls prospereth. (3 John 2.) Lastly, it asks of you that you make your questions plain and distinct, giving references; and in return it promises to take care of them as soon as their turn in the waiting line comes round. Now it you would like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also our free literature, send your name and address to The Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Dept., Mount Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas.

No.11 (November, 1936) Page

No.11 (November, 1936) Page 2 MOUNT CARMEL’S GREAT NEED Although, despite Mt. Carmel’s adverse water and housing conditions, her inhabitants are constantly increasing, yet these two vexing problems are already become her most urgent material concern, which fact we feel disposed to make known to all Present Truth believers, requesting of them that they make it their special object of prayer. Hence, in the interest of all concerned, we are herein announcing that which we are doing to relieve this undesirable condition. We have almost completed another ten room building, which will serve to relieve the congested housing situation for a little while, and although we can get an artesian well only a few steps from the kitchen, our water problem yet remains, for various reasons, far from being solved, with the result that we are still hauling water for human consumption from a distance of about six miles. Toward relieving the water problem, we have already gone down over two hundred feet toward the waters’ level, but for lack of means we have been forced for a while to discontinue drilling. It is probable that we shall have to drill as deep as from 1,000 to 1,500 feet for a well that will take care of all of Mt. Carmel’s needs, in view of which fact we are working hard to construct a small dam at the end of one of the ravines about a half mile from the camp proper, and if it proves a success it will furnish a good supply of water for irrigation purposes and all other camp needs, except drinking water, for which latter purpose it could hardly be fit to use without first being treated. Therefore, although the dam may prove successful, we shall still have either to drill a well or build a filtering plant by which to purify the water. The well drillers will work for $2 a foot including the casing. A good pump and a storage tank can be had for about $1,000, and although we can do the plumbing work ourselves, we will still have to buy the material. However, we would be perfectly contented if we can get the water and pump it by hand until such a time when we can install a power pump and a storage tank. As the dam is about a half mile away, its water supply will have to be piped to the camp, which need would require about six hundred dollars for the pipe besides the construction cost of the dam, which is not quite as much as the cost of drilling the well, for on the dam we are doing the work ourselves, and a good part of the material is available on the property; nevertheless, it will cost in cash around the neighborhood of $200. A little money has come toward the putting down the well, but it is not sufficient to pay the cost of drilling for more than about a hundred feet; nevertheless, we are not at all discouraged, for we remember the experiences of the Children of Israel; and as a result, we are careful not to murmur, for He Who has led us thus far in “the wilderness” and has sustained us in all our needs, is able to lead us clear through to the Promised Land. We are most earnestly requesting all Present Truth believers to pray as never before that we continue to trust in Him, and that no one, either on Mt. Carmel or in the “harvest” field, while expecting to share in all the benefits, will stand calmly by only to watch others wearingly spending their entire energy, but that we shall all, as one, put the shoulder to the wheel in building the “camp,” and laying “siege against” the city; and as with the walls of Jericho, bring down to the ground the walls of prejudice, bigotry, and indifference, “and He shall bring forth the headstone thereof with shoutings crying, Grace, grace unto it “ (Zech. 4:7.) SUBJECT FOR WEEK OF PRAYER DEC. 19-26 “Take Heed Lest Ye Fall” “But thou, son of man, hear what I say unto thee; Be not thou rebellious like that rebellious house: open thy mouth, and eat that I give thee.” (Ezek. 2:8.) With boundless patience and mercy, God bore for ninety long years with the Israel of today in their stiff-necked rebellion against the Testimonies of His Spirit, before their constant refusal to heed the repeated warnings, admonitions, and reproofs thus voiced, finally stirred Him, in divine anger, to denounce upon them the fearful condemnation of being “a rebellious house.” Yet for the sake of the elect, who had not bowed the knee to Baal, He turned with mercy because of the great danger of their also falling into the same inextricable pit, unless they give careful heed to the clear-ringing echoes of the solemn warning: “But thou son of man hear what I say unto thee; Be not thou rebellious like that rebellious house,” and at the same time avail themselves of the way of escape from the fatal disease of rebellion, which divine mercy has provided in adding the hope, giving, lifesustaining words: “Open thy mouth, and eat that I give thee” and “Feed thy people with thy rod.” (Ezek. 2:8; Mic. 7:14.)

No.11 (November, 1936) Page 3 And now, as it is going on seven years since God commanded us by the “Rod” to eat of the abundance of “milk and honey” which, in the substance of truth (spiritual food), doubtless bulks greater than all the truth put together which the church has had heretofore, there comes to every Present Truth believer the solemn questions: “Am I refusing the evil and choosing the good? Do I find myself walking faithfully in the glorious light? Or am I ‘rebellious like that rebellious house’?” Who can stand, in the fear of the righteous, before the Great Judge, the -- Mighty One of Israel? Has He not said, “Hear what I say unto thee,” “Hear ye the rod, and who hath appointed it.” What will you do when asked, “Give an account of thy stewardship?” Brother, Sister, what excuse will you give for time squandered and opportunities wasted; for responsibilities shirked, and duties shunned; and without excuse for sinful habits and practices unforsaken; for reforms ignored; and evil communications indulged? “Here,...is a subject for your prayerful consideration and earnest meditation. Closely examine your own heart as in the light of eternity. Hide nothing from your examination. Search, oh! search, as for your life, and condemn yourself, pass judgment upon yourself, and then by faith claim the cleansing blood of Christ to remove the stains from your Christian character. Do not flatter or excuse yourself. Deal truly with your own soul. And then as you view yourself a sinner, fall, all broken, at the foot of the cross.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 2, p. 81. “’Take heed,’ first to yourself, and then to the doctrine. Do not let your heart become hardened by sin. Closely examine your manners and habits. Compare them with the word of God, and then cut away from the life every wrong habit and indulgence.” -- “Gospel Workers,” p. 105. “Inquire every day, Am I sound to the core, or am I falsehearted? Entreat the Lord to save you from all deception on this point. Eternal interests are involved. While so many are panting after honor, and greedy of gain, do you, my beloved brethren, be eagerly seeking the assurance of the love of God, and crying, Who will show me how to make my calling and election sure?” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 97. “Determine to know the worst of your case. Ascertain if you have an inheritance on high. Deal truly with your own soul.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 163. “With fasting and earnest prayer, with deep heartsearching, stern self-examination, lay bare the soul; let no act escape your critical examination. Then, with self dead, and your life hid with Christ in God, offer your humble petitions.... “Oh, how important it is that faithfulness in little things characterize our lives, that true integrity mark all our course of action, and that we ever bear in mind that angels of God are taking cognizance of every act!” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 2, p. 158. Brother, Sister, how is it with your soul? Pause here and examine yourself as to whether or not you have religiously put into practice all that you have heard the Rod speak through “The Symbolic Code” and the other publications of Present Truth. What is your answer? Can you rejoice in that you have forever parted with the health destroying flesh pots, cheeses, pickles, candies, and the rich pastries? And that you are no longer one who defies nature in the abuse of his stomach by eating between meals, bolting his food, overeating, mixing fruits and vegetables, and ignoring wrong combinations? Are you still insulting God by asking His blessing on the table upon which stands the enslaving and injurious pepper shaker, mustard can, spice boxes, and vinegar pitcher? And do you still have to confess shameful addiction to liquor, tobacco, coffee, tea, cocoa, chocolate, or soda fountain drinks, Brethren, have you ridded your person of the vain and useless stick pin, the racy tie; the fallen or rolled down socks; the pretentious silk shirt? Sisters, are you heeding or ignoring the Apostles’s instruction as to the wearing of a head-covering during prayer and at religious services? Have you lifted the necks, lengthened the sleeves, and dropped the skirts of your dresses? Have you discarded your tinkling ornaments, veils, chains, bracelets, display of watches, mufflers, bonnets, headbands, rings, changeable suits of apparel, crisping pins, high heeled shoes, sheer silk stockings, finger nail polish, rouge, lip stick, mascara, perfume, etc.? which begets the grotesque appearance of a sedate clown rather than the natural beauty of a peacock! Fathers, are you still at the same old ways -- either paying no attention to, or injudiciously ruling, your children? Are you faithfully performing the duties of a husband and father and head of the family? Are you still confirmed in the innumerable other abominable Laodicean practices? Mothers, are you still indulging the whims, humors, and self-willed demands of your children; failing to curb and discipline their tastes, habits, actions, words, and thoughts; faithlessly neglecting to correct their misdemeanors and wrong doings; and in their presence excusing and defending them to others; then losing your temper, and landing on them with shouting, slapping, and jerking them about when you finally do make a belated effort to right

No.11 (November, 1936) Page 4 matters? And in respect to all, what of the many specific instructions carried in the Code from month to month, concerning the brushing of the teeth; the care of the tooth brush; unkempt hair and dirty fingernails; the unnecessary sleeping of two in a bed; stockingless legs; and bobbed hair? Let each critically examine his words and actions and movements, lest too late he be found still prostituting his time and wit to jesting, joking, frivolity, to vain and foolish talking, and to impure speech. Next, ask yourself if you are selfishly seeking your own ease in caring only for your own individual wants, while the cause of truth languishes for men and means? Are your thoughts, energies, and means being exclusively devoted to the acquisition of a home, automobile, radio, furniture, finery, and sundry other luxuries and sumptuaries, while you allow the “closing work for the church” to cripple along as best it can? Are you one of the pleasure-loving who serve the prince of this world in throwing away God’s nickles and dimes on picture shows, dances, bowling, amusement parties, picnics, questionable magazines, cross-word and jig-saw puzzles, comic strips and funny pages, etc.? Do any of the following outdoor amusements condemn you as a lover of pleasure more than a lover of God? -- fishing, hunting, golfing, skating, tennis, base ball, basketball? Are you, brothers and sisters, among those disgruntled spirits who, in a misconceived sense of duty, are sitting at home misusing their time and strength in writing aimless and misbegotten letters of complaint to harass those who are bearing the burden of the work? Are you either a crank or liberal on dress reform, health reform, Sabbath reform, or any other one reform? Are you one of those who are ever getting self in the way, and taking exception at much or little; giving expression to the inevitable hurt of ever exposed feelings; or giving vent to an abusive, unholy temper? Or are you one of the precious few whom nothing can offend and who are faithfully, and diligently following the Lord by rendering cheerful, unselfish, service? Fearful, solemn questions! How do they judge you, brother, sister? -- a faithful, self-sacrificing, loyal friend of God, or a rebel against His Word? “In a divided, half-hearted life, you will find doubt and darkness. You cannot enjoy the consolations of religion, neither the peace which the world gives. Do not sit down in Satan’s easy-chair of do-little, but arise, and aim at the elevated standard which it is your privilege to attain. It is a blessed privilege to give up all for Christ. Look not at the lives of others and imitate them and rise no higher. You have only one true, unerring Pattern. It is safe to follow Jesus only. Determine that if others act on the principle of the spiritual sluggard you will leave them, and march forward toward the elevation of Christian character. Form a character for Heaven. Sleep not at your post. Deal faithfully and truly with your own soul.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 241. “Deal truly with your own soul. Search carefully. How few, after a faithful examination, can look up to Heaven and say, ‘I am not one of those thus described! I am not a lover of pleasure more than a lover of God!’ How few can say, ‘I am dead to the world; the life I now live, is by faith on the Son of God! My life is hid with Christ in God, and when He who is my life shall appear, then shall I also appear with Him in glory’.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 2, p. 145. “How can I endure the thought that most of the youth in this age will come short of everlasting life! Oh that the sound of instrumental music might cease, and they no more while away so much precious time in pleasing their own fancy. Oh that they would devote less time to dress and vain conversation, and send forth their earnest, agonizing prayers to God, for a sound experience. There is great necessity for close self-examination in the light of God’s Word; let each one raise the inquiry, ‘Am I sound, or am I rotten at heart? Am I renewed in Christ, or am I still carnal at heart, with a new dress put on the outside?’ Rein yourself up to the great tribunal, and in the light of God examine to see if there be any secret sin that you are cherishing, any idol that you have not sacrificed. Pray, yes, pray as you have never prayed before, that you may not be deluded by Satan’s devices, that you may not be given up to a heedless, careless, vain spirit, and attend to religious duties to quiet your own conscience.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 2, p. 144. Let no one think that, because he is not a youth, the snares pictured in the above quoted testimony are not just as verily set for him as for the youth. Hear the word of the prophet Isaiah: “But this is a people robbed and spoiled; they are all of them snared in holes, and they are hid in prison houses.” (Isa. 42:22.) WORDS OF HOLY JOY TWO IN THE FOLD AND FOUR ON THE WAY Dear Sister--------------: I received the books and receipts all right, and I surely want to thank you for being

No.11 (November, 1936) Page 5 so prompt. The little company here has certainly been having a test, but all that have studied the SRod thoroughly are standing firmly. On August 9, the conference president came here and disfellowshipped two, and put four more on thirty days’ probation. How many more SRod companies do we have in Indiana? And could you tell me where they are, and the names of the leaders? Please. WHITE WHEN BLACK--BLACK WHEN WHITE! One of our brothers here never believed the Spirit of Prophecy until he read the SRod. They kept him in the church for ten years, knowing that he didn’t believe the Testimonies, and then cast him out as soon as he accepted them! Pray for the company here as some of the new ones are going through a severe test. Your brother worker, (Signed) J.R. VORIES. TIME AND TRUTH PREVAILS Dear Brother Houteff and others: You will remember that when I last wrote to you, while I was endeavoring to decide whether your message is right or wrong, I sent you about twenty-five questions to answer. After a long time, you finally answered the first three of my questions, illustrating by the answers to these questions that I could answer the others for myself, but by reading “The Symbolic Code” many of my questions have since then been answered.... Last year, I was with Brother and Sister Lewis E. Tabor, who have “The Shepherd’s Rod”; while there I read the volumes. I remember much that they contain, with most of which I am in harmony, and I do not reject the rest, for I do not understand it fully. I notice, though, that you strictly abide by the writings of Sister White, and that is more than the denomination in general does. In reference to your answer, in the last Code on the “book” with the “seven seals” of Revelation Five, I never did believe that this book represented the book of Daniel, but I did not know until I read the “Code.” I now believe you are right, because the Spirit of Prophecy agrees with your statements. There are other things in which the denomination contradicts the Spirit of Prophecy, but I will not take time and space to write about them here. I am now convinced that neither the brethren of the General Conference, nor any division of the local conferences, have ever given you a fair trial, or proved your writings untrue or misleading, and I believe the time will come when they will accept them as sound doctrine. You know that every message of truth has been rejected at its beginning, then finally accepted. I am praying for you and your associates daily. I cannot see how an Adventist Elder could make such a statement against you at the General Conference meeting at San Francisco as to connect your name with the Dover Apartment fire. I think this Elder should come to you now, and apologize, but I fear he never will. It takes a real Christian to acknowledge a wrong deed of this kind, and were he truthful, he would have never accused you, but I hope he will see his mistake and acknowledge it. (Signed) EMIL A. POLZIN Albany, Ga. THE DAINTIES OF BABYLON, AND THE CUSTOMS OF THE HEATHEN CAST TO THE MOLES AND TO THE BATS This message grows dearer to me every day. It found me with bobbed hair and eating beef, chicken, fish and chocolate candy, wearing short sleeves, and not very zealous in the work of the Lord. But I knew there was something lacking in me and our church so I just kept praying for God to send us more light that we might be awakened and be saved before it is too late and God heard my prayers and opened up the way for me to hear of this additional light (E.W. 277) that was lightening the earth with its glory. And I thank God for this message and I am trying hard to meet the requirements that I might be one of the 144,000. Please pray for me. (Signed) G.C., Ohio ONE OF THE MANY BEREANS AND FAITHFUL STEWARDS Dear Brethren: I did not seek advice from our leading brethren, but in obedience to the “Testimonies to Ministers,” page 106, last paragraph, I studied the message for myself, and I cannot understand why our leading brethren cannot see this most wonderful light on the Scriptures. I have read with interest the tract on Ezekiel Nine, “The Latest News for Mother,” “Final Warning,” “The Harvest,” “The Warning Paradox,” and also “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, and being convinced of the truth of the message which they contain, I am sending my tithe to Mt. Carmel to help carry on this Present Truth. May the Lord help us to be faithful to the end, is my prayer. (Signed) L.S. “REBUKE A WISE, MAN, AND HE WILL LOVE THEE” We have been studying the “message” for some time, and believe that it is a message of truth, but I fear that many who believe and teach it; are doing just the

No.11 (November, 1936) Page 6 same as many who believe in the 1844 message, making self so prominent that when the study is finished, all that one can remember is how that person acted. I’m very much grieved as I see this spirit manifested by some who are well qualified to teach, and who know the message theoretically, but cause it to lose its power by showing self instead of Christ. Now I’m just where I begin to feel the urge of telling others what God has in mercy sent to me, and I pray that God shall help me that I may keep self out of it. My idea of presenting it may be all wrong, but some how I feel that to allow one to make a quiet investigation is indeed better than forcing it upon them with a threat of Ezekiel Nine. (Signed) ------, Georgia “There are some Present Truth teachers who can hardly say anything without playing with something in their hands, or throwing their hands in gestures in every direction, causing those in the audience to hold their breath, fearing as though almost at any moment their hands might fly off into the air, and fall upon someone.” “He that rebuketh a man afterwards shall find more favor than he that flattereth with the tongue.” (Prov. 28:23.) HERE I AM, SEND ME Dear Brethren: “I am a firm believer in ‘The Shepherd’s Rod,’ and I hope to go through with it to the end. I am so glad that the Lord has opened my eyes to the wonderful light of Present Truth, and if He will permit me, I will carry it to others so that they, too, may embrace its sealing truth, and rejoice in it as I do. I have read some of your tracts; also the volumes one and two, and I enjoy reading the Code. It is truly ‘marvelous light’.” (Signed) E.J.A., Florida. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS WHEN ARE THE TARES JUDGED? Question No. 1: “If the investigative judgment for the living does not begin till after Ezekiel Nine, please tell me when the ‘tares’ in the S.D.A. church are judged, for they are living when the sealing message comes.” Answer: We have no special light on this question other than that the judgment of the living begins after the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine and if the “tares” must be judged in the period of the dead, then they must be judged, their names blotted out, after the slaughter and just before the commencement of the judgment of the living saints. WHEN TO WRITE AND WHEN NOT? Question No. 2: “Is it permissible on the Sabbath to write missionary letters and subscribe for Gospel literature? Answer: Although it is true that Christians all too often strain at a gnat and swallow a camel, thus losing sight of the fact, as did the Pharisees, that it is well to do good on the Sabbath, yet there are some kinds of work -- such as selling, or taking orders for Gospel literature on the Sabbath -- which, even when done in the interest of the Lord’s work, is not permissible. (See “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, pp. 471, 472; Vol. 8, p 250.) Though writing missionary letters is a good work, and seems preferable to selling Gospel literature, on the Sabbath day, it diverts the object of the Sabbath from a day of rest to a day of work, and on the Sabbath day God rested from all His work. (Gen. 2:2.) Hence, Christians, who are supposed to be engaged in the Lord’s work, must also rest from work on the Sabbath. To help guide in this matter, it should be a general rule with us that anything which can be done on another day than the Sabbath is sin to do in God’s Holy time. The Tabernacle building and the animals for sacrifices were of as great importance in the worship of God and the carrying on of the Gospel at that time, as is the sale of Gospel literature and the writing of missionary letters at this time, yet God restricted the Children of Israel from working on the Sabbath, while they were erecting the Tabernacle for His service, and Jesus with small cords drove from the temple those who were buying and selling, although the animals being bought and sold were to be used in God’s sacred service. (Jon. 2: 15.) Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “Directions had just been given for the immediate erection of the tabernacle for the service of God; and now the people might conclude, because the object had in view was the glory of God, and also because of their great need of a place of worship, that they would be justified in working at the building upon the Sabbath. To guard them from this error, the warning was given”: “Whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people.” “Even the sacredness and urgency of that special work for God must not lead them to infringe upon His holy rest-day.” (“Patriarchs and Prophets,” pp. 313, 314: Ex. 31:14.) Most of those who think it permissible to write missionary letters on the Sabbath, show by their actions that they are doing very little, if anything, for God during the six working days, and that they are not

No.11 (November, 1936) Page 7 willing to give Him out of that time even so much as it takes to write a letter. Hence, the letters which they write are not, in reality, missionary letters from a heart that cries out from love, but rather, from a desire for selfish, common correspondence, coated with religion in order to pacify conscience, and to afford excuse with which to shield the sin of using the Sabbath hours, and which is nothing less than an attempt to deceive God! Satan inspires such acts, to make the sin the more exceedingly sinful, and to assure the offender’s eternal ruin. THE POOR Question No. 3: “Who are The Worthy Poor?” Answer: The worthy poor are those who are wanting for the necessities of life, and who are honestly endeavoring to walk in all the light they have. “I would here call special attention to the view of this subject given on page 57. Here is a short extract: ‘The object of the words of our Saviour in Luke 12:33, has not been clearly presented. I saw that the object of selling is not to give to those who are able to labor and support themselves, but to spread the truth. It is a sin to support and indulge in idleness those who are able to labor. Some have been zealous to attend all the meetings not to glorify God, but for the ‘loaves and fishes.’ Such would much better have been at home laboring with their hands, “the thing that is good,” to supply the wants of their families, and to have something to give to sustain the precious cause’.” -- “Early Writings,” p. 95. A DAY OF SPECIALISTS ONLY Question No. 4: “Would you please explain your position relative to the pension issues that are now being presented to the public? Do you think that they are worth our while in giving them some attention? Would this be one way of uniting ourselves with the world?” Answer: We are admonished that the cause of God “should engross the whole mind, the whole attention.” -- “Early Writings,” p. 118. Consequently as we cannot conscientiously devote enough time to the study of politico-economic issues and of their ultimate results intelligently to pass judgment upon them, we cannot conscientiously vote upon them, for our blindness and lack of judgment may work hardship and deprivation upon some, while leading others info the paths of extravagance. “Behold,” saith the Lord, “This was the iniquity of thy sister Sodom, pride, fulness of bread, and abundance of idleness.” (Ezek. 16:49.) Therefore, we, and the world, would be far better off to let those only who have their whole heart and mind in the temporal things of life, and who can devote enough time to study the proposition pro and con, participate in such interests, and they in turn allowing us to devote our entire time to the study of the world’s spiritual needs, which are eternal and of far greater importance than the temporal concerns of life and which are soon to perish and be forgotten. Thus, by specialists in both realms will the human family be better served of its needs both spiritual and material, without committing an unjudicial act which may lead either to great harm and disappointment, or to eternal ruin. “Woe to them that go down to Egypt for help; and stay on horses, and trust in chariots, because they are many; and in horsemen, because they are very strong; but they look not unto the Holy One of Israel, neither seek the Lord! Yet He also is wise, and will bring evil, and will not call back His words: but will arise against the house of the evildoers, and against the help of them that work iniquity. Now the Egyptians are men, and not God; and their horses flesh, and not spirit. When the Lord shall stretch out His hand, both he that helpeth shall fall, and he that is holpen shall fall down, and they all shall fail together.” (Isa. 31:1- 3.) “The righteous shall be glad in the Lord, and shall trust in Him; and all the upright in heart shall glory.” (Ps. 64:10.) “Though He slay me, yet will I trust in Him.” (Job. 13:15.) ‘’What shall one then answer the messengers of the nation? That the Lord hath founded Zion, and the poor of His people shall trust in it.” (Isa. 14:32.) HEAVENLY SANCTUARY OR EARTHLY GOVERNMENTS? Question No. 5: “Does the word ‘cleansing’ spoken of in Daniel 8:14 refer to the judgment? It seems that the whole chapter is dealing with earthly governments. Is not the little horn of Daniel 7:8, 25 an earthly king? If the earthly sanctuary was polluted, why should the heavenly sanctuary be cleansed? Please show us exactly how the sanctuary was defiled.” Answer: The trouble does not lie with the established doctrine of “The Investigative Judgment,” or with the explicitness of the Bible in reference to it, but rather with God’s people who, today, are as “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” of spiritual discernment, as were the Jews at Christ’s first advent; and perhaps even more so, and as His people now, like the Jews then, do not admit their ignorance, they fulfill to the letter the prophetic utterance, ‘’Thou...knowest not.” (Rev. 3:17.) Hence. “what greater deception can come

No.11 (November, 1936) Page 8 upon human minds than a confidence that they are right, when they are all wrong!” Consequently, this kind of Christians are the most difficult to handle and most hopeless to convince. But if they would hear the voice of the True Witness: “I counsel thee to buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear, and anoint shine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see” (Rev. 3:18), become as babes, and be taught as such, then a great flood of light from the Word of God, as has never been beheld, will enshrine them. This experience will awaken them as if startled out of their dreams, and will enable them to receive the power of the Spirit, and to put on the “beautiful garments” of Christ’s righteousness, which gift, by the prophet’s pleading, He is urging us to receive (Isa. 52:1). However, no one with prejudice and self-confidence can ever come to the knowledge of the truth. The subject with which the above question deals is too broad in the space available herein fully to treat upon: thus we shall only briefly call attention to the fact that though the sanctuary in Heaven and the one on earth are, in the truest sense of the word, manifestly in two different locations, yet nevertheless the one necessarily involves the other, for both deal with earthly sin and sinners, and as Heaven is not afflicted with this curse, had it not been for us sinners, it would have no need of a sanctuary. Hence, to pollute the earthly one is to pollute the heavenly one also. For instance, if some of the members of the church on earth should backslide after once being converted, as did Achan (Jos. 7:24-26), the prophet Balaam (Num. 24), king Saul (1 Sam. 13), Judas (Matt. 26), Annanias and Sapphira (Acts 5), etc., whose names were once written in the book of life but who are unworthy of life eternal, they would pollute the sanctuary on earth by their deeds and the one in heaven by their name, for while the former harbors the people, the latter houses the records. Moreover, Revelation 5:8, 9 prove that all the redeemed from the earth are symbolically represented in the heavenly sanctuary by the beasts and the elders, for they “sung a new song, saying, Thou art worthy to take the book,...for Thou...hast redeemed us to God by Thy blood out of every kindred and tongue, and people, and nation.” Consequently, when the earthly sanctuary is polluted it is necessary to cleanse the heavenly also. For an example, if we were to cleanse the earthly sanctuary, we would have to cast out those that pollute it, while at the same time those in heaven would have to cleanse the heavenly one by blotting out the names of the wicked in the church on earth. Thus, the proper term for such a work would be, “investigative judgment.” However, as the Bible plainly teaches that this special work takes place only once during probationary time (Heb. 9:26), it follows that those who have died will be the first to pass in review before God, the great Judge (Dan. 7:9, 10), after which the cases (records) of the living will be examined, and as we are told that there are two classes of people in the church -- “tares” and “wheat” (]vlatt. 13:30) -- it is evident that during the investigative judgment of the dead, the heavenly sanctuary only is affected, because of the fact that “the dead know not anything” (Eccl. 9:5) and are lying unconscious in their graves, having nothing in common with the living church on earth; however, when the judgment of the living shall begin, then, of course, the sanctuary on earth as well as that in heaven will be cleansed, as is evidenced by Malachi’s prophecy: “Behold, I will send My messenger, and He shall prepare the way before Me: and the Lord, Whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to His temple even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in: behold, He shall come, saith the Lord of hosts. But who may abide the day of His coming? and who shall stand when He appeareth? for He is like a refiner’s fire, and like fullers’ soap: and He shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver: and He shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness.” (Mal. 3:1-3.) The treading of the sanctuary under foot is the same as the casting “down the truth to the ground” (Dan. 8:12). Thus, both “the host” and “the truth” were cast down during the period of the ruling power of the little horn of Daniel 7:25; that is, during the 1260 years the little horn wore out the saints of the Most High, cast down the truth of the sanctuary, substituted the heathen priesthood for the priesthood of Christ, and introduced a pagan festal day in place of God’s Sabbath, and thought to change the “times and laws”; and by bringing info the church of God, a flood of unconverted heathen and their customs, he polluted the sanctuary of earth as well as the one in heaven. For further study on the subject see “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, pp. 130, 131; and our tract No. 3, “The Harvest,’ pp. 14, 15. SAVED OR LOST? Question No. 6: “Will infants and heathen men, who die without having the opportunity of hearing of Christ and accepting Him as their Saviour, be saved? If they can thus be saved in their ignorance, why send missionaries to them?”

No.11 (November, 1936) Page 9 Answer: If men could be saved in their ignorance, the world would be better off without the gospel of Christ, for it then would not be a gospel of salvation, but rather of perdition to all who might be saved without it, but who reject it. Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “The living righteous are changed ‘in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye.’ At the voice of God they were glorified; now they are made immortal, and with the risen saints are caught up to meet their Lord in the air. Angels ‘gather together the elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.’ Little children are borne by holy angels to their mothers’ arms. Friends long separated by death are united, nevermore to part, and with songs of gladness ascend together to the city of God.” -- “The Great Controversy,” p. 645. “So was the faith of this woman rewarded. Christ, the great Life-giver, restored her son to her. In like manner will His faithful ones be rewarded, when, at His coming, death loses its sting, and the grave is robbed of the victory it has claimed. Then will He restore to His servants the children that have been taken from them by death. ‘Thus saith the Lord; A voice was heard in Ramah, lamentation, and bitter weeping; Rachel weeping for her children refused to be comforted for her children, because they were not. Thus saith the Lord; Refrain thy voice from weeping, and shine eyes from tears: for thy work shall be rewarded,...and they shall come again from the land of the enemy. And there is hope in thine end, saith the Lord, that thy children shall come again to their own border’.” -- “Prophets and Kings,” p, 239. “Slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at My sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house.” (Ezek. 9:6.) In this Scripture we see that as the “ancient” men are lost, their children are not saved either. “And Joshua, and all Israel with him, took Achan the son of Zerah, and the silver, and the garment, and the wedge of gold, and his sons and his slaughters, and his oxen, and his asses, and his sheep, and his tent, and all that he had: and they brought them unto the valley of Achor. And Joshua said, Why hast thou troubled us? the Lord shall trouble thee this day. And all Israel stoned him with stones and burned them with fire, after they had stoned them with stones.” (Joshua 7:24, 25.) “I saw that the slave-master will have to answer for the soul of his slave whom he has kept in ignorance; and the sins of the slave will be visited upon the master. God can not take to heaven the slave who has been kept in ignorance and degradation, knowing nothing of God or the Bible, fearing nothing but his master’s lash, and holding a lower position than the brutes. But He does the best thing for him that a compassionate God can do. He permits him to be as if he had not been; while the master must endure the seven last plagues, and then come up in the second resurrection, and suffer the second, most awful death. Then the justice of God will be satisfied.” -- “Early Writings, “ p . 276. The above references indicate that the children of the righteous will be saved, and that the children of the wicked will be lost. However, none who have had no opportunity to be saved will themselves suffer punishment. Therefore, missionaries must be sent to every “nation, kindred, tongue, and people” to inform all of the plan of redemption, so that each will be given an equal opportunity to be saved. (Italics ours.) SHALL THE GATHERING FROM ALL NATIONS INCLUDE THE COLORED PEOPLE? Question No. 7: “What is meant by this scripture: ‘Ethiopia shall soon stretch out her hands.’ Does it mean that the colored race will turn to God?” Answer: As no people are saved as a nation, the scripture above quoted, along with others, obviously shows that there will be a great ingathering not only from Ethiopia, but from all races and thus justify the statement, “Ethiopia shall...stretch out her hands.” It is such an ingathering from all races and nations that will make the “great multitude.” -- “Princes shall come out of Egypt,” says the same scripture. (Ps. 68:31.) “And many people shall go and say, Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob, and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths: for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.” (Isa. 2:3.) Concerning the church in the time of the Loud Cry, the prophet Isaiah writes: “And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name.” (Isa. 62:2.) Looking forward to this great ingathering, he asks the question: “Who are these that fly as a cloud, and as the doves to their windows?” Then the Lord answers: “Surely the isles shall wait for Me, and the ships of Tarshish first, to bring thy sons from far, their silver and their gold with them, unto the name of the Lord thy God, and to the Holy One of Israel, because He hath glorified thee. And the sons of strangers shall build up thy walls, and their kings shall minister unto thee: for in My wrath

No.11 (November, 1936) Page 10 I smote thee, but in My favour have I had mercy on thee. Therefore thy gates shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor night; that men may bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought. For the nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted. The glory of Lebanon shall come unto thee, the fir tree, the pine tree, and the box together, to beautify the place of My sanctuary; and I will make the place of My feet glorious. The sons also of them that afflicted thee shall come bending unto thee; and all they that despised thee shall bow themselves down at the soles of thy feet; and they shall call thee, The city of the Lord, The Zion of the Holy One of Israel.” (Isa. 60:8-14.) “For great shall be the day of Jezreel.” (Host 1:11.) FIRST ON EARTH, THEN IN HEAVEN Question No. 8: “’The Shepherd’s Rod’ seems to prove that the great multitude of Revelation 7:9 are the living saints in the time of the sixth seal, before the close of probation, and could not, therefore, be the resurrected dead. But Sister White, in ‘Prophets and Kings,’ pp. 720, 721, plainly teaches that this scene transpires on the earth made new. Is she wrong?” Answer: In “Prophets and Kings,” Sister White’s aim is not to explain who the great multitude are, or how they are made up, but rather to bring nearer to us the glory of the kingdom in the earth made new. The trouble is not with “Prophets and Kings,” but with those who are surface readers instead of Bible students. While the questioner is reading, if he will stop and think for a moment upon the subject, he will in many cases be able to answer his own questions. Let him ask himself, “How could the great multitude be on the earth made new if they were not on the earth before its renewal?” Then he will perceive that the statement in “Prophets and Kings” does not even imply that the great multitude could not be the living saints from the last generation, no more than can Volume Nine, p. 268, possibly be construed to imply that, because the same company of saints are said to be the living saints on the sin-cursed earth of the last generation, they could not be the redeemed in the earth made new. WHAT ABOUT MILK AND EGGS? Question No. 10: “Shall we still continue the use of milk, eggs, and butter?” Answer: “We bear positive testimony against tobacco, sprirituous liquors, snuff, tea, coffee, flesh-meats, butter, spices, rich cakes, mince pies, a large amount of salt, and all exciting substances used as articles of food.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 21. “The time will come when we may have to discard some of the articles of diet we now use, such as milk and cream and eggs; but it is not necessary to bring upon ourselves perplexity by premature and extreme restrictions. Wait until the circumstances demand it, and the Lord prepares the way for it.... “I am instructed to tell them to eat that food which is most nourishing. I can not say to them: ‘You must not eat eggs, or milk, or cream. You must use no butter in the preparation of food.’ The gospel must be preached to the poor, but the time has not yet come to prescribe the strictest diet.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, pp. 162, 163. Question No. 11: “Do not the present ‘circumstances demand’ us to discard milk and eggs from our diet?” Answer: We shall endeavor to answer the above question by asking the following questions. Is there an unusual epidemic among cattle and fowl in your territory? Do you know anyone who has recently contracted disease from the use of milk and eggs? If so, the time has come for you to replace these food products with substitutes. Thus far, we are not as yet aware that the time has come absolutely to lay aside from our dietary, poultry and dairy products, but we must find a substitute for them, so that when necessity demands that we resist from using them, and God opens the way, we can without difficulty act our part. “Let the diet reform be progressive. Let the people be taught how to prepare food without the use of milk or butter. Tell them the time will soon come when there will be no safety in using eggs, milk, cream, or butter, because disease in animals is increasing in proportion to the increase of wickedness among men. The time is near when, because of the iniquity of the fallen race, the whole animal creation will groan under the diseases that curse our earth.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 7, p. 135. IMPORTANT NOTICES In sending checks, post office money orders, express money orders, etc., kindly send them in the name of The Universal Publishing Assn. You who are working full time in teaching the sealing message, please send to this office for monthly report blanks

No.11 (November, 1936) Page 11 IF NOAH HAD NOT PRESERVED THE CATTLE, WHO WOULD? Question No. 12: “Is it permissible for S.D.A.’s to keep cows and chickens?” Answer: If the time has not yet come to discard milk and eggs from our diet, it is better, if possible, to obtain these food products from our own cattle and fowl. Those who think S.D.A.’s must not keep cows and chickens, are, even though they may insist that the Spirit of Prophecy supports their opinion, taking an extreme position, based entirely upon assumption. We must not be allured by the sparks of man’s kindling, but rather be led by the light of the Word. From the time that light came on health reform up to the present the denominational institutions, as well as individuals, have kept cattle and fowl. Had the Spirit of Prophecy forbidden the keeping of these animals, our people would have been plainly instructed not to do so. Hence, Inasmuch as there is no such record in existence that we know of, those who forward such extreme positions are endeavoring to make the Spirit of Prophecy advocate that which it does not. Stay in “the middle of the road,” and do not allow extremists to lead you to the edge of the road by a disguised voice or implications. Show them that two and two do not always make four, for two dollars and two quarters can never make four dollars. Learn to respect other persons’ property by neither adding to nor subtracting from their published work. HEALTH WAVE FOR NOVEMBER “If Seventh-day Adventists practiced what they profess to believe, if they were sincere health reformers, they would indeed be a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. And they would show a far greater zeal for the salvation of those who are ignorant of the truth. “Greater reforms should be seen among the people who claim to be looking for the soon appearing of Christ. Health reform is to do among our people a work which it has not yet done. There are those who ought to be awake to the meat-eating, who are still eating the flesh of animals, thus endangering the physical and spiritual health. Many who are half converted on the question of meat-eating go from God’s people, to walk no more with them.” -- “Counsels on Health,” p. 575. “It would be well for us to do less cooking and to eat more fruit in its natural state. Let us teach the people to eat freely of the fresh grapes, apples, peaches, pears, berries, and all other kinds of fruit that can be obtained.” -- “Counsels on Health,” p. 477. “Let our people discard all unwholesome recipes. Let them learn how to live healthfully, teaching to others what they have learned. Let them impart this knowledge as they would Bible instruction. Let them teach the people to preserve the health and increase the strength by avoiding the large amount of cooking that has filled the world with chronic invalids. By precept and example make it plain that the food which God gave Adam in his sinless state is the best for man’s use as he seeks to regain that sinless state.” -- “Counsels on Health,” pp. 478, 479; Gen. 1:29. “Those who understand the laws of health and who are governed by principle, will shun the extremes, both of indulgence and restriction. Their diet is chosen, not for the mere gratification of appetite, but for the upbuilding of the body. They seek to preserve every power in the best condition for the highest service to God and man. The appetite is under the control of reason and conscience, and they are rewarded with health of body and mind. While they do not urge their views offensively upon others, their example is a testimony in favor of right principles. These persons have a wide influence for good.” -- “Ministry of Healing,” p. 319. When you put aside the heavy protein diet, you must substitute it with nut meats, such as unroasted or blanched peanut butter, flaked almonds, walnuts, pecans, etc. Because most people do not masticate their food sufficiently, nut meats should be flaked or made into butter to prevent nutrition waste, and indigestion. The following recipes contain nuts and will supply the human machine with the needed protein and other required elements. COMBINATION SALAD 3 stalks celery, 1 medium tomato, 2 green onions, 1/2 head lettuce. Shred celery and onions crosswise. Peeled tomatoes are more palatable, but before attempting to remove the skin you may loosen it by either dropping them in boiling water for about a minute, or by rubbing the tomato skin with the edge of a knife, from the blossom end to the stem. The latter method is preferable for preserving the natural flavor. Cut the tomato in cubes and chop the lettuce. Dissolve about one ounce of peanut butter with the juice of 1/2 lemon, and add enough of warm water to bring the dressing to a desirable consistency to which one teaspoon of honey and a pinch of salt may be added if desired.

No.11 (November, 1936) Page 12 “TO THE TWELVE TRIBES WHICH ARE SCATTERED ABROAD” IN THE INTEREST OF THE S.D.A. DENOMINATION. This little paper is dedicated to the mission of conveying, to Present Truth believers, edifying news items and reformatory activities, and of answering questions on the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1-8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., but especially on the first eight books above mentioned; on Christ’s parables, on types and symbols, also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White. However, this monthly visitor promises to answer questions on such passages of Scripture only as have been divinely revealed and authoritatively proclaimed--bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore, it will either give a correct answer to the questions, or else confess its ignorance by saying, “I do not know.” First and foremost, though, its purpose is to reveal the fact that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power, and to unify and purify His church on earth--calling her to rise up from her dusty bed, and put on her strength and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her. (Isa. 52:1.) Therefore, it positively demands that the heralds of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, who are under its jurisdiction, must strictly comply with all the requirements, instructions, and advice which it bears to them from time to time, adding nothing to or subtracting nothing from the message. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority, for the church is to be the light of the world, “fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.” (Isa. 62:1 through 7; “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725.) The symbols on the title page are an objectification of the Revelation, chapters Twelve and Nine, and Isaiah 7:21, which symbols are explained in our literature. This monthly comforter gladly calls on all S.D.A.’s who open their doors and welcome its presence. It freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor makes charges for its unselfish service; it lives on free-will contributions, burdening none and comforting all. Its constant prayer is that all its readers shall prosper and be in good health even as their souls prospereth. (3 John 2.) Lastly, it asks of you that you make your questions plain and distinct, giving references; and in return it promises to take care of them as soon as their turn in the waiting line comes round. Now it you would like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also our free literature, send your name and address to The Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Dept., Mount Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas.

No.12 (December, 1936) Page

No.12 (December, 1936) Page 2 MOUNT CARMEL’S NEW YEAR’S RESOLUTION Having availed ourselves of an opportunity to come to Texas with an old friend and neighbor, my wife and I, after visiting and studying with some of the believers along the way from the east, are happy to be at Mt. Carmel Center just at the time when many Christians are making resolutions which, they hope, will serve as an incentive for reaching higher ideals in spiritual life. These resolutions are usually of a reformatory nature, and those who make them generally determine to exchange some bad habit for a good one. Mt. Carmel Center’s being established for the express purpose of setting the lead and directing in a reformation among God’s people and moreover not desiring to “come behind in any good gift,” we who man her batteries are also covenanting with God that we will, by His help, reach a higher standard during the coming year than we have in the past. Some may say, “I do not believe in making pledges, promises, or resolutions,” arguing that it is not right, but a close study of the Scriptures and the writings of the Spirit of Prophecy will reveal the fact that the outstanding characters of Bible times kept ever before themselves a goal -- a purpose or resolution -- and then subjected every other interest of life to this one end. Notable among these covenantors of the Bible is Daniel, who “purposed in his heart that he would not defile himself with the portion of the king’s meat, nor with the wine which he drank,” thus being enabled to stand even that test which sent him to the den of lions, from which the angel of the Lord delivered him. In like manner the three companions of Daniel, when brought to a test of their faith; expressed to the king their determined purpose to live a victorious life, declaring emphatically, “be it known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up.” As a result of their resolution, the “Son of God”, Himself, came down to the furnace, which was heated “seven times more than it was wont to be heated,” and delivered these young men who, in the very face of death as it were, had made such a resolution. In the New Testament, we find the Apostle Paul, a man who always desired to attain to greater heights, realizing upon taking a retrospect of his pre-christian, or early life’s labors, that they were not satisfactory either to himself or the Master Worker, declaring emphatically, “I determined not to know any thing among you, save Jesus Christ, and Him crucified.” As the burden of the work rests more and more heavily upon this veteran soldier of the cross, and as he realizes that there are still higher standards for him to reach, and as he desires not to be considered boastful, he humbly confesses that “I count not myself to have apprehended,” after which he bursts forth in strains of holy zeal and eloquence, born of deep earnestness, resolving unto himself that “this one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are before, I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus.” Then follows His admonition to the brethren, which clearly shows that those who were “thus minded” were to “walk by the same rule”, being “followers together of” Paul in this determined purpose to make the future better than the past. It was our privilege to speak to the workers at Mt. Carmel on a recent Sabbath afternoon, at which time the Lord directed our minds to some of the dangers always present among a group such as compose the staff here, and it seemed that the Holy Spirit took possession of the entire congregation, leading them into a renewed consecration, and virtually everyone present responded to the Spirit’s call, by bearing a positive testimony that the new week just ahead must be a better one than any other in their Christian experience. This meeting made such a profound impression upon us that we felt impelled to enter into a solemn agreement with the Lord in respect to the New Year just ahead. At the midweek prayer meeting, all present were of one mind, reaffirming their Sabbath decision to take an advanced step in the Christian life, and to encourage all our brethren by a resolution setting forth our determined purpose, under God, for the coming year, to drive on to the same end. Hence, all agreed that be it Mt. Carmel’s New Year’s Resolution: “That we, the residents of Mt. Carmel Center, solemnly covenant with our loving heavenly Father, and with one another, that, by God’s help, we will make the year 1937 better than the one just past, by ‘talking less and praying more,’ and by learning to be more ‘kind and courteous and tender-hearted and pitiful,’ one toward the other, and that when speaking of our brethren, we will take as our motto, in the words of Paul, that supreme and sublime injunction: “Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things.” In making the above resolution, we were mindful of what the servant of the Lord

No.12 (December, 1936) Page 3 wrote to her son on his birthday, calling his attention to the fact that no resolution made and undertaken in his own strength would avail anything. The letter admonishes in part: “Your resolutions may be good and sincere, but they will prove a failure unless you make God your strength, and move forward with a firm determination of purpose.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,’’ Vol. 2, p. 262. We believe, furthermore, that we are following the good example of the early pioneers of this message, who signed the temperance pledge, which indicated their purpose to abstain from all intoxicating liquors, and which is set forth in the following language: “I hereby solemnly promise, with the help of God, to abstain from the use of intoxicating liquors as a beverage (including wines, malt liquors and cider), and to use all proper means to discourage the sale and use of the same.” -- “Ministry of Healing,” p. 170. We thank God that He brought us years ago into the Seventh-day Adventist church, and that the beautiful principles of CHRISTIAN TEMPERANCE AND BIBLE HYGIENE have brought us to a higher standard, so that now no one on Mt. Carmel need sign the pledge, which our fathers signed nearly 100 years ago. We, having come to the time of the ingathering of the first-fruits (the 144,000), in whose mouth there is to be “found no guile,” and who are to be sealed from the household of Jacob, our father, who “vowed a vow,” and kept it, that “Of all that Thou shalt give me I will surely give the tenth unto Thee,” desire, like him, to make and keep our vows to Him from whom “all blessings flow.” It is the sincere purpose of our heart to join the residents of Mt. Carmel Center in their New Year’s Resolution, and we pray that the Lord will bless all who join in this noble purpose and remain true to their vow to the end that we may be able to say with the Master Worker, “I have glorified thee on the earth: I have finished the work which thou gayest Me to do.” E. T. W. GREETINGS FROM THE EAST Those of us here in the east who are standing in the advancing light of Present Truth are of good courage, and our confidence in God and in the sure triumph of the Third Angel’s Message was never stronger than today. We are heart and soul with our brethren at Mt. Carmel -- “in the midst of the land” -- and our one desire is to witness for the Master on all occasions, the which we, believe can best be done by learning more perfectly the meaning of that wonderful statement found on page 189 of “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 189 which reads as follows: “If we would humble ourselves before God, and be kind and courteous and tender-hearted and pitiful, there would be one hundred conversions to the truth where now there is only one.” As we visit our people from time to time, our heart is cheered to see new faces among those who have been drawn by the Holy Spirit to investigate the message contained in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” and their ringing testimony usually runs as follows: “How happy I am that God has at last, by the message to the Laodiceans, visited His people in mercy, and though it be a ‘startling denunciation,’ it does bring to us good cheer because it is indeed a ‘door of hope’ for us ‘lukewarm’ S.D.A’s.” While our spirits weep to see our dear people in the clutches of the devil, yet they immediately revive when we remember that the Lord has among us as a people one hundred and forty-four thousand, who will be found without guile in their mouths, and who will stand without a single fault before Him, “being the firstfruits” of those who shall be “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness,” and who will be permitted to go “into all the world” for the final harvest. Indications are that there will be from the east many who will respond to the call of God to help “raise up the tribes of Jacob,” and thus be privileged to be “a light to the Gentiles,” and finally His “Salvation unto the end of the earth.” -- Isaiah 49:6. This glorious present truth message is also finding its way among the colored people in the east, and they are determined to allow it to do for them, what God designs that it should. Thus a real reformation has already begun with these dear children of the Lord, evidencing the fact that the Lord is demonstrating that the worth-while things are indeed “hid from the wise and prudent,” but are “revealed to babes.” Our correspondence reveals that the “Great Reformatory Movement Among God’s People” has found its way into many lands outside the United States, and an earnestness is taking hold of our people as they investigate the truths contained in the series of books and tracts of “The Shepherd’s Rod.” We are thus encouraged to believe that we shall soon see the fulfillment of that statement which says, “In the last solemn work, few great men will he engaged.” I am so happy that it does not say, “no great men will be engaged.” Therefore, let us “thank God and take courage,” for the “final movements will be rapid ones.” In closing these lines, we wish to express our appreciation for the many blessings of our heavenly Father, and assure those at

No.12 (December, 1936) Page 4 Mt. Carmel that we are joining them in earnest prayer to the end that it may become a real haven of rest for the aged and infirm among us, and a training center for the young, and a demonstration to the whole Universe that God does have a message which will bind together the rich and poor, free and bond of every race, language, color, and caste of this old sin-cursed earth. Yours to “follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth,” (Signed) E.T. WILSON. HAPPILY CURED FROM PREJUDICE Dear Brother_________: About two years ago you kindly mailed me some tracts. At first, I was very much prejudiced, but after praying and studying very earnestly, I saw the light, and soon secured Volumes One and Two of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” with the result that my wife and I are now rejoicing in this blessed message which has lifted us out of our lukewarm condition, and established our goings. I thought that every S.D.A. would be eager to hear and better understand the prophecies, but we found that they were very prejudiced, and as unwilling to receive light as were the Jews in Christ’s time -- exactly picturing Isaiah 6:6-10. In attempting to hold Bible studies in some of the homes, we found our way blocked by opposition right from the start. Most of the church members seem determined that the sealing message shall not gain a foothold here, but their hatred, and their unholy feasts against our efforts to help them, only prove to us that we are in the right. We are not at all discouraged but rather encouraged, for says the Spirit of Prophecy: “Among many of the professing followers of Christ, there is the same pride, formalism, and selfishness, the same spirit of oppression, that held so large a place in the Jewish heart. In the future, men claiming to be Christ’s representatives will take a course similar to that followed by the priests and rulers in their treatment of Christ and the apostles. In the great crisis through which they are soon to pass, the faithful servants of God will encounter the same hardness of heart, the same cruel determination, the same unyielding hatred.” -- “Acts of the Apostles,” p. 431. We would especially like to hear from believers in or from Washington and Oregon. “But to do good and to communicate forget not.” (Heb. 13:16.) (SIGNED) MR. AND MRS. EARL BUTTERFIELD JUST AWAKENED, MUST REDEEM THE TIME I praise the Lord for this wonderful message that has awakened me from my dreadful sleep and spiritual lethargy. I feel that I cannot lose a moment, I must be doing something to warn my brothers and sisters who are, as was I, in such a sad deception. I desire your earnest prayers for my husband and children and for myself that I may be a clean vessel used of the Lord. May the Lord richly bless all of you at Mt. Carmel Center, and keep you true and faithful, is my prayer. ONCE I WAS BLIND BUT NOW I SEE I am extremely thankful for the wonderful, stirring truths of this sealing message. I am so stirred that I even dream about it. Once “I was blind but now I see” my terrible spiritual condition. Had my name come up in the Investigative Judgment before this message found me, I would have been lost. Words fail me to describe the terrible condition of our church, and how starved we are for the pure Bible truths! Moreover, we have been urged to support the missionaries, and to give the message to our neighbors and friends, but, O, what a poor example we have been setting before them! The influence we have exerted on new converts is the kind that leads to perdition instead of to the kingdom. The Dorcas Society has a quilt on sale for $20, and are serving “bean and corn bread suppers,” “Pot luck suppers,” pies, cakes, etc. to raise money for the saving of souls! Although the Spirit of Prophecy -- “The Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 91; “Patriarchs and Prophets,” p. 529, “The Great Controversy,” p. 387; “The Acts of the Apostles,” p. 338; “Christ’s Object Lessons,” p. 54 -- condemns such practices, those who do not cater to or cooperate with them are considered spiritually very low! Whereas, “drinking, smoking, dancing, attending movies, eating flesh meats, etc. are all hushed down; and those who raise their voice to rebuke sin are called ‘accusers of the brethren’!” I have a great burden for our little church, and I earnestly solicit your prayers for it, for myself, and for my children, whom, I am sorry to say, the church school has almost made infidels. (Signed) W.E., Ohio SURPRISED TO FIND THE TARES AMONG THE WHEAT, BUT NOT DISCOURAGED Dear Brothers and Sisters in Present Truth: Greetings! After almost two years of studying Present Truth, I am rejoicing more and more in this “eleventh hour” message.

No.12 (December, 1936) Page 5 This has been, and is, a very difficult field in which to labor. At every turn there is doubting, complaining, and criticism. We witness terrible things here. People, calling themselves Christians, stand up and call us names, and then have the audacity to turn right around and get up on the rostrum and pray for God’s blessings upon themselves. Oh, what answer will our people give God! Others come to our meetings only to ask questions irrelevant to the subject, breaking right into the middle of a study and throwing it out of order, while on the contrary, we are not permitted to say anything, or to speak to any one on the church premises. But we are not discouraged, for we know that God’s sheep will recognize His voice when they hear Him call. I look eagerly every month for the Code, for it is just like a long letter from home. Many thanks for the fine recipes. We are giving them all a tryout and like them so much. MRS. JEANETTE VEENSTRA. CRYING FOR MORE I am writing card to let you know how much we really enjoy the Code. I only wish it were possible to publish it oftener, for it contains so much valuable information. I also thank you for the tracts for I know that everything in them is the truth which we must have. MRS. R. FEASTING “IN THE PRESENCE OF MINE ENEMIES” Enclosed you will find my tithe, and I hope soon to have a substantial offering for the advancement of Present Truth. Regarding “The Symbolic Code,” I am sorry that I haven’t been getting it. I do so love to read it, for I am always eager to learn of the progress the message is making, and of the welfare of my brothers and sisters on Mt. Carmel. I am re-reading the package of Codes which you sent me some time ago. When I return home from the church, I feel spiritually starved, but after feeding upon the “Code” and the two volumes of the SRod I rejoice that “The Lord is my shepherd; I shall not want. He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: He leadeth me beside the still waters. He restoreth my soul: He leadeth me in he paths of righteousness for His name’s sake. Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for Thou art with me; Thy rod and Thy staff they comfort me. Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth over. Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life: and I will dwell in the house of the Lord for ever.” (Psalm 23.) (Signed) MRS. W. POTTS, Springfield, Ohio. BUSY AT THE SHEAVES I am still rejoicing in the light of Present Truth, and although the opposition is great, nevertheless I am studying with a number of persons. Pray for me that I may overcome, especially in my own home, the difficulties which beset me. L. R. H. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS LOGIC VS. ILLOGIC Question No. 132: “In the study of ‘THE FLOOD TYPES’ (‘The Shepherd’s Rod,’ Vol. 2, p. 250), why do you not multiply by some number the 164 days, also the 56 days? Logically, it seems that you would be obliged to multiply them if you multiply the others.” Answer: Logic without knowledge, almost invariably proves illogical instead of logical. In the present case, we must understand why that, in the first three sections, the length of time, in the anti-type, is found by employing a multiplier, before we can understand why that the time of the last two sections remain literally the same as in the type. The section of seven days, representing the time from the day Noah went into the ark to the time when the flood commenced, is multiplied by the significant number seven, to prove that probationary time has completely expired, while section number two, representing the forty days of rain, is multiplied by ten to prove that the destruction of the wicked after the close of probation is universal. Thus in section number three, the one hundred and ten days of the waters’ remaining immovable, is multiplied by number ten to show that the millennium, the resurrection of the wicked, and their final destruction, is universal. Having proved, therefore, that the close of probation is completed, and that the destruction of the wicked is universal, before and after the millennium, it would not only be illogical to multiply further in an effort to discover either the completeness or the universality of the events represented by the last sections, but also a vain, meaningless continuance of computations, and thus a reflection upon the wisdom of the One Who devised the type.

No.12 (December, 1936) Page 6 WAIT TILL LIGHT COMES Question No. 133: “After having well established as fact that the five angels of Revelation 14 represent five distinct messages prior to the close of probation, why does ‘A Word to the Little Flock,’ p. 11, go on to say that ‘the last two angels are messages of prayer’?” Answer: We do not know why the thought of prayer is brought in, but the following statement, “We shall, no doubt, better understand them at the time they are fulfilled,” shows that they had but little light on the subject. THE SPIRIT’S METHOD OF REVEALING TRUTH Question No. 134: “Why do we have to study ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ and Mrs. White’s writings? Is not the Bible sufficient? And does not John say ‘The Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost Whom the Father will send in My name, He shall teach you all things’? (John 14:26.)” Answer: No one has to study another’s writings, but they need to understand the Bible, for the Word of God is their very life. However, as the Scriptures are of no private interpretation (2 Peter 1:20, 21), but by Inspiration only, which is evidenced by the fact that no one has ever of himself been able to discover any sealed or hidden Biblical truth, it is unavoidably necessary to study the Bible by the help of inspired commentaries, as the believers of the early Christian church studied the writings of the apostles in order to understand the Bible for their time. Moreover, John 14:26 does not say that we can, of ourselves, discover the hidden truths of the Bible, but, on the contrary, that we should wait for the Spirit of Truth to come to teach us, which teaching is called Inspiration. Still further, if S.D.A.’s can study the Bible by themselves, without the help of others, then why not others, who also have the Bible, do the same? And, if they can, then where is the need of the ministry, missionaries, and the printed page? Has God especially favored us because we call ourselves S.D.A.’s? Furthermore, it is the writings of Sister White that founded the S.D.A. denomination, for all the truths which we claim to know, and which other denominations do not came through her writings. CAN ONE DAY HAVE TWO MORNINGS? Question No. 135: “Please explain the following statements: “’As soon as it was day, the Sanhedrin again assembled and again Jesus was brought into the council room.’ -- ‘Desire of Ages,’ p. 714. “And, ‘The Roman governor had been called from his bedchamber in haste and he determined to do his work as quickly as possible....Assuming his severest expression, he turned to see what kind of man he had to examine, that he had been called from his repose at so early an hour.’ -- Id. p. 72 3. “Are we to understand that the above quotations cite events that took place in the same morning? Answer: It would be impossible for the events above cited to have taken place in the same morning, for the former quotation says: “As soon as it was day, the Sanhedrin again assembled,” and the latter states that it was “so early an hour.” Consequently, the trial before the Sanhedrin was in the morning prior to the day when at “so early an hour” Jesus was brought before Pilate; thus proving that each event took place on a different day. And, as Jesus was brought “the second time” into the council room of the Sanhedrin on Thursday morning “as soon as it was day,” it proves that He was tried before Pilate on Friday morning. WHEN WILL THE “SHEEP” TAKE THEIR STAND ON THE RIGHT AND THE “GOATS” ON THE LEFT? Question No. 136: “Does Matthew 25:31-34 and the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine transpire at the same time, or does the former scripture take place at the second coming of Christ?” Answer: The parable narrated in the above mentioned verses must meet its fulfillment in the period when God takes the “reins in His own hands,” manifests His great power among the nations, and separates His people from among the wicked; for at that time He gathers all nations before Him, separates them “one from another” as “sheep and goats,” and sets the one on His right and the other on His left. Hence, both the foregoing scripture and that of Revelation 18:4, where it says, “Come out of her My people,” must transpire at the same time -- from the “closing work for the church,” and during the closing work for the world to the second coming of Christ, that is, the separation between the sheep and goats takes place before the close of probation, whereas the condemnation of the class symbolized as “goats” among the second fruits, takes place after the close of probation, and culminates with Christ’s visible second appearing. Thus Matthew 25:31-46 transpires in the period from the fulfillment of Ezekiel Nine to the second coming of Christ. A SECOND SIFTING Question No. 137: “If the message of Ezekiel Nine is the

No.12 (December, 1936) Page 7 means of the ‘sifting,’ why does Sr. White sometimes place the sifting in the time of the Mark of the Beast?” Answer: Evidently the questioner has not carefully studied this subject. “The Shepherd’s Rod” explains that there are two siftings -- one for the “first fruits” -- the 144,000 -- and the other for the second fruits -- the great multitude. The former sifting is in the S.D.A. denomination, and is accomplished by casting out the bad from among the good (Matt. 13:48); the latter sifting takes place in the world, and is accomplished by calling God’s people out from among the bad. (Rev.18:4). Those who entertain the idea that there is only one sifting, and only first fruits, will never be able to harmonize every statement of the Bible and of the Spirit of Prophecy, for while their idea may perfectly harmonize in one instance, it will not in another. But the position of those who know the truth, and who all speak the same thing, will be in harmony with every inspired statement on the subject. Consequently, the “sifting” which Sister White sometimes places in the time of the mark of the beast is the one which sifts the second fruits or the great multitude of Revelation 7:9, whereas, when the sifting is spoken of as being before time of the mark of the beast, as in “Early Writings,” p. 270, which is performed by the message of the True Witness to the church instead of by the enforcement of the mark of the beast, and which is evidenced in Id., page 277 to have taken place at the commencement of the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message, it is the sifting of the first fruits, the 144,000 -- “the closing work for the church.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 266. Thus as there are two fruits, there are also two siftings. THE MULTITUDE--FROM ALL AGES? OR FROM THIS GENERATION? Question No. 138: “The ‘Review and Herald,’ July 2, 1936, pp. 7, 8, under the article, ‘First Fruits and the Harvest’ says: ‘This multitude of captives, raise,) at Christ’s resurrection, represented the ‘great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people and tongues’ (Revelation 7:9), of whom we read: ‘He [Christ] presents to God the wave sheaf, -- those raised with Him as representatives of that great multitude who shall come forth from the grave at His second coming.’ -- ‘The Desire of Ages,’ p. 834. “Please harmonize this statement with the one on page 47 of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod,’ Vol. 1, which says: ‘Moses upon the mount of transfiguration was a witness to Christ’s victor over sin and death. He represented those who shall come forth from the grave at the resurrection of the just.’ (Desire of Ages, p. 421.) Moses represents the first, or general resurrection of Revelation 20:6. “How can we say that the ‘great multitude’ of Revelation 7:9 came through great tribulation if they are of the first resurrection?” Answer: Neither in logic nor in the Scriptures can there be found the slightest evidence that the “great multitude” of Revelation 7:9 is a resurrected company. The Review and Herald’s position on this subject makes it assume a responsibility which it cannot back up by any authority save its own. Moreover, it is unscrupulously garbling “The Desire of Ages,” making it say that the great multitude of Revelation 7:9 is there referred to. Had that multitude been in the mind of the author, the statement would have been indicated by quotation marks, accompanied by the reference. Furthermore, inasmuch as this company is never even implied to be the resurrected of all ages, it proves that they are the living saints who shall meet the Lord in the air. (1 Thess. 4:17.) Still further, as this company “came out of great tribulation” (Rev. 7: 14), and as this can not be said of all the resurrected, it is neither Biblical nor logical to conclude that they are the resurrected saints. Hence, they are a separate company which, as a body, must go through the same experience -- great tribulation. “The Shepherd’s Rod” and “The Desire of Ages” p. 421 do not claim that those who arose in the resurrection of Christ do not represent the resurrected at the coming of the Lord; neither does the Rod on page 47 hold that Moses represents the resurrection especially, but that he represents, as upon the mount of transfiguration, the resurrected multitude enraptured with the prospect of the glory of the kingdom. Thus, while the multitude which arose with Christ represents the resurrection of the multitude at His coming, Moses represents the glory of the same company in their eternal kingdom. SLAUGHTER, PHYSICAL OR SPIRITUAL? Question No. 139: “Please explain ‘The Testimonies for the Church,’ Vol. 5, pp. 80, 81 and give proof for a literal slaughter.” Answer: This question has been explained several times, from a number of angles, in the volumes, tracts, and “The Symbolic Code” of “The Shepherd’s Rod” series, and though this subject is as simple as that of the eternal kingdom which was not to take place at Christ’s first advent, yet, just as the Jews at that time could not understand how it could be established later if Christ, who had then appeared was to be the king,

No.12 (December, 1936) Page 8 so the people of today cannot see how the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine can be physical. The fact that all the Jewish nation at Christ’s time erroneously agreed that the kingdom was to be set up at the Messiah’s first advent, as S.D.A.’s do now in holding to the idea of a spiritual instead of a physical slaughter, proves that now, as in Christ’s time, the popular, but unauthoritative, opinions of men are always erroneous. Perhaps the minds of those who are so slow to believe all that the prophets have written would be exercised by our asking them to explain where Inspiration teaches of a spiritual slaughter, and what reason would there be for it? Then let them explain, if it is spiritual, why “the ancient men” are accused and condemned for doubting the marked “manifestation of God’s power as in former days?” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211. When did God manifest His power in former days in a spiritual slaughter? Please write your answers to The Symbolic Code department, Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas. SORROW TO ONE, JOY TO ANOTHER Question No. 140: “Please give us light on the following testimony: ‘O that the people might know the time of their visitation!...The time of God’s destructive judgments is the time of mercy for those who have had no opportunity to learn what is truth. Tenderly will the Lord look upon them. His heart of mercy is touched; His hand is still stretched out to save, while the door is closed to those who would not enter.’ - ‘Testimonies for the Church,’ Vol. 9, p. 97.” Answer: The above testimony shows that God is to manifest His “destructive judgments” before the close of probation, for at that time He will be merciful to those who “have had no opportunity to learn what is truth, ... His hand is still stretched out to save.” Moreover, it also proves that at the same time, “the doors” (probation), had closed “to those who would not enter.” WHY SHOULD THEY “CRY” IF THERE IS NO ONE TO LISTEN? Question No. 141: “The ‘A Word to the Little Flock,’ p. 12, places in postprobationary time ‘the day and night cry’ of the saints, represented by the angel’s cry to Jesus in Revelation 14:14, 15, thus making the saints to cry day and night in a time when they were ‘in the sight of a holy God without an intercessor.’ Speaking of this time, ‘Early Writings,’ pp. 280, 281 says, ‘The last tear for sinners had been shed, the last agonizing prayer offered.’ “There seems to be a contradiction between ‘A Word In the Little Flock’ and ‘Early Writings,’ the one’s stating that after the close of probation ‘the saints will cry day and night to Jesus,’ and the other’s stating that ‘in that fearful time...the saints were living in the sight of a holy God without an intercessor,’ this making it appear that they could not cry to Christ -- offer any more prayers for deliverance. Please explain.” Answer: We are not to make it appear that Christ is no longer Christ after the close of probation, but simply that we can not cry to Him to blot out our sins or the sins of others. In other words, the cry before probation is for sinners, whereas, the one after is not. HAS MT. CARMEL ROOM FOR US? Question No. 142: “I have learned that there is no room for us colored people at Mount Carmel Center, although we believe in the teachings of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod.’ And that Sister White says that the colored and the white should not worship in the same building.” Answer: Those who have made the above statement must know more than we who are on Mt. Carmel, for no such statement has ever been made by us. There are nearly four hundred acres of land on this hill, and we believe that we can serve all God’s people regardless of color or race. Of course, it is better in the cities and communities for the two races to meet separately, because each has individual peculiarities which are not always so compatible when brought in too close relationship. Moreover, as there unfortunately exists color prejudice and racial restrictions, especially through the South, neither the one race nor the other could work so successfully together as apart for their own unconverted people, relatives, and friends. This of course is a fact recognized by both races and needs, therefore, no further explanation. However, this does not mean that colored and white brethren should never meet together, especially if the meeting be for believers only which, sort of occasion could not hinder any in becoming interested in studying the message and being converted to Christ, for there should be no racial prejudice among God’s people who are thoroughly converted. CAN MY HOME BE HIS “STOREHOUSE”? Question No. 143: “May we retain our tithe and offerings to use in carrying on the work in our community?” Answer: The Lord’s command in reference to His means is: “Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in Mine house, and prove Me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open

No.12 (December, 1936) Page 9 you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it.” (Malachi 3:10.) Nowhere do the Scriptures permit any one to use the Lord’s money at one’s own discretion, except if, for some reason, it be impossible to send it to the Lord’s “storehouse.” Moreover, if one is allowed to continue in such a practice, then others should be allowed to do the same, which, if done, would not only deplete of means the Lord’s treasury, but also cause great waste, confusion, disorder, and neglect, with the attendant consequence that the Lord’s business would be as though it had no head at all -- a deprivation which the Lord’s work has never in the past been able to survive, and one which it can neither row nor ever transcend. The command is, “Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse” (Malachi 3:10), but it does not say to bring all the offering, thus showing that although we are to bring our offerings into His storehouse, He also expects us to do personal work with our means. This, however, does not permit us to neglect the need of His storehouse. “Angels keep a faithful record of every man’s work, and as judgment passes upon the house of God, the sentence of each is recorded by his name, and the angel is commissioned to spare not the unfaithful servants, but to cut them down at the time of slaughter....And the crowns they might have worn, had they been faithful, are put upon the heads of those saved by the faithful servants...” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1 p. 198. IS MY DUTY TO SET RIGHT THE LORD’S TREASURY? Question No. 144: “Should we pay our tithe to the church if we know that it is not used rightly?” Answer: Our greatest burden should be to know that our tithe belongs to God’s storehouse, and to see that it is faithfully paid there, and not to watch to see how it is used. Nowhere in the Bible do we find that the Lord has laid upon us the duty to be guardians of His tithe. Furthermore, it is His own money, and who are we to instruct Him as to what He should do with it? The Lord’s treasury should be under God’s control, and if He Himself should not care how it is handled, it would be impossible for us to correct the evil regardless of how hard we might try, and much less could we help Him by withholding that which is His. If we guard carefully that part of the Lord’s work which is entrusted to us, we shall have all that we can do. Our only concern should be to find out where is His “storehouse,” and then faithfully deposit His money there, and, if it is His “storehouse,” He will, without a doubt, take care of His own, but if He does not care for the storehouse which you think is His, then either your conception of His storehouse is incorrect, or else He has moved it to another place. “Seek and ye shall find.” Still further, we may find an unmistakable answer, and perhaps all the light we need on this question, by looking back to the Jewish economy, when the Promised Land was divided among the twelve tribes of Israel. Under God’s direction, the tribe of Levi was not given an inheritance in the land as were the eleven tribes; that is, that which should have been the priests’ was given to the common people, and in turn, the people were to pay one-tenth of their increase to the tribe of Levi. Therefore, that which the Levites received from their brethren was actually their own, because God had given it to them for an inheritance. Hence, as the tribe of Levi had no right to dictate to the eleven tribes what they were to do with their increase after it had been tithed, save to instruct them in all righteousness, so the eleven tribes had no right to dictate to the Levites what was to be done with the tithe, nor do we find in sacred history an account of their quarreling about the tithe or the increase, or of the Lord’s laying a burden upon one to watch the other, but each were to please the Lord, and were themselves accountable to the Lord and responsible for that which He had intrusted to them. Thus it must be today. FROM WHAT TO TITHE? Question No. 145: “Please give us information concerning the paying of tithe. Am I to tithe the gross or the net income?” Answer: In addition to what is already written in our available literature (tract No. 4, “The Latest News for Mother,” pp. 80-84; “The Symbolic Code,” Vol. 1, No. 14, p. 3; Vol. 2, No. 1, pp. 7, 8; Vol. 2, No. 5-6, pp. 8, 9; Vol. 2, No. 10, pp. 9-12) concerning the tithe, it may be helpful to say that our duty in this matter is not to tithe the gross but rather the net increase; that is, the increase which remains after deducting all costs pertaining only to the operating of one’s business or whatever employment provides one’s living. Moreover, except in the cases of dependants and minors, a tithe should be levied on all gratuities, and systematic record of all increases should be kept. Thus will one be more closely practicing systematic benevolence. COMPLAINTS NUMBER ONE It has been reported that some Present Truth teachers, when asked curious, and irrelevant

No.12 (December, 1936) Page 10 questions (usually by those who oppose the message), leave the subject of their study and begin to answer these queer questions, which lead away from the object of the meeting, thus disappointing their audience. DO NOT DIGRESS Present Truth teachers, remember that the enemy is constantly on your trail, doing all that he can to overthrow you and to make your work of none effect. Hence, you should not allow the enemy to drift you from one subject to another, for such a diversion from the object of the meeting will be of no benefit to your listeners. Therefore, forestall all such questions by telling the questioner that his query does not pertain to the subject of the study and that it can be answered after the meeting is dismissed. NUMBER TWO Another complaint concerning teachers of Present, Truth has come to the office. This time, the complaint is in regard to their using so many references to prove their points that their studies are unnecessarily prolonged, and are confusing to their listeners. TOO MUCH PROOF PROVES NOTHING Too many references, adding no further proof or thought on a subject than already presented, should never be employed, for such a practice only serves to waste the time, wear out the people, and kill interest in the subject. Make your studies as clear and as concise as possible, and do not resort to uninspired writings for the basis of proving your points; and, after you have once proved the points of your study, do not prolong the meeting by useless, vain repetitions, and uninteresting words which may counteract all the good you might have otherwise effected. NUMBER THREE INDISCRETION CAUSES GREAT LOSS A recent communication complains as follows: “A certain person asked Brother --------- for a report from Waco concerning his use of the tithe, and he gathered from this that the inquiring person was casting a reflection upon his honesty, but this was not the intention. Then, in one of his regular evening studies, he devoted the time to rebuking the company of believers for questioning his integrity. To substantiate his views, he read certain references and made some remarks. We who were well established in the sealing message were not, of course, greatly perturbed or disappointed, but there were two strangers at the meeting, and after hearing the trouble discussed, were thoroughly disappointed and, as a result, have never attended another meeting. Be not overzealous to guard your end, but rather the end of others. IMPORTANT NOTICE BE YE FAULTLESS Tithe payers, please do not use the Church’s tithe and offering envelopes to enclose tithe and offering sent to Mt. Carmel. “MAKE KNOWN HIS DEEDS AMONG THE PEOPLE “Let those who gain...an experience in working for the Lord write an account of it for our papers, that others may be encouraged. Let the canvasser tell of the joy and blessing he has received in his ministry as an evangelist. These reports should find a place in our papers; for they are far-reaching in their influence. They will be as sweet fragrance in the church, a savor of life unto life. Thus it is seen that God works with those who cooperate with Him.” -- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 336. FIRST SHOW THYSELF APPROVED “But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees come to his baptism, he said unto them, O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come? Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance: and think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our father: for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham.” (Matt. 3:7-9.) No one is wanted on “Mt. Carmel” who has not studied through and through the message of...”The Shepherd’s Rod;” who is not fully convinced on every point of its teaching; and who is not willing to comply with the divine rules and principles which govern the inhabitants on this mount of “green pastures,” except their coming be for a visit only. “And though they hide themselves in the top of Carmel, I will search and take them out thence; and though they be hid from My sight in the bottom of the sea, thence will I command the serpent, and he shall bite them.” (Amos 9:3.) Those other than visitors must, before coming, first communicate with Mt. Carmel’s Information Bureau.

No.12 (December, 1936) Page 11 “THAT THOU MAYEST PROSPER AND BE IN HEALTH” Be Not Extremists One of the most common perils which we have for one to keep out of, and in which many lose their way, is that of taking an extreme position. There are multitudes who cannot keep “in the middle of the road.” They let Satan lead them to the edge of the Christian’s pathway, and as it makes but little difference to him from which side of the road he trips them over, he lets them choose the side of the road that most appeals to them; hence, some go into extreme in the right direction while others go in the wrong. Some teachers of the sealing message are taking an extreme position on health reform, dress reform, marriage, etc., and therefore, we request that all Present Truth followers refrain from reaching anything more or less than has been published in the Code, the books, and the tracts. The messages are plain in themselves, and you need not enlarge upon any point, but rather make sure that you, yourself, are walking in the light only as far as the light of Present Truth leads you, for which light and progress in the Christian pathway you, yourself, and those whom you teach, are responsible. Thus by precept and example, you will avoid all the pitfalls, whether they be in health reform, dress reform, or other doctrines, and will save yourself the embarrassment of having to put out the sparks of your own kindling, which only burn, wound, and lead astray instead of giving light and warmth. Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “He who is imbued with the spirit which actuated Daniel, will not be narrow or conceited, but he will be firm and decided in standing for the right. In all his associations, whether with his brethren or with others, he will not swerve from principle, while at the same time he will not fail to manifest a noble, Christlike patience. When those who advocate hygienic reform carry the matter to extremes, people are not to blame if they become disgusted. Too often our religious faith is thus brought into disrepute, and in many cases those who witness such exhibitions of inconsistency can never afterward be brought to think that there is anything good in the reform. These extremists do more harm in a few months than they can undo in a lifetime. They are engaged in a work which Satan loves to see go on.” -- “Counsels on Health,” pp. 153, 154. “Not all who profess to believe in dietetic reform are really reformers. With many persons the reform consists merely in discarding certain unwholesome foods. They do not understand clearly the principles of health, and their tables, still loaded with harmful dainties, are far from being an example of Christian temperance and moderation. “Another class, in their desire to set a right example, go to the opposite extreme. Some are unable to obtain the most desirable foods, and instead of using such things as would best supply the lack, they adopt an impoverished diet. Their food does not supply the elements needed to make good blood. Their health suffers, their usefulness is impaired, and their example tells against rather than in favor of reform in diet. “Others think that since health requires a simple diet, there need be little care in the selection or the preparation of food. Some restrict themselves to a very meager diet, not having sufficient variety to supply the needs of the system, and they suffer in consequence. “Those who have but a partial understanding of the principles of reform are often the most rigid, not only in carrying out their views themselves, but in urging them on their families and their neighbors. The effect of their mistaken reforms, as seen in their own ill-health, and their efforts to force their views upon others, give many a false idea of dietetic reform, and lead them to reject it altogether. “Those who understand the laws of health and who are governed by principle, will shun the extremes, both of indulgence and of restriction. Their diet is chosen, not for the mere gratification of appetite, but for the up-building of the body. They seek to preserve every power in the best condition for highest service to God and man. The appetite is under the control of reason and conscience, and they are rewarded with health of body and mind. While they do not urge their views offensively upon others, their example is a testimony in favor of right principles. These persons have a wide influence for good. “There is real common sense in dietetic reform. The subject should be studied broadly and deeply, and no one should criticize others because their practice is not, in all things, in harmony with his own.... When sending in remittances, it is much safer to send by cheque or money order rather than in currency.

No.12 (December, 1936) Page 12 “TO THE TWELVE TRIBES WHICH ARE SCATTERED ABROAD” IN THE INTEREST OF THE S.D.A. DENOMINATION. This little paper is dedicated to the mission of conveying, to Present Truth believers, edifying news items and reformatory activities, and of answering questions on the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1-8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., but especially on the first eight books above mentioned; on Christ’s parables, on types and symbols, also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White. However, this monthly visitor promises to answer questions on such passages of Scripture only as have been divinely revealed and authoritatively proclaimed--bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore, it will either give a correct answer to the questions, or else confess its ignorance by saying, “I do not know.” First and foremost, though, its purpose is to reveal the fact that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power, and to unify and purify His church on earth--calling her to rise up from her dusty bed, and put on her strength and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her. (Isa. 52:1.) Therefore, it positively demands that the heralds of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, who are under its jurisdiction, must strictly comply with all the requirements, instructions, and advice which it bears to them from time to time, adding nothing to or subtracting nothing from the message. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority, for the church is to be the light of the world, “fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.” (Isa. 62:1 through 7; “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725.) The symbols on the title page are an objectification of the Revelation, chapters Twelve and Nine, and Isaiah 7:21, which symbols are explained in our literature. This monthly comforter gladly calls on all S.D.A.’s who open their doors and welcome its presence. It freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor makes charges for its unselfish service; it lives on free-will contributions, burdening none and comforting all. Its constant prayer is that all its readers shall prosper and be in good health even as their souls prospereth. (3 John 2.) Lastly, it asks of you that you make your questions plain and distinct, giving references; and in return it promises to take care of them as soon as their turn in the waiting line comes round. Now it you would like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also our free literature, send your name and address to The Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Dept., Mount Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas.

No.1 (January, 1937) Page

No.1 (January, 1937) Page 2 Greetings From Mt. Carmel Academy Believing that “The institutions of human society find their best models in the word of God” (“Fundamentals of Christian Education,” p. 95), we are endeavoring to found at Mt. Carmel an academy patterned “after the order or example of the schools of the prophets.” (Fundamentals of Christian Education page. 223.) Moreover, as the “grand object of all study” is to “learn the will of God and the duties of His people,” Mt. Carmel Academy’s system of education differs vitally from that which is in vogue among other institutions of learning, in that it consists not, as does theirs, in “treating the individual branches of study, apart from that deeper investigation which involves the searching of the Scriptures, and a knowledge, of God and the future life,”--that is, teaching all subjects entirely apart from the Bible, and wholly divorced one from another, with no central motif running through and correlating them--but rather in making the Bible the basic source of subject matter for all studies. However, as the reestablishing of the schools of the prophets is still in process, we do not as yet have facilities either necessary or adequate to the teaching of all the courses prescribed in the Spirit of Prophecy. Nevertheless, we are striving to the end of gaining a knowledge of all of the subjects taught in the ancient schools of the Hebrews, chief among which were “the law of God,... sacred history, sacred music, and poetry” (“Patriarchs and Prophets,” p. 593), besides English, mathematics, bookkeeping, geography, physiology, etc., along with industrial training in “agriculture, manufactures,-- covering as many as possible of the most useful trades,- -also in household economy, healthful cookery, sewing, hygienic dressmaking, the treatment of the sick, and kindred lines.”--”Education,” p. 218. The Lord has “reserved to Himself the education and instruction of Israel,” and His care is “not restricted to their religious interests.” Whatever affects “their mental or physical well-being,” becomes “also an object of divine solicitude,” and comes “within the province of divine law.” (“Fundamentals of Christian Education,” p. 95.) True education “has to do with the whole being....It is the harmonious development of the physical, the mental, and the spiritual powers.”--”Education,” p. 13. Therefore, in order to effect and maintain physical, mental, and spiritual balance, we have wedded the study of the Scriptures and of academic subjects to physical labor, equalizing “the taxation of the mental and physical powers,” thus giving the student four hours a day of mental labor, and four hours of manual labor which consists in taking an active part in the different manual departments at Mt. Carmel. In this way, he not only gains for himself physical benefit and useful knowledge, but also aids in the advancing of the work here on Mt. Carmel. “Such an education provides more than mental discipline; it provides more than physical training. It strengthens the character, so that truth and uprightness are not sacrificed to selfish desire or worldly ambition. It fortifies the mind against evil....Every motive and desire are brought into conformity to the great principles of right....What education can be higher than this? What can equal it in value?”--”Education,” p. 18. We have set no arbitrary grade or amount of studying as a standard of attainment for the school. At no time during the student’s schooling is he presented with a diploma for having graduated from a lower to a higher grade. However, using wisely that knowledge which he has received, he can constantly improve, “reaching higher and still higher,” finally receiving “the very best diploma that anyone can have,--the endorsement of God,” which will secure for him, “his passport from the preparatory school of earth to the higher grade, the school above” (“Education,” p. 19). Hence, this institution is open to those youth who are “eager to obtain a better knowledge of the Scriptures, to search deeper into the mysteries of the kingdom of God, and to seek wisdom from above,” in order especially to qualify themselves to have a part “in the closing work for the church,” that they may prove “a great blessing to Israel, promoting that righteousness which exalteth a nation, and furnishing it with men [and women] qualified to act, in the fear of God, as leaders and counselors.”-- ”Fundamentals of Christian Education,” p. 96. M. J. B. _______ The Voice Of The School Faculty “To realize what an exalted privilege it is to be at Mt. Carmel, and to have a part in its work--the most momentous ever committed unto man--is one of the utmost needs, as well as one of the utmost desires, we pray, not only in particular of each student and teacher, but also, in general, of every inhabitant of the hill. For thrilling and blessed beyond words is the experience of being permitted to have a part in the work here, where, beyond any other place on earth, history imperishable is being written out of destined vicissitudes fulfilling the prediction that ‘the final movements will be rapid ones’--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 11. “Therefore, that every student, teach-

No.1 (January, 1937) Page 3 er, and resident of Mt. Carmel Center faithfully stand in his lot; that he come behind in no good work; and that he keep apace the scroll’s swiftly unfolding events, and thus make Mt. Carmel a light to the world, we anxiously solicit the constant and earnest prayers of every whole-souled believer in the message of Present Truth.” M.J. Bingham, Principal _____________________ “Having answered the call to step out of a life of fashion, sports, and gaiety, and to come ‘to the help of the Lord against the mighty,’ I now find myself in the thick of the battle of ‘the closing work for the church,’ surrounded by a glorious bright light--the message of present truth. “Never before have I realized the great privileges and solemn responsibilities that are mine as a young person. Two years ago this message found me at one of our academies in the midst of the social whirl! It stopped my dizzy spinning; changed my thoughts and intents; gave me meat for want of which I was starving; placed my feet on the upward path; and proceeded to lead me onward. “God has granted me unbounded opportunities. In His kindly Providence, He has led me to Mt. Carmel, permitted me to remain here, and privileged me to have a part in the education of our young people. “Grateful beyond expression for the undeserved blessings which the Lord has so lovingly bestowed upon me, I gladly give my life to this message, especially to the training of the children and youth, and I earnestly pray that many more of our young people will unclasp hands with the world, and come over on the Lord’s side to take an active part in the restitution of the schools of the prophets, so that they might help in the proclaiming of this gospel to ‘all the world in this generation.’ Genevieve Ruth Bingham ______________________ “Words fail me to express my gratitude for the privilege that I have of associating from day to day with the company here at Mt. Carmel. To see, as the scroll unrolls, the working out of God’s Providences; to witness the battle raging between the forces of darkness and the heralds of light; to have a part in the training of the most wonderful group of youth that I have ever met, is my happy and exalted lot. “The young people here at Mt. Carmel Academy are eager to prepare themselves to go out and give the message of present truth, and to be useful agencies in the establishing of Christ’s kingdom. “’Not by the decisions of courts or councils or legislative assemblies, not by the patronage of worldly great men, is the kingdom of Christ established, but by the implanting of Christ’s nature in humanity through the work of the Holy spirit. “As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name; which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.” Here is the only power that can work the uplifting of mankind. And the human agency for the accomplishment of this work is the teaching and practising of the word of God.’--’Desire of Ages,’ p. 509. “We, as teachers and students, crave the prayers of all Present Truth believers that all of us may be fitted to be used as vessels of honor in Christ’s kingdom.” Richard Waldron ________________ “What a privilege it is to be on Mt. Carmel--the center of God’s work on earth! I am thankful that I have been granted this opportunity. “I came to Mt. Carmel to gain a thorough knowledge of the truths which God has revealed to us at this time, that I may be properly prepared to go out and give this message to others. “Truly, we have a wonderful message, one that changes our thoughts and desires. Before I received present truth, (when I was still a regular member of the Adventist church), I spent my time seeking for amusement, but now, studying God’s Word, and striving to know and do His will, has taken the place of parties, tennis, basketball, baseball, radio, fashion, and numerous other things of the world. “The Bible has become an entirely different book to me. It is intensely interesting and never grows tiresome. As I study this inexhaustible treasure-house, born within me are new hopes which make the things of the world pale into insignificance. “I eagerly await the Code, and can hardly wait until I have time to sit down and read it through. “At times the high standard that is set before us is almost overwhelming, but the promises in God’s Word give me hope and courage to press onward and upward, for I know that in Christ there is victory. “My prayer is that many other young people throughout the world will see this glorious message and bring their lives into accordance with it.” Ruth McFalls ____________ “In order that our students may better prepare themselves in the fundamentals of Christian endeavor, we give them opportunity to study the highest of all domestic sciences, the science of food and cookery, the great importance of which is, by the pen of Inspiration, set forth in the following, statements:

No.1 (January, 1937) Page 4 “’To cook well, to place wholesome food upon the table in an inviting manner, requires intelligence and experience. The one who prepares the food that is to be placed in the stomach, to be converted into blood to nourish the system, occupies a most important and elevated position. The position of copyist, dressmaker, or music teacher cannot equal in importance that of the cook.’--’Counsels to Teachers,’ p. 292. “’The one who understands the art of properly preparing food, and who uses this knowledge, is worthy of higher commendation than those engaged in any other line of work. This talent should be regarded as equal in value to ten talents, for its right use has much to do with keeping the human organism in health.’--M. S.--95--’01. All this being true, the school on Mt. Carmel could not fulfill God’s requirements did it not, in a practical way, teach this subject to its students. “Moreover, the preceding quotations should inspire, not only the youth, but also men and women in all walks of life, with a determination to develop their God given talents, instead of burying them in the earth. “I thank God for the principles of healthful living, and am indeed happy that He has led me to Mt. Carmel and granted me the privilege of having a part in teaching our children and youth the science of healthful cookery.” M.L. Deeter “I know of no school, which, for the training of Christian youth, equals Mt. Carmel Academy. Hence, I feel privileged to have the opportunity to work here among the younger children. “However, because of the Laodicean ways which still cling to us, we are a long way from being as God. But in spite of this fact, we are progressing toward that high standard which the Lord has set for us, and we earnestly solicit your prayers that we might go through the purifying fire, coming out as ‘fine gold’, and having attained that Christian character which will enable us to ‘follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth.’ Sarah Bigelow The Voice Of The Student Body. “Since coming to Mt. Carmel, I have enjoyed it very much. The brethren are kind, and have love in their hearts for one another. “I came to Mt. Carmel to receive a Christian education. I have always attended public schools, but I like this school better than any other which I have attended. “I believe this message with all my heart, and I hope I shall soon get fully into step with it.” Billy Colvin, age 14 ________________ “I am deeply grateful to the Lord for the knowledge and experience which I have received since attending Mt. Carmel Academy. “The message of Present Truth has changed my hopes, my actions, my aims, in fact, my whole life. I now live and work for something higher, broader, and more enduring than I once did. “’The Symbolic Code’ is a constant source of help and comfort to me, and I earnestly pray that all may receive much profit and enjoyment from it.” Carol Hogan, age 15 “Present Truth found me about three years ago, and has made many changes in my life, showing me that I did not know My Saviour before. But now He is the dearest Friend I have. My heart burns with love for the truth; my whole mind and attention are centered upon the work of this last great sealing message. “I cannot understand why for me, who am such a sinner, God has done so much as to bring me here to this sacred spot to prepare me for translation. “Both Mt. Carmel Center and Mt. Carmel Academy are very dear to me. I want, with the help of the Lord, to improve my time while I am here, and be a real representative of Christ. Kathleen Hogan, age 12 “I am very thankful for the SRod Message. It has helped me to become more thoughtful, and has given me more courage to do right. I praise the Lord that I can be here on Mt. Carmel, where I can receive the message first hand. I want to do my best to learn this message, so that others may receive it and become one of the hundred and fortyfour thousand. “Mt. Carmel’s Academy has taught me to be more careful of my spare moments, for which I am very thankful, because I realize that I cannot get to heaven by wasting my time when I should be studying. “Mt. Carmel is the best place that I know of to make a man out of me, and I am doing my best to make Mt. Carmel go ahead rather than stay behind just to bring me along.” Oliver Hermanson, age 14 “I am studying this message, and it has inspired and uplifted me. “As many folk cannot come to this beautiful spot, we try to uplift them by sending them the Code. “I love Mt. Carmel Center and its school, and want to be as good a student as possible.

No.1 (January, 1937) Page 5 “Pray for me that I may be faithful unto the end.” Betty Smith, age 10 “I desire, as a student of the Mt. Carmel Academy, to learn the message, so that I might be prepared to be a missionary for God. “I am glad to be here on Mt. Carmel, and enjoy the beautiful scenery which surrounds the place. It calls to my attention the wonderful promises which the Lord has laid up for those who love Him, and it makes me more and more desirous of living up to every ray of light that He has so bountifully bestowed upon His children. “I thank God daily for blessing me in such a marvelous way, and I truly want to come up to the standard which He has set before us.” Evelyn Colvin, age 18 I cannot express the gratefulness that is in my heart for the privilege that I have of being here on Mt. Carmel, where I am receiving a ‘higher education.’ “My desire is to be among that ‘youthful army of rightly trained workers’ that will hasten the end of suffering, and sorrowing, and sin.” Wayne Pruett, Age 16 “I am thankful to be on Mt. Carmel, for the Lord dwells here. ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ message and the Code are inspiring. If one has a will to do right, Mt. Carmel Academy is a good place for one to learn, and the work on Mt. Carmel will make one strong for the Lord.” Wayne Safley, age 12 “Mt. Carmel is a beautiful place, surrounded by hill and valley and tree, which I enjoy very much. Moreover, I am grateful for the privilege of being here, for here the statement is surely fulfilled that ‘God can teach us more in one moment than all of the great men of the earth.’ (‘Testimonies to Ministers,’ p. 119.) Also, I enjoy reading ‘The Symbolic Code,’ for it is a great help to me. “And then, too, I am surely thankful that the message of Present Truth found me, and I realize more and more the necessity of studying the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy, for it is my aim to be found in ‘that city bright and fair, over, over there.’” Joyce Helman, age 13 “Since heeding the eleventh hour call over a year ago, I have been receiving a thorough Christian education in the schools of the prophets which are now being restored, and I cannot express my praise and thanks to God for the privilege which I have in attending Mt. Carmel’s Academy, and for the blessed promises which the young have in the finishing of the gospel. O, would that every young person who reads herein from God His monthly message to His people, join the now mobilizing army of youth which is so soon to go forth in all the world winning precious souls, is my prayer.” Eugenia Pinon, age 17 __________________ “It is my earnest desire to have a part in this sealing message, to help reestablish the school of the prophets, and to be an instrument of the Lord’s in bringing others into the truth. I know that it is the young people who are to finish the work, and I want to be among those who have this privilege.” Cecil Helman, age 15 “I immensely enjoy Mt. Carmel and its school, and it is my desire to be a willing servant of the Lord’s, so that I may be one of the 144,000, who are to proclaim the message in the loud cry. With the Lord’s help I can and will be among His chosen.” Helen Safley, age 14 “I came to Mt. Carmel to attend its school so that I might learn the message, and thus prepare myself to give it to others. “The Academy is just fine; and I have learned much and have received many, many blessings since I came. Also, I enjoy reading the Code, and eagerly await each month’s issue. “This message has done much for me, helping me to reform in my dress, my eating, and my conduct, and making me determined to become perfect, ‘even as my Father which is in heaven is perfect.”’ Dorothy Pinon, age 9 “My hope is that I may learn to give this wonderful message to a perishing world. The school here at Mt. Carmel, as well as ‘The Symbolic Code,’ are a constant source of help to me. “I ask an interest in your prayers that I may be more faithful to the religion which I profess.” Miguel Pinon, age 12 Mt. Carmel Academy I love Mt. Carmel Academy, Surrounded by hill, and vale, and tree, Whence some have wearily walked and trod To learn more of our loving God; And here upon this sacred spot, Prepare themselves in heart and thought, To spread the tidings far and nigh That all may live and never die. And let the Devil’s siren song Allure me from that happy throng, Preparing here below on earth To sing beyond the song of mirth! Dorothy Pinon, age

No.1 (January, 1937) Page 6 Are Our New Year’s Resolutions Binding? (Referring to “The Symbolic Code,” Vol. 2, No. 12, p. 2) He who was rich, but became poor for our sakes, and Who pleaded with His Father three times that He might be permitted to rescue guilty men from the bondage of sin, and Who entered into solemn covenant that He would take upon Himself all the weaknesses of humanity, knowing that He would be subjected to every kind of temptation, kept His promise, and boldly declares in His last prayer for His disciples, “I have finished the work which thou gavest Me to do.”--John. 17:4. In like manner, the great apostle to the Gentiles, who, upon meeting Jesus for the first time, made inquiry as to what he would do, and who, further, desiring to reach a higher standard, set for himself a goal, or resolved that he would remember not the “things which are behind,” but would “press toward the mark,” even the “high calling of God in Christ Jesus.” This determined purpose was so sacredly guarded all through his life that when the eventide came, he was able to say, “I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith.” Our pledges or vows are no less binding than were those of Christ and Paul. The Spirit of Prophecy recognizes the binding nature of pledges made to God, and calls our attention to them in the following words: “When a verbal or written pledge has been made in the presence of our brethren,...they are the visible witnesses of a contract made between ourselves and God. The pledge is not made to man, but to God, and is as a written note given to a neighbor. No legal bond is more binding upon the Christian for the payment of money, than a pledge made to God. “Persons who thus pledge to their fellowmen, do not generally think of asking to be released from their pledges. A vow made to God, the giver of all favors, is of still greater importance; then why should we seek to be released from our vows to God? Will man consider his promise less binding because made to God? Because his vow will not be put to trial in courts of justice, is it less valid? Will a man who professes to be saved by the blood of the infinite sacrifice of Jesus Christ, ‘rob God’? Are not his vows and his actions weighed in the balances of justice in the heavenly courts? “Each of us has a case pending in the court of Heaven. Shall our course of conduct balance the evidence against us? The case of Ananias and Sapphira was of the most aggravated character. In keeping back part of the price, they lied to the Holy Ghost.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 470. “God works through human instrumentalities; and whoever shall awaken the consciences of men, provoking them to good works and a real interest in the advancement of the cause of truth, does not do it of himself, but by the Spirit of God which worketh in him. Pledges made under these circumstances are of a sacred character, being the fruit of the work of the Spirit of God. When these pledges are canceled, Heaven accepts the offering, and these liberal workers are credited for so much treasure invested in the bank of Heaven. Such are laying up a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life.”--Testimonies for the church. vol. 4, p. 473. “All things are ready, but the church is apparently upon the enchanted ground. When they shall arouse, and lay their prayers, their wealth, and all their energies and resources, at the feet of Jesus, the cause of truth will triumph....”One of the greatest sins in the Christian world of today, is dissembling and covetousness in dealing with God.” Testimonies for the church. vol. 4, P. 475. While the above references from the “Testimonies” apply primarily to pledges of money, they are equally as applicable to all cases of pledges or vows to God, of whatever nature they may be, and not one is under a more solemn covenant than those who are standing in the light of “present truth,” and who have undersigned the resolution published in the December Code. Then, lest our mouths cause our flesh to sin, let us ponder well the following words of Holy Writ: “Suffer not thy mouth to cause thy flesh to sin; neither say thou before the angel, that it was an error: wherefore should God be angry at thy voice, and destroy the work of thine hands?” (Eccl. 5:6.) “I will go into Thy house with burnt offerings: I will pay Thee my vows, which my lips have uttered, and my mouth hath spoken, when I was in trouble.” (Ps. 66:13, 14.) “It is a snare to the man who devoureth that which is holy, and after vows to make enquiry.” (Prov. 20:25.) “When thou shalt vow a vow unto the Lord thy God, thou shalt not slack to pay it: for the Lord thy God will surely require it of thee; and it would be sin in thee. But if thou shalt forbear to vow, it shall be no sin in thee. That which is gone out of thy lips thou shalt keep and perform... according as thou hast vowed unto the Lord thy God, which thou hast promised with thy mouth.” (Deut. 23:21 through 23.) Those who are leading out in the “Great Reformatory Work Among God’s People” are indeed a spectacle to the whole Universe. The servant of God says of the S.D.A. Church, as a whole, that they “have been set in the world as watchmen and lightbearers,” and that “The world is watching Seventh-day Adventists, because

No.1 (January, 1937) Page 7 it knows something of their profession of faith, and of their high standard, and when it sees those who do not live up to their profession, it points at them with scorn.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, pp. 19, 23. Oh, let us, as reformers among God’s people, determine that we will keep our vows, made for the year 1937, to the Giver of every good and perfect gift, thereby making sure of our salvation, and of the salvation of others, and thus bring no reproach upon the message of the hour. E. T. W. On My Second Visit To Mt. Carmel Being one of the three who were privileged to be sent out two years ago to “spy out the land,” Mt. Carmel Center, the fruit of our quest, naturally holds a large place in my heart, and each visit made to the center of God’s “closing work for the church,” where a “camp” is being builded for the purpose of laying “siege against” the “city,” is always looked forward to with great pleasure. Needless to say then, that it was a happy prospect that was mine when, recently, an old friend and neighbor, who was making a trip to Houston, Texas from Hendersonville, North Carolina, invited my companion and me to accompany him, as he would be going alone. And while we had not thought of making the trip so soon, yet we felt impressed that the Lord was opening the way, and we dared not reject any invitation from Him, so after a two weeks’ stop in Houston, where we held studies nearly every day, we were happy to find ourselves on Mt. Carmel, enjoying the association of those who have been directed here from many parts of the country. It was only about a year and a half ago that the first group of workers arrived at this place, at which time there was not single building erected, and all the building sites were covered with thick brush and with large and small timber, but at the present time there are, besides the small outbuildings, and sheds for cows and goats, six good sized buildings. However, the construction of buildings in which to live does not constitute all the work that has been done, for the preparation of manuscript for two tracts, the editing of “The Symbolic Code,” together with all the routine work of the office has gone steadily on from the day the work began at Mt. Carmel. The Lord has greatly blessed His people who have thrown their lives unselfishly into the work here, and it is refreshing indeed to associate with these children of His. This is the first time my wife has had an opportunity to visit Mt. Carmel, and although she has been an Adventist for a long time, having taken a nurse’s course, and taught church school many years, thus coming in contact with a large number of our institutions, and mingling with our young people in both the east and west, she casually remarked to me that she had never met anywhere a finer group of young people, especially emphasizing the fact that their intelligence and consecration to the Lord seemed to be above the average. I replied to her by calling attention to the fact that the sealing message is gathering the very cream of the Seventh-day Adventist church, just as the Third Angel’s Message in the early days of its existence gathered the cream of the popular churches. This is as it should be, for we are now in the “closing work for the church, the sealing time of the one hundred and forty-four thousand” (“The Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 266), and none but those who are “found with no guile” in their mouth will be able to stand in a time like this, and thus be prepared for a part in the “Loud Cry” of the Third Angel. One of the remarkable things to be observed at this place is the cheerful attitude of practically all, both young and old, toward the inconveniences which go with pioneering. In every prayer and testimony, as well as private conversation of those who live at Mt. Carmel, one hears repeated expressions of gratitude for the privilege of being “upon this holy hill.” As we view this place at close range, taking into consideration the obstacles which have thus far stood in the way of progress, we are encouraged to believe that soon the dream of many years is to be realized at Mt. Carmel Center--with a school, “more and more like the schools of the prophets” (“Fundamentals of Christian Education,” p. 489), and a rest home for the aged and infirm among us; in short, a training center with provision for all classes, races, and languages, thus demonstrating to our own dear brethren as well as to the world that God means what He says, and says what He means. It should ever be kept in mind that the very name, “Mt. Carmel,” indicates a place of test, and surely this is a place where we are being severely tested as to whether we will serve God or serve Baal. Notwithstanding the severity of the test, nearly all seem to thrive on the treatment received here, and most of the under-weights have made good progress toward normality, which speaks well for the culinary department and the quality of food supplied. We are enjoying our sojourn here, and our earnest desire is that we shall make some small contribution toward the advancement of the work for which Mt. Carmel stands, knowing that from this place there is to go forth literature and workers

No.1 (January, 1937) Page 8 with the stamp of God’s approval upon them--books and tracts, containing nothing but the truth, and men and women who would rather die than belie their profession-- and for this noble service to the church and the world, we join in earnest prayer with the Present Truth believers the world over. E. T. W. My First Glimpse of Mt. Carmel and Its Personnel. Ever since Mt. Carmel Center was established I have wondered what kind of people composed the personnel of this group of Seventh-day Adventists who, because of conscientious convictions, have forfeited their church membership. Hence, when an old friend of ours invited my husband and me to accompany him to Texas, as he was making the trip in a car alone, you may understand how pleasing it was to accept his invitation. Soon at Mt. Carmel, I was happily surprised to find an earnest group of men and women whose only aim seems to be to attain to that standard of Christian character which will fit them to be a part of the one hundred and forty-four thousand, whom the Revelator designates as the “firstfruits.” Shortly after our arrival, the Academy gave a program in which the students were given an opportunity to demonstrate what type of education they may secure when the Bible and Testimonies constitute the main text books. Here again I was met with a pleasant surprise, for I found that the young people of Mt. Carmel Academy stand, in the scale of intelligence, just as high as, if not a little higher than, any I have ever met before. This, I found in spite of, and contrary to, reports which had reached my ears to the effect that only an inferior type of Adventists accept “The Shepherd’s Rod” message. The beautiful Lake Waco, and the fertile valley which stretches many miles beyond the lake, furnish a very pleasing sight from all the buildings at Mt. Carmel. I consider it a privilege to render a little help in the classroom work here, and the added light which, since my arrival, I have received on the third angel’s message, fully justifies all the time and expense incident to the trip. Mrs. E.T. Wilson Questions and Answers SLAUGHTER BEFORE OR AFTER CLOSE OF PROBATION? Question No. 145: “If the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine takes place in the church before the close of probation, then why does ‘The Great Controversy’ p. 656 say: ‘Now all have made their decision; the wicked have fully united with Satan in his warfare against God...The mark of deliverance has been set upon those ‘that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done?’ Now the angel of death goes forth, represented in Ezekiel’s vision by the men with the slaughtering weapons, to whom the command is given.... The work of destruction begins among those who have professed to be the spiritual guardians of the people.’ “Does not the above reference, which seems to place the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine after the close of probation, refute the teachings of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’?” Answer: The query reveals that the questioner has not thoroughly studied or understood what “The Shepherd’s Rod” teaches, for “The Great Controversy” does not refute “The Shepherd’s Rod,” but rather strengthens it. It has been proved that before the close of probation there are two “fruits,” the 144,000 and the great multitude (Revelation 7:9), to be separated at two different times--the former’s taking place before the close of probation while “the door is closed to those who would not enter,” and while “His hand is still stretched out to save.” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 97), thus showing, as does “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 266, that the sealing of the hundred and forty-four thousand is the closing work for the church, whereas the sealing work for the great multitude is the closing work for the world. Thus, while, in the time of God’s destructive judgments before the close of probation, the door is closed to one class, it is open to another class for whom “His hand is still stretched out to save,” clearly showing that probation closes first for the tares in the church. Moreover, as the time is that of God’s destructive judgments--the separation of the tares from the wheat--the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine is that which severs the wicked from among the just. (Matt. 13:49.) Therefore, as there are two separations, there is a double fulfillment of Ezekiel’s slaughter: one in the church before the close of probation, and the other in the worldly churches after the close of probation, when everyone has made his decision. The unfaithful spiritual guardians, or the false watch-men, of the people are the first to fall in the worldly churches, just as the “ancient men” who are in the S.D.A. church are the first to fall. (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211.) This is the only explanation that will harmonize every statement on this subject found in the Spirit of Prophecy and in the Bible.

No.1 (January, 1937) Page 9 SECOND OR THIRD ANGEL? Question No. 146: “’The Shepherd’s Rod,’ Vol. 2, p. 230, last paragraph, says that the Third Angel’s Message is to be proclaimed the second time, but ‘Testimonies to Ministers,’ p. 59, says that the second angel’s message is to be proclaimed the second time. Which is right?” Answer: Among Adventists, the term, “Third Angel’s Message,” is understood to contain the first, second, and the third angels’ messages, but not so when we use the expression, “second angel’s message.” “The Shepherd’s Rod” is using the term, “Third Angel’s Message,” to convey the fact that the proclamation of all three angels’ messages are to be repeated. Hence, both are correct. The second angel’s message is to be proclaimed again in the message of Revelation 18:4; the first angel’s message is now being proclaimed anew in the message of the judgment of the living (Mal. 3:1 through 4); while the third angel’s message is to be repeated during the Loud Cry--thus making for the reproclamation, collectively, of the Third Angel’s Message, or three angels’ messages. HOW READEST THOU? Question No. 147: “Does not the “Desire of Ages,” p. 77, say that Christ’s resurrection, on Sunday, was on the second of the passover feasts?” Answer: A conclusion which is based upon a single citation, though the passage be ever so plain, but which conclusion can not be harmonized with every other authoritative statement on the same subject, is not a safe and honest rule of interpretation. Anyone who attempts to prove that the year Christ was crucified, the second feast of the Passover occurred on Sunday, will have to admit that the first of the Passover feasts, which was to be celebrated on the fifteenth day of the month (Num. 28: 17), fell on the Sabbath (the seventh day). And this admission will contradict both Matthew and Mark (Matt. 26:17 through 28; Mark 14:12 through 26), because if the first of the Passover feasts came on the Sabbath, then the Lord could not have celebrated it with the twelve, before His crucifixion, for before the Sabbath drew on, He lay in the tomb. Consequently, those who take the position that the second of the feasts fell on Sunday, and the first on Saturday, will have to explain how Christ could have celebrated the first of the feasts before Saturday, yes, even before Friday, because about the sixth hour, He was brought into Pilate’s judgment hall (John 19:14), and while Christ was hanging on the cross, the sun was darkened from the sixth to the ninth hours (Mark 15:33.). Therefore, the sixth hour, when the sun darkened, being the noon hour of the day, then the sixth hour while in Pilate’s judgment hall, if it was the same day, had to be the midnight hour. Moreover, as this was the first time that Christ was brought before Pilate, and as prior to this He already had been tried before the Sanhedrin, which trial could not have been legal during the night hours, these facts prove that Christ was tried before the Sanhedrin on Thursday. Furthermore, the fact that He celebrated the Passover before He was taken to the priests, proves that the fourteenth day of the month, in which the lamb was to be killed at even, was Wednesday, and that Christ, that night, ate the Passover with the twelve, after which the mob seized Him, and led Him to Annas. Thus, the Bible absolutely proves that the first of the feasts, that year, fell on Thursday morning before day light; the second, on Friday; the third, on Saturday; and the fourth, on Sunday. If we cannot harmonize any one particular statement with the foregoing facts, we would then be better off to be out of harmony with the one than to disregard all the other statements, none of which we can controvert. Either the word, “second,” in the “Desire of Ages” is misprinted, or the sentence is not correctly understood. THE GREAT MULTITUDE IN THE 6TH OR 7TH SEAL? Question No. 148: “In Brother Houteff’s answer to Brother Brown’s ‘Observations on the Firstfruits,’ he makes the statement that the ‘great multitude’ of Revelation 7:9 appears before the throne of God in the time of the sixth seal. But ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ teaches that the great multitude is made up after the purification of the church--in the time of the seventh seal. Therefore, how could the great multitude stand before the throne of God, during the period of the sixth seal, before it is gathered out from the nations?” Answer: The reader will note that the reply to Elder Brown’s article is not intended to define the exact time of the event, but simply to ask him to explain how “the great multitude” could be, as he holds, the resurrected saints, when those whom John saw were not the saints whom Christ calls from the grave when He comes the second time, which time and event the denomination holds to be at the opening of the seventh seal, but a “great multitude” who were standing before the throne in the time of the sixth seal, even before the close of probation, not to mention before the resurrection. None can deny that the multitude stands before the throne at the time during which

No.1 (January, 1937) Page 10 expire the events described under the sixth seal, for the opening of the first seal is recorded in Revelation 6:12; the second in verses 3 and 4; the third in verses 5, 6; the fourth in verses 7 and 8; the fifth in verses 9-11; the sixth in the remaining verses of chapter six and all of chapter 7; and the seventh seal in chapter 8:1. Therefore, it is true that the great multitude is described chronologically with the events transpiring under the sixth seal. “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 221 explains that though the events of each of the seals follow one another in chronological order, not one of them ceases before the second coming of Christ. Hence, though the great multitude are chronologically recorded under the sixth seal, they worship before the throne after the seventh seal is opened. In other words, they stand before the throne at the time when both the sixth and seventh seals are open, for all the seals end at the same time. “A FOOL’S LIPS ENTER INTO CONTEN- TION AND HIS MOUTH CALLETH FOR STROKES.” (Prov. 18:6.) Question No. 149: “At one of our prayer meetings, we asked two men who had come, what they thought of the SRod. They smiled and said, ‘We have found that there is error in the books, and also that the author started teaching his message as early at 1922, whereas he claims to have started in 1930.’ We asked them to point out to us the error which they had found, and they replied, ‘Volume One of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” p. 24 says that the 144,000 sang the song of Moses and the Lamb, but Volume Two, p. 172 contradicts Volume One, for it says that the 144,000 did not sing the song.’ Please explain this seeming contradiction.” Answer: Such arguments against the SRod only prove that the opposers of Present Truth are just as “blind” as prophecy describes them to be (Rev. 3:17). A careful examination of what “The Shepherd’s Rod” says in reference to “the song of Moses and the Lamb” will prove to the reader that only he who is willing to misunderstand can possibly believe that Volumes one and two of the SRod contradict one another on this point. “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Volume One, p. 24, says nothing more than what it quotes from the Bible and the “Spirit of Prophecy”: “And they [the harpers, not the 144,000] sing ‘a new song’ before the throne, a song which no man can learn save the hundred and forty and four thousand. It is the song of Moses and the Lamb.” (“The Great Controversy,” p. 649 and Revelation 14:2, 3.) Neither “The Shepherd’s Rod” nor “The Great Controversy” says that the 144,000 sang the song, but rather that they were the only ones who could learn it, and, “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 172, explains that the harpers were the ones who sang the song, its being understood that in order for the 144,000 to demonstrate that they have learned the song, they in turn must sing it, otherwise it would do them no good to learn it. Hence, both volumes One and Two are correct, and the ones who are wrong are its critics, who are so eager to refute the Rod that they just jump at conclusions as does a fish at bait--getting themselves caught every time they open their mouth! At the same time, they appear to know more about Brother Houteff and his business, as to when he began to teach the message, etc., than he does himself. “How readest thou?” We most sincerely thank our opposing brethren for their criticism, but we are sorry for their uncomprehending minds, or, perhaps, willing ignorance. Of course, we realize that it is but natural for anyone who desires to refute another man’s work, to bring forth the strongest reasons by which to overthrow it. Therefore, as the accusations of these brethren were the strongest barriers which they could erect against the Rod, we feel like shouting, Glory, Hallelujah! MICHAEL STANDS UP BEFORE OR AFTER PROBATION CLOSES? Question No. 150: “There seems to be a contradiction between ‘A Word to the Little Flock’ and ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ in the following statements: ‘Michael’s standing up (Dan. 12:1) to deliver His people...will not take place, until Jesus...puts on His most kingly robes, and crown, to ride forth on the cloudy chariot’.--’A Word to the Little Flock,’ p. 12, and ‘The trouble that is to come at the time that Michael stands up, is not the trial, or trouble of the saints; but it is a trouble of the nations of the earth, caused by “seven last plagues.”’- -’A Word to the Little Flock,’ p. 9, whereas, tract No. 3, ‘The Harvest,’ p. 17, says, ‘the trouble described here [Dan. 12:1] will commence before the work of the gospel is finished.’ How can these statements be harmonized?” Answer: The trouble lies in the fact that the questioner draws for these events a prescribed line that is altogether too narrowly confined to time, that is, taking for granted that because the time of trouble is to be in the time of the plagues, it could not commence before. Then, too, a large proportion of what he read in the publications in question must not be taken as an absolute time-prophecy of the events mentioned, but simply as an interpretation of Scriptures as they were understood at that time, which interpretation was based, of course, upon the limited light then shining on

No.1 (January, 1937) Page 11 these Scriptures. Hence, as this light must increase, and the Scriptures must shine brighter and brighter as the rays reach farther and farther each passing day, we must expect to see more now than they saw then. Moreover, whatever interpretation we may place on any statement in reference to any truth, must be in harmony with every other statement on the subject. In confining the time of trouble to a period after the close of probation, the questioner is not in harmony with “Early Writings,” pp. 85, 86, for we read there that “’The commencement of the time of trouble,’ here mentioned, does not refer to the time when the plagues shall begin to be poured out, but to a short period just before they are poured out, while Christ is in the sanctuary. At that time, while the work of salvation is closing, trouble will be coming on the earth, and the nations will be angry, yet held in check so as not to prevent the work of the third angel. At that time the ‘latter rain,’ or refreshing from the presence of the Lord, will come, to give power to the loud voice of the third angel, and prepare the saints to stand in the period when the seven last plagues shall be poured out.” This reference perfectly harmonizes the apparent contradiction between “A Word to the Little Flock” and our tract No. 3, “The Harvest.” ____________________________________ Health Wave for January ____________________________________ As the greatest dangers of giving way to indulgence of appetite come during holiday seasons, let each one redouble his determination to gain the victory, by watching closely his choice of food, and the amount he eats. If your friends choose to make you the butt of ridicule, remember that “Those who elevate the standard as nearly as they can to the order of God, according to the light God has given them through His word and the Testimonies of His Spirit, will not change their course of action to meet the wishes of their friends or relatives, be they one or two or a host, who are living contrary to God’s wise arrangement. If we move from principle in these things, if we observe strict rules of diet, if we as Christians educate our tastes after God’s plan, we shall exert an influence which will meet the mind of God. The question is, ‘Are we willing to be true health reformers?”’ (Man. K-3-84). Also remember that “Great peace have they that love Thy law: and nothing shall offend them.” Ps. 119:165. Under such circumstances, the truth stands out clearly to the onlooker, and seed is sown that may later spring up and yield a hundred fold. If you would like a nourishing pie, try the following recipe: PIE CRUST. 1 cup oil. 3/4 lb. whole wheat flour. 3/4 lb. shorts or middlings. 1 1/4 cups water. 1 T. salt. FORMULA. Mix shorts, salt, and flour together; add oil, and rub between hands until oil is equally distributed through flour. Then add water, and work just enough to bind together. Set this aside. PREPARE INGREDIENTS FOR PIE. 1 good size onion, minced. 2 qts. of chopped spinach or any other greens. 2 eggs. 2 cups cooked natural rice. 1 cup milk. 1 teaspoon salt. 2 tablespoons oil. FORMULA. Beat eggs, salt, and milk together; then place oil in a small frying pan, and when hot, drop the onions in, and brown lightly. Combine all ingredients, then proceed to make pie by rolling out enough dough to cover bottom of pie tin; now heap full, to about 2 inches thick in the center. Wet edges of lower crust before covering with top crust. Do not punch holes in top crust, for you must retain all the elements possible. Bake in usual way about twenty-five or thirty minutes in a medium hot oven. This serves four people. SPINACH SALAD. To one quart of shredded raw spinach, add 1/2 cup of shredded green onion tops, add 1/2 cup of flaked nuts. For dressing use 1/4 cup of mayonnaise or 4 tablespoons of coconut milk. RADISH SALAD. 1 cup radishes, 1 cup cabbage, 1/2 cup flaked peanuts. Slice radishes, and chop cabbage fine; then combine all ingredients, and serve on lettuce leaf with dressing. NOTICE. In sending checks, Post office money orders, express money orders, etc., kindly send them in the name of The Universal Publishing Assn. When sending in remittances, it is much safer to send by check or money order rather than in currency.

No.1 (January, 1937) Page 12 “TO THE TWELVE TRIBES WHICH ARE SCATTERED ABROAD” IN THE INTEREST OF THE S.D.A. DENOMINATION. This little paper is dedicated to the mission of conveying, to Present Truth believers, edifying news items and reformatory activities, and of answering questions on the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1-8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., but especially on the first eight books above mentioned; on Christ’s parables, on types and symbols, also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White. However, this monthly visitor promises to answer questions on such passages of Scripture only as have been divinely revealed and authoritatively proclaimed--bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore, it will either give a correct answer to the questions, or else confess its ignorance by saying, “I do not know.” First and foremost, though, its purpose is to reveal the fact that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power, and to unify and purify His church on earth--calling her to rise up from her dusty bed, and put on her strength and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her. (Isa. 52:1.) Therefore, it positively demands that the heralds of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, who are under its jurisdiction, must strictly comply with all the requirements, instructions, and advice which it bears to them from time to time, adding nothing to or subtracting nothing from the message. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority, for the church is to be the light of the world, “fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.” (Isa. 62:1 through 7; “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725.) The symbols on the title page are an objectification of the Revelation, chapters Twelve and Nine, and Isaiah 7:21, which symbols are explained in our literature. This monthly comforter gladly calls on all S.D.A.’s who open their doors and welcome its presence. It freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor makes charges for its unselfish service; it lives on free-will contributions, burdening none and comforting all. Its constant prayer is that all its readers shall prosper and be in good health even as their souls prospereth. (3 John 2.) Lastly, it asks of you that you make your questions plain and distinct, giving references; and in return it promises to take care of them as soon as their turn in the waiting line comes round. Now it you would like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also our free literature, send your name and address to The Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Dept., Mount Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas.

No.2 (February, 1937) Page

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 2 Mt. Carmel--Revival Reformation Reorganization Though the church is God’s dearest object on this earth, and that upon which He bestows His supreme regard, He often has to admonish, and even rebuke and chasten, this divinely ordained institution, in order that she maintain the high standard which He has set for her; and though the history of God’s chosen people is one long, sad record of sinning and repenting, sinning and repenting, the Father’s unbounded love, so beautifully illustrated by the parable of the prodigal son, is a forcible object lesson of how Christ manifests His undying love for the church. Moreover, the Apostle Paul tells us that Christ “gave Himself for it.” And, yet, in the messages to the church, beginning in Apostolic times, and continuing to the end of the world, the Saviour often pathetically declares that He has “somewhat against” His beloved followers, and admonishes them by strong words of caution, making clear to them the fate of all who fail to heed the heavenly counsel. Everyone who takes an active part in proclaiming the message of the investigative judgment, becomes, by this very fact, not only a Seventh-day Adventist, but also a member of the Laodicean church, the very name of which--Laodicea--signifies her work, which is that of making known to the world that the judgment is in session. While this is a high and exalted privilege, and one that ought to cause anyone to be willing to make any kind of a sacrifice, yet we find some of the most startling denunciations against this people most highly favored of all who have ever lived upon this earth. Quoting from the pen of the founder of the S.D.A. church, we read: “God brings against ministers and people the heavy charge of spiritual feebleness, saying, ‘I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of My mouth. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked: I counsel thee to buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see’.”--”Christ Our Righteousness,” p. 154. Then follows a clear setting forth, in seven propositions, God’s final call to His beloved church, for a REVIVAL, a REFORMATION, and a REORGANIZATION, stating definitely what the result will be if a deaf ear is turned to this last warning: (1.) “God calls for a spiritual revival and a spiritual reformation. Unless this takes place, those who are lukewarm will continue to grow more abhorrent to the Lord until He will refuse to acknowledge them as His children. (2.) “A revival and a reformation must take place under the ministration of the Holy Spirit. (3.) Revival and reformation are two different things. (4.) Revival signifies a renewal of spiritual life, a quickening of the powers of mind and heart, a resurrection from spiritual death. (5.) Reformation signifies a reorganization, a change in ideas and theories, habits and practices. (6.) Reformation will not bring forth the good fruit of righteousness unless it is connected with the revival of the Spirit. (7.) Revival and reformation are to do their appointed work, and in doing this work they must blend.”--Christ Our Righteousness, pp. 154, 155. Three things stand out in bold relief in the above quotations. First, that God sends this clarion call to the ministers, and then to the laity. Second, that it is a positive declaration on God’s part that if His people fail to heed the call for a “spiritual revival and a spiritual reformation,” He will spue them out of His mouth. And, third, that the One in authority makes it clear that at this time He is calling for a “reorganization, a change in ideas and theories, habits and practices”. In other words, the church must experience a three-fold change before she can ever go forth, into all the world, “conquering and to conquer,” “fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners”. Following the instruction of the Lord, the Adventists, as far back as 1863, organized themselves into a General Conference Association. They were admonished to study carefully the organization of their type, ancient Israel, for, said the messenger to modern Israel, “The government of Israel was characterized by the most thorough organization, wonderful alike for its completeness and its simplicity. The order so strikingly displayed in the perfection and arrangement of all God’s created works was manifest in the Hebrew economy. God was the center of authority and government, the sovereign of Israel. Moses stood as their visible leader, by God’s appointment, to administer the laws in his name. From the elders of the tribes a council of seventy was afterward chosen to assist Moses in the general affairs of the nation. Next came the priests, who consulted the Lord in the sanctuary. Chiefs, or princes, ruled over the tribes. Under these were ‘captains over thousands, and captains over hundreds, and captains over fifties, and captains over tens;’ and, lastly, officers who might be employed for special duties.”--”Patriarchs and Prophets,” p.

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 3 Not only do we have the example of the Israelitish church, but also of the early Christian believers, who followed “the same principles of piety and justice that were to guide the rulers among God’s people in the time of Moses and of David”, as “oversight” was given to the “newly organized church of God in the gospel dispensation.”--”Acts of the Apostles,” p. 95. And now, in the time of the ingathering of modern Israel- -the one hundred and forty-four thousand--who are to make up the antitypical “house of David,” and who are to constitute the first fruits of the kingdom for which Christ taught His disciples to pray, there is incumbent upon all, who, have heard the call for a reorganization, the obligation to be ready to march with those who respond to the call for the “great reformatory movement among God’s people.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 126. We therefore, as reformers, must follow the divine instruction concerning a more thorough organization, for the Lord tells us to “Arouse... associates to work under some name whereby they may be organized to cooperate in harmonious action.” “Make regular, organized efforts to lift the church-members out of the dead level in which they have been for years. Send out into the churches workers who will live the principles of health reform. Let those be sent who can see the necessity of self-denial in appetite, or they will be a snare to the church. See if the breath of life will not then come into our churches. A new element needs to be brought into the work.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 267. From these statements it is clear that God is calling for “a thorough reformation to take place. When this reformation begins, the spirit of prayer will actuate every believer, and will banish from the church the spirit of discord and strife....One member working in right lines will lead other members to unite with him in making intercession for the revelation of the Holy Spirit. There will be no confusion, because all will be in harmony with the mind of the Spirit.”--Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 8, p. 251. Thus we again see that the Lord is calling upon willing workers in the church to organize themselves--one or more--and work in “right lines”, being assured that “others” will join them and soon “all will pray understandingly the prayer that Christ taught His servants: ‘Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done on earth, as it is in heaven.’ Matt. 6:10.” In fulfillment of the above, and as we are called out to restore every divine institution, we are requested to establish a more perfect organization, with the result that, after many weeks, of earnest prayer and careful research work in the Bible and Testimonies, we are now glad to announce to the readers of the Symbolic Code that the Lord is preparing His army for “the closing work for the church.” Hence, comes to us the prophetic call: “Enlarge the place of thy tent, and let them stretch forth the curtains of thine habitations: spare not, lengthen thy cords, and strengthen thy stakes.” (Isa. 54:2.) In harmony with the foregoing command, Mt. Carmel has begun to enlarge the place of her tents, by doubling her acreage as announced in “The Symbolic Code” of--------; to stretch forth her curtains (organize-- protect herself against all undesirable elements) by establishing a thorough organization after the pattern of the theocracy of ancient Israel, “wonderful alike for its completeness and its simplicity (“Patriarchs and Prophets,” p. 374); “to lengthen the cords (revealing truth), by exhibiting in a forthcoming publication the herein announced organization; and to strengthen her stakes (representatives), by establishing each one at his post of duty. The following list is in part a directory of departmental representatives--”stakes”--for the United States. DIRECTORY of The General Association of The Shepherd’s Rod Seventh-Day Adventists. ORGANIZED 1934. TERRITORY: THE WORLD. Postal Address: The Universal Publishing Assn. Mt, Carmel Center. Waco, Texas. Telegraphic Address: Mt. Carmel Waco, Texas

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 4 Executive Officers: President--V.T. Houteff. Vice President--E.T. Wilson. Secretary--Mrs. V.T. Houteff. Treasurer--Mrs. S. Hermanson. Auditor--J.E. Wilson. General Field Directors: E.T.Wilson. H.G.Warden. Commissary Manager: J.E. Merrill. Publishing: Editor--V.T. Houteff. Associate Editors: M.J. Bingham. Mrs. S. Hermanson. Circulation Manager: Mrs. Evelyn Davis. EXECUTIVE COUNCIL. V.T. Houteff. M.L. Deeter. E.T. Wilsom. M.J. Bingham. John Berolinger. H.G. Warden. Mrs. S. Hermanson. J.E. Merrill. Mrs. V.T. Houteff. TERRITORIAL DIVISIONS of THE UNITED STATES. EASTERN DIVISION. Director: E.T. Wilson. Eastern Address: Hendersonville, N.C. NORTHERN DIVISION. Director: Dr. H.F. Roller. Portland, Ore. WESTERN DIVISION. Director: H.G.Warden. WesternAddress: Los Angeles, Calif. SOUTHERN DIVISION. Director C.T.Smith. Atlanta, Ga. NEGRO DEPARTMENT EASTERN DIVISION W.L. Blunt. Savannah, Ga. NEGRO DEPARTMENT WESTERN DIVISION. Burdsal Brewer. Los Angeles, Calif. Mt. Carmel in the Process of Restoring all Things as in the Beginning. ________________________ “’By the word of the Lord were the heavens made; and all the host of them by the breath of his mouth.’ ‘For he spake, and it was; he commanded, and it stood fast.’ He ‘laid the foundations of the earth, that it should not be removed forever.’ “...He who set the starry worlds on high, and tinted with delicate skill the flowers of the field, who filled the earth and the heavens with the wonders of his power, when he came to crown his glorious work, to place one in the midst to stand as ruler of the fair earth, did not fail to create a being worthy of the hand that gave him life.... “As man came forth from the hand of his Creator, be was of lofty stature and perfect symmetry. His countenance bore the ruddy tint of health, and glowed with the light of life and, joy. Adam’s height was much greater than that of men who now inhabit the earth. Eve was somewhat less in stature; yet her form was noble, and full of beauty.... “After the creation of Adam, every living creature was brought before him to receive its name; he saw that to each had been given a companion, but among them ‘there was not found an help meet for him.’ Among all the creatures that God had made on the earth, there was not one equal to man. And ‘God said, It is not good that the man should be alone; I will make him an help meet for him.’ Man was not made to dwell in solitude; he was to be a social being. Without companionship, the beautiful scenes and delightful employments of Eden would have failed to yield perfect happiness. Even communion with angels

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 5 could not have satisfied his desire for sympathy and companionship. There was none of the same nature to love, and to be loved. “God himself gave Adam a companion. He provided ‘an help meet for him,’--a helper corresponding to him,--one who was fitted to be his companion, and who could be one with him in love and sympathy. Eve was created from a rib taken from the side of Adam, signifying that she was not to control him as the head, nor to be trampled under his feet as an inferior, but to stand by his side as an equal, to be loved and protected by him. A part of man, bone of his bone, and flesh of his flesh, she was his second self; showing the close union and the affectionate attachment that should exist in this relation. ‘For no man ever yet hated his own flesh, but nourisheth and cherisheth it.’ ‘Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife; and they shall be one.’ “God celebrated the first marriage. Thus the institution has for its originator the Creator of the universe. ‘Marriage is honorable;’ it was one of the first gifts of God to man, and it is one of the two institutions that, after the fall, Adam brought with him beyond the gates of Paradise. When the divine principles are recognized and obeyed in this relation, marriage is a blessing; it guards the purity and happiness of the race, it provides for man’s social needs, it elevates the physical, the intellectual, and the moral nature. “’And the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden; and there he put the man whom he had formed.’ Everything that God had made was the perfection of beauty, and nothing seemed wanting that could contribute to the happiness of the holy pair; yet the Creator gave them still another token of his love, by preparing a garden especially for their home. In this garden were trees of every variety, many of them laden with fragrant and delicious fruit. There were lovely vines, growing upright, yet presenting a most graceful appearance, with their branches drooping under their load of tempting fruit, of the richest and most varied hues. It was the work of Adam and Eve to train the branches of the vine to form bowers, thus making for themselves a dwelling from living trees covered with foliage and fruit. There were fragrant flowers of every hud in rich profusion. In the midst of the garden stood the tree of life, surpassing in glory all other trees. Its fruit appeared like apples of gold and silver, and had the power to perpetuate life. “The creation was now complete. ‘The heavens and the earth were finished, and all the host of them.’ ‘And God saw everything that he had made, and, behold, it was very good.’ Eden bloomed on earth. Adam and Eve had free access to the tree of life. No taint of sin, or shadow of death, marred the fair creation. ‘The morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy.’ “The great Jehovah had laid the foundations of the earth; he had dressed the whole world in the garb of, beauty, and had filled it with things useful to man; he had created all the wonders of the land and of the sea. In six days the great work of creation had been accomplished. And God ‘rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made. And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it; because that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made.’ God looked with satisfaction upon the work of his hands. All was perfect, worthy of its divine Author, and he rested, not as one weary, but as well pleased with the fruits of his wisdom and goodness and the, manifestations of his glory. “After resting upon the seventh day, God sanctified it, or set it apart, as a day of rest for man. Following the example of the Creator, man was to rest upon this sacred day, that as he should look upon the heavens and the earth, he might reflect upon God’s great work of creation; and that as he should behold the evidences of God’s wisdom and goodness, his heart might be filled with love and reverence for his Maker.”--”Patriarchs and Prophets,” pp. 44 through 47. The foregoing paragraphs make it plain that the only sacred institutions brought forth from beautiful Eden are the institution of marriage and the institution of the Sabbath--home and rest. And the former’s being instituted the first of the two, and solely for the use and benefit of man, clearly shows that, “the Sabbath,” as Christ declared to the Pharisees, “was made for man, and not man for the Sabbath.” (Mark 2:27.) Our Eden parents, in celebrating the first Sabbath, not only commemorated God’s completing the whole creation, but also their own marriage. When Adam and Eve fell into sin, losing their beautiful garments of light, they lost “dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth,” besides possession of their Eden home, and access to the tree of life. (Gen. 1:26; 3:24.) Thus, when he sinned, Adam lost his do-

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 6 minion, surrendering all to Satan; whereupon unto the woman God said: “I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children; and thy desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee. And unto Adam He said, Because thou hast hearkened unto the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee, saying, Thou shalt not eat of it: cursed is the ground for thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life; thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee; and thou shalt eat the herb of the field; in the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return.” (Gen. 3:16 through 19.) Now arises the question, “When and how will the first dominion be restored?” to which the Scriptures answer: “Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord: and he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse.” (Mal. 4:5, 6.) And Jesus says: “Elias verily cometh first, and restoreth all things.” (Mark. 9:12.) Therefore, Elijah’s coming must precede both the great and dreadful day of the Lord and His second coming; and when he comes, he must restore all things. Jesus’ statement found in Mark 9:12 proves that before He appears the second time, someone--antitypical Elijah--”cometh first, and restoreth all things.” Hence, the dominion and all that was lost must be restored in the time of Elijah’s message, yea even the curses of the earth must then be removed: “In that day,” saith the Lord, “will I make a covenant for them with the beasts of the field, and with the fowls of heaven, and with the creeping things of the ground: and I will break the bow and the sword and the battle out of the earth, and will make them to lie down safely. And I will betroth thee unto Me forever; yea, I will betroth thee unto Me in righteousness, and in judgment, and in loving kindness, and in mercies.” (Hos. 2:18, 19.) “The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them. And the cow and the bear shall feed; their young ones shall lie down together: and the lion shall eat straw like the ox. And the suckling child shall play on the hole of the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice’ den. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all My holy mountain: for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea.” (Isa. 11:6-9.) “He will swallow up death in victory; and the Lord God will wipe away tears from off all faces; and the rebuke of His people shall He take away from off all the earth: for the Lord hath spoken it. And it shall be said in that day, Lo, this is our God; we have waited for Him, and He will save us: this is the Lord; we have waited for Him, we will be glad and rejoice in His salvation.” (Isa. 25:8, 9.) “And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.” (Rev. 21:4.) “For as the new heavens and the new earth, which I will make, shall remain before Me, saith the Lord, so shall your seed and your name remain. And it shall come to pass, that from one new moon to another, and from one Sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before Me, saith the Lord.” (Isa. 66:22, 23.) “And He shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations. And there shall be no more curse: but the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it; and His servants shall serve Him: and they shall see His face; and His name shall be in their foreheads.” (Rev. 22:1 through 4.) The foregoing passages show that the message by antitypical Elijah shall bring again the dominion which Adam lost, and, as far as the prophecies above mentioned are concerned, the only institution that apparently seems to remain in darkness as to its continuance and restoration to its original sacredness is the institution of marriage. But how could the Lord possibly allow Himself, during the very time in which all things must be restored, to annul the first of all the institutions which He, Himself, instituted--the crowning act in the week of creation, and in favor of which He said, “it is not good that man should be alone”? Moreover, how could the Word say that Elijah must restore all things if he were not also going to restore the marriage institution? Furthermore, if God saw that it was not good for man to be alone originally in the Garden of Eden, then why should it be good for him when he returns to Eden? Or shall we all now, in this time of gathering, and of receiving the inheritance of the first dominion, divorce our wives? If the redeeming of saints must spell divorce for them, why, then, should God compose the kingdom of both sexes? Would Adam, who chose to die rather than to part from Eve, enjoy life, if, upon returning to his Eden home, his wife should be miss-

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 7 ing, or if he should then have to divorce her? Furthermore, the Scriptures say of Elijah, that “he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers.” (Mal. 4:6.) Hence, both the foregoing Scripture, and Joel 2:16, which says: “Gather the people, sanctify the congregation, assemble the elders, gather the children, and those that suck the breasts” prove that Elijah’s message is to unite families, not separate them. The Spirit of God revealed to Paul that in the latter days evil spirits would attempt to overthrow God’s plan for His people: “Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils;... forbidding to marry.” (1 Tim. 4:1, 3.) Whereas we need no doctrine that would forbid marrying, we do need to know why we marry, and how to live. Hence, we need a thorough reformation “a change in ideas and theories, habits and practices.”-- ”Christ Our Righteousness,” p. 154. “The Pharisees also came unto Him, tempting Him, and saying unto Him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause? And He answered and said unto them, Have ye not read, that He which made them at the beginning made them male and female, and said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh? Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” (Matt. 19:3 through 6.) Just as Satan has perverted the Sabbath day, so he has perverted the marriage relation, and therefore, marriage is looked upon, even by most Christians, as something questionable and in a way even evil and sinful, although, with but few exceptions, they all marry. Hence, though the Word says: “Whoso findeth a wife findeth a good thing, and obtaineth favour of the Lord” (Prov. 18:22), most marriages prove to be a curse. Therefore, “the fewer the marriages contracted, the better for all, both men and women.” (Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 366.’ In fact, the only marriages that God can honor are those which are entered upon only after both parties inquire of Him and receive His sanction. “Marriage affects the after life both in this world and in the world to come. A sincere Christian will make no plans that God cannot approve.”--”Ministry of Healing,” p. 359. “The family tie is the closest, the most tender and sacred, of any on earth. It was designed to be a blessing to mankind. And it is a blessing wherever the marriage covenant is entered into intelligently, in the fear of God, and with due consideration for its responsibilities.”--Ministry of Healing, pp. 356, 357. Thus, “marriage is honorable in all, and the bed undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.” (Heb. 13:4.) “A bishop then must be blameless, the husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, given to hospitality, apt to teach; not given to wine, no striker, not greedy of filthy lucre; but patient, not a brawler, not covetous; one that ruleth well his own house, having his children in subjection with all gravity.” (1 Tim. 3:2-4.) However, as with the institution of Sabbath, so must God restore that of marriage. The words of Christ: “For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in Heaven” (Matt. 22:30), reveal that we have lost sight of the true marriage institution. And as God has not yet fully made known to us the state of our future life, we are, just now, unable fully to comprehend either the marriage or the family relationship after the resurrection. Upon the occasion of the Pharisees’ questioning Christ, after their characteristic fashion, as touching the sacred institution of marriage, “Jesus pointed His hearers back to the... institution as ordained at creation....He referred them to the blessed days of Eden, when God pronounced all things ‘very good.’ Then marriage and the Sabbath had their origin, twin institutions for the glory of God in the benefit of humanity. Then, asthe Creator joined the hands of the holy pair in wedlock, saying, ‘A man shall leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife; and they shall be one,’ [Gen. 2:24], He enunciated the law of marriage for all the children of Adam to the close of time. That which the eternal Father Himself had pro-nounced good, was the law of highest blessing and development for man.”- -”Mount of Blessing,” pp. 99, 100. Furthermore, the fact that a doctrine which forbids marriages is a doctrine of devils (I Tim. 4:1-3), shows not only that marriage is an everlasting institution, but also that in the time of the restitution of all things, it is of great import, for were it not so, the devils would not waste a moment in attacking it. But, “from the opening of the great controversy, it has been Satan’s” “studied effort to pervert the marriage institution, to weaken its obligations, and lessen its sacredness; for in no surer way could he deface the image of God in man, and open the door to misery and vice.”--”Patriarchs and Prophets,” p. 338. “Marriage was in God’s order; it was one of the first institutions which he established. He gave special directions concerning this ordinance, clothing it with sanctity and beauty; but these directions were forgotten, and marriage was perverted, and made to minister to passion. A similar condition of things exists now.”-- Patriarchs and Prophets, p.

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 8 “Like every other one of God’s good gifts intrusted to the keeping of humanity, marriage has been perverted by sin, but it is the purpose of the gospel to restore its purity and beauty.--”Mount of Blessings,” p. 100. Inspiration further says: “And He answered and told them, Elias verily cometh first, and restoreth all things.” (Mark. 9:12.) “In the time of the end, every divine institution is to be restored.”--”Prophets and Kings,” p. 678. The foregoing passages make clear at least three main facts; namely: 1. That the first institution which God ordained and established on earth was that of marriage; and that the second was that of the Sabbath. 2. That God intended that both of these institutions should endure intact, but that Satan has perverted and corrupted them, until today they retain but little of their pristine purity. 3. That consequently, in the time of the end, God will send Elijah the prophet to restore not only both of these, but also all other desecrated, divine institutions. Hence, as all things must be restored, and as Elijah must effect their restoration, it follows that, as the joint institutions of marriage and the Sabbath were the first to be instituted, and the first to be profaned and debased, they must, therefore, be the first to be restored. Moreover, as there is no truth where there is no type, the working out of divine design, in ordaining and establishing, on Friday, the sixth day of creation, the marriage institution, and on the seventh day, the Sabbath, thus gave type both to the reestablishing of these institutions, and to the restoring of them to the sanctity and beauty of their first estate. And as we must observe the Sabbath on the seventh day, likewise we ought to solemnize marriage on Friday, the sixth day of the week. Furthermore, as God foresaw that in the closing hours of probation, the order of events would be singularly anomalous and preternatural, He mercifully thus forewarned us in the following familiar statements: “Let me tell you that the Lord will work in this last work in a manner very much out of the common order of things, and in a way that will be contrary to any human planning.”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300. Therefore, with the one who is to come in the spirit, and power of Elijah, men will find fault and say, “’You are too earnest, you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way. Let me tell you how to teach your message.’”--Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 475, 476. Nevertheless, as representatives of the Elijah message, we are called to lead out by precept and example in the restoration of all things, especially the marriage and the Sabbath institutions, for the one represents the home, and the other the memorial of its creation. Therefore, before “we go forth to proclaim the Sabbath more fully,” we must lift up marriage, the first institution, from the sordid depths to which Satan has plunged it. Hence, the many friends of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” well remembering how that, from the very beginning that divine guidance has so strangely to human planning shaped and characterized the progress of the sealing message, will anew be greatly, surprised and rejoiced to see the oft’ fulfilled predictions lending still further evidence to the truth of the message by again fulfilling themselves with remarkable point and accuracy, this time in an event, in the singularly coincidental aspects of which, ‘the man of wisdom shall see’ more than mere fortuitous circumstance. Exactly at the close of the seventh year of the sealing message, and, as with our father Adam, on Friday, the sixth day of the week, January 1, the outworking of Providential purpose and design, restoring type in antitype, united in holy wedlock Brother V.T. Houteff and Miss Florence Hermanson, who has been connected with the message of Present Truth from its inception, and who, for the past three years, has been in active service to this cause. The ceremony, performed by Elder E.T. Wilson, was simple, solemn, and unforgettable, beautifully befitting the occasion. Moreover, it was the first marriage on Mt. Carmel, the home of the Elijah message, which is now in the process of restoring ‘every divine institution.’ “And now to these faithful two, who, from the outset of the sealing message, have labored so tirelessly in the interest of God’s people, the Symbolic Code bids ‘God Speed’ on their journey together to our long disinherited and abandoned Eden home.” M. J. B. After the institutions of marriage and the Sabbath were ordained for Adam and Eve, “God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth.” (Gen. 1:28.) “And the Lord God planted a garden eastward, in Eden; and there He put the man whom, He had formed. And out of the ground made the Lord God to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and good for food; the tree of life also in the midst of the garden, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil. And a river went out of Eden to water the garden; and from thence it was parted, and became into four heads.” (Gen. 2:8, 10.) “God prepared for Adam and Eve a beautiful garden. He provided for them everything that their wants required. He planted for them fruit-bearing trees of every variety. With a liberal hand He surrounded

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 9 them with His bounties. The trees for usefulness and beauty, and the lovely flowers, which sprung up spontaneously, and flourished in rich profusion around them, were to know nothing of decay. Adam and Eve were rich indeed. They possessed Eden. Adam was lord in his beautiful domain. None can question the fact that he was rich. But God knew that Adam could not be happy unless he had employment. Therefore He gave him something to do; he was to dress the garden.”-- ”Fundamentals of Christian Education,” p. 38. Thus, in order of events, it is so even now. God is giving Mt. Carmel and its inhabitants a foretaste of the beautiful Eden. Mother Nature, in obedience to God’s laws, has begun as early as the middle of February to caress field and meadow and silvan floor with her vernal figures, calling forth to her magic touch, colorful blooms of field, tender leaves of oak and ash, and delicate, sweet scented blossoms of wild plums. In like manner, Mt. Carmel’s inhabitants also have gone to work to do their part by making a rose garden and a hot bed, dressing the trees, and planting an early spring garden, a vineyard of several varieties, and a fruit orchard of some nine hundred trees, that they may bless all their friends not only with manna from Heaven, “meat in due season,” but also with the fruit of the earth, such as pears, peaches apples, figs, mulberries, and persimmons, and with a drink of the fruit of the vine. Moreover, as “a river went out of Eden to water the garden,” so now Mt. Carmel also has the prospect of satisfying thirsty souls with good running water. Thus, by faith, we are having a foretaste of beautiful Eden. In the Light of Prophecy “As a people, we are called individually to be students of prophecy.”--”Gospel Workers,” p. 300. And what is prophecy? “For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.” (2 Pet. 1:21.) From the words of the Revelator, we read: “The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto Him, to shew unto His servants things which must shortly come to pass; and He sent and signified it by His angel unto His servant John: who bare record of the word of God, and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all things that he saw. Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein: for the time is at hand.” (Rev. 1:1 through 3.) “And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, See thou do it not: I am thy fellowservant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus: worship God: for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy.” (Rev. 19:10.) “Whatever may be man’s intellectual advancement, let him not for a moment think that there is no need of thorough and continuous searching of the Scriptures for greater light.”--”Gospel Workers,” p. 300. “When a doctrine is presented that does not meet our minds, we should go to the word of God, seek the Lord in prayer, and give no place for the enemy to come in with suspicion and prejudice.”--Gospel Workers, p. 301. “To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them.” (Isa. 8:20.) “If the light presented meets this test, we are not to refuse to accept it because it does not agree with our ideas....No matter by whom light is sent, we should open our hearts to receive it with the meekness of Christ.”--Gospel Workers, p. 302. “When a message is presented to God’s people, they should not rise up in opposition to it: they should go to the Bible, comparing it with the law and the testimony, and if it does not bear this test, it is not true.”--Mrs. E.G. White,--”Review and Herald,” Feb. 18, 1890. “We should all know what is being taught among us; for if it is truth, we need it. We are all under obligation to God to know what He sends us.”--”Gospel Workers,” p. 301. “The people of God will be called upon to stand before kings, princes, rulers, and great men of the earth, and they must know that they do know what is truth.”--Mrs. E.G. White,-- ”Review and Herald,” Feb. 18, 1890. “My people are destroyed [cut off] for lack of knowledge: because thou hast rejected knowledge, I will also reject thee.” (Hos. 4:6.) “There is only one way in which this knowledge can be obtained. We can attain to an understanding of God’s word only through the illumination of that Spirit by which the word was given.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 703. “We are living at a time when Satan is at work on the right hand and on the left, before and behind us; and yet as a people we are asleep. God wills that a voice shall be heard arousing his people to action.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 709. “When He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth.... He shall receive of Mine, and shall shew it unto you.” (John 16.13-15.) “We must not trust to others to search the Scriptures for us. Some of our leading brethren have frequently taken their position on the wrong side; and if God would send a message and wait for these older brethren to open the way for its advancement, it would never reach the people.”--”Gospel Workers,” p. 303. “The rebuke of the Lord will rest upon those who would bar the way, that clearer light shall not come to the people. A great work is to be done, and God sees that our leading men have need of more light, that they may unite with the messengers whom He sends to accomplish the work that He designs shall be done. The Lord has raised up messen-

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 10 gers, and endued them with His Spirit, and has said, ‘Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins.’ Let no one run the risk of interposing between the people and the message of Heaven. This message will go to the people; and if there were no voice among men to give it, the very stones would cry out.”--”Gospel Workers,” p. 304. “We must follow the directions given through the Spirit of prophecy. We must love and obey the truth for this time. This will save us from accepting strong delusions. God has spoken to us through His word. e has spoken to us through the testimonies to the church, and through the books that have helped to make plain our present duty and the position we should now occupy.”--Gospel Workers, p. 308. “The volumes of ‘Spirit of Prophecy,’ and also the Testimonies, should be introduced into every Sabbath-keeping family, and the brethren should know their value, and be urged to read them....They should be in the library of every family, and be read again and again....It is not alone those who openly reject the Testimonies, or who cherish doubt concerning them, that are on dangerous ground. To disregard light is to reject it.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 681, 680. “The plain, straight testimony must live in the church, or the curse of God will rest upon His people as surely as it did upon ancient Israel because of their sins.”--Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 3, p. 269. “Those followers of Christ who accept the light that God sends them, must obey the voice of God speaking to them when there are many other voices crying out against it. It requires discernment to distinguish the voice of God.”--Testimonies for the Church, p. 258. “The light we have received upon the third angel’s message is the true light. The mark of the beast is exactly what it has been proclaimed to be. Not all in regard to this matter is yet understood, nor will it be understood until the unrolling of the scroll; but a most solemn work is to be accomplished in our world.”-- Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 6, p. 17. The foregoing quotations clearly set forth in the light of prophecy three requirements of great importance for God’s people who profess His name at this time. First, each and every child of God is personally and individually responsible to God for an experimental knowledge of the great plan of salvation. Second, no individual or group of individuals has any God-given right to interpose between the people and a message, or to hinder it in any way. Third, we must be in absolute harmony with the “Great Ruler of the Universe,” Who “wills that a voice shall be heard arousing His people to action” (“Gospel Workers,” p. 300). How can it be possible that, with but few exceptions, the people who profess to be the most favored people of God on earth are so sound asleep that they permit their very beings to come under the control of a few leading men, and allow these leaders to mark out for them a course of selfish indifference and prejudice, while a message of so great importance awaits them on the very threshold of eternal destiny? Oh! that God’s people would be aroused to action before it is forever too late. We feel sure that a goodly number are receiving the call to “Arise and shine, for thy light is come,” though many, Oh, so many are relying upon some one else to carry them through, while the church is casting out honest souls who would prove themselves to be a blessing to the brethren if they would bequit of all their prejudice. Other souls are bound by fear of consequences, and they know not what they believe. Even the leaders, sad to say, are not so sure of themselves, else they would not be so upset when tests are brought upon them. How thankful God’s true followers should be, whether they be retained as members in good and regular standing or whether they be cast out! God is finishing His work. Many are studying the reformatory message, but have not, as yet, attained courage enough to acknowledge whence the light comes. As a result of the message that has been so ridiculed by a great denomination, hundreds and thousands have begun, in greater or lesser degree, to study Sister White’s writings,--and the true child of God will treasure every word of council given, and will seek God daily for enlightenment to be able to discern between right and wrong. The honest seeker for truth will not be disappointed in that day when God shall have made up His jewels. May our Father’s blessing attend the reformatory message of the hour. J.E. Looney “SEEK AND YE SHALL FIND.” I KNOW IT IS SO. Dear Brethren: I have had many strange experiences in connection with churches and religions, but along with the good food which they gave me, I found plenty of husks. Since coming in touch with the SRod, I have been getting the real meat of the Gospel. It is just what I have been searching for, “the truth and the light,” and now I rejoice that I have at last found it. I praise the good Lord for His mercy to the children of men. (Signed) Henry Tibbits, Oakland, Calif. HARD TO GET ALONG WITHOUT IT The Code for December, 1936, has just arrived, and I am very happy to receive it. It helps me so much in my Christian experience, for it is full of valuable

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 11 help and instruction. It answers questions that are always arising in my mind. I can hardly await its arrival, (Signed) Mrs. P.J.F. Los Angeles, Calif. _________________ TOO GOOD TO STOP--STILL SEARCHING. Dear Brethren and Sisters: We are still studying the message of Present Truth, and are believing in it more strongly all the time. We are so thankful that it came to us, and are doing all that we can for it here. We have two brethren studying the tracts, and we are ordering Volume One of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ to give to one of them. Our faith grows stronger all of the time, and we are searching each day for every ray of light on Present Truth. Pray for us. Best wishes from your Brother and Sister B-------, Florida _________________________ SO MUCH EVIDENCE, CANNOT TURN IT DOWN. Dear Brother: My heart is on fire for the message because of my experience with it, and because of the opposition which it surmounts, which latter fact, too, bears evidence of the truth of the message, and which is attested to in the following testimonies: “Most startling messages will be borne by men of God’s appointment, messages of a character to warn the people, to arouse them. And while some will be provoked by the warning, and led to resist light and evidence, we are to see from this that we are giving the testing message for this time.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 137. “But as real spiritual life declines, it has ever been the tendency to cease to advance in the knowledge of the truth. Men rest satisfied with the light already received from God’s word, and discourage any further investigation of the Scriptures. They become conservative, and seek to avoid discussion.”--Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 5, pp. 706, 707. “When God’s people are at ease, and satisfied with their present enlightenment, we may be sure that he will not favor them. It is his will that they should be ever moving forward, to receive the increased and ever-increasing light which is shining for them. The present attitude of the church is not pleasing to God. There has come in a self-confidence that has led them to feel no necessity for more truth and greater light...God wills that a voice shall be heard arousing his people to action.” Testimonies for the Church, pp. 708, 709. The fact that most S.D.A.’s refuse to investigate, and are satisfied that they have all the truth, and “have need of nothing,” is further proof that they need the message, and that they are typical Laodiceans. As the following quotations show that before manifesting His power among His people, God will put away sin and sinners from among them, I am making sure that I shall be found faithful. “God’s displeasure is upon his people, and he will not manifest his power in the midst of them while sins exist among them, and are fostered by those in responsible positions.”--Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 3, p. 270. “Satan’s snares are laid for us as verily as they were laid for the children of Israel....We are repeating the history of that people.”--Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 5, p. 160. “But if the sins of the people are passed over by those in responsible positions, his frown will be upon them, and the people of God, as a body, will be held responsible for those sins. In his dealings with his people in the past, the Lord shows the necessity of purifying the church from wrongs. One sinner may diffuse darkness that will exclude the light of God from the entire congregation.”-- Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 3, p. 265. “Those who walk in the light will see signs of the approaching peril; but they are not to sit in quiet, unconcerned expectancy of the ruin, comforting themselves with the belief that God will shelter his people in the day of visitation. Far from it. They should realize that it is their duty to labor diligently to save others, looking with strong faith to God for help. ‘The effectual, fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much.’”-- Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 5, p. 209. “A great crisis awaits the people of God. A crisis awaits the world. The most momentous struggle of all the ages is just before us.”--Testimonies for the Church, p. 711. I am encouraged to go forward to perfection with the “Rod”, because the prophet says: “The Lord’s voice crieth unto the city, and the man of wisdom shall see Thy name: hear ye the rod, and Who hath appointed it.”--”Feed Thy people with Thy rod, the flock of Thine heritage, which dwell solitarily in the wood, in the midst of Carmel: let them feed in Bashan and Gilead, as in the days of old. According to the days of thy coming out of the land of Egypt will I shew unto him marvelous things.” (Mic. 6:9; 7:14, 15.) Hence, I am glad to be fed with the Rod. Notice that Sister White, in “Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 372, 373 quotes Micah 6:12, then adds: “The Lord will work to purify His church. I tell you in truth, the Lord is about to turn and overturn in the institutions called by His name.” Truly “The Shepherd’s Rod” is the Rod of God. It shows us our sins, and as for myself, “I will bear the indignation of the Lord, because I have sinned against Him, until He plead my cause, and execute judgment for me: He will bring me forth to the light, and I shall behold His righteousness. (Mic. 7:9.)

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 12 “He will turn again, He will have compassion upon us; He will subdue our iniquities; and Thou wilt cast all their sins into the depths of the sea.” (Mic. 7:19.) I shall feed in God’s pasture, and shall never again turn to man’s withered fields. “But continue thou in the things which thou hast learned and hast been assured of, knowing of Whom thou hast learned them.” (2 Tim. 3:14.) (Signed) Oran Callantine. Bozeman, Mont. _____________________ HUNGERED LONG BUT AT LAST SATISFIED. Dear Brethren and Sisters: Just lately, I have begun to study “The Shepherd’s Rod” books, and I am much interested in them. They certainly have been a feast for my poor hungry soul, and I want also, to thank you for the little tracts which you sent to me. Sister ------ gave me the first ones, then I sent for the two volumes of the “Rod”, and they are wonderful! The more I read their contents, the dearer the books become to me. Though I have been a Seventh-day Adventist for several years, during which time I studied my Bible in an earnest endeavor to understand it, yet I could not get much out of Daniel, The Revelation, and many other books, but I was so eager to know the truth that I asked the dear Lord to let me comprehend the meaning of His Word, and He put the desire into my heart to go hear the studies given by believers in “The Shepherd’s Rod.” This I did, and now my Bible is a different book to me. Praise His dear name! I often say, O, how much I have missed by not going sooner to hear these wonderful truths! When I think of the time lost in which I could have been studying this message of Present Truth, it grieves my soul. Now I am an old woman, and it is hard for me to remember, but I love this truth, and I am trying to fill my “lamp”, and have plenty of extra “oil” in my “vessel.” When I began to write this letter, I did not intend to make it so lengthy, but I just had to tell you my reaction to this wonderful message, for when my cup fills, it runs over. (Signed) Mrs. M., Georgia. _______________________ DETERMINED TO SHINE BRIGHTLY. Though I am profoundly appreciative of the message which ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ publications contain, I can not in words express my gratitude for the added light which I have received. It has wonderfully helped me in every respect, and realizing what this light has done for my soul, I have been compelled, as never before, to labor for my poor brethren and sisters to see if they cannot, by some means, be aroused from their lukewarm condition before it be forever too late. Please pray for me and those for whom I am laboring, and I shall continue to pray for you. (Signed) F. A. S. British West Indies. ________________ ABOUT TWO SCORE CANDLE LIGHTS DISPELLING THE DARKNESS. Dear Brethren and Sisters at Mt. Carmel Center: Greetings to you for the New Year. We who believe that the, message of Ezekiel Nine is Present Truth, number from fifteen to twenty. We are of good courage in the Lord, and are doing what we can to give the message to those who do not know about it as do we. Though we find hard the task of getting those who are prejudiced against “The Shepherd’s Rod” to consent to sit down and study the Bible and the “Testimonies for the Church”, we are nevertheless giving the light to all whom we find to have a mind of their own, and who prize salvation above selfconsideration or an easy time, believing that the Holy Spirit will search out all who will become obedient and be purified and made ready for the final test. Pray for the work here that it may soon spread throughout the North West Pacific Coast, so that all of God’s dear children may receive the message and be purified by it, and receive the seal of deliverance at the hand of the angel with the writer’s inkhorn, when he passes through the city and marks His people, as Ezekiel Nine says that he will do. Dear ones, the number whom God shall seal will have no guile in their mouth. (Rev. 14:5.) May each of us be one among that company! P.W. Province. Portland, Oregon. _______________ BROUGHT INTO THE FOLD LONGS TO GO HOME. Here in N. C., we are now having a wonderful experience. Brother ----- is giving the SRod message, and we hope to see more of the brethren and sisters take their stand in line with the 144,000. This message stirs me to the very depths of my soul, and grows dearer to me every time I read or hear it, and in my heart I continually thank God for being so merciful as to send it to us to bring us out of our lukewarm condition. What wonderful love our Lord must have for us to try so hard to help us when we have been such a rebellious people! I pray that God will soon have all the 144,000 sealed, and the ‘great multitude’ called forth, that we might shortly go home with Him that loves us so. Oh, how I long for that day when our Savior shall in the clouds of Heaven, come for us! This glorious hope is my one consolation when persecution

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 13 comes so strongly that I feel I can stand it no longer: and I seem to hear a voice speaking to my heart, ‘It won’t be long;’ then I am again able to go on with peace in my soul. The message which ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ publications contain, has worked such a wonderful reformation in me that it has made me see that I must not have bobbed hair, taught me health and dress reform, taught me to love my brethren and sisters more, brought back my first love, and made me a better Christian and a better Seventh-day Adventist. (Signed) E. C., Ohio. _________________ WHERE THERE IS LIGHT. Brother J.N. King, and family, of Bozeman, Montana, testify in the following anonymous verse, to the joy of standing in the glorious light of Present Truth: Looking Towards The Light “I asked the roses, as they grew Richer and lovelier in their hue, What made their tints so rich and bright; They answered, ‘Looking toward the light.’ Ah, secret dear! said heart of mine. God meant my life to be like thine-- Radiant with heavenly beauty bright, By simply looking toward the light.” THE LAST IS ALWAYS THE BEST. Dear Brethren: The Code came this morning, and I could go no farther with my other duties before I stopped to read it. For me to express my appreciation of it, is an impossible task. Every number is very good, but the last always seems to be the best. How thankful I am for them! (Signed) Mrs. H. K. L. South Carolina. _________________ ERRATUM We would call attention to an inadvertent mistake occurring on page 7 of the December number of the 1936 “Symbolic Code.” The word “unconsciously” should be substituted for the word “unscrupulously” in the third sentence of the first paragraph of the answer to question No. 138, making it read as follows: “Moreover, it is unconsciously garbling the ‘Desire of Ages,’ making it say that the great multitude of Revelation 7:9 is there referred to.” In the January Code, page 5, column 2, Dorothy Pinon’s testimony should have been accompanied by the following sequence of poems: Mt. Carmel Academy I love Mt. Carmel Academy, Surrounded by hill, and vale, and tree, Whence some have wearily walked and trod, To learn more of our loving God; And here upon this sacred spot, Prepare themselves in heart and thought, To spread the tidings far and nigh That all may live and never die. Oh, wondrous message, place, and school! Forbid, oh Lord, I play the fool, And let the Devil’s siren song Allure me from that happy throng, Preparing here below on earth To sing beyond the song of mirth! Autumn Leaves. Beautiful, beautiful autumn leaves, Whirling down with every breeze. Red and yellow, green and gold, Beauty unmatched! Beauty untold! Glorious, O Glorious, bright leaves of a tree-- Perfect in hue, in symmetry; Perfect in color, perfect to see, Perfect, all perfect!--Then, why not we Whom God loves more than a falling leaf, And yearns to save from sorrow and grief, And through eternity make to sup Purest beauty from the golden cup? I hear the rustling leaves reply, “Because to self ye will not die.” --Dorothy Pinon, Age 9. ____________________ Questions and Answers. “PRIDE GOETH BEFORE DESTRUCTION, AND AN HAUGHTY SPIRIT BEFORE A FALL” (Prov. 16:18). Question No. 151: “What is meant by ‘changeable suits of apparel’? Answer: Those who have a number of suits, each of which is supposed to be especially adapted to a certain occasion, and those who, for the purpose of display, wear several suits during the week, besides another suit one Sabbath, and still another the next Sabbath, and so on, are guilty of having “changeable suits of apparel.” Besides working clothes, one good suit for every day wear, and one for the Sabbath is all anyone needs to have. MADE IN “EVERYBODY’S HOME” BRINGS POVERTY IN YOUR OWN HOME. Question No. 152: “Is Oleomargarine a good butter substitute?” Answer: As far as possible, it is best to avoid man-ufactured products, for inasmuch as all such products are made with the purpose in view of selling rather than of maintaining health, we are never sure what

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 14 they contain; then, too, they are more costly than those made at home. Good, home-made mayonnaise makes a more wholesome, delicious, and cheaper spread than any margarine. “That Thou Mayest Prosper and Be In Health. ________________________ Be Not Extremists. ________________________ “...It is true that persons in full flesh and in whom the animal passions are strong need to avoid the use of stimulating foods. Especially in families of children who are given to sensual habits, eggs should not be used. But in the case of persons whose blood-making, organs are feeble,--especially if other foods to supply the needed elements can not be obtained,--milk and eggs should not be wholly discarded. Great care should be taken, however, to obtain milk from healthy cows, and eggs from healthy fowls, that are well fed and well cared for; and the eggs should be so cooked as to be most easily digested. “The diet reform should be progressive. As disease in animals increases, the use of milk and eggs will become more and more unsafe. An effort should be made to supply their place with other things that are healthful and inexpensive. The people everywhere should be taught how to cook without milk and eggs, so far as possible, and yet have their food wholesome and palatable. “The practise of eating but two meals a day is generally found a benefit to health; yet under some circumstances persons may require a third meal. This should, however, if taken at all, be very light, and of food most easily digested. ‘Crackers’--the English biscuit--or zwieback, and fruit, or cereal coffee, are the foods best suited for the evening meal.... “Because principle requires us to discard those things that irritate the stomach and impair health, we should remember that an impoverished diet produces poverty of the blood. Cases of disease most difficult to cure result from this cause. The system is not sufficiently nourished, and dyspepsia and general debility are the result. Those who use such a diet are not always compelled by poverty to do so, but they choose it through ignorance or negligence, or to carry out their erroneous ideas of reform. “God is not honored when the body is neglected or abused, and is thus unfitted for His service. To care for the body by providing for it food that is relishable and strengthening is one of the first duties of the householder. It is far better to have less expensive clothing and furniture than to stint the supply of food. “Some householders stint the family table in order to provide expensive entertainment for visitors. This is unwise. In the entertainment of guests there should be greater simplicity. Let the needs of the family have first attention. “Unwise economy and artificial customs often prevent the exercise of hospitality where it is needed and would be a blessing. The regular supply of food for our tables should be such that the unexpected guest can be made welcome without burdening the housewife to make extra preparation. “All should learn what to eat and how to cook it. Men, as well as women, need to understand the simple, healthful preparation of food. Their business often calls them where they can not obtain wholesome food; then, if they have a knowledge of cookery, they can use it to good purpose. “Carefully consider your diet. Study from cause to effect. Cultivate self-control. Keep appetite under the control of reason. Never abuse the stomach by overeating, but do not deprive yourself of the wholesome, palatable food that health demands. “The narrow ideas of some would-be health reformers have been a great injury to the cause of hygiene. Hygienists should remember that dietetic reform will be judged, to a great degree, by the provision they make for their tables; and instead of taking a course that will bring discredit upon it, they should so exemplify its principles as to commend them to candid minds. There is a large class who will oppose any reform movement, however reasonable, if it places a restriction on the appetite. They consult taste instead of reason or the laws of health. By this class, all who leave the beaten track of custom, and advocate reform, will be accounted radical, no matter how consistent their course. That these persons may have no ground for criticism, hygienists should not try to see how different they can be from others, but should come as near to them as possible without the sacrifice of principle. “When those who advocate hygienic reform go to extremes, it is no wonder that many who regard these persons as representing health principles, reject the reform altogether. These extremes frequently do more harm in a short time than could be undone by a lifetime of consistent living. “Hygienic reform is based upon principles that are broad and far-reaching, and we should not belittle it by narrow views and practices. But no one should permit opposition or ridicule, or a desire to please or influence others, to turn him from true principles, or cause him lightly to regard them. Those who are governed by principle will be firm and decided in standing for the right; yet in all their associations they will manifest a generous, Christlike spirit and true moderation.”--”Ministry of Healing,” pp. 318-324.

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 15 “Some of our people, while conscientiously abstaining from eating improper foods, neglect to supply themselves with the elements necessary for the sustenance of the body. Those who take an extreme view of health reform are in danger of preparing tasteless dishes, making them so insipid that they are not satisfying. Food should be prepared in such a way that it will be appetizing as well as nourishing. It should not be robbed of that which the system needs. I use some salt, and always have, because salt, instead of being deleterious, is actually essential for the blood. Vegetables should be made palatable with a little milk or cream, or something equivalent. “While warnings have been given regarding the dangers of disease through butter, and the evil of the free use of eggs by small children, yet we should not consider it a violation of principle to use eggs from hens that are well cared for and suitably fed. Eggs contain properties that are remedial agencies in counteracting certain poisons. “Some, in abstaining from milk, eggs, and butter, have failed to supply the system with proper nourishment, and as a consequence have become weak and unable to work. Thus health reform is brought into disrepute. The work that we have tried to build up solidly is confused with strange things that God has not required, and the energies of the church are crippled. But God will interfere to prevent the results of these too strenuous ideas. The gospel is to harmonize the sinful race. It is to bring the rich and poor together at the feet of Jesus. “The time will come when we may have to discard some of the articles of diet we now, use, such as milk and cream and eggs; but it is not necessary to bring upon ourselves perplexity by premature and extreme restrictions. Wait until the circumstances demand it, and the Lord prepares the way for it. “Those who would be successful in proclaiming the principles of health reform must make the word of God their guide and counselor. Only as the teachers of health reform principles do this, can they stand on vantageground. Let, us never bear a testimony against health reform by failing to use wholesome, palatable food in place of the harmful articles of diet that we have discarded. Do not in any way encourage an appetite for stimulants. Eat only plain, simple, wholesome food, and thank God constantly for the principles of health reform. In all things be true and upright, and you will gain precious victories.”- -”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, pp. 162, 163. “Those who are close students of the Word, following Christ in humility of soul, will not go to extremes. The Saviour never went to extremes, never lost self-control, never violated the laws of good taste. He knew when to speak and when to keep silent. He was always selfpossessed. He never erred in His judgment of men or of truth. He was never deceived by appearances. He never raised a question that was not clearly appropriate, never gave an answer that was not right to the point. He silenced the voice of the caviling priests by penetrating beneath the surface and reaching the heart, flashing the light into the mind and awakening the conscience. “Those who follow the example of Christ will not be extremists. They will cultivate calmness and selfpossession. The peace that was seen in the life of Christ will be seen in their lives.”--”Gospel Workers,” p. 317. “With extremists, this reform seemed to constitute the sum and substance of their religion. It was the theme of conversation and the burden of their hearts; and their minds were thus diverted from God and the truth. They failed to cherish the spirit of Christ, and manifested a great lack of true courtesy. Instead of prizing the dress for its real advantages, they seemed to be proud of its singularity. Perhaps no question has ever come up among us which has caused such development of character as has the dress reform.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 636. Many professed followers of Christ become over zealous for certain reforms, and then begin to enforce their ideas upon others, imitating the beast with the lamb-like horns, as though the religion of Christ consisted of extremes one way or another in eating, drinking, dressing, marrying, or in senseless, ecstatic gibbering, etc., etc., etc.! ____________________ WHOLE WHEAT NOODLES. 3/4 lb. flour (whole wheat). 1/4 cup oil. 3 eggs. 1-3 cup water. 1/2 level teaspoon salt. Combine ingredients, and mix into dough. Place dough on plane surface, and thoroughly knead for about five minutes. Then, on a well floured surface, roll out the dough until very thin, dust well with more flour, and cut into strips about five inches wide. Picking these up by their ends, place them on top of each other. Then take the farther edge of this pile of strips, and fold it toward you, bringing the edges together in one fold. Use a French knife to cut crosswise into sections about 1/8 of an inch wide. Sprinkle over the noodles more flour, and pick them up a few at a time in order to work the flour well into them, which will prevent them from sticking together. Have ready enough boiling salt water to cover them well. Drop into boiling water a few at a time, and cook for about twenty minutes. (Serve with Cottage Cheese Au Gratin, or any other good way you may choose.)

No.2 (February, 1937) Page 16 “TO THE TWELVE TRIBES WHICH ARE SCATTERED ABROAD” IN THE INTEREST OF THE S.D.A. DENOMINATION. This little paper is dedicated to the mission of conveying, to Present Truth believers, edifying news items and reformatory activities, and of answering questions on the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1-8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., but especially on the first eight books above mentioned; on Christ’s parables, on types and symbols, also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White. However, this monthly visitor promises to answer questions on such passages of Scripture only as have been divinely revealed and authoritatively proclaimed--bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore, it will either give a correct answer to the questions, or else confess its ignorance by saying, “I do not know.” First and foremost, though, its purpose is to reveal the fact that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power, and to unify and purify His church on earth--calling her to rise up from her dusty bed, and put on her strength and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her. (Isa. 52:1.) Therefore, it positively demands that the heralds of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, who are under its jurisdiction, must strictly comply with all the requirements, instructions, and advice which it bears to them from time to time, adding nothing to or subtracting nothing from the message. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority, for the church is to be the light of the world, “fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.” (Isa. 62:1 through 7; “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725.) The symbols on the title page are an objectification of the Revelation, chapters Twelve and Nine, and Isaiah 7:21, which symbols are explained in our literature. This monthly comforter gladly calls on all S.D.A.’s who open their doors and welcome its presence. It freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor makes charges for its unselfish service; it lives on free-will contributions, burdening none and comforting all. Its constant prayer is that all its readers shall prosper and be in good health even as their souls prospereth. (3 John 2.) Lastly, it asks of you that you make your questions plain and distinct, giving references; and in return it promises to take care of them as soon as their turn in the waiting line comes round. Now it you would like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also our free literature, send your name and address to The Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Dept., Mount Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas.

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 2 “No. 8” O jaded soul, So sated with Satanic myth, Sophistic lore, And vapid store; So deadly cloy’d With truth alloy’d; So spent, in sooth, For drossless truth-- Behold: the Bowl Of golden Oil (The Spirit’s toil), And Stick, and Tree, or beacon Three-- Affinity Of trinity, Divinity, Eternity! O Soul! Awake! Swing wide thy gate!-- The King! He brings, in “No. 8,” More butter from His kine and sheep; Yea, honey too! O soul, why sleep! Arouse thee from thy deathly swoon, And of the Holy Spirit’s boon-- The rare, the fine, the large, the stern delight Let feast thy sicklied appetite!-- Behold: The “Hands”, the “Sticks”, the “Scroll”, The “Stars,” the “Lion,” “Hour,” and “Rod”-- The mystic “Seven” that unroll The crowning work on earth of God! Digest thou not this symbol’ code? Make Present Truth thy lone abode, And gather up the victuals past, Then make ne’er more such light repast!-- Behold the woman starry crown’d; Herself in light resplendent gown’d Be thou one of this woman’s seed, Thou must be true in word and deed. Behold, the locust come to see If victory’s seal doth rest on thee, Lest soon the sting of scorpions tail Convulse thy soul and make thee quail With racking, lancinating pain To torment mad thy throbbing brain, Then heaven’s horsemen tread thee down, Bereft of life’s eternal crown! And under dank eroded sod, A thousand years thou lie a clod. Then up from hell’s grim charnal store, In foul habiliment of yore, Thou rise to slave yet five score “Day” To Gog and Magog, for the fray When fools rush forth with mad intent Upon a fool’s endeavor bent-- But, lo, instead of the Peerless Groom In dreadful wrath call down thy doom; And quenchless fire thy knell doth toll, And up in choking smoke, oh soul, Up, up, and up, and ever so, Thou go, O soul, thou go, thou go! Quick then, repent! Board “No. 8,” The Blessed-Hope Line’s home-bound freight! MATRICULATORY EXAMINATION.

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 3 Send Your Reservation Now. The Symbolic Code believes that the poem, “No. 8,” will spur the minds of Shepherd’s Rod believers, both young and old, to ferret out its meaning, and that the mental activity thus stimulated will, for all participating, necessarily result in a much enhanced perspective on the great work of the message of Present Truth. To subserve further this worthy end, the Code solicits from its every reader his interpretation of the poem. “WHAT REWARD HAVE YE?” We receive the due reward of our deeds and every man shall receive his own reward according to his own labour.” (Luke 23:41; 1 Cor. 3:8) As there is a very limited number of openings to youth, for entrance at Mt. Carmel Academy, also for adults at Mt. Carmel Training School which, receiving the necessary support, shall open in the fall, therefore, those applications filed by the writers of the best interpretative papers on the poem, “No. 8,” will be considered first. Nevertheless, all who take part in this matriculatory examination will be given preference over all non-participating applicants. Also, the Symbolic Code will publish that paper which shall be adjudged the best, if it be of sufficient merit. RULES GOVERNING MANUSCRIPT 1. Manuscripts must not exceed 2,000 words. 2. Use paper known as “Standard Typewriter” (white), 8 1/2 by 11 inches. 3. Use only black or blue-black ink, and write on only one side of the paper. 4. Write legibly. Or, if using typewriter, typing must be clear. 5. Place title on page 1, centered about 1 inch from top of page. 6. Begin first line of manuscript not less than 1/2 inch from title. 7. Leave a margin of 1 inch at the left of paper, and of at least 1/2 inch at the right and at the bottom. 8. Indent paragraphs 3/4 of an inch. 9. Number each page in the upper right band corner. Use Arabic, not Roman numerals. 10. Fold manuscript as follows: Place manuscript on table in reading position; fold in half from top to bottom. 11. Without changing manuscript from this folded position, write in the upper left hand corner, full address: in the upper center of page, title of paper, and in the upper right hand corner, name and age, and life estate. 12. Send manuscript flat, with no more than this one fold. 13. Manuscript must be postmarked not later than August 1, 1937. The judges will accept finally only those manuscripts which strictly observe the foregoing rules. In order to help all Present Truth believers, whatsoever he their state, the School Board respectfully requests, from those not taking part in this examination, a reason for their not participating. _____________________ The Statistical Reform Survey and the People. Life’s experience teaches that no matter how perfectly one tries to perform any given work, one can never, in respect to it, hope to please everybody. Even the Christ, Himself, all perfect as He was, could not, in respect to His divine mission, please many. Hardly then could we, with any degree of wisdom, be so sanguine as to expect a reformatory work such as ours,--none too popular at very best--to meet the approval of very many. And by the same token, neither can we, in respect to any certain procedure in connection with the work of Present Truth, very well expect to please all its professed believers. Hence, it was not in the vain hope of pleasing any man, but solely with the desire and purpose of pleasing God, that we framed and sent out the recent “Statistical Reform Survey” blanks to be filled in and returned. But just as post-church history prove has always been the case, we find that those, walking in the full light of Present Truth, were, of course, pleased with the Survey, and thankful to have it; in fact, some faithful ones to whom we unintentionally neglect to mail blanks, and who in one way or another learned about them, wrote in, requesting them; others among this same earnest class, even betrayed a bit of hurt to think we had missed them. Whereas, those not walking in the full light of the message, but running ahead of or lagging behind it, or treading on its side edges, were, of course, not so pleased with the Survey, perhaps because it naturally brought to view their failure to regard some of the reforms which God is calling for at this time. Some of this latter class protested that filling out the Survey was “too much like confessing to a pope,” and consequently either refused at all to fill out the blanks and return them, or did so with distaste, ranging from selfjustification to flat condemnation. This, various and disunited reaction to the Survey, whose chief mission was to remind all Present Truth believers that the message of reform calls them to come up to a higher level of Christian living, is, as to spirit, one with the criticism expressed in the following piece:

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 4 “PITY THE POOR PREACHER” “The preacher has a great time. If his hair is gray, he is too old. If he is a young man, he has not had experience enough. If he is single, he is a flirt; if he is married, he is like all other folk. If his wife is old, she is a hindrance to him; if she is young, he pays too much attention to her. If he has ten children, he has too many; if he has none, he is setting a bad example. If his wife sings in the choir, she is presuming; if she does not, she isn’t interested in her husband’s work. If the preacher reads from notes, he’s a bore; if he speaks extemporaneously, he isn’t deep enough. If he stays at home in his study, he doesn’t mix enough with people; if he is seen around the streets, he ought to be at home setting up a good sermon. If he calls on the poor, he is playing to the grandstand; if he calls at homes of the wealthy, he is an aristocrat. Whatever he does, someone could have told him how to do better.”-- Wittenberg Enterprise,” March 11, 1937. THE POOR PREACHER’S ANSWER. All but preachers can preach without texts of Scripture, but preachers never dare say a thing unless they have a “thus saith the Lord.” Therefore, the preacher answereth in Scripture. “My heart is sore pained within me: and the terrors of death are fallen upon me. Fearfulness and trembling are come upon me, and horror hath overwhelmed me. And I said, Oh that I had wings like a dove! for then would I fly away, and be at rest. Lo, then would I wander far off, and remain in the wilderness. Selah.” (Ps. 55:4 through 7.) “Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but He revealeth His secret unto His servants the prophets” (preachers). (Amos 3:7) “And the word of the Lord came unto me saying:” “Also, thou son of man, the children of thy people still are talking against thee by the walls and in the doors of the houses, and speak one to another, every one to his brother, saying, Come, I pray you, and hear what is the word that cometh forth from the Lord. And they come unto thee as the people cometh, and they sit before thee as My people, and they hear thy words, but they will not do them: for with their mouth they shew much love, but their heart goeth after their covetousness. And, lo, thou art unto them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice, and can play well on an instrument: for they hear thy words, but they do them not. And when this cometh to pass, (lo, it will come, ) then shall they know that a prophet hath been among them.” (Ezek. 33:30 through 33.) “Destroy, O Lord, and divide their tongues: for I have seen violence and strife in the city. Day and night they go about it upon the walls thereof: mischief also and sorrow are in the midst of it. Wickedness is in the midst thereof: deceit and guile depart not from her streets. For it was not an enemy that reproached me; then I could have borne it: neither was it he that hated me that did magnify himself against me; then I would have hid myself from him: But it was thou, a man mine equal, my guide, and mine acquaintance. We took sweet counsel together, and walked unto the house of God in company. Let death seize upon them, and let them go down quick into hell: for wickedness is in their dwellings, and among them. As for me, I will call upon God; and the Lord shall save me. Evening, and morning, and at noon, will I pray, and cry aloud: and He shall hear my voice. He hath delivered my soul in peace from the battle that was against me: for there were many with me. God shall hear, and afflict them, even he that abideth of old. Selah. Because they have no changes, therefore they fear not God.” (Ps. 55:9 through 19.) To that class walking fully in the light of Present Truth, the Survey, as a preacher, delivered an unexceptionable sermon; to all others, its message naturally was not wholly pleasing, and somewhat “tormented them.” (Rev. 11:10.) These facts are significant, and force the sorrowful admission that they allow of no other conclusion than that there is an element of professed Present Truth believers not fully in step with the message. They profess to be, but they walk in the sparks of their own kindling. They are a reproach to the cause as long as they remain a part of it, and the main source of its limited power. These brethren are portrayed in the Poor Preacher’s Answer, quoted above, in paragraph 4. Counsels and Warnings to Parents. PART 1. “What greater deception can come upon human minds than a confidence that they are right, when they are all wrong! The message of the True Witness finds the people of God in a sad deception, yet honest in that deception. They know not that their condition is deplorable in the sight of God. While those addressed are flattering themselves that they are, in an exalted spiritual condition, the message of the True Witness breaks their security by the startling denunciation of their true condition of spiritual blindness, poverty, and wretchedness. The testimony, so cutting and severe, cannot be a mistake, for it is the True Witness who speaks, and His tes-

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 5 timony must be correct.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, pp. 252, 253. Seven years experience in this message has repeatedly proved that Present Truth believers have not yet fully recovered from the “sad deception”; especially is this the case of parents and guardians. They seem utterly unable to look with wise, unbiased, unimpassioned judgment upon the problem of their children, for which they themselves are responsible. Satan seems almost completely to have blinded them with parental sentimentalism, until at last we are duty bound to lift warning voice, lest parents and children together perish in their deception. A similar state of affairs existed in the days, of Elijah. Church, home and school “had fallen into decay during the years of Israel’s apostasy,” and thus remained until Elijah came and restored them. His work of reestablishing the schools of the prophets, “making provision for young men to gain an education that would lead them to magnify the law of God and make it honorable,” was essentially one of making the institution of the school an agency in restoring and uniting church and home, and reconciling parents and children. Now, in this day of deepest apostasy, when church, home, and school are in the very death throes of decay, Elijah must again restore as the Scriptures say, “all things.” And, according to type, the restored institution of the schools of the prophets is again to stand as a coordinating influence between church and home, parent and child. “Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord. And He shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children’ and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse.” (Mal. 4:5, 6.) Hence, as Mt. Carmel Academy is the school of the Elijah message, the prophet of today, it is therefore, that warning voice which is come to awake parents and children out of their “sad deception,” and to educate them away from their natural habits of life, and bring them into obedience to the divine precepts, laws, and statutes, thus turning “the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers,” and saving them from that dreadful day when the Lord shall come and smite the earth with a curse.” “The work of the parent is solemn and sacred; but many do not realize this because their eyes are blinded by the enemy of all righteousness. Their children are allowed to grow up undisciplined, uncourteous, forward, selfconfident, unthankful and unholy, when a firm, decided. even course, in which justice and mercy are blended with patience and self-control, would produce wonderful results.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 305. “If parents could be aroused to a sense of the fearful responsibility which rests upon them in the work of educating their children, more of their time would be devoted to prayer, and less to needless display. They would reflect, and study, and pray earnestly to God for wisdom and divine aid, to so train their children that they may develop characters that God will approve.”-- ”Fundamentals of Christian Education,” p. 30. “My soul mourns for the youth who are forming characters in this degenerate age. I tremble for their parents also; for I have been shown that as a general thing they do not understand their obligations to train up their children in the way they should go. Custom and fashion are consulted, and the children soon learn to be swayed by these, and are corrupted; while their indulgent parents are themselves benumbed, and asleep to their danger. But very few of the youth are free from corrupt habits.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 2, p. 348. “I have been shown that very many of the parents who profess to believe the solemn message for this time, have not trained their children for God. They have not restrained themselves, and have been irritated with any one who attempted to restrain them. They have not by living faith daily bound their children upon the altar of the Lord.... “Many parents seem to lose reason and judgment in their fondness for their children, and through these indulged, selfish, mismanaged youth, Satan in turn works effectually to ruin the parents...Children are what, their parents make them, by their instruction, discipline, and example.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 36, 37. “Parents do not see these things. They do not foresee the result of their course. They do not feel that their children need the tenderest culture, the most careful discipline in the divine life. They do not look upon them as being in a peculiar sense the property of Christ, the purchase of his blood, the trophies of his grace, and as such, skillful instruments in God’s hands to be used for the up-building of his kingdom. Satan is ever seeking to wrest these youth from the hand of Christ, and parents do not discern that the great adversary is planting his hellish banners close by their sides. They are so blinded they think it is the banner of Christ.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 41. Abraham “’will command his household.’ There would be no sinful neglect to restrain the evil propensities of his children, no weak, unwise, indulgent favoritism: no yielding of his conviction of duty to the

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 6 claims of mistaken affection. Abraham would not only give right instruction, but he would maintain the authority of just and righteous laws. “How few there are in our day who follow this example! On the part of too many parents there is a blind and selfish sentimentalism, miscalled love, which is manifested in leaving children, with their unformed judgment and undisciplined passions, to the control of their own will. This is the veriest cruelty to the youth, and a great wrong to the world. Parental indulgence causes disorder in families and in society. It confirms in the young the desire to follow inclination, instead of submitting to the divine requirements. Thus they grow up with a heart averse to doing God’s will, and they transmit their irreligious, insubordinate spirit to their children, and children’s children. Like Abraham, parents should command their households after them. Let obedience to parental authority be taught and enforced as the first step in obedience to the authority of God.” “Not until parents themselves walk in the law of the Lord with perfect hearts, will they be prepared to command their children after them. A reformation in this respect is needed, a reformation which shall be deep and broad. Parents need to reform; ministers need to reform; they need God in their households. If they would see a different state of things, they must bring his word into their families, and must make it their counselor.”--”Patriarchs and Prophets,” pp. 142, 143. “Weakness in requiring obedience, and false love and sympathy,--the false notion that to indulge and not to restrain is wisdom,--constitute a system of training that grieves angels; but it delights Satan, for it brings hundreds and thousands of children into his ranks. This is why he blinds the eyes of parents, benumbs their sensibilities, and confuses their minds....Oh! When will parents be wise? When will they see and realize the character of their work in neglecting to require obedience and respect according to the instructions of God’s word? ...The utter neglect of training children for God has perpetuated evil, and thrown into the ranks of the enemy many who with judicious care might have been co-laborers with Christ. False ideas and a foolish, misdirected affection have nurtured traits which have made the children unlovely and unhappy, have embittered the lives of the parents, and have extended their baleful influence from generation to generation. Any child that is permitted to have his own way will dishonor God and bring his father and mother to shame. Light has been shining from the word of God and the testimonies of his Spirit, so that none need err in regard to their duty. God requires parents to bring up their children to know Him and to respect His claims; they are to train their little ones, as the younger members of the Lord’s family, to have beautiful characters and lovely tempers, that they may be fitted to shine in the heavenly courts. By neglecting their duty and indulging their children in wrong, parents close to them the gates of the city of God. “These facts must be pressed home upon parents; they must arouse, and take up their long-neglected work. Parents who profess to love God are not doing his will. Because they do not properly restrain and direct their children, thousands are coming up with deformed characters, with lax morals, and with little education in the practical duties of life. They are left to do as they please with their impulses, their time, and their mental powers. The loss to the cause of God in these neglected talents lies at the door of fathers and mothers; and what excuse will they render to Him whose stewards they are, intrusted with the sacred duty of fitting the souls under their charge to improve all their powers to the glory of their Creator?”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 324 through 326. Aaron “was priest of his household; yet he had been inclined to pass over the folly of his children. He had neglected his duty to train and educate them to obedience, self-denial, and reverence for parental authority. Through feelings of misplaced indulgence, he failed to mold their characters with high reverence for eternal things. Aaron did not see, any more than many Christian parents now see, that his misplaced love and the indulgence of his children in wrong, was preparing them for the certain displeasure of God, and for his wrath to break forth upon them to their destruction. While Aaron neglected to exercise his authority, the justice of God awakened against them. Aaron had to learn that his gentle remonstrance, without a firm exercise of parental restraint, and his imprudent tenderness toward his sons, were cruelty in the extreme. God took the work of justice into his own hands, and destroyed the sons of Aaron.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 295. “The curse of God will surely rest upon unfaithful parents. Not only are they planting thorns which will wound them here, but they must meet their own unfaithfulness when the Judgment shall sit. Many children will rise up in judgment and condemn their parents for not restraining them, and charge upon them their destruction. The false sympathy and blind love of parents causes them to excuse the faults

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 7 of their children and pass them by without correction, and their children are lost in consequence. and the blood of their souls will rest upon the unfaithful parents.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 219. “Parents, it should be your first concern to obey the call of duty, and enter, heart and soul, into the work God has given you to do. If you fail in everything else, be thorough, be efficient here. If your children come forth from the home training pure and virtuous; if they fill the least and lowest place in God’s great plan of good for the world, your life can never be called a failure, and can never be reviewed with remorse....Even kindness must have its limits. Authority must be sustained by a firm, severity, or it will be received by many with mockery and contempt. The so-called tenderness, the coaxing and the indulgence used towards youth, by parents and guardians, is the worst evil which can come upon them. Firmness, decision, positive requirements, are essential in every family. Parents, take up your neglected responsibilities: educate your children after God’s plan, ‘showing forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light.’”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 44, 45. To be Continued. Come Ye to the Help of the Lord. In His Providence, God has ever limited the advancement of His cause on earth to the measure of the liberality of His people. Under the Hebrew economy, the building of the tabernacle progressed in direct ratio to the response of the people to the plan of Moses to raise means for its erection. Again, when God worked upon the hearts of the Jews to rebuild the temple at Jerusalem, their efforts, prospered to the degree of their benevolence. Likewise, throughout the Christian era the gospel has advanced just in proportion to the obedience and self-sacrifice of its supporters. We read from the Spirit of Prophecy that “Unselfish liberality threw the early church into a transport of joy; for the believer knew that their efforts were helping to send the gospel message to those in darkness. Their benevolence testified that they had not received the grace of God in vain. What could produce such liberality but the sanctification of the Spirit? In the eyes of believers and unbelievers it was a miracle of grace.”--”The Acts of the Apostles,” p. 344. “The experience of apostolic days will come to us when we whole-heartedly accept God’s principle of benevolence,- -consent in all things to obey the leadings of His Holy Spirit...Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 7, p. 146. In the light of the foregoing statements, we, must conclude, with the Spirit of Prophecy, that “Spiritual prosperity is closely bound up with Christian liberality” (“The Acts of the Apostles,” p. 344), and that therefore, God’s cause today in the closing work for the church, will advance only as we make a covenant by sacrifice. Indeed, if sacrifice is what God required in Moses’ day, in Nehemiah’s and Paul’s, when the demands of the work were comparatively small, how could He possibly require any less today when “all things” are to be restored, and when the gospel must go to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people in just a short time? How are we ever to “lay siege against” the “city”, and build a fort against it, and cast a mount against it;” and build a “camp also against it,” and “set battering rams against it round about;” and at the same time carry out the Lord’s command: “Enlarge the place of thy tent, and let them stretch forth the curtains of thine habitations; spare not, lengthen thy cords, and strengthen thy stakes”? The only way we can possibly accomplish this tremendous feat is that each Present Truth believer experience “an awakening to neglected opportunities,” and that he be “faithful in giving back to God His Own in tithes and offerings,” and making good his vows, for God has not only been robbed “in tithes and offerings,” but also “there are many neglected vows and unpaid pledges, and yet how few trouble their minds over the matter; how few feel the guilt of this violation of duty. We must have new and deeper convictions on this subject. The conscience must be aroused, and the matter receive earnest attention; for an account must be rendered to God in the last day, and his claims must be settled.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p, 468. The Lord further says: “In order to advance the cause of God, means are necessary.” However, “it is not the plan of God to rain down means from heaven in order that His cause may be sustained,” (“Testimonies for the. Church,” Vol. 2, p. 660), but rather that all “shall arouse, and lay their prayers, their wealth, and all their energies and resources, at the feet of Jesus,...” Then “the cause of truth will triumph.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 475. Yet, notwithstanding the fact that but few, if any, believers in Present Truth are fully meeting the foregoing demands, nevertheless, Mt. Carmel, with the limited income available, is expected by all not only to develop all the projects that constitute building a “camp,” but also to send forth and sustain laborers in the field, publish and circulate Present Truth literature, maintain a training school, care for the poor and the sick, and carry on the many other phases of the work. How can this be done when so few are willing to assume

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 8 their full share of the burden? Is it any wonder that God now calls for all the faithful in Israel to come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty, by making a covenant with Him by sacrifice? “The call for means to advance the cause of truth will never be more urgent than now. Our money will never do a greater amount of good than at the present time. Every day of delay in rightly appropriating it, is limiting the period in which it will do good in saving souls.” “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 81. “Remember Lot’s wife.”--”But if ye will not do so, behold, ye have sinned against the Lord: and be sure your sin will find you out.” (Num. 32:23.) “There is a liberal supply of means among our people, and if all felt the importance of the work, this great enterprise could be carried forward without embarrassment. All should feel a special interest in sustaining it. Especially should those who have means invest in this enterprise. A suitable home should be fitted up for the reception of invalids, that they may, by the use of proper means and the blessing of God, be relieved of their infirmities, and learn how to take care of themselves, and thus prevent sickness. “Many who profess the truth are growing close and covetous. They need to be alarmed for themselves. They have so much of their treasure upon the earth that their hearts are on their treasure. Much the larger share of their treasure is in this world, and but little in Heaven; therefore their affections are placed on earthly possessions instead of on the heavenly inheritance. There is now a good opportunity for them to use their means for the benefit of suffering humanity, and also for the advancement of the truth. This enterprise should never be left to struggle in poverty. These stewards to whom God has intrusted means should now come up to the work and use their means to His glory. To those who through covetousness withhold their means, it will prove a curse rather than a blessing. “Those to whom God has intrusted means should provide a fund to be used for the benefit of the worthy poor who are sick and not be able to defray the expenses of receiving treatment at the institution. There are some precious, worthy poor whose influence has been a benefit to the cause of God. A fund should be raised to be used for the express purpose of treating such of the poor as the church where they reside shall decide are worthy to be benefited.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 494. ASSISTING WORTHY STUDENTS. “The churches in different localities should feel that a solemn responsibility rests upon them to train youth and educate talent to engage in missionary work. When they see those in the church who give promise of making useful workers, but who are not able to support themselves in the school, they should assume the responsibility of sending them to one of our training schools. There is excellent, ability in the churches that needs to be brought into service. There are persons who would do good service in the Lord’s vineyard; but many are too poor to obtain without assistance, the education that they require. The churches should feel it a privilege to take a part in defraying the expenses of such. “Those who have the truth in their hearts are always open-hearted, helping where it is necessary. They lead out, and others imitate their example. If there are some who should have the benefit of the school, but who cannot pay full price for their tuition, let the churches show their liberality by helping them. “Besides this,...a fund should be raised to loan to worthy poor students who desire to give themselves to the missionary work; and in some cases they should even receive donations.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 213. “Let all share the expense. Let the church see that those who ought to receive its benefits are attending the school. Poor families should be assisted. We cannot call ourselves true missionaries if we neglect those at our very doors, who are at the most critical age, and who need our aid to secure knowledge and experience that will fit them for the service of God. “The Lord would have painstaking efforts made in the education of our children. True missionary work done by teachers who are daily taught of God would bring many souls to a knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus; and children thus educated will impart to others the light and knowledge received. Shall the members of the church give means to advance the cause of Christ among others, and leave their own children to carry on the work and service of Satan?”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 217. “The selfish love of ‘me and mine,’ keeps many from doing their duty to others. Do they think that all the work they have to do is for themselves and their own children? ‘Inasmuch,’ says Christ, ‘as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me.’ Are your own children of more value in the sight of God than the children of your neighbors? God is no respecter of persons. We are to do all we can to save souls. None should be passed by because they have not the culture and religious training of more favored children. Had these erring, neglected ones enjoyed the same home advantages, they might have

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 9 shown far more nobility of soul and greater talent for usefulness than many who have been watched over day and night with gentlest care and overflowing love. Angels pity these stray lambs; angels weep, while human eyes are dry, and human hearts are closed against them.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church.” Vol. 4, p. 423. “Every man and woman in our ranks, whether a parent or not, ought to be intensely interested in the Lord’s vineyard. We cannot afford to allow our children to drift away into the world and to fall under the control of the enemy. Let us come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty. Let us do all in our power to make our schools a blessing to our youth....Those who are not directly, connected with the school can help to make it a blessing by giving it their hearty support. Thus we shall all be ‘laborers together with God,’ and receive the reward of the faithful, even an entrance into the school above.”-- ”Counsels to Teachers,” p. 210. “The wants of the cause will continually increase as we near the close of time. Means is needed to give young men a short course of study in our schools, to prepare them for efficient work in the ministry and in different branches of the cause. We are not coming up to our privilege in this matter. All schools among us will soon be closed up.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 5, p. 156. Let none, however poor they may be, gain from the foregoing statements the erroneous idea that their circumstances excuse them from assuming any responsibility for the education of their own or other children. “...by refusing to put expensive trimmings on their garments,” and by letting “every unnecessary expense be cut down,” they may save and thus contribute their mite to the defraying of the student’s expenses. God says: “Let every family bring their tithes and offerings unto the Lord.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 53. If the parents or guardian of each student would faithfully cut out every unnecessary expense, placing to the student’s school expenses the amount thus saved, and if all other believers, assuming their share of responsibility, would do likewise, we would not now be operating the Academy at a monthly loss, which necessarily handicaps the other departments of the work. Wishing, from the beginning, to make the parent’s burden as light as possible, we decided to room and board the students for the extremely small amount of ten dollars a month, with no charges for laundry or tuition. And if in addition to our strict economy and hard work, had we regularly received for each student ten dollars a month, we would have then been able to keep the school from burdening the other departments of the work. But now we are confronted with the a situation similar to that set forth in the following testimony: “When the managers of a school find that it is not meeting running expenses, and debts are heaping up, they should act like level-headed business men, and change their methods and plans. When one year has proved that the financial management has been wrong, let wisdom’s voice be heard... “In some of our schools the price of tuitions has been too low. This has in many ways been detrimental to the educational work. It has brought discouraging debt; if has thrown upon the management a continual suspicion of miscalculation, want of economy, and wrong planning; it has been very discouraging to the teachers; and it leads the people to demand correspondingly low prices in other schools. Whatever may have been the object in placing the tuition at less than a living rate, the fact that a school has been running behind heavily is sufficient reason for reconsidering the plans and arranging its charges so that in the future its showing may be different. The amount charged for tuition, board, and residence should be sufficient to pay the salaries of the faculty, to supply the table with an abundance of healthful, nourishing food, to maintain the furnishing of rooms, to keep the buildings in repair, and to meet other necessary running expenses. This is an important matter, and calls for no narrow calculation, but for a thorough investigation. The counsel of the Lord is needed. The school should have a sufficient income not only to pay the necessary running expenses, but to be able to furnish the students during the school term with some things essential for their work. “Debts must not be allowed to accumulate term after term. The very highest kind of education that could be given is to shun the incurring of debt as you would shun disease.”- -”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, pp. 210, 211. Hence, unless parents, guardians, and all Present Truth believers, herewith resolve that they will come up to the help of the Lord by making a covenant by sacrifice, thus placing themselves squarely under the burden not only of relieving the school of its present indebtedness, but also of maintaining it in the future, the management will have no alternative but to proceed according to the instruction set forth in the foregoing quotation from the Spirit of Prophecy, which would mean that a number of worthy students now enjoying the advantages and benefits to be secured at no other school than Mt. Carmel would have to leave because of an inability to meet the increased expenses.

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 10 Brethren, in the fear of God, read Judges 5:23 along with “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 284, paragraph two, and take heed. ___________________ Some Need to Awake. Now in the time of the blazing of the light, of the sounding of the trumpet even those who profess to be awakened from their Laodicean “sad deception,” are, when it comes to the matter of reform and of the great need to support the cause of God, still soundly asleep. There are hundreds of professed Present Truth believers who barely pay their tithe, and still others who pay neither tithe nor offerings, yet all of whom profess to be reformers, and expect to participate in all of Mt. Carmel’s benefits! Several faithful sisters have offered to loan us a little money, of which, however, we have not availed ourselves because of the fact that the total sum is not sufficient to meet our wants. Therefore, we are extending the opportunity to all Present Truth believers to come to the help of the Lord. By starting a systematic free will offering, and by loaning us some of their savings, all can have a part in this grand and glorious work. The money loaned to the cause of God will be far safer than in any worldly treasure house. In the following paragraphs, we shall present our needs, and those who are moved to come up to the help of the Lord now in a financial way, may do so by applying their means as the Lord may direct within the scope set forth. Our most urgent need on Mt. Carmel is the completion of our water system. Our next most pressing need is that of dormitory, school, and other buildings. Thirdly, we greatly need about a quarter of a mile of paved road in order to avoid waste of time and wearing out our machinery during the rainy season. The foregoing improvements must be made before next fall if we are by then to put into operation our training school, to which we must add a small sanitarium and equipment. Besides the camp building project, above mentioned, we need to print a new tract, and replenish the supply of our free literature. The approximate total amount of money required for materials on the above mentioned projects are as follows: $500.00 Pipe. $100.00 Cement. $200.00 Pump. $150.00 Electric Wiring. 5000.00 Building material. 1000.00 Road Material. 1500.00 Free literature. $8,450.00 Then, too, the interest on the mortgage against the real estate, amounts to $474.00 for 1937. There can be no better security than this property and we hope that some of our brethren will awake, and place as much as they can to this fund, in order to secure their money, and save to the cause the interest on the mortgage. However, if the loans which come in do not total at least $8,400.00, which is the principle on the mortgage, we shall be disposed to return all pledges made to this fund, as we must either pay the entire amount of the mortgage or else be subject to the annual payments with full interest. The above paragraphs do not present all our present financial problems, nor the need of reformation in individual and collective responsibility. Some companies of believers have sent their children to the Mt. Carmel Academy, where they can receive a Christian training and education that will not only equip them to take an active part in this great final message, but also will fit them for life eternal; and at the mere cost of ten dollars a month for room, laundry, board, tuition, etc., have fallen delinquent, which compels Mt. Carmel to finance the school, for her responsibility toward the children does not permit her to send them home. Some Present Truth believers are staying home doing nothing, and living on charity, whereas others are endeavoring to enrich themselves with the goods of this world, while we are in need of men to work in the cause of God. Do not feel, my brethren, that without your support the cause of God must die out, or that your money must keep It up, but rather you should realize that you need to take a whole-hearted active part in it in order to provide for yourselves a treasure “where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through and steal; For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.” (Matt. 6:20, 21.) __________________ To the Sick and to the Well. Are you in a run-down condition? Does your system require more minerals, more vitamins? Does your diet call for concentrated vegetable tonics? Or, are you in good health, and do you wish to maintain this inestimable blessing? If you can answer yes to any of these questions, then take that tonic which the Lord, Himself, has for you. Many who could be well are, because of a deficiency of minerals and vitamins, in a run-down, sickly condition, and are thus subject to almost any disease. Therefore, in order to replenish their depleted, rundown system, with a sufficient amount of minerals and vitamins, it is necessary to

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 11 drink the Juice fresh greens--concentrated minerals and vitamins. God intends that by so doing we shall supply the human machine with the required vitamins and minerals, and not by using commercialized grain, and vegetable extracts, which are inferior to fresh juices, and which are too costly for one possibly to purchase in large enough quantity to supply the vitamin and mineral deficiencies of the blood. Moreover, why spend money for the various concoctions of concentrated vegetable minerals and vitamins put up in the form of liquid, powder, and pill, and sold at a large profit, when you can go out into your own garden, pick a few greens, extract the juice, and have for yourself the cheapest, very best, and most nourishing, concentrated vitamin-mineral tonic that there is? This is God’s cure for mineral and vitamin-starved human beings; and His counsel to those who are well is that they shall include in their diet a greater proportion of fresh vegetables than any other food. If you do this religiously, believing that this is God’s special prescription for your ailment, you shall hear Him say, “According to your faith be it unto you.” “Leaving the Work Unfinished”. Many Present Truth ministers have made the grave mistake of leaving for a new field of interest before a solid foundation has been laid in their old field of labor. Thus, interests have been left to die out, and the work of God has been just that much retarded. This is not in God’s order, for, as is set forth in the following statements from the Spirit of Prophecy, He required His ministers to do their work with thoroughness, leaving their work effectually bound off. “A solemn responsibility rests upon the ministers of Christ to do their work with thoroughness. They should lead young disciples along wisely and judiciously, step by step, onward and upward, until every essential point has been brought before them.... “Too often the work is left in an unfinished state, and in many such cases it amounts to nothing. Sometimes, after a company of people has accepted the truth, the minister thinks that he must immediately go to a new field; and sometimes, without proper investigation, he is authorized to go. This is wrong; he should finish the work begun; for in leaving it incomplete, more harm than good is done. No field is so unpromising as one that has been cultivated just enough to give the weeds a more luxuriant growth. By this method of labor many souls have been left to the buffeting of Satan...and many are driven where they can never again be reached. A minister might better not engage in the work unless he can bind it off thoroughly.”--”Gospel Workers,” pp. 367, 368. “In every place that is entered, a solid foundation is to be laid for permanent work. The Lord’s methods are to be followed....It is for you to carry forward the work as the Lord has said it should be carried.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 141. If, in any field that is entered, a solid foundation is not laid, then whosoever shall labor in this place “hereafter will have uphill work, and must carry a heavy load, because the work has not been faithfully bound off, but has been left in an unfinished state.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 254. Though, in prospect, far-off fields always look greener than those immediately about us, the hope is invariably disappointed in the end. Hence, do not, until you have laid a solid foundation, and have thoroughly finished your work in one field, leave it to enter another place. Important Notices. No. 1. We request that all, who are devoting full time to giving the message, please write in and secure workers’ monthly report blanks. No. 2. Address all mail to Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas, instead of Mt. Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas. No. 3. When sending in remittances by mail, it is safer to send them by check or Postal Money Order, and made payable to The Universal Publishing Association. IT SATISFIES MORE. “Although I have been an Adventist since 1913, I do not get to attend Sabbath School and church. But I do receive the Symbolic Code, and though I am past seventyfour years of age, I can still read, and this Present Truth magazine means more to me, and brings me more joy, than all the sermons I could listen to, for I believe that it carries the truth for these last days.” (Signed) Mrs. A.K. Rogers Oklahoma. ______________________ GLAD FOR THE CODE AND TO SUFFER FOR MY LORD. “Please send me the ‘Code,’ for I like to read it, and am thankful for the new light which both it and ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ books and tracts bring to us. For the truth’s sake, we are suffering persecution in our church here, but we re-

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 12 member what our Saviour suffered for us. It is worth it.... Pray for us.” (Signed) Mrs. S. A. D. Florida. ______________________________ WE TWO, 12 AND 8, COME TO MT. CARMEL’S AID. “Although I do not have the privilege of being at the Mt. Carmel school, I want to join the testimonies which come out from time to time in the Code, and which are precious to my soul. As I read them, I can just imagine myself in school at Mt. Carmel though I go to church school at home, where my mother teaches me about the eleventh hour call. I want to say that I am 100 per cent a SRod believer. Pray for me that I may come up to the standard that I found in ‘Testimonies for the church,’ Vol. 6, p. 147, and in 2 Pet 1:10, 11.” (Signed) Lauranelle McTyre, age 12 ______________________________ “I am very thankful for the SRod message that has helped me to draw closer to Jesus. I am studying the message, and am happy to be a Shepherd’s Rod Seventh-day Adventist. I want to be at Mt. Carmel, but I love to read the letters that come from this center even if I do not have the privilege of being there just now.” (Signed) Buster McTyre, age 8 ______________________________ NEGLECTFUL BUT NOT FORGETFUL. “May the Lord pardon my long neglect in not expressing before this my appreciation of the ‘Code’ and other Present Truth literature. I think all of it is wonderful. I have been a believer of Present Truth for a little over a year, and am indeed rejoicing in it. The Lord certainly is merciful to send us such a stirring message to arouse us from our Laodicean condition, in order that we might not be lost: and we ought continually to thank Him for the merciful warning.” (Signed) Mrs. E. L. Portland, Ore. WISH TO SEE IT FINISHED AND WILL DO HER PART. Dear Sister---------: “For some time I have been reading and enjoying Present Truth literature. Especially do I enjoy The Symbolic Code and so far as I have read, I am very much in harmony with all that it and the other publications teach. “I am longing for this work to come to a close and, in helping to finish it, I feel perfectly willing to do any part that the Lord may assign to me.” (Signed) Mrs. H. Keene, Texas. ______________________________ AN OVERSIGHT. Question No. 156: “We are unable to harmonize the statement on page 8 of the tract, “Dardanelles of the Bible,” one of which says that the house of Israel is the twelve tribes, the Northern kingdom, and the other that Israel is the ten tribes?” Answer: Due to an oversight on the part of the proof reader, the word “either” was allowed to be omitted. Thus the statement: “’The house of Israel’ denotes the twelve tribes, or house which constituted the northern kingdom,” should read “The term, ‘house of Israel,’ either denotes the twelve tribes, or those which constituted the northern kingdom.” WE CANNOT ANSWER. Question No. 157: “I wonder if you have published anything on Daniel 11, especially from verse 40 and onward. I note that Sister White stated that the power of verse 45 is the same power that received the number 666 and that it shall come to its end instead of Turkey. Then where and what is the tabernacle that shall be planted in the holy mount? If you will explain this for me, I shall be grateful.” Answer: We have published but little on Daniel 11, other than that quoted from “A Word to the Little Flock,” and we have no light, as yet, on the questions asked. Health Wave. HAVE A GARDEN and BE A KING. As spring is here, let your vegetable garden be so planned as to supply your table with an abundance of legumes, and greens; especially of the latter, for nearly all need far more mineral salts and vitamins than we are accustomed to having because of the great amount of bulk in greens, it is almost impossible to get in salads alone enough solvent minerals. So in order to supply the blood stream with a sufficient amount of minerals, extract the juices of greens, and make into a delicious drink, adding milk if you desire. By having a garden of your own, you can live like a king. There are many ways to prepare vegetables, legumes, roots, greens, etc., so that you may have a variety of palatable dishes from which to choose. Greens combined with natural rice, whole wheat macaroni, noodles, potatoes, tomatoes, onions, or some other variety, make a healthful and tasty dish. These may be stewed or made into a delicious, wholesome, unsweetened pie, or turnovers.

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 13 BRAN and WHOLE WHEAT MUFFINS. Without, baking powder, Soda, or Cream of Tartar. Ingredients. 2 cups bran. 3 cups sifted whole wheat flour. 1/4 cup oil. 1 T. natural sugar. 1 t. salt. 3 eggs. 3 cups cold water. Formulas. Separate eggs, placing whites in one mixing bowl, and yokes in another. Then, while beating yolks, slowly add the oil, salt, sugar, and water, in the order named. Set this mixture aside, and whip whites to medium stiffness. Add flour to first mixture, and thoroughly combine. Gently pour this batter over the whites, using a spoon to fold them in. (Do not stir after batter is added to whites). Drop into heated, oiled gem irons, and bake twenty to twentyfive minutes. This recipe will make 1 1/2 dozen medium sized muffins. VEGETARIAN BREAD SPREAD. Break into a round-bottomed bowl one medium sized egg. Add 1 to 3 teaspoon salt, then with a wire whip (not an egg beater), beat, and at the same time slowly pour into center of bowl any good vegetable oil. Continue beating until you have used about one pint of oil, or until the mayonnaise is quite stiff. Then, while beating, add juice of one small lemon, and you will have the finest, most healthy bread spread, free from all impurities. The Light Shines Brightest in the Middle of the Road-- Safety First. Satan, represented by human beings, is ever busy distracting Present Truth believers, destroying their influence among the people, and thus making the truth of none effect. His great and lasting victories have not been won by opposing the truth, but rather by professing strictly to advocate every precept of it, and by showing great reverence and zeal for its advancement, thus gaining the confidence of the people, and making them believe him to be a zealous minister of God and a friend of His people. Then, having beguiled them into placing confidence in him, and into being perfectly satisfied that he is leading them on to eternal glory, he easily and quietly leads his victims on to eternal ruin. There is but one way of knowing that we are being led, by Christ our Lord, in the straight path to the pearly gates, and that is, by neither adding to nor taking from the Word of Truth, but by carefully following in the way of light, going not a step ahead of it, lingering not a step behind it, nor walking along its side-edges, but by following right in the middle of the road. Hence, let not your zeal for progress drive you ahead of the light and make you to walk in the darkness; neither let your caution against running too far ahead cause you to drop back and lag behind; nor yet let carelessness verge you toward the edges. Stay in the center of the road, where the light shines the brightest. Do not follow ideas which stand upon implications, upon enlargements, upon diminishings, of the meaning of authoritative statements. Says Christ: “If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book: and if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the Book of Life.” (Rev. 22:18, 19.) “But the prophet, which shall presume to speak a word in My name, which I have not commanded him to speak, or that shall speak in the name of other gods, even that prophet shall die.” (Deut. 18:20.) Extremists never walk in the blaze of the light, but are always found ahead of it, and those who are passive invariably walk far behind it, while the careless and the indifferent stray to the edges. But those who are the true children of light never vary a step left or right, front or back from the brightest spot of the Christian’s narrow road. In dress reform, the extremist, the passive, and the careless often take the position that the Christian’s dress should consist of old, shabby, out of date clothes. “Carefulness in dress is an important item. There has been a lack here with ministers who believe present truth. The dress of some has been even untidy. Not only has there been a lack of taste and order in arranging the dress in a becoming manner upon the person, and in having the color suitable and becoming for a minister of Christ, but the apparel of some has been even slovenly. Some ministers wear a vest of a light color, while their pants are dark, or a dark vest and light pants, with no taste or orderly arrangement of the dress upon the person when they come before the people. These things are preaching to the people. The minister gives them an example of order, and sets before them the propriety of neatness and taste in their apparel, or he gives them lessons in slackness and lack of taste which they will be in danger of following. “Black or dark material is more becoming to a minister in the desk, and will make a better impression upon the people, than would be made by a combination of

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 14 two or three different colors in his apparel. “I was pointed back to the children of Israel anciently, and was shown that God had given specific directions in regard to the material and style of dress to be worn by those who ministered before him. The God of Heaven, whose arm moves the world, who sustains us and gives us life and health, has given us evidence that he may be honored or dishonored by the apparel of those who officiate before him. He gave special directions to Moses in regard to everything connected with his service. He gave instruction even in regard to the arrangement of their houses, and specified the dress which those should wear who were to minister in his service. They were to maintain order in everything, and especially to preserve cleanliness. “Read the directions that were given to Moses, to be made known to the children of Israel as God was about to come down upon the mount to speak in their hearing His holy law. What did He command Moses to have the people do? To be ready against the third day; for on the third day, said he, the Lord will come down upon the mount in the sight of all the people. They were to set bounds about the mount. ‘And the Lord said unto Moses, Go unto the people, and sanctify them today and tomorrow, and let them wash their clothes.’ That great and mighty God who created the beautiful Eden, and everything lovely in it, is a God of order; and he wants order and cleanliness with his people. That mighty God directed Moses to tell the people to wash their clothes, lest their should be impurity in their clothing and about their persons as they came up before the Lord. And Moses went down from the mount unto the people, and they washed their clothes, according to the command of God. “And to show how careful they were to be in regard to cleanliness, Moses was to put a laver between the tent of the congregation and the altar, ‘and put water therein to wash withal.’ And Moses and Aaron, and Aaron’s sons, that ministered before the Lord, were to wash their hands and their feet thereat when they went into the tent of the congregation, and when they went in before the Lord. “This was the commandment of the great and mighty God. There was to be nothing slack and untidy about those who appeared before him, when they came into his holy presence. And why was this? What was the object of all this carefulness? Was it merely to recommend the people to God? Was it merely to gain his approbation? The reason that was given me was this, that a right impression might be made upon the people. If those who ministered in sacred office should fail to manifest care, and reverence for God, in their apparel and their deportment, the people would lose their awe and their reverence for God and his sacred service. If the priests showed great reverence for God, by being very careful and very particular as they came into his presence, it gave the people an exalted idea of God and his requirements. It showed them that God was holy, that his work was sacred, and that everything in connection with his work must be holy; that it must be free from everything like impurity and uncleanness; and that all defilement must be put away from those who approach nigh to God. “From the light that has been given me, there has been a carelessness in this respect. I might speak of it as Paul presents it. It is carried out in will-worship and neglecting of the body. But this voluntary humility, this will-worship and neglecting of the body, is not the humility that savors of Heaven. That humility will be particular to have the person, and actions, and apparel of all who preach the holy truth of God, right and perfectly proper, so that every item connected with us will recommend our holy religion. The very dress will be a recommendation of the truth to unbelievers. It will be a sermon in itself.... “A minister who is negligent in his apparel often wounds those of good taste and refined sensibilities. Those who are faulty in this respect should correct their errors, and be more circumspect. The loss of some souls at last will be traced to the untidiness of the minister. The first appearance affected the people unfavorably, because they could not in any way link his appearance with the truths he presented. His dress was against him; and the impression given was that the people whom he represented were a careless set, who careth nothing about their dress, and his hearers did not want anything to do with such a class of people. “Here, according to the light that has been given me, there has been a manifest neglect among our people. Ministers sometimes stand in the desk with their hair in disorder, looking as if it had been untouched by a comb and brush for a week. God is dishonored when those who engage in his sacred service are so neglectful of their appearance. Anciently the priests were required to have their garments in a particular style to do service in the holy place, and minister in the priest’s office. They were to have garments in accordance with their work, and God distinctly specified what these should be.... “God requires all who profess to be his chosen people, though they are not teachers of the truth, to be careful to preserve personal cleanliness and purity, also cleanliness and order in their houses and upon their premises. We are examples to the world, living epistles known and read of all men. God requires all who profess godliness, and

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 15 especially those who teach the truth to others, to abstain from all appearance of evil.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 2, pp. 610-615. “Do not catch hold of isolated ideas and make them a test, criticizing others whose practice may not agree with your opinion: but study the subject broadly and deeply, and seek to bring your own ideas and practices into perfect harmony with the principles of true Christian temperance. “There are many who try to correct the lives of others by attacking what they regard as wrong habits. They go to those whom they think in error, and point out their defects, but do not seek to direct the mind to true principles. Such a course often comes far short of securing the desired result. When we make it evident that we are trying to correct others, we too often arouse their combativeness, and do more harm than good. And there is the danger to the reprover also. He who takes it upon himself to correct others, is likely to cultivate a habit of fault-finding, and soon his whole interest will be in picking flaws and finding defects. Do not watch others to pick at their faults, or expose their errors. Educate them to better habits by the power of your own example. “Let it ever be kept before the mind that the great object of hygienic reform is to secure the highest possible development of mind and soul and body. All the laws of nature--which are the laws of God--are designed for our good. Obedience to them will promote our happiness in this life, and will aid us in a preparation for the life to come. “There is something better to talk about than the faults and weaknesses of others. Talk of God and His wonderful works. Study into the manifestations of His love and wisdom in all the works of nature.”--”Christian Temperance and Bible Hygiene,” pp. 119, 120. Questions and Answers. HOW READEST THOU?” Question No. 153: “The tract, of Ezekiel’s prophecy, ‘The Dardanelles of the Bible,’ p. 5, places the lamps of fire in the Most Holy place, thus showing complete ignorance of the simple facts in the case making a mistake that a child should recognize.” Answer: The only mention in the above mentioned tract, p. 5. of lamps of fire is in the quotation of scripture from the Revelation, which are John’s words. The author of the tract is simply quoting the words of the Revelator. “How many men in this age of the world fail to go deep enough. They only skim the surface. They will not think closely enough to see difficulties and grapple with them, and will not examine every important subject which comes before them with thoughtful, prayerful study, and with sufficient caution and interest to see the real point at issue. They talk of matters which they have not fully and carefully weighed,”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 361. “How readest thou?” SERVANTS ON EARTH OR IN HEAVEN? Question No. 154: “We have been approached with the criticism that the 144,000 have a special work to do ‘about the throne of God,’ of judging the wicked, and not a special work on earth of bringing in a great multitude. Please give us light on this subject.” Answer: From the vast wealth of proof that the 144,000 are to perform the special work of bringing in the great multitude, we cannot, in the space here available, present more than the following evidences: The 144,000 escape the slaughter of Ezekiel “Nine (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 445; “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211), and go into all the world to bring in all their brethren. (Isa. 66:16, 19, 20.) Virtually to the same truth, the ensuing statements attest: “All who are honest will leave the fallen churches, and take their stand with the remnant.”--”Early Writings,” p. 261. “Early Writings,” p. 24 says that “multitudes” join in the movement. There only remains now to ascertain exactly who constitute the remnant. This question is definitely settled in “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 475, 476: “The despised remnant are clothed in glorious apparel....A ‘fair mitre’ is set upon their heads... These are they that stand upon Mount Zion with the Lamb having the Father’s name written in their foreheads. They sing the new song before the throne, that song which no man can learn save the hundred and forty and four thousand.” The above inspired statement proves that the 144,000 are the remnant, and that multitudes from the fallen churches will join them. One needs no further proof that the 144,000 have to do on earth the greatest work ever committed to man. THE DIET FOR TRANSLATION. Question No. 155: “Does ‘Counsels on Health,’ p. 42 mean that we who are preparing for translation must lay aside all manner of vegetables, nuts, and roots, and thus live on grains and fruits only?” Answer: We do not understand that simply because in this one instance grains and fruits are mentioned, vegetables, nuts, and roots

Nos.3, 4 (March-April, 1937) Page 16 should be discarded from the dietary of those who are preparing for translation, for in the same book, pages 114 and 115, we read: “The mother should study to set a simple yet nutritious diet before her family. God has furnished man with abundant means for the gratification of an unperverted appetite. He has spread before him the products of the earth,--a bountiful variety of food that is palatable to the taste and nutritious to the system. Of these our benevolent heavenly Father says we may freely eat. Fruits, grains, and vegetables, prepared in a simple way, free from spice and grease of all kinds, make, with milk or cream, the most healthful diet. They impart nourishment to the body, and give a power of endurance and a vigor of intellect that are not produced by a stimulating diet.” On page 42, only “grains and fruits” are mentioned whereas, on page 115 fruits, grains and vegetables of all kinds are urged the best articles of food for our dietary. Furthermore, on neither pages (42, 115), are nuts mentioned, but “Ministry of Healing,” p. 298 says: “With nuts may be combined grains, fruits, and some roots, to make foods that are healthful and nourishing. Care should be taken, however, not to use too large a proportion of nuts.” Thus we see that our diet must be composed of grains, fruits, nuts, and vegetables of all kinds, including roots. To take from an author’s writings, as the basis of a subject, one statement independent of all others pertaining to it, is not just, unless it is so warranted by the author himself. Had Sister White meant that we should use nothing but grains and fruits, she, herself, would have given the reason for including nuts and roots at one time, and excluding them at another time. Hence, inasmuch as she nowhere states that we should cease using vegetables, nuts, and roots, we have no right on the strength of some of her writings to urge upon anyone, burdens that are one sided, onerous, and impossible to carry out. Still further, as those who are to be translated are to return to the same diet which, in the beginning before nature was marred by sin, was given to the holy family in the garden of Eden, God is now saying to us: “Behold, I have given you, every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for meat.” (Gen. 1:29.) This scripture teaches that the diet for those who are to be translated will be composed of herbs (grains and vegetables of all kinds) bearing seed, and the fruit of “every tree” (fruits and nuts) yielding seed. When the Lord says in Genesis 3:18, 19: “And thou shalt eat the herb of the field; in the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground,” we are not to understand that He added the herb to the man’s diet after he sinned (for herb bearing seed was a part of the dietary before sin entered), but simply that that which the earth produced without man’s having to sweat, man was from then on to produce from the soil by perspiration and hard labor. Question No. 157: “I am convinced that ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ is not the message of the hour, because I believe that when a message comes from God, it will not make a separation among His people. You agree with my logic, do you not? Answer: To try to convince the questioner by a long-drawn-out article with proofs from the Scriptures, is needless, for the question reveals that the person is not acquainted with past church history. Therefore, the best way to answer his query is to ask him to tell us the number of times God has sent messages to His church that they made neither trouble nor separation among His people. If facts prove his answer, to be in favor of this question, then of course, as Christians, we must change our position, and admit that the SRod is not a message from God. But if past church history, disproves his logic, then, of course, we shall expect from him, as an honest Christian and a seeker for truth, a letter of confession, stating that his logic has not refuted the SRod. The SRod message according to Ezekiel’s prophecy, chapter Nine and “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 445, is to accomplish nothing else but to separate the people in the church! Thus the fact that the message of the SRod brings a separation in the church, is another proof that it is a message from God.

Nos.5, 6 (May-June,1937) Page

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1937) Page 2 GREETINGS FROM MT. CARMEL ANGEL’S FROM ABOVE, AND CREATION FROM BELOW, KEPT ME IN THE STRAIGHT ROAD By Sr. V.T. Houteff A little over seven years ago, a startling appeal from the courts of heaven came to me. An angel, invested with celestial glory, sufficient to illuminate the entire earth with light resplendent, was the messenger, and he, so unmistakably divine, addressed me through human lips. His voice was strong and clear as he announced that the time of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord” had arrived. But, sad to say, rather than finding me a fit subject for the kingdom, he found me in a “sad deception,” fallen fast asleep. Then, suddenly being awakened from my “deep sleep,” I stood awe-stricken, remorseful; and as I listened intently to him continue his discourse, my eyes began slowly to open. To my indescribable joy, not a condemnatory word for my transgressions fell from his lips; but rather, an opportunity was given me to confess my sins, and to accept the high and exalted privilege of being one of the 144,000, who are to “stand with the Lamb on Mt. Zion.” As I pondered these good tidings my heart filled with ecstasy, and I was animated with zeal quickly to make the needful preparation, and to set my feet toward Mt. Zion, to keep the appointment that I did not even think of declining to make. But since then, I have found that there is a far greater amount of work to do in getting ready than I at first realized, and that I must be without “spot, wrinkle, or any such thing.” This seemed an impossibility, but the harder I tried to make the necessary changes in my life, the clearer I was able to perceive the glorious opportunities and privileges that afford the fond prospect of the time when the prophecies, which the prophets themselves longed to see fulfilled, shall come to pass. Thus my load was lightened and my path made clearer. O, what a vast contrast there is between this, our happy outlook of an “exceeding and eternal weight of glory,” and that of those who from day to day live empty, aimless lives of seeking only pleasures which, lasting merely for the time being, soon vanish into nothingness, leaving these poor squandered lives only the forlorn and hopeless prospect of the day of death and doom! As time wore on, my eyes continued gradually to open more and more to the magnitude of the work--that of the ingathering of the 144,000 and the innumerable multitude--attached to the glorious truth brought by the angel of Revelation 18:1. This solemn and weighty responsibility lay heavily upon my heart, and I endeavored to fill the place that the Lord assigned to me in helping to spread the “words of life.” My experience in the message has taught me that for my labors for Him, He has given me more blessings than I could ever recount, many of which have come in the form of invaluable lessons, chiefest among which is that, when one is busily engaged in the Lord’s work, he not only shuns many temptations, but also receives great rewards; whereas, if he is doing nothing, very little, or any less than he is capable of doing, he succumbs to temptations which cause him either to lose all interest in his “Father’s business,” or to criticize every advance step that the Faithful and True Witness may direct. Also, I have seen many who apparently manifested great zeal in the interest of Present Truth but who, having not had an experience with God, have not received any blessing. This sad condition has constantly reminded me of the warning given to us through Ezekiel: “Behold, this was the iniquity of thy sister Sodom, pride, fulness of bread, and abundance of idleness was in her and in her daughters, neither did she strengthen the hand of the poor and needy. And they were haughty, and committed abomination before me: therefore I took them away as I saw good.” (Ezek. 16:49, 50.) But my more recent call to unite with Brother Houteff has placed upon me a far greater responsibility than that which thus far had been mine. This call I well realize did not come to me because of any worthiness in me, and although I am immeasurably thankful and happy in my lot, yet I have lost all self-reliance, realizing now more fully than ever the never-failing surety of the promise of my Lord, Who will now, in the “closing work for the church,” do no less for any of us than He did for His people in times past. And Now I Shall Endeavor to Bring to You Nature’s Voice from Mt. Carmel. In the midst of harvesting, we can now understand some of nature’s lessons better than we could some months ago when the crops were merely promising an abundance of grain. The prospects were such that we felt almost sure of reaping a greater harvest of wheat and oats than this vicinity had ever seen. However, though our high expectations are not altogether disappointed, yet we have gathered less than two thirds of the amount which seemed assured in prospect but a few weeks ago. This shortage is due to the crop’s receiving no April rain. Hence, all that stood between our field’s yielding but a partial crop and its yielding

Nos.5, 6 (May-June,1937) Page 3 a full crop, was one rain. Its being true that nature is God’s open book to all nations, tongues, and peoples, be they small or great, learned or illiterate, we are admonished by the lesson from this year’s harvest to avail ourselves of the moisture (truth) from above while we are now in the time of the latter rain, which is to give us the development that will recommend us to the heavenly garner. Therefore, just as the complete success of Mt. Carmel’s crops depended upon the April-May rains, so the completeness of our holiness and salvation depends upon the showers of the “latter rain” (teacher of righteousness--Joel 2:23, margin) as God, Himself, is the “husbandman” of the field, and the Creator of the rain, He would not cause either too much or too little rain (Present Truth) to fall upon the grain (church). Consequently, we who have the opportunity to make use of all the Present Truth (rain) which God sends, will, if we in any way deprive ourselves of it, fail in our Christian development, as did Mt. Carmel’s fields fail in their development, falling short of yielding a full crop to the “Husbandman” Who hath long waited for His “first fruits” of the promised seed. As a secretary of the reform movement, I have seen, in my observation of the field of “wheat” (Present Truth believers), that some are letting the showers pass by. They are not only failing to make use of the “rain,” but are even brushing from their garments the drops, fearing that it will do them harm! They see the rain falling, but rather than helping themselves to it, they are wasting their time gazing at the clouds (messengers) which carry it, thinking thus to know whether the clouds are traveling in the way in which mortal minds think right for rain, or in the way in which God made them go to drop their rain. As I look with grief upon this sad condition, I cannot help but cry aloud to the field: “Shall the axe boast itself against Him that heweth therewith? or shall the saw magnify itself against Him that shaketh it? as if the rod should shake itself against them that lift it up, or as if the staff should lift up itself, as if it were no wood.” (Isa. 10:15.) O, Brother, O, Sister, are you studying “the face of the sky,” or the “signs of the times”? (Matt. 16:3.) Are you more interested in the movements of the clouds than in the rain which they drop for you? Awake! Awake! dear Present Truth believers who have gone back to sleep! Do you not realize that you need even the smallest of the showers, and that your growth and attainment “to the stature of the fullness of Christ” depends upon your absorbing all the showers? You need every drop of rain which God sends, and you will be called to account for all to which you have had access. We are commanded by the great I AM, “faithfully and fearlessly” to “warn those who embrace but a part of the truths connected with the third message, that they must gladly receive all the messages as God has given them, or have no part in the matter.”--”Early Writings,” p. 189. “Seemeth it a small thing unto you to have eaten up the good pasture [truths that please you], but ye must tread down with your feet the residue of your pastures? And to have drunk of the deep waters [the greater truths], but ye must foul the residue with your feet? And as for My flock, they eat that which ye have trodden with your feet; and they drink that which ye have fouled with your feet.” (Ezek. 34:18, 19.) Do not, my brothers and sisters, abuse God’s mercy, and turn a deaf ear to His pleadings by questioning and criticizing everything now “in the unfolding of truth,” when you should be feeding on the “green pastures” and on the holy “rain,” lest He surprise you at your “unholy feast.” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 690. Why should we be like the Jews of old who questioned and criticized Christ’s work, character, and experience, all the way from His parentage to His resurrection? They thought themselves wise in doing this, but as their deeds later proved both to themselves and to the world, they were but fools. And now may we, brother, sister, profit by their experience, and take the Lord’s advice to lay aside all human wisdom and become child-like, so that He may fill us with divine wisdom, thus proving both to ourselves and to the world that we are not as the Jews of old. God has delegated no one either to look after or to supervise His work. He is well able to take care of it, and without our criticisms, but He cannot take care of our salvation if we do not allow Present Truth to “engross the whole mind, the whole attention” (“Early Writings,” p. 118), to impel us to spread the message, and to eradicate our long cultivated evil habits, rather than to allow Satan to urge us to try to direct the work. “The time has come to make decided efforts in places where the truth has not yet been proclaimed. How shall the Lord’s work be done? In every place that is entered, a solid foundation is to be laid for permanent work. The Lord’s methods are to be followed. It is not for you to be intimidated by outward appearances, however forbidding they may be. It is for you to carry forward the work as the Lord has said it should be carried. Preach the word, and the Lord by His Holy Spirit will send conviction to the minds of the hearers. The word is, ‘And they went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following.’ Mark 16:20. “Many workers are to act their part, doing house-tohouse work, and giving Bible readings

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1937) Page 4 in families. They are to show their growth in grace by submission to the will of Christ. Thus they will gain a rich experience. As in faith they receive, believe, and obey Christ’s word, the efficiency of the Holy Spirit will be seen in their life-work. There will be seen an intensity of earnest effort. There will be cherished a faith that works by love and purifies the soul. The fruits of the Spirit will be seen in the life.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 141. I cannot express how earnestly I hope and pray that every Present Truth believer may gain an experience with God and receive even greater blessings than have I. I shall do my part to help answer my own prayers in your behalf, and to grant my heart’s desire, by doing what little I can for you, my brothers and sisters, whether it be in person or by correspondence, or by my endeavors to exert the kind of influence that will direct your minds to the One Who, by His death, made possible our doing even “greater works” than He. I heartily thank all who have helped make our burdens lighter by their whole-heartedly cooperating with us in this great work of gathering the firstfruits, and for your fervent prayers in our behalf. “WHO ART THOU THAT JUDGEST ANOTHER MAN’S SERVANT?” (ROM. 14:4) To Whom It May Concern: Dear Brother-------: Brother W. kindly passed on to me your recent letter to him, and as it has been some time since I last heard from you, I was very much interested in reading it, and in learning that you are getting along so nicely in your farm home. But above all, I am happy to know that your faith in the message, is good. However, I am indeed grieved by your unwarranted statements in reference to the management of the sealing work. Hence, I am taking occasion to write to you. In your letter, I read: “I believe the messenger and the message as much as ever, but I cannot understand some things, and the only consistent thing to do under these circumstances is not to fight the message or the Messenger, but occupy your time in such lines as you can feel that you are happy in the Lord and wait results.” It is fatal rather than wise, my brother, to state that you believe in the message and the messenger,’ and yet turn right around and by your writing to tempt others to follow your example by merely occupying their time and waiting for “results,” when, contrary to your philosophy, the message in which you say you believe instructs you not to “occupy your time” as you now do, but to “Plead with your mother, plead for [saith the Lord] she is not My wife, neither am I her husband.” (Hos. 2:2) ‘Turn the heart...of the children to their fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse.” (Mal. 4:6.) Moreover, the Spirit of Prophecy counsels: “Those who refuse to accept and obey God’s word until every objection has been removed, and there is no longer an opportunity for doubt, will never come to the light.”-- ”The Great Controversy,” p. 527. In the face of these specific instructions I cannot see, Brother --------, how you can understandingly say, “I believe,” while you do not comply with the requirements of the message in which you believe. Your letter plainly reveals that you have settled on “your lees,” and are, without fear of the evil that lies at your door, waiting for “results,” thus doing the very thing that God in the following language condemns: “And it shall come to pass at that time, that I will search Jerusalem with candles, and punish the men that are settled on their lees: that say in their heart, The Lord will not do good, neither will He do evil.” (Zeph. 1:12.) Had you lived in the days of Lot, and had you believed in his message, but simply because you did not “understand some things” you, as his sons and daughters, did not respond to his earnest plea--”escape this night for thy life”--but waited for “results,” would you have escaped from the “fire and brimstone,” which reduced to ashes the most proud cities of the plain? Again you say: “I am thoroughly convinced of one thing,...and that is the fact that Brother Houteff’s management is human...his work is that of an interpreter, and in this respect he shines in my estimation.” I shall not at all attempt to defend my case, Brother, but will leave it to Him Who is the “Householder”, letting Him defend His Own work and management. However, suppose my management is “human,” am I to be blamed if God, according to your thinking, is not interested enough in His work than to allow human wisdom to manage it? Am I responsible if He is not taking the management in His Own hands? I believe He is more interested in the work and its management than you and I will ever be, and if for some reason He does not see fit, as you think, to instruct me in all the details of the work, then He must, to be wise and consistent, have called on some one else to assume the management of His great work. Hence, why does not that one come forth to take this heavy load from my shoulders? And if God has not called on

Nos.5, 6 (May-June,1937) Page 5 someone else besides me to assume this great responsibility, what shall you and I do about it? Shall we sit down on “our lees” and wait, although He says, “Go”? In the case of such a predicament, if we should select someone who has no special call from God, will his management of the work be divine if my management is not? You will pardon me for my sincere questions though a bit immodest they may be, for I am trying to help you view the situation from the angle where the light shines clearest. If we should appoint someone not appointed by God, Himself, especially if that one be less informed in the message than he who is managing now, would our appointee’s human wisdom be less apt to mismanage or make mistakes? At any rate, as you think that some improvements must be made in the management, then why are you “waiting for results”? Why not come to the help of the Lord? Truly, Brother, ----, those who are best equipped to take an active part in the work, are the very ones who are waiting to see “results” from us fellows who have neither talent nor experience. And if the work should make good enough progress in our hands, do you suppose that they will then quit “waiting”, and join whole-heartedly in the work? And if they should then come to help, will you please tell me what need we or the Lord would have for them so late? Moreover, would their “waiting results” now, promote them to the management then? You say, substantially, that “Brother Houteff’s” work is that of an “interpreter” and not a manager, but our tract No. 1, in which you claim to believe, and of which kind of interpretation you say, “He shines in it, in my estimation,” explains that Ezekiel represents the messenger of today, and in it the words of God are quoted saying: “Son of man, I have made thee a watchman unto the house of Israel.” (Ezek. 3:17.) After you made the above mentioned statements in your letter, you then endeavored to polish them up a bit, and establish them by bringing in the prophets of old on the one hand, and the Papacy on the other hand. You claim, “That the prophets themselves were not always sure where they stood in matters of advice.” However, you have not only failed to give a reference of such an account, but also to consider the king’s testimony of the prophet’s wise counsel, and to hear the pertinent rebuke which Christ gave against such an unwarranted statement. Hence, I quote: “Believe in the Lord your God, so shall ye be established; believe His prophets, so shall ye prosper.” (2 Chron. 20:20.) “O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken.” (Luke 24:25.) I am not urging you to believe every word that is spoken by me in every day’s passing conversation, but I am trying to make you realize that, for the sake of Christ, as well as your soul, you should believe all that is written. Now, I ask you, Brother ---------, what if King Jehosophat, at the time that “the children of Ammon, Moab, and Mt. Seir came up against Judah,” had, by failing to believe and to heed the prophet Jahaziel’s advice in the matter of the battle, taken the position which you have taken, or that which king Saul took, would he have defeated his enemies, or would they have defeated him? Or, when did God ever excuse the multitude who failed to take heed to every detail of Moses’ management? You hold that absolute obedience to the prophet’s words will run into papal bondage! This is too extravagant a statement for a Present Truth believer to make, and you have not this time levelled an objection only against me, or against God, but against both Him and Moses in the time of the Exodus movement. For if you now think that such a government is tinctured with papal spirit, does not your statement also imply that, figuratively speaking, the Exodus movement took the people from the frying pan only to throw them into the fire? The message and its Scripture interpretations, in which you profess to believe, prove that the Mosaic movement was a type of the one which is now in progress, and unless you, my dear Brother -------, radically change your mind, and the opinion which you are now holding, and allow Christ to take the reins in His Own hands, you will never have a part in the kingdom which this message is about to set up. Quoting further from your letter, you say, “Brother Houteff is a messenger of the Lord, but he does not realize in his human weakness that he is attempting too great a problem in undertaking to manage everything! Moses himself had to be admonished by Jethro in this particular, and you will see changes in the same line ere long at Waco. He has made mistakes and will continue to make them, the same as you or me in this vale of tears.” Pardon me, Brother --------, but I think you are mistaken in saying that Brother Houteff “does not realize that he is attempting too great a problem in undertaking to manage everything,” for I am in a better position than anyone else to know whether or not I realize my problems. I am not by choice, but rather by necessity, undertaking to manage “everything.” Those who could and should be helping in the management have left me to do the work with children, sick women, and crippled men, while those who might be helping me are standing afar off, criticizing and waiting for “results.” Yes, I am undertaking more than you perhaps will ever know-- more, because in part, even those who are competent physicians, have left also their work for me to do, and are themselves doing nothing to help us in

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1937) Page 6 our physical infirmities but to “occupy... time...and wait results.” Today I had to treat six patients, and my wife had to treat two more. I then went to town to purchase a tire for our truck, and helped put it on, after which I wrote five letters, besides this one; edited the entire Code manuscript; not mentioning other business problems that called for my attention all day long. Yes, I even had to go twice to the farm to look after things; once to the dam to take care of an injured horse; twice to the water tank project; and drew plans for the tank and for other building construction. While writing this, I was interrupted by a sudden call, and have just gotten through bandaging a certain brother’s fractured chest. And as the clock is about to strike 9:30 P.M., I shall retire at this juncture to rest until the rising bell rings at 5:00 A.M. Good morning, Brother -------! Though I intended to rest until 5:00 o’clock, I awakened early, finding my mind possessed of the same thoughts that were there when I went to sleep last night, and as my sleep was gone, I felt that I had better get to my duties for the day, by endeavoring to finish my writing to you. It is now 3:45 A.M., and the weather looks like it will rain. While the south breeze is very cool and refreshing, I am glad to get ahead of the work before the heat of the day commences, but my mind again runs to the farm, wondering if a rain would do any damage to our oats, as some of the sheaves are lying in the field unshocked. But I will not worry you with the farm. I have already heard Jethro speaking, but I do not, as did Moses, have the men to invest with some of the responsibilities; and yet, with but little help, I am expected in short notice to build this camp, and at the same time to care also for the work beyond. My help on this hill consists of ten men, one of whom is but little able to do much more than to take care of himself. We cared for him for about six months while he was sick in bed. Two of the others are crippled, one of whom is a nervous wreck, and the other of whom walks with a cane and two braces. Two others are young and inexperienced. Only five of these ten men are experienced in working, and two of these are among those not in good health, as above mentioned. One is a carpenter by trade, (and at night a doctor by necessity, giving regularly two half hour treatments), another a plumber, the third, a plasterer, the fourth, a bookkeeper, and the fifth, a school teacher. With this number of men, I am expected to clear up the land, put up the buildings, construct the water system, build roads, teach school, do the farming, take care of the cattle, etc., etc. I most heartily agree with you that there will be great “changes in the same line ere long at Waco!”--not in that sit down and “wait results,”but rather in that you brethren come forward and share in the weight of the load. I am sorry, Bro. -------, that you have allowed the enemy to confuse you so, but what is still worse is that instead of teaching the message, you are by your writing scattering seeds of confusion! Ask yourself the question: Are my letters in any way helping those who read them? Are they putting others to work for the message or are they urging even those who are now at work to follow my example? These pages prove that your letter contains no wisdom at all, and yet in it you are passing judgment upon the entire work! The bell for morning worship and breakfast is about to ring, and as I have but five minutes to get there, I must not be late. Hence, I stop right here, and will endeavor to finish writing to you after breakfast. Breakfast is now over, but before getting to my duties in the office, it took me a little time to give every man his work, and now having read my morning mail, I am ready to finish this unusually long epistle. Your letter calls for more, but as I have already taken much of your time, here I stop, trusting that this reply will not be a hindrance to you, but rather a help in your eternal warfare, and that you will neither pass blind judgments on the work, nor waste your precious time by passing the mistakes of others to those who are not at fault. Believe me, Bro. ----------, I have tried to save you from this terrible spirit of destructive criticism, and my prayer is that God will bless you and put your feet on solid ground. Due to the fact that there are others who have fallen victims to this same “unclean spirit,” and who also have poisoned the minds of others, I shall publish this letter in the Code for the benefit of all, hoping to set them free. Furthermore, in the following paragraph I am quoting from the Spirit of Prophecy a few lines of instruction along this line. “’Satan knows how to make his attacks. He works upon minds to excite jealousy and dissatisfaction toward those at the head of the work. The gifts are next questioned; then, of course, they have but little weight, instruction given through vision is disregarded.’ ...’By giving place to doubts and unbelief in regard to the work of God, and by cherishing feelings of distrust and cruel jealousies, they are preparing themselves for complete deception. They rise up with bitter feelings against the ones who dare to speak of their errors and reprove their sins.’”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 672. Sincerely your brother in Christ for greater speed, more “eyesalve,” less fault-finding, and no more “waiting results,” V.T. Houteff.

Nos.5, 6 (May-June,1937) Page 7 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Is Mt. Carmel a Colony or a Training Center? Question No. 158: “Soon after headquarters removed from Los Angeles to Mt. Carmel, ‘The Symbolic Code’ stated that Mt. Carmel was not to be a place of colonization of able-bodied folk, but rather a training center where workers were to be quickly and thoroughly prepared for the field, but we are told that nearly all who go there remain, and that their training is almost entirely along manual lines; and also that plans are being formed for more extensive colonization. Is this information correct?” Answer: All of Mt. Carmel’s inhabitants are either attending school or working, for the institution. We have here no one whose staying would make for such colonization as the “Spirit of Prophecy” or the “Code:’ condemns. We are sorry that not all can discern the difference between a colony and a training center. Who Is the King of Mt. Carmel Center--God or Man? Question No. 159: “Just how much of the work at Mt. Carmel is under the direction of the Lord? Most of us have had a struggle to loose ourselves from the bands laid upon us by the church’s present leadership, and it seems no more than right that we have the assurance whether or not the Lord is directing in all the movements at Mt. Carmel, before we give to a few the submission which some seem to think is now called for.” If all Present Truth believers would clearly think the matter through, they would realize that as God has promised to take the reins in His Own hands, it is His duty to fulfill His promise. Then all their confusion and perplexity over some aspects of the work, which begets irrational questionings and criticizings, would consequently cease. Answer: Moreover, they would then know that in the very nature of things all “the work at Mt. Carmel is under the direction of the Lord,” and no phase of the question would ever arise in their minds. Furthermore, in view of the fact that the work on Mt. Carmel is contrary to all human plans, the following statement proves that the work here is directed by the Lord Himself: “The workers will be surprised by the simple means that He will use to bring about and perfect His work of righteousness.” Says the Spirit of Prophecy, “Close reasoners and logical thinkers are few.” “How many men in this age of the world fail to go deep enough. They only skim the surface. They will not think closely enough to see difficulties and grapple with them, and will not examine every important subject which comes before them with thoughtful, prayerful study, and with sufficient caution and interest to see the real point at issue. They talk of matters which they have not fully and carefully weighed.”--”Fundamentals of Christian Education,” p. 27; “Testimones for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 361. “It is not for you to be intimidated by outward appearances, however forbidding they may be. It is for you to carry forward the work as the Lord has said it should be carried.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 141. What Will the Poor Preacher’s Answer Be? Question No. 160: As we are troubled with many accusations against Brother Houteff, and as we do not know the exact truth of these charges, we kindly ask the Code to give us the true setting of them, so that we may be able intelligently and truthfully, and with meekness and fear, to give an answer to every man that asketh us a reason for the hope that is in us. One of the greatest sins of which they are accusing Brother Houteff is that he has two wives, the former of whom left him because she cared not for the Present Truth, the latter of whom is too young for him. Are these things so?” Answer: Satan never tells the truth; thus he has used his agents to spread many false reports such as the foregoing ones concerning Brother Houteff; who was a single man when, eighteen years ago, he came in contact with the Seventhday Adventist message, and who at no time during these years has divorced any one, or married any one save the one with whom he now lives. As to the matter of age, the following Biblical marriages represent a great disparity of years: Abraham, the father of the faithful, certainly took to himself a wife much younger than himself, for when he married the second time, he must have been over 140 years of age, as he was a hundred years old when Isaac was born (Gen. 21:5), and Isaac was forty years old when he took Rebeccah (Gen. 25:20), at which time Sarah, Abraham’s first wife was yet living (Gen. 24:67), and Keturah, his second wife, was evidently somewhere under forty years of age, for she bare him six sons (Gen. 25:1, 2), which facts present a difference of at least a hundred years between the ages of Abraham and his second

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1937) Page 8 wife. Again, the Lord chose for His lineage, Boaz (a Jew), and old man, and Ruth (a Moabitess), a young woman (Ruth 3:10)--a union contrary to the principles held by Brother Houteff’s critics. Moreover, the Jewess, Esther, who was forbidden by the common rule of the Jews to marry outside of her own nation, was blessed in her affinity to the old Medo- Persian king, in that her nation was thereby preserved. Still further, Joseph married the daughter of the idolatrous priest of Egypt, and Moses took for a wife an Ethiopian woman. Thus we see from the above unions that no set rule can be fixed to govern each individual’s case. Moreover, had we lived in the days of the aforementioned unions, and had judged them by our own standards, we would have separated ourselves from Abraham, in whose bosom the righteous are protected from hell’s burning torments (Luke 16: 23-25); from Joseph, in whom the life of the ancient world was spared; from Moses, by whose hand the first-born in Egypt were either spared or destroyed, and all Israel freed from the Egyptian bondage; from Esther, by which act we, as Jews, would have destroyed ourselves at the hand of the wicked Haman; and from Christ, Who is our only life. Brother Houteff’s marriage is far more in accordance with the accepted customs of today than were the above marriages in their day. Abraham’s case alone is sufficient to satisfy those whom the truth can convince. Moreover, as God knew beforehand what Brother Houteff was going to do, then were his marriage to cast reproach upon the purifying message, thereby causing anyone to lose eternal life, God, for that one’s life, and for His Own honor, would not have intrusted His message to Brother Houteff. Still further, inasmuch as God has continued to reveal truth through Brother Houteff since his marriage, there should be no reason for anyone to doubt that God not only approved of his marriage, but also led him to take this step. Some reason that in ancient times people lived longer than they do now, and that, therefore, great differences in the ages of husband and wife were then permissible. However, we see no logic in such reasoning, for though the man lived longer then than he now does, yet the woman also lived longer in those days than she does today. Those who believe in Present Truth, yet continue to find fault with Brother Houteff’s marriage, prove to us one of two things: either that they are shallow thinkers, or that they have no faith in what they believe, for the message teaches that we, as a part of the 144,000, shall never die. Therefore, if God has ever had reason to sanction marriages involving great difference of ages, He must certainly have now. The trouble is not with Brother Houteff’s marriage, but rather with those who judge Brother Houteff by their own standards. Had Brother Houteff married for the same reason that most others marry, then, of course, he could have taken a wife of almost any age, and it would have made no great difference to him. But Brother Houteff’s critics seem utterly to forget that he has a tremendous work, and that he does not need a wife able only to make a home for him, but rather one most able to assist him in his work. Hence, an aged woman, or one without experience in the work, would be to him a hindrance rather than a help. Therefore, God has provided for him a “helpmeet” that will really help him, as he cannot successfully carry on the work while single. We have already seen that, in most cases, the root of the trouble lies either with those who profess to be friends of the cause of truth, but who, themselves, were not walking in the light before the sealing message found them, and are not doing so now, or with those who have openly been doing everything to make the truth of none effect. Some of these, while professing to believe, have opposed every advanced step which the message has made, while others have, on the one hand, divorced their first wives and married again, and, on the other hand, either objected to Brother Houteff’s getting married, or felt hurt because he did not take them into counsel to decide for him whom he should marry! Still others have married outside the truth, which facts prove that, by their own sins, they have been blinded, and that, as they zealously pick flaws in those who have “the words of life” for them, they are, instead of reforming, only descending deeper into darkness. This is Satan’s most effective way of working, for by so doing, he is able to keep them in their sins, away from the flock that follows the Good Shepherd’s voice. The greatest trouble with most S.D.A.’s is that they are baptized in the name of the denomination rather than in the name of the Trinity. Consequently, if they see that the church is doing something which, to them, is not pleasing, they withdraw themselves from its fellowship, renounce the truth, and thus turn their backs on eternal life to face eternal death! Whereas, if Christ calls them to follow Him, and the church hears not His voice, they turn against Him to follow the church! My brethren, make your decision on the merits of the message, itself, rather than on Brother Houteff’s good or bad deeds. God has not delegated anyone of you to decide for Him Brother Houteff’s marriage. Neither has He instructed any of you to take, as a criterion in settling your own case, Brother Houteff’s marriage. Who knows but what God is testing you, who, like Peter, thought that you would stand with the message, regardless of what might come; but who are now showing your true relation to it? We trust that you will no longer allow the great deceiver- -Satan--to confuse your mind and

Nos.5, 6 (May-June,1937) Page 9 thus cause you falsely to accuse us, or to doubt that which goes from this office. God’s council to you is: “Hear ye the rod, and who hath appointed it.” (Mic. 6:9.) “Arise, shine;” “before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord...lest I come and smite the earth with a curse,” “for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee. For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but the Lord shall arise upon thee, and His glory shall be seen upon thee.” (Isa. 60:1, 2; Mal. 4:5, 6.) “Behold upon the mountains the feet of Him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace! O Judah, keep thy solemn feasts, perform thy vows: for the wicked shall no more pass through thee; he is utterly cut off.” (Nah. 1 :15.) “Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: but I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not; and when thou are converted, strengthen thy brethren.” (Luke 22:31, 32.) Hence, do not be found among those who attempt to steady the ark, or who may say: “You are too earnest, you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way. Let me tell you how to teach your message.”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 475. Take your eyes off Brother Houteff and look unto Jesus through the message He sends. Anyone doubting the message because of Brother Houteff’s marriage, would show not only great weakness, but also that he is following Brother Houteff instead of the message. You should be no more concerned as to what Brother Houteff does, than you are concerned as to what the ancient prophets of the Bible did. Be a student of the message instead of the messenger as you are a student of the Bible, rather a student of the prophets. This is your only safety against being bitterly disappointed in the end. Who Are the Guardians of the ChildrenMt. Carmel or the Parents? Question No. 161: “Is it true that the pupils who enter Mt. Carmel Academy are not permitted to leave even though their parents may desire to have them return home? I have heard that the parents’ wishes and instructions have, in some cases, been disregarded, and I cannot understand why Mt. Carmel should have so much to say in respect to our children, and why the parents’ desires should be slighted. Will you please explain this to me?” Answer: Though it is not true that we hold students here against the express wishes of their parents, yet it is a fact that we are required not only to exercise a very careful surveillance over them while here, but also that we assume a very critical responsibility in the matter of their being here in school. And our hope is that the parents shall not force us to be recreant to our trust. Moreover, the supervision which we must maintain over resident students, we must also extend toward all Present Truth youth of school age. The parents should sense that Mt. Carmel, as a spiritual mother, must assume not only this responsibility toward all her children, but also that of giving them a training of a vastly different and less inferior order than that which they have ever known either in their earthly parents’ homes or in other schools. Were this not the case, then Mt. Carmel would have for the youth nothing better than that which they can receive elsewhere. If their parents do not expect Mt. Carmel to assume this responsibility and to give them an education superior to that which they could receive at home or in another school, then why should they even think of sending them here? Moreover, if Mt. Carmel, of whom is expected all the knowledge and the wisdom that Heaven sees fit to give, must, herself, be taught and instructed by the earthly parents, who, themselves, are but Mt. Carmel’s children, then either Mt. Carmel is not what she ought be, or else the earthly parents are yet sound asleep and know not what they believe! The rules of the school do not provide for students’ leaving here at random, or upon any pretext, to go home or to go any other place, but rather require a very definite understanding, in a business-like way, before releasing any student placed here under our supervision. If the world, which is under the dominion of Satan, is, in its moral philosophy, so jealous merely for the temporal future not only of its own progeny, but also of ours, that it resolutely and sternly compels all of school age to receive approximately nine months’ instruction each year, then should one expect less of us who are to restore the first dominion, a theocracy under God? Ought we not, as Present Truth believers, who must carry the “words of life” to all the world, be even more jealous for the eternal as well as for the temporal future of its youth than is the world for the expected end of its children? Mt. Carmel, by divine command, assumes all the responsibility for the children’s welfare, and not only requires that all of school age be in attendance at the schools of the prophets for at least the duration of the regular school term, but also, as a mother of a higher order, assumes responsibility for the youth during the summer vacation. However, Mt. Carmel is not as yet organized properly to care for all, either old or young, but her plan is herein described, and she will do all that she can to line up all Present Truth believers with the Lord’s program, and those who do not see their great need whole-heartedly to unite with the body will be isolated not only in spirit from the movement, but also in body from the kingdom. Will you not then, my brethren, praise God

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1937) Page 10 for “taking the reins in His Own hands”? Will you not sing: “How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth! Thy watchmen shall lift up the voice; with the voice together shall they sing; for they shall see eye to eye, when the Lord shall bring, again Zion”? (Isa. 52:7, 8.) We are commissioned to “Gather the people, sanctify the congregation, assemble the elders, gather the children, and those that suck the breasts;” and to “turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers.” (Joel 2:16; Mal. 4:6.) God regards those who fail to comply with His requirements as unfaithful and disloyal to Christ, the Master Teacher, and to His cause. Parents need to learn that the children which God has intrusted to them are God’s Own heritage and not theirs. If they fail to respond to His earnest plea, what will they answer when He asks them, “Where is the flock that was given thee, thy beautiful flock? What wilt thou say when he shall punish thee? for thou hast taught them to be captains, and as chief over thee: shall not sorrows take thee, as a woman in travail?.” (Jer. 13:20, 21.) Naturally, then, when parents, who have placed their children here in our charge, and who have thus made us responsible for their “flock,” suddenly decide, on the strength of one or another unwarranted provocation, to take them from the Academy before, the school term is over, we vigorously protest their decision, and do all within our power to keep the children here in school. Such a situation could not possibly exist were it not for the sad fact that by far the great majority, even of Present Truth believers, but dimly comprehend the true nature and object of Christian education. “Many who suppose they are going, to heaven are blindfolded by the world. Their ideas of what constitutes a religious education and religious discipline are vague, resting only on probabilities.”--”Fundamentals of Christian Education.” p. 311. “The education and training of the youth is an important and solemn work. The great object to be secured should be the proper development of character, that the individual may be fitted rightly to discharge the duties of the present life, and to enter at last upon the future, immortal life.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 418. “The true object of education is to fit men and women for service by developing and bringing into active exercise all their faculties.”--”Counsels to Teachers,” p. 493. “To bring man back into harmony with God, so to elevate and ennoble his moral nature that he may again reflect the image of the Creator, is the great purpose of all the education and discipline of life.”--”Counsels to Teachers,” p. 49. “The system of education established in Eden centered in the family.” Moreover, “The education centering in the family was that which prevailed in the days of the patriarchs.”--”Education,” p. 33. From these brief statements, we see that the true education is to make the individual perfect in Christ, and that in God’s original plan for the education of His children, the family was to be the school; also that “This was the method of education that God desired to establish in Israel. But when brought out of Egypt there were among the Israelites few prepared to be workers together with Him in the training of their children. The parents themselves needed instruction and discipline. Victims of lifelong slavery, they were ignorant, untrained, degraded. They had little knowledge of God, and little faith in Him. They were confused by false teaching, and corrupted by their long contact with heathenism.”--Education. 34. So it is with us today. In fact, “Said the angel, Ye have done worse than they” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 129), with the result that parents now, more than the children, are in greater need than ever before of “instruction and discipline.” Hence, though, in God’s plan the family is still the ideal school, and thus, ideally, the place for “children of tender ages,” yet both experience and the word of God reveal that we have followed in the footsteps of ancient Israel to do even worse than they to vitiate by our practice the ideal of the family as the school. Thus “to a great extent children who are to receive an education in our schools, will make far more advancement if separated from the family circle where they have received an erroneous education. It may be necessary for some families to locate where they can board their children and save expense, but in many cases it would prove a hindrance rather than a blessing to their children.” “Having always been indulged and never trained to obedience, it would be greatly for their advantage to be removed from their injudicious parents, and placed under as severe regulations and drilling as soldiers in a army. Unless something shall be done for these children who have been so sadly neglected by unfaithful parents, they will never be accepted of Jesus; unless some power of control shall be brought to bear upon them, they will be worthless in this life, and will have no part in the future life.”--”Fundamentals of Christian Education,” p. 313; “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 429. Therefore, it is more imperative now than ever before that Present Truth parents place their children in the school at Mt. Carmel, which God has provided for them, if they desire to see them saved. Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “Students need to be placed under the most favorable circumstances

Nos.5, 6 (May-June,1937) Page 11 to counteract very much of the education they have received” (“Life Sketches,” p. 352), for “few have the instruction in religious lines that is essential....Children are in great need of proper education, in order that they may be of use in the world...Without this knowledge it is certain, that man will lose eternal life...The Lord calls upon the youth to enter our schools, and quickly fit themselves for active work. Time is short.”--”Counsels to Teachers, pp. 168, 84, 13, 493. “Time is short, and what you do must be done quickly. Resolve to redeem the time. Seek not your own pleasure. Rescue yourself!” “The hours of probation are fast passing. We have no time--not a moment--to lose. Let us not be found sleeping on guard.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 200; Vol. 8, p. 252. “In planning for the education of their children outside the home, parents should realize that it is no longer safe to send them to the public school, and should endeavor to send them to the schools where they will obtain an education based on a scriptural foundation. Upon every Christian parent there rests the solemn obligation of giving to his children an education that will lead them to gain a knowledge of the Lord, and to become partakers of the divine nature through obedience to God’s will and way.”--”Counsels to Teachers,” p. 205. “Our children should be removed from the evil influences of the public school, and placed where thoroughly converted teachers may educate them in the Holy Scriptures. Thus students will be taught to make the Word of God the grand rule of their lives.”-- ”Counsels to Teachers,” p. 204. “In sending children to the public schools, parents are placing them under demoralizing influences--influences that injure the morals and habits. In such surroundings, children often receive instruction that trains them to be enemies of Christ. They lose sight of piety and virtue. “Many public schools are permeated by the baneful influence of boys and girls who are experts in sin. And the children who are allowed to play on the street are also obtaining a training that thoughtless parents will sometime learn leads to recklessness and lawlessness.”- -”Counsels to Teachers,” p. 200. “Parents should neglect no duty on their part to benefit their children. They should so train them that they may be a blessing to society here, and may reap the reward of eternal life hereafter.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 429. That fathers and mothers fail not of realizing this great desideratum, God has laid upon them “the responsibility of giving a Christian education to the children intrusted to them. In no case are they to let any line of business so absorb mind and time and talents that their children are allowed to drift until they are separated far from God. They are not to allow their children to slip out of their grasp into the hands of unbelievers...They are to train them to become workers together with God. “There is earnest work to be done for the children. Before the overflowing scourge shall come upon all the dwellers on the earth, the Lord calls on those who are Israelites indeed to serve Him. Gather your children into your own houses; gather them in from the classes who are voicing the words of Satan, who are disobeying the commandments of God.”--”Fundamentals of Christian Education,” p. 545. “This experience of the Israelites was written for the instruction of those who should live in the last days. Before the overflowing scourge shall come upon the dwellers of the earth, the Lord calls upon all who are Israelites indeed to prepare for that event. To parents He sends the warning cry, Gather your children into your own houses; gather them away from those who are disregarding the commandments of God, who are teaching and practicing evil.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 195. “If God, in His providence, has established a school among our own people [at Mt. Carmel], and if in place of sending your [children] where [they] would be in the society and under the influence of those who love the truth, you place [them] in [a worldly class], who have no respect for God or His law, I ask you, how you expect the Lord will work to counteract the evil influence that must surround [them], and which you have voluntarily chosen. Will He commission his angels to do the work which He has left for you to do? God does not work in that way; He expects us to follow the light He has given in His word. “When God was about to smite the first-born of Egypt, be commanded the Israelites to gather their children from among the Egyptians into their own dwellings, and strike their door posts with blood, that the destroying angel might see it, and pass over their homes. It was the work of parents to gather in their children. This is your work, this is my work, and the work of every mother who believes the truth. The angel is to place a mark upon the forehead of all who are separated from sin and sinners, and the destroying angel will follow, to slay utterly both old and young.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 505. O, before it is forever too late, may the Spirit of God, with mighty force, send home to the hearts of parents, these fearful facts that they may quickly arouse from their long stupor, and fight for the lives of their children by placing them where God can save them!

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1937) Page 12 To What Extent Is the Code Authentic? Question No. 162: “Shall we, without question, accept the instructions of the ‘Code’, or shall we accept only that which we see fit to accept? There is considerable talk that drastic changes are made in the material submitted. Personally, I would like to view the SRod writings as I do Sister White’s. Answer: The first part of this query is answered on the back of the Code, itself, paragraph 2. The only changes that are ever made in the material submitted to the Code, are in respect to the laws of language--grammar and logic--but never in respect to doctrine. Other submitted material, is, to the best of our ability and with the help of the Lord, carefully read and scrutinized; and only such contributions as are in perfect harmony with the sealing message, and are both encouraging and beneficial to all who may read the “Code,” are sent to press. Therefore, those who study but part of the Code are depriving themselves of a blessing which others wish they might have. Are Any Disqualified From Receiving the “Code”? Question No. 163: “Are any cut off from receiving the ‘Code’ because they do not conform to all of the requirements of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’? Answer: No one is taken off the Code list unless he requests that we do so, or unless we do not hear from him after a letter of inquiry, to ascertain whether or not he is reading it, has been sent to him. Evils to End of the World or to the Loud Cry? Question No. 164: “We find in ‘Testimonies to Ministers,’ p. 49, that evils will exist in the church until the end of the world. If this be true, then how would it be possible for the church to be pure, free from tares, during the Loud Cry? Answer: Many scriptures have come to light which prove that the church is to be pure, without spot or wrinkle, or any such thing, before the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message goes forth. This is taught not only in the Scriptures, but also in the writings of the Spirit of Prophecy. Therefore, “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 49 must be interpreted so as not to contradict other portions of Sister White’s writings, or the Scriptures. Consequently, “the end of the world” cannot be interpreted to mean either the time after the second coming of Christ, or the commencement of the millennium, but rather the short period of time which brings the end of the world. __________________________ When we have come to the last hour of the day (from five to six P.M.), we recognize the fact that we are in the end of the day, even though the last minute has not yet come. Likewise, inasmuch as Christ’s parable of the vineyard is true to life, then according to physical analogy, we can understand the last hour (the eleventh) of the symbolical day of present human history to be only “the end of the world.” Daniel’s prophecies are to be revealed “in the time of the end” (Dan. 12:4). Yet it would be unreasonable for one to conclude that these prophecies are to be revealed after the end of the world. Rather, they are to be revealed “at the end of the world,” when “His angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just.” (Matt. 13:49.) God has not commissioned the church to preach the gospel of an impure church, but to “Blow the trumpet in Zion, sanctify a fast, call a solemn assembly: gather the people, sanctify the congregation, assemble the elders, gather the children, and those that suck the breasts: let the bridegroom go forth of his chamber, and the bride out of her closet.” (Joel 2:15-17.) For, “All the sinners of My people shall die by the sword, which say, The evil shall not overtake nor prevent us.” (Amos 9:10.) “And it shall come to pass, that he that is left in Zion, and he that remaineth in ‘Jerusalem, shall be called holy, even every one that is written among the living in Jerusalem.” (Isa. 4:3.) “While the investigative judgment is going forward in heaven, while the sins of penitent believers are being removed from the sanctuary, there is to be a special work of purification, of putting away of sin, among God’s people upon earth. This work is more clearly presented in the messages of Revelation 14. “When this work shall have been accomplished, the followers of Christ will be ready for His appearing.”-- ”The Great Controversy,” p. 425. “Only those who have withstood and overcome temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming this message when it shall have swelled into the loud cry.”--”Review and Herald,” Nov. 18, 1908. “Clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church, is to enter upon her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners, she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.”--”Prophets and Kings,” p. 725. Are the First Fruits of the Dead Also of the Living? Question No. 165: “If Christ is the first fruits of the dead, is He

Nos.5, 6 (May-June,1937) Page 13 not also the first fruits of the living?” Answer: This query is answered in tract No. 3, “The Harvest,” in the illustration on p. 44, of which the barley sheaf of the first fruits is pictured in type and anti-type; that is, the ceremonial sheaf of barley prefigured the resurrection of Christ, the first fruits, including those who arose with Him. These resurrected ones constituted the spiritual sheaf which, at the beginning of the judgment of 1844, was offered before the Father as a sheaf offering of the living firstfruits. Could Revelation 3 be Identical to Ezekiel 2 and. 3? Question No. 166: “How can you prove that the tract on Ezekiel’s prophecy, ‘The Dardanelles of the Bible,’ p. 12, is correct in saying that Revelation 3:14-18 is identical to Ezekiel 2:1 through 7; 3:4 through 7?” Answer: The questioner, having his mind free from prejudice, and being absorbed only with the subject in question, will, upon more closely and prayerfully studying the above mentioned tract, find his question clearly answered therein. THE VOICE FROM THE FIELD While on My Leave of Absence Having been affiliated with the “Shepherd’s Rod” message since its very inception in 1929, and having been in active service since shortly thereafter, I was granted a six weeks’ leave of absence this spring. This vacation afforded many advantages, chief among which was a much needed rest. But while receiving this, I was able, in my visiting the Seventh-Day Adventist churches, also to get a general outlook on the harvest field, in respect to the progress of the message to the Laodiceans, and the need of a reformation among God’s professed people. I was greatly impressed with the zeal of the laity in bringing before others the Sabbath truth in the light of the impending Sunday bill which is now before Congress. They are ever eager to hear any expounding of the Scriptures by the ministry. But as I sat listening to the sermons, I could not bar from my mind the wonderful studies which we at Mt. Carmel are privileged to hear, and I longed to have God’s professed people share with me that which He is sending to His people at this time-- truth that was a “hidden pearl” but which, now when “the fulness of the time” has come, is in such abundance and so rich that prophecy calls it “butter and honey” (Isa. 7:15). Those in the church are looking forward to “the time of trouble” which the Sunday laws shall bring, little realizing that previous to this last attempt to destroy the saints there is a special and a “closing work for the church” itself, as described in the following references: “The Great Controversy,” p. 425; “Testimonies for the Church,” p. 266; “Gospel Workers,” pp. 297 through 304. As I listened to the unwinnowed truth and conflicting views in this discourses I heard, the following thoughts came to my mind: 1. The purification of the church and the work she is to accomplish in the final harvest. (“The Great Controversy,” p. 425; “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725; Isa. 52:1; “Testimonies for the Church,” p. 82; etc.) 2. The true meaning of the sealing of God’s approval. (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 216; “Christ Our Righteousness,” p. 154; “Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 444, 445.) 3. The great privilege which is ours to become a member of that glorious “company,” the 144,000, “the firstfruits” (Rev. 14:4), the antitype of the “firstborn” who on the night of the passover escaped the slaughter weapon of the death angel. Then as the sweet thought that these poor truth-starved souls are privileged, just as am I, to be of the antitypical “firstborn,” or “firstfruits”,--the “sons of God”--kept growing bigger and bigger, it slowly transmuted itself into the pitiful picture of cattle herded inside a barbedwire fence to keep them from the green pastures. Then my thoughts were directed to the fearful and alarming command: “Slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women but come not near any man upon whom is the mark.” (Eze. 9:6.) But this mental picture was shortly submerged by another- -that of a great army, composed of 200 million ministers so triumphant that Inspiration symbolizes them as “horses” whose “heads were as the heads of lions” (Rev. 9:17), of whom God “will also take for priests and for Levites.” (Isa. 66:21). I said to myself, if these poor souls could be allowed to hear the wonderful prophecy of Ezekiel Four which, among many other prophecies, no other message but “The Shepherd’s Rod” has been able to interpret within the scope of logic, they would awake and leap for joy, exclaiming from their hearts, “Once we were blind, but now we see!” All these privileges and consequences, yea, and many more, loomed before my mind’s eye as I sat among those truth-starved congregations. I cannot express my gratitude to the Lord for “The Shepherd’s Rod,” which is opening the Scriptures to all who are willing to listen to a “Thus saith

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1937) Page 14 the Lord,” and who are ready and eager “to come to the help of the Lord against the mighty.” Shall we not “arise” from our spiritual lethargy (“The Great Controversy,” p. 311; “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 458), and thus show to all that “light is come,” and that the glory of the Lord is risen upon His people (Isa. 60:1)? Only by diligent service may we hope to fill the place which God has for each one of the ever “living saints.” And if the subjects of the “kingdom of heaven” are comparable to the infinitesimal mustard seed, which grew up to be a tree, so that the birds of the air came and lodged in the branches thereof, then shall we not arm ourselves with the power of the “Spirit of truth” (John 16:13), and be among the few who “escape” the wrath of the Lamb and who “gather all their brethren out of all nations”? Is not this a more glorious experience to look forward to and talk about than that often discussed ‘fleeing time,” which carries with it the conclusion that God’s people shall go into hiding instead of into glory? Needless it is for me to say that I am happy to be back with my fellow workers, and now that I am again at my post of duty, I solicit your much needed prayers that I, as well as my associates, shall always be true to duty and faithful to the message, enduring “unto the end.” That God may help every one of us so to live that when the “evil” falls “in the latter days” (Deut. 31:29), we shall be among those who have their names in the Lamb’s book of life, and who shall be delivered from the judgments of God and from the sword of the wicked, is my sincere prayer. --Mrs. S. Hermanson ________________ Solomon’s Wisdom Led Me to Accept the Shepherd’s Rod. When I was a young boy, I found in the Scriptures how Solomon prayed for wisdom. Sensing that such wisdom in the things of God was good for me also, I began to pray for light and truth, and ever since have continued to do so. Later I joined a church, but soon realized that there was something wrong with it. However, this did not discourage me. I continued my studying, hoping to engage in self-supporting evangelistic work. The Lord helped me in my search for truth, and led me to join the S.D.A. church. After reading Sister White’s message on “God calls for a spiritual revival and a spiritual reformation,” I knew that God would soon start a reformation in the S.D.A. Denomination. Then sometime ago, a brother from ------- lent me Volume One of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” which, though I read considerably, I did not at the time realize to be the voice of God to me. But tract No. 2, showing God’s changing the leadership, convinced me of the truth of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” and now I am convinced on all points of this message and am fully satisfied that it is Present Truth. The Lord has blessed me not only with this wonderful sealing message, but also with good health, and I hope to help gather the 144,000, and go through with them. (Signed) John H. Betz Wyoming. _________________ The Code Reads My Mind. “I eagerly look for the Code to arrive, and am always very happy to receive it. It helps me so much in my Christian experience, for it is full of valuable instruction. It answers questions that are always arising in my mind. I can hardly await its arrival.” (Signed) Mrs. P. J. F. Los Angeles, Calif. _________________ All Studying, Believing and Working, Too. Dear Brethren and Sisters: “We are still studying the message of Present Truth, and are believing in it more strongly all the time. We are so thankful that it came to us, and we are doing all that we can for it here. “We have two brethren studying the tracts, and we are ordering Volume One of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ to give to one of them. Our faith grows stronger all the time, and we are searching each day for every ray of light on Present Truth. Pray for us. “Best wishes from your “Brother and Sister -------” Florida WARNING. Do Not Deeper Fall Into the Pit But Get Out. Teachers of Present Truth, having before them the example of the tragic results caused by conflicting teachings by the S.D.A. ministry and, in addition to this, having been repeatedly warned to teach only that which has been revealed, and published, stand in great condemnation before God when they set forth conflicting or unauthorized views on any subject. Be absolutely certain that you are teaching according to that which is written, and not according to that which you may think should be or will some day be written. Failure to comply with this requirement will disqualify anyone as a worker in this cause.

Nos.5, 6 (May-June,1937) Page 15 HEALTH WAVE What Shall We Drink. What shall we drink this coming summer? This question came home to me with forcefulness the other day while I was hoeing on a long row of corn. The sun was hot, and I had gone hours without water. Suddenly my ponderings were interrupted by a call from the Highway: “Ice cream? Soda pop?” I raised my eyes toward the road, and there saw a boy with a bicycle all loaded and ready for service. I quickly said, “No, thank you,” and he drove off, no doubt disappointed and thinking that I was not only niggardly but also foolish to refuse a nice cool drink on such a warm day. Had you, dear reader, been confronted with this, temptation, what would you have done? Do you not believe that God would have us know for sure just what we should do in such a case? I hear Him say: “In health and in sickness, pure water is one of heaven’s choicest blessings. Its proper use promotes health. It is the beverage which God provided to quench the thirst of animals and man. Drank freely, it helps to supply the necessities of the system, and assists nature to resist disease.”--”Ministry of Healing,” p. 237. “Thousands have died for want of pure water and pure air, who might have lived.”--”Healthful Living,” Chap. 4, p. 56. Soda pop is adulterated with chemicals which are injurious to the health, and is made to sell and to keep your body poor and your pocket empty. The combination of milk and sugar makes of your stomach a “moonshine vat.” Eating between meals will make your dinner fit only for the bootlegger’s still. “Food should not be washed down; no drink is needed with meals. Eat slowly, and allow the saliva to mingle with the food. The more liquid there is taken into the stomach with the meals, the more difficult it is for the food to digest; for the liquid must be first absorbed... Many make a mistake in drinking cold water with their meals. Taken with meals, water diminishes the flow of the salivary glands; and the colder the water, the greater the injury to the stomach. Ice water or iced lemonade, drunk with meals, will arrest digestion until the system has imparted sufficient warmth to the stomach to enable it to take up its work again. Hot drinks are debilitating; and besides those who indulge in their use become slaves to habit. Water is the best liquid possible to cleanse the tissues. Drink some little time before or after the meal.”--”Review and Herald,” ‘84, No. 31. “If, in their fevered state, water had been given them to drink freely, and applications had also been made externally, long days and nights of suffering would have been saved, and many precious lives spared. But thousands have died with raging fevers consuming them, until the fuel which fed the fever was burned up, the vitals consumed, and have died in the greatest agony without being permitted to have water to allay their burning thirst. Water, which is allowed a senseless building to put out the raging elements, is not allowed human beings to put out the fire which is consuming the vitals.”--”How to Live,” Chap. 3, pp. 62, 63. One may try to quench one’s thirst by drinking all the soda pop, or to “cool off” by indulging all the ice cream, sundaes, Coca Cola, pop, etc. that he can hold, but after all, to obtain the desired result, one must finally call for the Creator’s only thirst-relieving cure--water. Health Promoting Summer Drinks. For noon meals during the summer months, if you wish to take a nourishing glass of liquid as food, we recommend. the following drinks: Fruit Drink. Mash with a table fork two ounces of banana, strawberry, or similar fruit, then beat with a rotary beater until smooth. To this add one teaspoon of honey, and enough water to fill an eight ounce glass. Beat again, and serve with fruit meal. Vegetable Drink. Grind carrots fine, then press out the juice by placing them in a strainer cloth and twisting tight the cloth. This will partially extract the juice. (However, for sake of convenience and economy, a juice extractor is preferred. One can be purchased for as low as one dollar.) Then add a small amount of honey, a pinch of salt, and serve with vegetable meal. Beets, celery, spinach, parsley, chard, and many other kinds of vegetables may be prepared in this same manner. Health Promoting Winter Drink. Take one ounce of unroasted nut butter and dilute with water a spoonful at a time, until the mixture is smooth, then add enough water to make one glass of liquid. Add one teaspoon honey, and beat with an egg beater. Serve with either fruit or vegetable meals.

Nos.5, 6 (May-June, 1937) Page 16 “TO THE TWELVE TRIBES WHICH ARE SCATTERED ABROAD” IN THE INTEREST OF THE S.D.A. DENOMINATION. This little paper is dedicated to the mission of conveying, to Present Truth believers, edifying news items and reformatory activities, and of answering questions on the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1-8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., but especially on the first eight books above mentioned; on Christ’s parables, on types and symbols, also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White. However, this monthly visitor promises to answer questions on such passages of Scripture only as have been divinely revealed and authoritatively proclaimed--bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore, it will either give a correct answer to the questions, or else confess its ignorance by saying, “I do not know.” First and foremost, though, its purpose is to reveal the fact that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power, and to unify and purify His church on earth--calling her to rise up from her dusty bed, and put on her strength and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her. (Isa. 52:1.) Therefore, it positively demands that the heralds of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, who are under its jurisdiction, must strictly comply with all the requirements, instructions, and advice which it bears to them from time to time, adding nothing to or subtracting nothing from the message. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority, for the church is to be the light of the world, “fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.” (Isa. 62:1 through 7; “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725.) The symbols on the title page are an objectification of the Revelation, chapters Twelve and Nine, and Isaiah 7:21, which symbols are explained in our literature. This monthly comforter gladly calls on all S.D.A.’s who open their doors and welcome its presence. It freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor makes charges for its unselfish service; it lives on free-will contributions, burdening none and comforting all. Its constant prayer is that all its readers shall prosper and be in good health even as their souls prospereth. (3 John 2.) Lastly, it asks of you that you make your questions plain and distinct, giving references; and in return it promises to take care of them as soon as their turn in the waiting line comes round. Now it you would like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also our free literature, send your name and address to The Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Dept., Mount Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas.

No.7 (July, 1937) Page

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 2 AN OPEN LETTER TO MY MINISTERING BRETHREN Dear Brethren: Seven years have gone by since “The Shepherd’s Rod” message began to come, during which time you have bitterly fought its advancement. Seven years’ time should be sufficient for any of you to have discerned that you have been fighting in vain as far as your stopping the progress of the message is concerned. Moreover, you should by this time know that you have been fighting against your own life and against God, Who is trying to save you. Therefore, I must do my best to show you herein that in your oft repeated attempt to retard or stop the work of Present Truth, you have completely failed, and that for this fact you ought to praise God, for had you succeeded in your foolish aim, you would have completely cut yourselves off from His saving arm. The following paragraphs should suffice to show you that in your snap judgments in attempting to prove false the Rod’s interpretations of the Scriptures and of the Spirit of Prophecy, you have made a miserable failure. As it would be both impossible and useless to enumerate all that you have spoken against the Rod, and as your latest attacks against it should carry your strongest points, I shall call to your attention only your most recent attempts to refute the Rod. The “Record,” the official organ of the South-western Union Conference, in an article under the title, “Satan Still At Work,” makes another snap at “The Shepherd’s Rod.” No case can be rightly judged until after both sides of the question have been discussed. Therefore, having heard the one side, now, my brethren, carefully hear the other, then weigh the evidence, and judge for yourself. The “Record,” in the aforementioned article, is taking two shots at once--one at the recent wedding here and the other at the sealing. Hence, we shall examine first the former and then the latter event. Any one, who having a decent degree of care and understanding while reading the full accounts of the above mentioned wedding, will quickly see that the “Record’s” charging that the announcement advocates “the idea that marriage should always have been performed on Friday,” is strictly another case of reading into the writings of “The Shepherd’s Rod” that which they do not contain--nay, even suggest, much less state. So obvious is “The Record’s” misrepresentation of the facts set forth in the wedding announcement that it is needless to take up further space discussing it. Hence, we come to the more important issue--that of the time of the sealing, which “The Record” asserts “began in 1844, not in 1930,” and in main proof of which assertion, it quotes from “Early Writings,” p. 44: “’I saw that Satan was at work...to distract, deceive, and draw away God’s people, just now [Sabbath, March 24, 1844] in this sealing time’.” “Early Writings” neither here nor elsewhere in any way suggests that the sealing of the 144,000 was then in progress, but rather the sealing of “Early Writings” should not be interpreted in a way to contradict the sealing of “Great Controversy,” then the sealing of the former can not be the sealing of the latter: for if the sealing of the 144,000 began in 1844, and if that is the only sealing, then, as the “Record” asserts, all who died in the Third Angel’s Message since 1844, including Sister White, are necessarily lost, because “The Great Controversy” plainly states that the 144,000 shall not die, but be “translated...from among the living.”--”The Great Controversy,” p. 646. Moreover, the author of “Early Writings” and of “The Great Controversy” states in “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 266, that the sealing “of the 144,000” is “the closing work for the church,” but the sealing that began in 1844 was the beginning, not the closing, of the church’s work. Still further, the “Record” contends that the Sabbath is the seal of the 144,000, whereas, “Testimonies to Ministers,” written by the author of “Early Writings,” “The Great Controversy,” and “Testimonies for the Church,” says: “This sealing of the servants of God is the same that was shown to Ezekiel in vision.”- -”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 445. To you who, along with us, believe that Sister White’s writings are inspired, the above quotation proves that those who have been sealed by the Sabbath seal since 1844 are not the 144,000, for the 144,000 do not receive the seal as a result of Sabbath keeping, but rather as a result of sighing and crying against the abominations among Sabbath keepers. See Ezekiel 9:4: “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 267; Vol. 5, 211. Hence there are two sealings, in two different periods: first, the sealing, in the beginning work for the church, of those who died under the Third Angel’s Message since 1844, and second, the sealing, in the closing work for the church, of those who shall never die. In the light of the foregoing facts, the “Record’s” statement: “Many do not know what they believe on this vitally important question and are

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 3 AN OPEN LETTER TO MY MINISTERING BRETHREN just too careless to try to find out from God, who knows,” directed against us, comes back to it like a boomerang. My brethren, how can you, in the face of these plain facts, afford to close your heart against the truth, which is to seal you for eternity with the seal of God? May He help you to see that your single-sealing theory is as destitute of truth as are the hills of Gilboa of dew and rain. Furthermore, although “The Shepherd’s Rod” gives a clear explanation of the beasts of Revelation 13 and 17, and by its light on these symbols adds power and force to the Third Angel’s Message, yet you are determined to war against it from the pulpit and by the printed page, while holding to an interpretation of the beasts, which adds nothing to the message and which, therefore, as far as anyone’s salvation is concerned, is of no consequence, thus making no difference at all whether or not anyone knows, accepts, or rejects it. Though I hate to contradict you, my brethren, I would not be true to God, fair to you, or honest to myself, if I should shrink from speaking the truth, and from telling you wherein lies your trouble with “The Shepherd’s Rod.” You are broadcasting far and wide that “The Shepherd’s Rod” is not in perfect harmony with the Spirit of Prophecy, whereas, in fact, as already seen in the above paragraphs, your theories, and not the Spirit of Prophecy, are at war with “The Shepherd’s Rod.” You allege that “The Shepherd’s Rod” sets aside some of the doctrines which we as Seventh-day Adventists have believed for many years. In this you are but partly right; that is, “The Shepherd’s Rod” does set aside some doctrines which we as Seventh-day Adventists have believed for many years, but only those which have crept into the ranks of the denomination through uninspired men; whereas it not only retains, but also adds “power” and “force” to, all the doctrines which have been authoritatively given to the denomination. Thus “The Shepherd’s Rod” is in conflict with your private interpretations, and they with it, just as some of the Seventh-day Adventists’ doctrines are in conflict with those privately interpreted doctrines, which most of us and our fathers believed while in other denominational churches. If you will bear with me, my brethren, I shall endeavor herein to show you where you are making your mistake. You are advocating an interpretation of the heads of Revelation 13 and 17, which holds that they are successive, but if you will free your minds from preconception and prejudice, and just stop to think for yourselves, you will readily see how illogical it is for you to insist that the heads represent successive secular powers. And then, I think, you will not dare any more to teach your interpretations of these symbols. Is it natural, my brethren, for a beast to have his heads in existence before he himself is, as would necessarily have to be the case in an interpretation which holds the heads to be symbols of successive governments which existed before the beast himself? How could a beast lose or grow any heads, seeing that after he comes into existence his heads neither multiply nor drop off, as do horns? You admit that one of the heads was wounded in 1798 A.D., but at the same time, you accept the claim of your preferred interpretations, which teaches that at that time (1798) five of the heads (governments) had already fallen, that one was, and that the other was yet to come; whereas, the revelator was shown that at the time the one head was wounded, all seven heads were present on the beast, for he says that the beast had “seven heads,” and that one of them “was wounded,” showing that the beast had all his heads (governments) intact during the time in which one of them was wounded, which fact symbolically proves that the objects symbolized by the heads cannot be successive. Hence, as the period of the wound is since 1798 then the other six heads (governments) must also be in existence since 1798. In the beast of Daniel 7, the three horns which were plucked up (v. 8), symbolize three kings who lost their kingdoms, after which came up “the little horn” (v. 20), showing that after the three horns, or kings, passed off the stage of action, a “little horn,” came up and look their places. This symbolism shows that governments are symbolized by horns, not heads, and that when they are successive, the symbolism does not fail to reveal so. Where, though, either on the beast of Revelation 13 or on the beast of Revelation 17, is there any such symbolism to show that the heads are successive? Look honestly at yourselves, my brethren, and you will plainly see that you are doing with the Bible the same as you are doing with “The Shepherd’s Rod”--reading into it that which it does not contain. Still further, because of the fact that the head which was wounded represents an ecclesiastical power, it is altogether illogical for the other six heads to symbolize powers of some other nature. Any fair minded person who would, on the one hand, accept the wounded head to be a symbol of ecclesiastical power, must, on the other hand, to be consistent, reject the idea that the other six represent civil governments. And, on the contrary, if he should, on the one hand, accept the six heads as symbols of civil powers, he must, on the other hand, to be logical, reject the idea that the one stands for ecclesiastical power. An interpretation which is inconsistent with itself will not establish anybody’s confidence in any message, and therefore, for a Seventhday Adventist

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 4 to teach in one instance that out of the seven identical heads, one symbolizes a religions power, and in another instance that the other six denote secular kings, would be to be building up with one hand, and tearing down with the other. The seven kings cannot be synonymous with the heads, for all the heads were present at the time of the wound, whereas, the kings were not; that is, five of the kings had fallen, one was, and the other had not yet come. The king James version shows this to be the fact, for it does not say, “They are seven kings,” but rather, “There are seven kings.” In other words, these particular kings are not symbolized either by heads or horns, but only referred to. But in order to support your theory, you quote from the Revised version, yet even it cannot help you very much. Moreover, the King James’ version is the one to be depended upon, for the other translations of the Scriptures were in some instances interpreted in the light of sectarian views, and thus, instead of being exact renderings of the Scriptures, they contain thoughts in favor of the translator’s personal belief. I shall now call your attention to another inconsistency. The seven heads which the angel interprets as seven mountains on which the woman sits, you insist are symbols of the kingdoms of the world, but herein you will see that that interpretation does not prove true. Number seven, Biblically denotes completeness, and as Papal Rome never ruled over or sat upon all the kings of the world, the symbolism defiantly shows that the kings are not synonymous with the heads. Moreover, you believe that the woman is a symbol of Papal Rome, and that the heads are successive, and that five of them symbolize ancient empires which had gone out of existence long before Papal Rome was ever thought of, and that the seventh is not yet come. If the heads stand for ancient empires, and the woman for papal Rome, then please explain how the woman (Papal Rome) could sit on or rule over those long disintegrated kingdoms before she, herself, came on the stage of action? And how could she have then sat on the seventh, or last one, before it comes into existence? for papal Rome is now in the past, but the seventh king has not yet come! O, my brethren, will you not see and confess the foolishness of such interpretation, and accept the truth while it can still save? Still further, my brethren, your making the beast of Revelation 17 to be the same as the one of Revelation 13 is a most inconsistent and illogical interpretation of the Scriptures, for the one beast came from the sea and the other from the desert. The one has a wounded head, whereas, the other has not. The one has crowns on his horns, whereas, the other has not. The one has blasphemy over the heads only, but the other is full of names and blasphemies. The one is scarlet, but the other is leopardlike. If the heads stand for kingdoms, then for what stand the horns? And if both horns and heads symbolize secular kingdoms, then why should God use two symbols, diverse one from the other, to symbolize objects of like nature? Again, if the symbols--heads and horns--on the same beast can interchangeably symbolize religious and secular powers, then where is the key of interpretation? However, these inconsistencies are not the worst, for in one instance you teach that the papal head is the fifth, and in another that it is the eighth! (Rev. 17:11.) My brethren, let us take God for all He says. Note that He does not say, The head is the eighth, and that the head is of the seven, but that the beast is the eighth, and that the beast is of the seven. The object symbolized by the head, the symbolism shows, is less than one-nineteenth part of that which is symbolized by the whole beast, whereas the term “beast,” takes in the beast as a whole. Hence, the whole beast, instead of only one of its heads, is the eighth, and the whole beast is of the seven. You, yourself, know that such keyless and thoughtless interpretations, which pay no attention to language, and which obey neither rule nor logic, are not inspired, but are private, and thus inevitably false. Why then, Brethren, continue to hold to your foregoing theory of the beast, which is so manifestly contrary to all that is logical? The interpretation which “The Shepherd’s Rod” gives does not run rife with such inconsistencies. Besides, it brings out many valuable lessons for the church of God at this time; whereas the interpretation which you prefer, brings out nothing, and rather than adding to, only subtracts from, the message which the denomination is endeavoring to carry. Hence, seeing that your long cherished ideas are not Biblical, logical, or beneficial, why do you so tenaciously hold to them? Moreover, though “The Shepherd’s Rod” is entirely free from such hybrid elements, and though it claims inspiration, yet you turn against it, calling it “private interpretation,” at the same time preferring, that which does not even claim inspiration, and which is not amenable to rhyme or reason. You know my brethren, that this is not the worst job that you have made of Biblical interpretation since you began warring against the “Rod,” but I have reviewed only your latest attacks against the sealing message, and the facts brought out should now convince you that the Spirit of Prophecy knew what it was talking about when it penned the following paragraphs. “I have been shown that many who profess to have a knowledge of present truth, know not

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 5 what they believe. They do not understand the evidences of their faith. They have no just appreciation of the work for the present time. When the time of trial shall come, there are men now preaching to others, who will find, upon examining the positions they hold, that there are many things for which they can give no satisfactory reason. Until thus tested, they knew not their great ignorance. And there are many in the church who take it for granted that they understand what they believe, but, until controversy arises, they do not know their own weakness. When separated from those of like faith, and compelled to stand singly and alone to explain their belief, they will be surprised to see how confused are their ideas of what they had accepted as truth. Certain it is that there has been among us a departure from the living God, and a turning to men, putting human in place of divine wisdom.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 707. “The present attitude of the church is not pleasing to God. There has come in a self-confidence that has led them to feel no necessity for more truth and greater light. We are living at a time when Satan is at work on the right hand and on the left, before and behind us; and yet as a people we are asleep. God wills that a voice shall be heard arousing his people to action.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 709. “False doctrine is one of the satanic influences that work in the church, and brings into it those who are unconverted in heart. Men do not obey the words of Jesus Christ, and thus seek for unity in faith, spirit, and doctrine.”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 48. “False propositions are assumed as truth and righteousness, and then everything is worked in such a way as to carry out these propositions, which are not in accordance with the will of God, but are a misrepresentation of His character.”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 360. “Many will stand in our pulpits with the torch of false prophecy in their hands, kindled from the hellish torch of Satan. If doubts and unbelief are cherished, the faithful ministers will be removed from the people who think they know so much.”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 409- 410. “What greater deception can come upon human minds than a confidence that they are right, when they are all wrong!”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 253. “Men and women are in the last hours of probation, and yet are careless and stupid, and ministers have no power to arouse them; they are asleep themselves. Sleeping preachers preaching to a sleeping people!”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 2, p. 337. Religious Liberty. In 1935, the denomination, through its religious liberty mouthpiece, the “Liberty Magazine,” went on record once again as to its position of “absolute religious freedom,” its redeclaration reading in part: “The Liberty magazine believes in absolute religious liberty. We give no approval to the interference by the civil authorities in purely religious matters in any country. We stand firmly upon the fundamental American doctrine of complete freedom in all matters that pertain to the conscience, provided only that no man demands for himself a freedom that would infringe on the equal rights of others.”--”Liberty,” 1935, Second Quarter. Then, at the General Conference Session in 1936, the denomination proudly paraded its religious liberty principles in the following quotations, without reference, which it hung about the walls of the Religious Liberty booth: “In matters of conscience the majority has no power.” (Diet of Spires, 1529.) “We should interpose the most effectual protest against measures to restrict liberty of conscience.” “Can we not call to the front those who have a regard for their religious rights and privileges?” “We are warned in the word of God, that sleepless vigilance is the price of safety.” “Satan is still working through every means which he can control to destroy religious liberty.” “The banner of truth and religious liberty which these (Protestant Reformers) held aloft, has in this last conflict been committed to us.” “The message of religious liberty...is the very present truth which they need for this time.” “Awake the world to a sense of the value of the privilege of religious liberty so long enjoyed.” “The most momentous struggle of all the ages is just before us.” “The question of religious liberty is very important, and it should be handled with great wisdom and discretion.” Beautiful our profession of the above principles! But, O, what our practice! The shameful truth is revealed in the experience which is conservatively related in the following testimony, and which is typical of what have been the S.D.A. denomination’s religious liberty practices even since the “Shepherd’s Rod” message came to it in 1929, and its members began to accept it as a matter of conscience. A certain sister, having recently fallen a victim in your hands which, sadly, are becoming so cruel, sends the following testimony: “For some time the brethren at our church have refused to admit inside anyone connected in any way with the ‘Shepherd’s Rod’ message. But last Sabbath, I, as usual, presented myself at

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 6 church, and inasmuch as no one attempted to keep me out, I joyfully entered. In about ten minutes, the elders approached me with this urgent request, ‘Sister -----------, you must leave church.’ “As I called their attention to the painting over the altar--Christ holding out His hands, and saying ‘Come unto Me,’ I asked to stay and listen to the sermon. They then left, but soon returned with a policeman, who is also a church member. He asked me to leave, and as I told him that this was the only church in this vicinity for me to attend on Sabbath, they went to the pastor, who told them to take me out. So for the third time, they threatened to remove me from church. “During this time, all eyes were centered on me, and when those who were present saw the attempts to take me out, some shouted: ‘Let her stay!’ “By this time, the policeman was quite angry. I asked him, ‘Brother, would Christ do this?’ He quickly retorted that he did not care about that, but that I was going out, and that was that! “Finally the pastor came down from the pulpit, and told them to let me remain, but they answered him, ‘You said for us to take her out, and we’re obeying your orders’! My brethren, you are turning from bad to worse, and my prayer is that you may see your mistake in your attempts without inspiration, to interpret the Scriptures and to weed out the tares without God’s command, and we hope that as you read the following paragraphs you may realize that, as the “Spirit of Prophecy” long ago indicated, you have surely stepped into the tracks of Romanism (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 363). “Finite man is likely to misjudge character, but God does not leave the work of judgment and pronouncing upon character to those who are not fitted for it. We are not to say what constitutes the wheat, and what the tares. The time of the harvest will fully determine the character of the two classes specified under the figure of the tares and the wheat. The work of separation is given to the angels of God, and not committed into the hands of any man.”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 47. “Notwithstanding Christ’s warning, men have sought to uproot the tares. To punish those who were supposed to be evildoers, the church has had recourse to the civil power. Those who differed from the established doctrines have been imprisoned, put to torture and to death, at the instigation of men who claimed to be acting under the sanction of Christ. But it is the spirit of Satan, not the Spirit of Christ, that inspires such acts. This is Satan’s own method of bringing the world under his dominion. God has been misrepresented through the church by this way of dealing with those supposed to be heretics.”-- ”Christ’s Object Lessons,” p. 73. “There can be no more conclusive evidence that we possess the spirit of Satan than the disposition to hurt and destroy those who do not appreciate our work, or who act contrary to our ideas.”--”Desire of Ages,” p. 487. “In the future, men claiming to be Christ’s representatives will take a course similar to that followed by the priests and rulers in their treatment of Christ and the apostles...; those who are true to God will be persecuted, their motives will be impugned, their best efforts misinterpreted, and their names cast out as evil.”--”Acts of the Apostles,” p. 431. But “the more you are jostled, misapprehended, misstated, misrepresented, the more evidence you have that you are doing a work for the Master, and the more closely you must cling to your Saviour. In all your difficulties be calm and undisturbed, patient and forbearing, not rendering evil for evil, but good for evil.”- -”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, p. 130. As this letter is already lengthy, and as I must not weary you with more, I close with the prayer that you may awake and respond to God’s call, for it is your life. Sincerely yours to follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth, V.T. HOUTEFF. COUNSELS TO PARENTS--Part Two (Continued from Code Vol. 3; No. 3-4; pp. 4 through 6) Realizing, with a realization second only to that of God’s, that the home and the family are the basic unit of human society, and that therefore as rocks the cradle, rocks the world, Satan set about early in the long ago to manipulate control of both the hands that hold the crib and those that hold the reins of the home; until at last he has so well succeeded at his work that today the Word of God must make the sad confession that “Children are often indulged from their babyhood, and wrong habits become fixed” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 368), and that “Satan has succeeded wonderfully in his plans.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 203. Knowing full well, however, that he could never succeed in his diabolic scheme except he beguile parents to follow in the footsteps of Eve--depart from the ways of God, to eat of the forbidden fruit--he has, through all his wicked and subtle arts, unceasingly worked to keep the home blind to or indifferent toward Bible principles, and hence under his control.

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 7 Having thus planted his banner in the home, even “in the households of those who profess to be God’s chosen ones” (‘Testimonies for the Church,’ Vol. 4, p. 200), is it any wonder that parents of today--those in Present Truth as well as those in the church and in the world-- are consistently wrong, and in such sad deception, “and knoweth it not?” “Oh! when will parents be wise? When will they see and realize the character of their work in neglecting to require obedience and respect according to the instructions of God’s word?... “These facts must be pressed home upon parents; they must arouse, and take up their long-neglected work.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 324, 326. “Parents, take up your neglected responsibilities; educate your children after God’s plan....”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 45. “The neglect of parents to properly discipline their children has been a fruitful source of evil in many families. The youth have not been restrained as they should have been. Parents have neglected to follow the directions of the word of God in this matter, and the children have taken the reins of government into their own hands. The consequence has been that they have generally succeeded in ruling their parents, instead of being under their authority. “The parents are blind to the true state of their children, who have succeeded in entirely deceiving them. But those who have lost the control of their children are not pleased when others seek to control them, or to point out their defects for the purpose of correcting them.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, pp. 192, 193. Perhaps Mt. Carmel is having to grapple with no problem so often and so vigorously as that brought to view in the concluding sentence of the last quotation. On a number of occasions, when necessity has led us to advise with parents, concerning their children, and “to point out their defects for the purpose of correcting them,” these parents have resented and opposed our efforts to help them, in spite of the fact that in pointed condemnation of such a course, stand the following solemn testimonies: “I have been shown that very many of the parents who profess to believe the solemn message for this time, have not trained their children for God. They have not restrained themselves, and have been irritated with any one who attempted to restrain them.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 36. “Instead of uniting with those who bear the burdens, to lift up the standard of morals, and working with heart and soul in the fear of God to correct the wrongs in their children, many parents soothe their own consciences by saying, ‘My children are no worse than others.’ They seek to conceal the glaring wrongs which God hates, lest their children shall become offended, and take some desperate course. If the spirit of rebellion is in their hearts, far better subdue it now than permit it to increase and strengthen by indulgence. If parents would do their duty, we should see a different state of things. Many of these parents have backslidden from God. They do not have wisdom from Him to perceive the devices of Satan and to resist his snares.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 651. “Parents who give this training [of strict obedience to God] are not the ones likely to be found criticizing the teacher. They feel that both the interest of their children and justice to the school demand that, so far as possible, they sustain and honor the one who shares their responsibility. “Many parents fail here. By their hasty, unfounded criticism the influence of the faithful, self-sacrificing teacher is often well-nigh destroyed. Many parents whose children have been spoiled by indulgence, leave to the teacher the unpleasant task of repairing their neglect; and then by their own course they make his task almost hopeless. Their criticism and censure of the school management encourage insubordination in the children, and confirm them in wrong habits. “If criticism or suggestion in regard to the teacher’s work becomes necessary, it should be made to him in private. If this proves ineffective, let the matter be referred to those who are responsible for the management of the school. Nothing should be said or done to weaken the children’s respect for the one upon whom their well-being in so great degree depends. “The parents’ intimate knowledge both of the character of the children and of their physical peculiarities or infirmities, if imparted to the teacher, would be an assistance to him. It is to be regretted that so many fail of realizing this. By most parents little interest is shown either to inform themselves as to the teacher’s qualifications, or to co-operate with him in his work.”-- ”Education,” pp. 283 through 284. “Many fathers and mothers err in failing to second the efforts of the faithful teacher. Youth and children, with their imperfect comprehension and undeveloped judgment, are not always able to understand all the teacher’s plans and methods. Yet when they bring home reports of what is said and done at school, these are discussed by the parents in the family circle, and the course of the teacher is criticized without restraint. Here the children learn lessons that are not easily unlearned. Whenever they are subjected to unaccustomed restraint, or required to apply themselves to hard study, they appeal to their injudicious parents for sympathy and indulgence. Thus a spirit of unrest and discontent is encouraged, the school as a whole suffers from the demoralizing influence, and the teacher’s burden

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 8 is rendered much heavier. But the greatest loss is sustained by the victims of parental mismanagement. Defects of character which a right training would have corrected, are left to strengthen with years, to mar and perhaps destroy the usefulness of their possessor. “As a rule it will be found that the students most ready to complain of school discipline are those who have received a superficial education. Having never been taught the necessity of thoroughness, they regard it with dislike. Parents have neglected to train their sons and daughters to the faithful performance of domestic duties. Children are permitted to spend their hours in play, while father and mother toil on unceasingly. Few young persons feel that it is their duty to bear a part of the family burden. They are not taught that the indulgence of appetite, or the pursuit of ease or pleasure, is not the great aim of life.”- -”Fundamentals of Christian Education,” pp. 64 through 65. “Better, far better might your children suffer, better lie in their graves, than be taught to treat lightly the principles that lie at the very foundation of loyalty to truth, to their fellow-beings, and to God. “In cases of difficulty with the ones who have them in charge, go directly to those in authority and learn the truth. Bear in mind that the managers of the various departments understand much better than others can what regulations are essential. Manifest confidence in their judgment, and respect for their authority. Teach your children to respect and honor the ones to whom God has shown respect and honor by placing them in positions of trust. “In no way can the members of the church more effectively second the efforts of the managers in our institutions than by giving in their own homes an example of right order and discipline....Let there be no encouragement to sin, no evil speaking or evil surmising.”- -”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 7, pp. 185-186. “Satan has had great power over the minds of parents through their undisciplined children. The sin of parental neglect stands marked against many Sabbath-keeping parents. The spirit of gossip and tale-bearing is one of Satan’s special agencies to sow discord and strife, to separate friends, and to undermine the faith of many in the truthfulness of our positions. Brethren and sisters are too ready to talk of the faults and errors that they think exist in others, and especially in those who have borne unflinchingly the messages of reproof and warning given them of God. “The children of these complainers listen with open ears, and receive the poison of disaffection. Parents are thus blindly closing the avenues through which the hearts of the children might be reached. How many families season their daily meals with doubt and questionings. They dissect the characters of their friends, and serve them up as a dainty dessert. A precious bit of slander is passed around the board, to be commented upon, not only by adults, but by children. In this God is dishonored. Jesus said, ‘Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me.’ Therefore Christ is slighted and abused by those who slander his servants. “The names of God’s chosen servants have been handled with disrespect, and in some cases with absolute contempt, by certain persons whose duty it is to uphold them. The children have not failed to hear the disrespectful remarks of their parents in reference to the solemn reproofs and warnings of God’s servants. They have understood the scornful jests and depreciatory speeches that from time to time have met their ears, and the tendency has been to bring sacred and eternal interests, in their minds, on a level with the common affairs of the world. What a work are these parents doing in making infidels of their children even in their childhood! This is the way that children are taught to be irreverent, and to rebel against Heaven’s reproof of sin.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, pp. 194 through 195. “Their children have gloried in their freedom to do as they pleased. They have been released from home responsibilities and have despised restraint. A life of usefulness appears to them like a life of drudgery. Lax government at home has unfitted them for any position, and, as a natural consequence, they have rebelled against school discipline. Their complaints have been received and credited by their parents, who, in sympathizing with their imaginary troubles, have encouraged their children in wrong-doing. These parents have, in many instances, believed positive untruths that have been palmed off upon them by their deceiving children. A few such cases of unruly and dissembling children would do much toward breaking down all authority in the school, and demoralizing the young people of our church. “There is perfect order in Heaven, perfect concord and agreement. If parents so neglect to bring their children under proper authority here, how can they hope that they will be considered fit companions for the holy angels in a world of peace and harmony? Indulgent parents, who justify their children in their wrong-doing, are thereby creating an element that will bring discord into society, and subvert the authority of both school and church. “Children need watchful care and guidance as never before; for Satan is striving to gain the control of their minds and hearts, and to drive out the Spirit of God. The fearful state of the youth of this age constitutes one of the strongest signs that we are living in the last days; but the

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 9 ruin of many may be traced directly to the wrong management of the parents. The spirit of murmuring against reproof has been taking root and is bearing its fruit of insubordination. While the parents are not pleased with the characters their children are developing, they fail to see the errors that make them what they are.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 199. “Our brethren and sisters abroad should feel it their duty to sustain this institution which God has devised. Some of the students return home with murmurings and complaints, and parents and members of the church give an attentive ear to their exaggerated, one-sided statements. They would do well to consider that there are two sides to the story; but, instead, they allow these garbled reports to build up a barrier between them and the College. They then begin to express fears, questionings, and suspicions in regard to the way the College is conducted. Such an influence does great harm. The words of dissatisfaction spread like a contagious disease, and the impression made upon minds is hard to efface. The story enlarges with every repetition, until it becomes of gigantic proportions, when investigation would reveal the fact that there was no fault with teachers or professors. They were simply doing their duty in enforcing the rules of the school, which must be carried out or the school will become demoralized. “Parents do not always move wisely. Many are very exacting in wishing to bring others to their ideas, and become impatient and over-bearing if they cannot do this; but when their own children are required to observe rules and regulations at school, and these children fret under the necessary restraint, too often their parents, who profess to love and fear God, join with the children instead of reproving them and correcting their faults. This often proves the turning point in the character of their children. Rules and order are broken down, and discipline is trampled under foot. The children despise restraint, and are allowed to speak disparagingly of the institutions at [Mt. Carmel]. If parents would only reflect, they would see the evil result of the course they are pursuing.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4 p. 428. “I wish my position to be clearly understood. I have no sympathy with the course that has been pursued toward Bro. --------. The enemy has encouraged feelings of hatred in the hearts of many. The errors committed by him have been reported from one person to another, constantly growing in magnitude, as busy, gossiping tongues added fuel to the fire. Parents who have never felt the care which they should feel for the souls of their children, and who have never given them proper restraint and instruction, are the very ones who manifest the most bitter opposition when their children are restrained, reproved, or corrected at school. Some of these children are a disgrace to the church, and a disgrace to the name of Adventists. “The parents despised reproof themselves, and despised the reproof given to their children, and were not careful to conceal this from them. The sin of the parents began with their mismanagement at home. The souls of some of these children will be lost, because they did not receive instruction from God’s word, and did not become Christians at home. Instead of sympathizing with their children in a perverse course, the parents should have reproved them, and sustained the faithful teacher. These parents were not united to Christ themselves, and this is the reason of their terrible neglect of duty. That which they have sown, they will also reap. They are sure of a harvest. “In the school, Bro. ------ has not only been burdened by the wrong course of the children, but by the injudicious management of the parents, which produced and nurtured hatred of restraint.” “I dare not longer remain silent. I speak to you and to the church at [Mount Carmel]. You have made a great mistake. You have treated with injustice one to whom you and your children owe a debt of gratitude, which you do not realize. You are responsible for the influence you have exerted upon the [School]. ...You have encouraged in the students a spirit of criticism, which God’s Spirit has sought to repress. You have led them to betray confidence. There are not a few young persons among us who are indebted for most valuable traits of character to the knowledge and principles received from Bro. -------. To his training, many owe much of their usefulness, not only in the Sabbath-school, but in various other branches of our work. Yet your influence encouraged ingratitude, and has led students to despise the things that they should cherish.... “Bro. --------- has been an earnest seeker after knowledge. He has sought to impress upon the students that they are responsible for their time, their talents, their opportunities. It is impossible for a man to have so much care, and carry so heavy responsibilities, without becoming hurried, weary, and nervous. Those who refuse to accept burdens which will tax their strength to the utmost, know nothing of the pressure brought to bear upon those who must bear these burdens. “There are some in the [message] who have looked only for what has been unfortunate and disagreeable in their acquaintance with Bro. --------. These persons have not that noble, Christ-like spirit, that thinketh no evil. They have made the most of every inconsiderate word or act, and have recalled these at a time when. envy, prejudice, and jealousy, were active in un-

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 10 christian hearts...... Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 51 through 55. “A few weeks since, I was in a dream brought into one of your meetings for investigation. I heard the testimonies borne by students against Bro. ---------. Those very students had received great benefit from his thorough, faithful instruction. Once they could hardly say enough in his praise. Then it was popular to esteem him. But now the current was setting the other way. These persons have developed their true character. I saw an angel with a ponderous book open, in which he wrote every testimony given. Opposite each testimony were traced the sins, defects, and errors of the one who bore it. Then there was recorded the great benefit which these individuals had received from Bro. -------’s labors. “We, as a people, are reaping the fruit of Bro. ---------’s hard labor. There is not a man among us who has devoted more time and thought to his work, than Bro.--------. He has felt that he had no one to sustain him, and has felt grateful for any encouragement.” “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 59. “The Lord approved of the general course of Bro. ---- ---, as he was laying the foundation for the school which is now in operation....Under the strain of over-work, he has made some mistakes, not half so grievous, however; as those of persons who have cherished bitterness against him. In his connection with the youth, he has had to meet that spirit of rebellion and defiance which the apostle declares to be one of the signs of the last days.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 51 p. 91. (Though some of the foregoing testimonies were addressed to the believers at Battle Creek, “The same principles which apply to the work in our institutions at Battle Creek, apply as well to that in the field at large.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 566. “If parents would place themselves in the position of the teachers, and see how difficult it must necessarily be to manage and discipline a school... of students of every grade and class of minds, they might, upon reflection, see things differently. They should consider that some children have never been disciplined at home. Having always been indulged and never trained to obedience, it would be greatly for their advantage to be removed from their injudicious parents, and placed under as severe regulations and drilling as soldiers in an army. Unless something shall be done for these children who have been so sadly neglected by unfaithful parents, they will never be accepted of Jesus; unless some power of control shall be brought to bear upon them, they will be worthless in this life, and will have no part in the future life.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 429. “Entire families are in need of thorough transformation in their habits and ideas before they can be true representatives of Jesus Christ. And to a great extent children who are to receive an education in our schools, will make far more advancement if separated from the family circle where they have received an erroneous education. It may be necessary for some families to locate where they can board their children and save expense, but in many cases it would prove a hindrance rather than a blessing to their children.”- -”Fundamentals of Christian Education,” p. 313. However, “No family is justified in bringing children to [Mt. Carmel] who are not under the control of their parents. If their parents have disregarded the word of God in the matter of instructing and training their children, [Mt. Carmel] is no place for them. They will only be the means of demoralizing the young people of [this] place, and bringing discord where peace and prosperity should reign. Let such parents take up the neglected work of restraining and disciplining their children before they venture to impose them upon [Mt. Carmel].”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 204. PROTECTING GOD’S HERITAGE Our past experience with parents in the matter of the schooling of the children at Mt. Carmel Academy, has evidenced the fact that but few if any truly understand, despite every effort to make clear, what precisely is the nature, purpose, and work of this institution. Fettered with the concepts, ideas, and values of a wrong education received through their days, parents and children alike, it has been found, think of the school here at Mt. Carmel in virtually the same terms as they think of any other school, with the sad consequence that they have found themselves upset over the institution’s standards, rules, and regulations. As the school of the Elijah message, Mt. Carmel Academy has no aim other than to train youth for a place in the work of the gospel for these last days. It has no other interest. It serves neither for hire nor earthly advantage of any kind. The individual--body, mind, and soul--is all that it wants, and what it must necessarily have, as is elucidated in the Symbolic Code, Vol. 3, Numbers 5 and 6, pages 9 through 11. It is, therefore, to avert the evil results which must surely follow the exercise of such liberties, that Mt. Carmel Academy will henceforth accept applicants only on the following terms: 1. That the student come of his own free will. 2. That the student come prepared to take up

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 11 residence here without leave until the School Board shall issue his release. 3. That the parents (or guardians) likewise be prepared to send students here to remain without leave until the Board shall see fit to issue their release. 4. That the parents (or guardians) leave students, for the duration of their residence here, utterly to the dictates of the institution. 5. That parents (or guardians) be prepared either to keep up the students’ expenses, or else turn the students over to Mt. Carmel, who will school and maintain them, provided that they be forever unconditionally free from the ties and dictates of parents (or guardians), and wholeheartedly enter into their training here until they become efficient and dependable, and thus qualified for a place in the work of Present Truth. However, should the students, while in training or anytime thereafter until of age, prove a failure to the cause of the aforesaid institution, it shall return them to their parents or guardians. 6. That mail will be censored if the necessity should arise. 7. That both parents (or guardians) and students be prepared, to accept whatever disciplinary measures Mt. Carmel may deem necessary. Parents and children whose one and all consuming desire and determination is to see each other saved in the kingdom, will gladly comply with the foregoing terms, and will count it no sacrifice to endure the necessary restrictions and concessions which the terms impose. Hence, Mt. Carmel Academy neither wants nor will receive any but those who themselves as well as their parents will make any sacrifice to be saved. To none others are her doors open. The conditions of the students’ admittance being thus understood, then if the students, parents, or guardians should in any way deviate from the principals herein set forth, the School Board would not be true to its trust should it allow such students to continue in school or even to stay on the camp’s premises. And therefore, should any find themselves possessed of a spirit foreign to these requirements, we advise such immediately to sever connections with Mt. Carmel rather than to be severed. Mt. Carmel Academy School Board QUESTION AND ANSWERS Wasted Time-Loss of Intellect, Great Poverty, Unbearable Sorrow. Question No. 167: “Can you help me to know with what to occupy children up to the age of twelve?” Answer: Most children in this Laodicean age, are raised up like plants instead of like trained human beings. Because of the parents’ poor judgment and blind love, the children are left ignorant of life’s duties, and the result is that when they are grown up and obliged to care for themselves, they find life a drudgery instead of a joy, and anything they attempt to do appears to them as being hard and impossible. Their homes are untidy and unsanitary--unfit to live in. Such children may be compared with grass hoppers; who, playing, singing, and sunning themselves all the summer long, giving no thought for the approaching winter, when the green grass shall disappear and cold weather set in, find themselves unprepared, and thus starve and freeze, while the ant, who has busily worked the whole summer through, has plenty to eat and a good warm place to live in. Parents who allow their children to fool away their time, are laying snares before them, and thus unfitting them for this life and for the life to come. There are many useful as well as edifying pursuits for children, the faithful pursuance of which means much to the child’s success both in this life and the life to come. Among these pursuits are the various household duties, such as washing windows, sweeping, dusting, making beds, washing dishes, scrubbing floors and woodwork, baking, cooking, and even making simple articles of clothing. Then there are the outdoor duties, such as gardening and keeping the premises neat and clean, besides many other such practical pursuits, including the making of purchases economically and in a business-like manner. Also, reading and memorizing passages from the Bible and Spirit of Prophecy will greatly aid not only in occupying, but also in strength-ening, the child’s mind. It is both possible and beneficial to the training of the child to correlate with gardening, etc., such subjects as arithmetic; for example, when teaching the children how to plant seed, it is well at the same time to teach them how to count as they drop each seed into the ground. Teach your children to bear responsibility--assign certain home duties to them, and when they learn to master one thing, promote them to another. The home should be a school. Where there are several children in the home, the daily home duties should be divided among them, while the parents assume the duties of teachers. In this way the children will not only keep themselves from mischief and bad company, but also make

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 12 themselves useful, and at the same time build strong physiques and characters. If you make your children do the work by scolding them, you will be teaching them to hate both yourself and the work, and hence, instead of training them to love a life that will make them happy and useful, you will be driving them to do the very thing that you are trying to keep them from doing. Make them love their work by keeping up their interest in it. Be as God. Teach them in the same manner in which He is teaching you. He never scolds you. He demonstrates His love for you, then explains the right and wrong sides of life, and plainly warns you of the results that will follow in whichever course you may pursue--a blessing from the one and a cursing from the other. Be careful that while doing this you do not turn them against God by saying that if they are not good, He will punish them in this way or in that way, but rather teach them that their own evil course will lead them to reap only curses, while God is pleading with them to avoid the evil results. While teaching them these two consequences, use simple illustrations, such as, for example, that if they neglect to brush their teeth after meals, the result ultimately will be suffering from tooth ache, and thus that any violation of the laws of God, will in like manner naturally result in pain and sorrow. Do not make them lose respect for you or for your religion. If your course leads them to rule over you instead of you over them, you will lose them and cause God to ask you: “Where is the flock that was given thee, thy beautiful flock? What wilt thou say when He shall punish thee? for thou hast taught them to be captains, and as chiefs over thee” instead of your being captains over them: “shall not sorrows take thee, as a woman in travail?” (Jer. 13:21, 22.) “Let not your unchristlike character misrepresent Jesus. Do not keep the little ones away from Him by your coldness and harshness. Never give them cause to feel that heaven will not be a pleasant place to them if you are there. Do not speak of religion as something that children cannot understand, or act as if they were not expected to accept Christ in their childhood. Do not give them the false impression that the religion of Christ is a religion of gloom, and that in coming to the Saviour they must give up all that makes life joyful. “As the Holy Spirit moves upon the hearts of the children, cooperate with His work. Teach them that the Saviour is calling them, that nothing can give Him greater joy than for them to give themselves to Him in the bloom and freshness of their years. “The Saviour regards with infinite tenderness the souls whom He has purchased with His own blood. They are the claim of His love. He looks upon them with unutterable longing. His heart is drawn out, not only to the bestbehaved children, but to those who have by inheritance objectionable traits of character. Many parents do not understand how much they are responsible for these traits in their children. They have not the tenderness and wisdom to deal with the erring ones whom they have made what they are. But Jesus looks upon these children with pity. He traces from cause to effect. “The Christian worker may be Christ’s agent in drawing these children to the Saviour. By wisdom and tact he may bind them to his heart, he may give them courage and hope, and through the grace of Christ may see them transformed in character, so that of them it may be said, ‘Of such is the kingdom of God’.”--”The Desire of Ages,” p. 517. Never Run Ahead Question No. 168: “Matthew 24:14, 19: ‘And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come....And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days!’ “Upon whom did the Saviour pronounce the woe--the world or God’s chosen?” Answer: We do not know. Who Will Give Us Our Pay? Question No. 169: “Are those who are laboring part time and who are having some success entitled to any support from the office?” Answer: Those who are working with the expectation of receiving from the office pay, as reward for their labors, are not working for Christ, but rather for themselves. As we labor for Christ, our uppermost thoughts should be the saving of souls, expecting to receive from the “Householder,” when “even comes,” our “penny,” or wages. According to the parable in Matthew 20, the laborers whom the Master hires go out to labor, not knowing what they are to receive at day’s end. If the message of “The Shepherd’s Rod” is of God, then His laborers better learn that the work is to be carried out altogether in God’s, not man’s, way. Should the office give financial support to any who labor just part time, it would then be obligated to pay all who did anything, be it little or much, for the advancement of the cause of God, and would thus establish a precedent which it not only could not follow, but which also if it did follow, must only damage rather than upbuild

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 13 both the worker and those for whom he might labor. The plan followed in this connection is that all who, by giving studies, engage in the work of this sealing message, report their activities to this office, so that it may credit to them the results of their labors. And then, should any, after having to their credit a number of converts, choose to give full time to the teaching of the message, they may, upon advising us of this fact, receive full time status entitling them to the full share of the financial results of their labors. In this call for laborers, all--small or great, rich or poor, learned or illiterate--have the high and exalted privilege of becoming the ministers of Christ. “Present truth leads onward and upward, gathering in the needy, the oppressed, the suffering, the destitute. All that will come are to be brought into the fold. In their lives there is to take place a reformation that will constitute them members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, pp. 195, 196. And all Present Truth teachers are asked to keep the office posted in regard to their movements, and it shall in turn render every possible support to make their work a success. ___________ AN OPEN LETTER My friends who have written to me and who have received no reply, doubtless wonder what is the matter with me. Pressing duties have made impossible my writing to each personally, and so I take this opportunity in an open letter to reply to all my correspondents, as well as speak to all Present Truth believers, with the object of encouraging all to press on to victory and to safeguard their eternal interests. Another blessed Sabbath day has come to a close, bringing us one more week nearer home! Solemn fact! Does it not compel us to ascertain whether or not during this past week we have made the necessary progress? This searching question leads us to check up on ourselves to find out whether or not we are meeting God’s requirements for His remnant people. I am deeply concerned for your welfare, and trust that you are for mine. Therefore, as together we consider the following words from God, may we as friends see eye to eye, and may our hearts beat in unison. As we endeavor to compare ourselves with the perfect Pattern, we find first that “Self-righteousness is not true righteousness, and those who cling to it will be left to take the consequences of holding a fatal deception. Many today claim to obey the commandments of God, but they have not the love of God in their hearts to flow forth to others. Christ calls them to unite with Him in His work for the saving of the world, but they content themselves with saying, ‘I go, sir.’ They do not go. They do not co-operate with those who are doing God’s service. They are idlers. Like the unfaithful son, they make false promises to God. In taking upon themselves the solemn covenant of the church they have pledged themselves to receive and obey the word of God, to give themselves to God’s service, but they do not do this. In profession they claim to be sons of God, but in life and character they deny the relationship. They do not surrender the will to God. They are living a lie.”-- ”Christ’s Object Lessons,” p. 281, N. E.; p. 279, O. E. Now, my friends, may each of us ask himself the question, Have I given all into His service? Each must answer for himself. I am happy to say that my answer is that I not only was privileged to be the first to volunteer to help pioneer the work at Mt. Carmel, but also am now privileged to have an active part in the building of the camp. And as the work is steadily growing, you can see why we have so little time for correspondence. Continuing now our self-examination, we find still another call to come up to the high standard which God has set before us: “The promise of obedience they appear to fulfil when this involves no sacrifice; but when self-denial and self-sacrifice are required, when they see the cross to be lifted, they draw back. Thus the conviction of duty wears away, and known transgression of God’s commandments becomes habit. The ear may hear God’s word, but the spiritual perceptive powers have departed. The heart is hardened, the conscience seared. “Do not think that because you do not manifest decided hostility to Christ you are doing Him service. We thus deceive our own souls. By withholding that which God has given us to use in His service, be it time or means or any other of His entrusted gifts, we work against Him. “Satan uses the listless, sleepy indolence of professed Christians to strengthen his forces and win souls to His side. Many who think that though they are doing no actual work for Christ, they are yet on His side, are enabling the enemy to preoccupy ground and gain advantages. By their failure to be diligent workers for the Master, by leaving duties undone and words unspoken, they have allowed Satan to gain control of souls who might have been won for Christ. “We can never be saved in indolence and inactivity. There is no such thing as a truly converted person living a helpless, useless life. It is not possible for us to drift into heaven. No sluggard can enter there.” This being profoundly true, dear friends, will

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 14 you not at once, if you have not yet done so, put on the empty harness that lies near you, and do your part to pull the chariot up the incline, no matter how steep it may be? “We must clear the King’s highway; for God will remove hindrances out of the way. God calls you to come up to His help against the mighty. Instead of pressing your weight against the chariot of truth that is being pulled up an inclined road, you should work with all the energy you can summon to push it on.” In closing these lines, I pray that God may bless your every effort to do the right. And “Ye therefore, beloved, seeing ye know these things before, beware lest ye also, being led away with the error of the wicked, fall from your own steadfastness. But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. To Him be glory both now and for ever.” (2 Peter 3:17, 18.) “I had many things to write, but I will not with ink and pen write unto thee: But I trust I shall shortly see thee, and we shall speak face to face. Peace be to thee. Our friends salute thee. Greet the friends by name.” (3 John 13, 14.) Sincerely your brother to be one of the strong “bay horses,” M.L. DEETER HEALTH WAVE “If parents have transmitted to their children tendencies which will make more difficult the work of educating them to be strictly temperate, and of cultivating pure and virtuous habits, what a solemn responsibility rests upon the parents to counteract that influence by every means in their power! How diligently and earnestly should they strive to do their duty by their unfortunate offspring! To parents is committed the sacred trust of guarding the physical and moral constitution of their children. Those who indulge a child’s appetite, and do not teach him to control his passions, may afterward see, in the tobaccoloving, liquor-drinking slave, whose senses are benumbed, and whose lips utter falsehood and profanity, the terrible mistake they have made.”--”Christian Temperance and Bible Hygiene,” pp. 46, 47. Mt Carmel has had to set a standard for its adults as well as for its youth. Continually we cry out, “Become concerned about your habits in eating and drinking! If you do not, then nature’s laws will pronounce your down-fall.” “It is impossible for those who give the reins to appetite to attain to Christian perfection. The moral sensibilities of your children cannot be easily aroused, unless you are careful in the selection of their food. Many a mother sets a table that is a snare to her family. Flesh-meats, butter, cheese, rich pastry, spiced foods and condiments are freely partaken of by both old and young.”--Ibid. Because of using such foods as those above mentioned, along with demineralized food products, this country every year marches over the moldering bodies of 400,000 little children who, under ten years of age, have gone to their untimely graves. Make sure that your children do not join them. DUMPLINGS. The use of soda and baking powder is harmful. Abandon all such unhealthful recipes, and reform in this matter Whole Wheat Dumplings. 1 cup milk. 1/4 cup cream. 1/4 cup oil. 1/2 cup cracker meal or zweiback crumbs. 1/2 cup whole wheat flour. 2 Eggs. 1/4 t salt. Have water boiling in lower part of double boiler; in top part, place milk, cream, oil, and salt. Heat these ingredients to the boiling point; then, while beating, add flour. Cook for fifteen minutes. Remove from fire, let stand until warm, not hot, beat into the batter one egg at a time, and then mix in cracker meal or zweiback crumbs. Drop from spoon into boiling broth or what ever sauce you may use, lumps of batter about the size of a walnut. Cook no longer than four or five minutes. Serves six. Corn Dumplings. 1/2 cup shorts or whole wheat flour. 2 1/2 cups milk. 1/2 cup oil. 1 t salt. 1/2 cup cracker meal. 3 eggs. 3/4 cup unbolted cornmeal. As with whole wheat dumplings, bring milk, oil, and salt to a boil, in a double boiler. While beating, add cornmeal, and continue beating until smooth. Then add shorts (or flour), mix well, and cook for fifteen minutes. Remove from fire, and let stand until warm, not hot, then beat in eggs one at a time. To this, add cracker meal, and cook no longer than for whole wheat dumplings. Either of these dumplings go well with the following healthful dishes: garbanzo pea stew, navy or brown bean stew, potato or vegetable stew. Eat for health; not for appetite.

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 15 “Yea, They Shall Sing In The Ways Of The Lord.” (Psalm 138:5) “When Zion shall arise and shine, her light will be most penetrating, and precious songs of praise and thanksgiving will be heard in the assemblies of the saints...Why not awake the voice of our spiritual songs in the travels of our pilgrimage?”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 368. “As a part of religious service, singing is as much an act of worship as is prayer” (“Education,” p. 168), and is a great solace and inspiration to us as we strive to win a place in the “congregation of saints”--the 144,000--”when the purification shall have taken place.” And as we pray and sing in the spirit and with understanding (1 Cor. 14:15), our songs will express the truths and experiences of the message, of Present Truth, and then we shall see that “the temple of God is opened in heaven, and the threshold flushed with the glory which is for every church that will love God and keep His commandments....Then we shall have spiritual eyesight to discern the inner courts of the celestial temple. We shall catch the themes of song and thanksgiving of the heavenly choir round about the throne.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 368. “The hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in Spirit and in [present] truth.” (John 4:23.) Hence, the ensuing song is the beginning of our response to the words of the Psalmist: “Sing unto the Lord a new song, and His praise in the congregation of the saints.” (Psalms 149:1.) “PRAISE YE OUR GOD” (Tune: “Jesus Loves Even Me”) 1. Praise be to our God in heaven above! He sent the Rod in His infinite love; And saving truths in the Bible revealed, Prophecies fulfilled and others unsealed. Chorus:-- O, I praise God, the Rod did arrive, Us to reform, us to revive From sad deception in faith and works, Wherein death’s siren lurks. 2. If we would stand when the angel doth slay, We’ll sigh now, cry now, and learn to obey. Thus, “firstfruits,” cleansed by the pow’r of the Rod, We’ll win the multitude--”Praise ye our God”! Chorus:-- O, I praise God the Rod doth restore Unto life new, all things of yore. Thy kingdom come; O, naught can compare! Sacrifice all; be there! Let believers of Present Truth, as they assemble together for worship, lift their hearts and voices heavenward, in this song of experience and praise, and as they thus “sing a new song” and “make a joyful noise,” “they shall sing for the majesty of the Lord.” (Isa. 24:14.) VERY IMPORTANT NOTICES. “HOW READEST THOU?” Carelessness on the part of some has cost them a good deal, and much mail has gone astray, never reaching the office. Our correct address has been published in the past, but some have not given it any attention. Please remember to address any member of this office in the following manner: Universal Publishing Assn. Mount Carmel Center Waco, Texas PERSON’S NAME. Do not place currency in common mail. Send either P. O. Money Order or a bank check. Make sure that your return address is given on all mail. As these instructions have not been fully heeded, thus causing us confusion, we print them again, urgently requesting everyone corresponding with this office to use the precise form herein given. Again we urgently request that in sending checks, P. O. Money Orders, Express Orders, etc., you make them out in favor of The Universal Publishing Assn. When sending remittances, please attach to your name, or the names, if sending in a report for a company of believers, initials and Mr., Mrs., Miss, or Master, as the case may be: At the conference meetings in Los Angeles in the spring of 1934, it was unanimously adopted that every Friday evening (5 P.M. Pacific Standard Time; 6 P.M. Mountain Standard Time; 7 P.M. Central Standard Time; 8 P.M. Eastern Standard Time) believers in Present Truth would seek God in behalf of the message, believing that such a concerted voice would lay at Heaven’s altar, in all truth, “the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man (which) availeth much.”

No.7 (July, 1937) Page 16 “TO THE TWELVE TRIBES WHICH ARE SCATTERED ABROAD” IN THE INTEREST OF THE S.D.A. DENOMINATION. This little paper is dedicated to the mission of conveying, to Present Truth believers, edifying news items and reformatory activities, and of answering questions on the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1-8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., but especially on the first eight books above mentioned; on Christ’s parables, on types and symbols, also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White. However, this monthly visitor promises to answer questions on such passages of Scripture only as have been divinely revealed and authoritatively proclaimed--bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore, it will either give a correct answer to the questions, or else confess its ignorance by saying, “I do not know.” First and foremost, though, its purpose is to reveal the fact that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power, and to unify and purify His church on earth--calling her to rise up from her dusty bed, and put on her strength and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her. (Isa. 52:1.) Therefore, it positively demands that the heralds of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, who are under its jurisdiction, must strictly comply with all the requirements, instructions, and advice which it bears to them from time to time, adding nothing to or subtracting nothing from the message. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority, for the church is to be the light of the world, “fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.” (Isa. 62:1 through 7; “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725.) The symbols on the title page are an objectification of the Revelation, chapters Twelve and Nine, and Isaiah 7:21, which symbols are explained in our literature. This monthly comforter gladly calls on all S.D.A.’s who open their doors and welcome its presence. It freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor makes charges for its unselfish service; it lives on free-will contributions, burdening none and comforting all. Its constant prayer is that all its readers shall prosper and be in good health even as their souls prospereth. (3 John 2.) Lastly, it asks of you that you make your questions plain and distinct, giving references; and in return it promises to take care of them as soon as their turn in the waiting line comes round. Now it you would like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also our free literature, send your name and address to The Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Dept., Mount Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas.

Nos.8-10 (Aug, Sept, Oct, 1937) Page

Nos.8-10 (Aug, Sept, Oct, 1937) Page 2 MT. CARMEL’S APPEAL “Inasmuch As Ye Did It Not Unto One Of These Little Ones, Ye Did It Not Unto Me” Feeling sure that our brothers and sisters who are in the harvest field will be filled with joy fully to realize that Mt. Carmel is truly caring for the little ones as well as for the older ones, we herewith announce to ‘all our brethren that her newly adopted ones now number thirteen. To safeguard the souls of these little ones, to train them for the Master’s service, and to fit them to stand with the Lamb on Mt. Zion, now becomes the privilege and responsibility of each of us. Although our work and responsibilities this year have increased several times over, yet we thank God for intrusting us with this beautiful flock. However, because Mt. Carmel is yet in the pioneer stage, and because of the lack of necessary facilities, besides the necessary number of men and women who can bear responsibilities, and who themselves are willing to carry the cross of Christ, the work is rather slow and trying as the Code readers will recognize to some extent from the fact that we are two months late in circulating this issue of our news-bearing paper. Although our help was greatly needed here, we were called to make a trip to the middle western states, and as the time it consumed was fully two months, we found upon our return the work to be still more congested. O, I cry aloud to God that He may awaken all Present Truth believers and cause them to see that a mere theoretical knowledge of Present Truth is not sufficient to save their souls from Satan’s claims upon them. Some have scarcely any realization of the magnitude and needs of the work, much less of their own condition. They lack true wisdom and they lack divine judgment. They are not willing to deny themselves of anything either for the sake of their own souls’ salvation or for the sake of the salvation of others’, yet they talk of having a great burden to save other people’s souls, and long to go out and give the message! Let me give here one example of such a sad deception. There are a number of doctors in Present Truth who are practicing either little or none, but who are keeping away from Mt. Carmel on the grounds that they have a great burden to save souls, and though they are accomplishing very little or nothing in the field, they do not come to our help here even when asked. Some of them already know that the dispensary on Mt. Carmel has need of them. We have endeavored to explain to some of them that their work in the field has already proved to be a failure, and that their help on Mt. Carmel would be more profitable than it would be in the field. But because they think they have an all-consuming burden to save others, they ignore all we say, and have left us and a doctor in the city of Waco to take care of the sick. How can anyone who has no particular burden for the sheep that are already in the fold, have a burden for those who are outside of the fold? Were these doctors’ cases the only ones of this character among Present Truth believers, we would not here mention it, but as there are others besides doctors in the same condition, we hope this article will be of great help to them as well as to the doctors. During the last few years, I have had repeated calls from the east coast, urging me to visit that field. Some of the brethren even offer to pay my fare and expenses if I will but come and give them the help they need, but as yet I have not been able to make the trip, simply because I do not have enough competent men to carry on the work here, and because, with but little help, I am expected to build the camp, straighten out everybody’s problems here on the hill and in the field--act as both parent and teacher, as both doctor and nurse, etc., etc., besides looking after many other duties which no one but myself can attend to. We appeal to every Present Truth believer to follow the example Christ has set before all--that we should do the first things first, assume responsibilities: and learn thoroughness, economy, and punctuality. There are many who claim to believe in the sealing message, but who are either staying home doing nothing or trying to enrich themselves with this world’s goods, while we are struggling to build the “camp” and to publish the message so that they can know the truth, answer their questions, iron out their difficulties, and teach and care for their children. Idleness and abundance of bread was the curse of Sodom. Doing nothing leads into mischief, the most virile manifestation of which is gossiping. And be the gossip true or untrue, it will surely lead the offender away from the light and into darkness. Awake! My brethren, awake! lest you, like Sodom, be turned into smoke while you are lying idle or while you are trying to enlarge your bank account. We need laborers for the vineyard, but as none are fitted for the work, we must first build the “camp”, where they can obtain training, and where we can take care of the children, the sick, the poor, and the old. We are calling for car-

Nos.8-10 (Aug, Sept, Oct, 1937) Page 3 penters, mechanics, teachers, doctors, nurses, and office workers. Many of the children who are sent to us for training have been left to grow up as wild horses; yet they would make the finest of teams if they could be tamed and trained to pull ahead. But if we should leave them as they are, then rather than being a blessing, they would be a burden both to themselves and to the cause of God, and they would be unfit to stand with the Lamb on Mt. Zion. Hence, if these children do not become useful workers in Present Truth, our time, the Lord’s means, and their souls, will be forever wasted, and their fall will be more than a disaster. Had the parents, themselves, in the training of their children, been converted to God’s plan, the task would not now be half so hard. But now, without the parents’ fullest cooperation with the school, and without confessing to their children, their unwise course in rearing them, it is as impossible for us to wean them away from their old traits and insubordination, and win them to a life of purity and obedience and thus to usefulness, as it is to change the zebra from its wild idle life to the life of a well trained and gentle horse. When some of the children fail to make good, it is but natural for most parents to find fault with the school management and to sympathize with the children rather than to uphold the teachers’ integrity and to chasten their children. Sympathizing with the children while they are in the wrong, is doing them a cruel injury rather than any kindness or good. Therefore, we emphatically solicit the parents’ cooperation with the school, in order that parents may thus save their children from the lust that is in the world. Also we plead with the children to put their whole mind, their whole attention into their work, and thus save their parents from falling into the snares of the devil. God has placed us under obligation to assume full support of the children whose parents are unable to care for them. Thus these children are adopted to the household of all Present Truth believers who have no children of their own. Therefore, none into whose hands God has placed the care of these “little ones”, should forget their needs. We as a people must reform in every line. “Let all share the expense. Let the church see that those who ought to receive its benefits are attending the school. Poor families should be assisted. We cannot call ourselves true missionaries if we neglect those at our very doors, who are at the most critical age, and who need our aid to secure knowledge and experience that will fit them for the service of God.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 217. The offerings received have amounted to but little over the cost of The Symbolic Code, but not to near enough to cover the cost of the rest of the free literature that is being used. And now we must look after these children too. Hence, what will you brothers and sisters do for God’s heritage with which He has now intrusted you to keep and to care for? “Every man and woman in our ranks, whether a parent or not, ought to be intensely interested in the Lord’s vineyard. We cannot afford to allow our children to drift away into the world and to fall under the control of the enemy. Let us come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty. Let us do all in our power to make our schools a blessing to our youth. Teachers and students, you can do much to bring this about by wearing the yoke of Christ, daily learning of Him His meekness and lowliness. Those who are not directly connected with the school can help to make it a blessing by giving it their hearty support. Thus we shall all be ‘laborers together with God,’ and receive the reward of the faithful, even an entrance into the school above.”--”Counsels to Teachers,” p. 210. We hope that no one in Present Truth will hear these words said to him: “The selfish love of ‘me and mine,’ keeps many from doing their duty to others. Do they think that all the work they have to do is for themselves and their own children? ‘Inasmuch,’ says Christ, ‘as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to Me.’ Are your own children of more value in the sight of God than the children of your neighbors? God is no respecter of persons. We are to do all we can to save souls. None should be passed by because they have not the culture and religious training of more favored children. Had these erring, neglected ones enjoyed the same home advantages, they might have shown far more nobility of soul and greater talent for usefulness than many who have been watched over day and night with greatest care and overflowing love. Angels pity these stray lambs; angels weep, while human eyes are dry, and human hearts are closed against them. If God had not given me another work, I would make it the business of my life to care for those whom others will not take the trouble to save. In the day of God, somebody will be held responsible for the loss of these dear souls.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, pp. 423, 424. As Elijah’s message is sent to the church, it is to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children to their fathers in the church, Hence, the Elijah message is to create in the family relationship a new love--not the sentimental love which drags either the children or the parents to the world rather than drawing them to God, but the true love which will win one another from the world to the Lord. The so-called love which ultimately leads either the one or the other to go wrong, is the kind to be repented of and replaced with a saving love which

Nos.8-10 (Aug, Sept, Oct, 1937) Page 4 always leads away from rebellion and to obedience. Parents, be warned by the example of those whose children are older, and take sad note to just what parental sentimentalism has done for them. There is family after family where the children are in the world serving the devil while the parents are in the church trying to serve the Lord. These parents are wondering why their children are not commandment keepers, and while they are continuously asking the church to pray for their children, they continue to allow them to indulge in wrong doing and wrong habits, thus, while praying for them, they unwittingly lead them further and further away from the Lord! “Satan has many helpers. Many who profess to be Christians are aiding the tempter to catch away seeds of truth from other hearts. Many who listen to the preaching of the Word of God make it the subject of criticism at home. They sit in judgment on the sermon as they would on the words of a lecturer or a political speaker. The message that should be regarded as the word of the Lord to them is dwelt upon with trifling or sarcastic comment. The minister’s character, motives and actions, and the conduct of fellow-members of the church, are freely discussed. Severe judgment is pronounced, gossip or slander repeated, and this in the hearing of the unconverted. Often these things are spoken by parents in the hearing of their own children. Thus are destroyed respect for God’s messengers, and reverence for their message. And many are taught to regard lightly God’s Word itself. “Thus in the homes of professed Christians many youth are educated to be infidels. And the parents question why their children are so little interested in the gospel, and so ready to doubt the truth of the Bible. They wonder that it is so difficult to reach them with moral and religious influences. They do not see that their own example has hardened the hearts of their children. The good seed finds no place to take root, and Satan catches it away.”--”Christ’s Object Lessons,” pp. 45, 46. Parents, if your mind is too dull to comprehend what God expects of you as is presented in this appeal, remember this one thing, that every word which you speak into the ears of another, against the institution, is pulling both you and your hearer away from the sheepfold into everlasting ruin. The ensuing letter from a relative and guardian of one of the boys here, shows that the boy has been contemplating going home at least for a while. But the wise and motherly answer has completely changed the boy’s attitude, and we hope that if any of the children should express any dissatisfaction with the school, the parents will use as good judgment in replying to them as the above mentioned sister has used in replying to her boy. None of the children would say a word against the school or be tempted to be dissatisfied and anxious to go home if they knew that the parents would not give them some encouragement in their erroneous course, but instead would reprove them and let them know that they will not receive them with open arms, hugs, and kisses, while they know that they are doing wrong. Following is the letter: Dear T-----: I just got your letter and was shocked and pained beyond measure. I can’t tell you how sorry I am that you would even consider leaving Mt. Carmel. I would advise you to fight against that desire like you would fight for your life, till you conquer it. Now, T------, you know that you signed up to stay till they told you to go, so you know that if you leave they won’t take you back. And it is funny that all at once you want to go to ----- -- when you never have cared before. I want you to go and take the message to her, but you are not ready yet. Why don’t you stay till you are? What a loss to you and to all of us if you quit, for you are my hopes of bringing all your relatives into the fold and now you are quitting before you even start! You haven’t even started to school yet have you? And yet you would leave. Well, there is not any thing that I can do about it or say, for words are so inadequate to express myself, and I am so helpless to do anything about it. I was so sure that with a chance you would make good. Why do you think that they will send you off? Aren’t you obeying the rules? Now, T-----, you have never had an easy time, and I don’t see why you would think that the rules are hard. Don’t you know that hard rules are what make you strong? Do you want to go through life undisciplined and loose, till when you are a man and should be strong you are a mental and moral weakling? The streets and lanes are full of that kind of young men. Do you want to be one like them? And then, T------, what a wail of despair will you utter when you see what you have missed when the Lord establishes His kingdom, and you find yourself outside of it, just because you wouldn’t apply yourself to the job of getting fit to stand with the Lamb on Mt. Zion! T------, just a few weeks or months of real effort on your part would work wonders for you. Why don’t you give yourself a chance? Have you prayed any for the Lord to help you understand just what you are there for? You must have spiritual discernment really to appreciate Mt. Carmel. Without that, it is just a hard place to live, without anything to attract you to it. But, T-----, to the spiritual-minded it is the open gate way to

Nos.8-10 (Aug, Sept, Oct, 1937) Page 5 heaven, for you can surely feel the presence of the Lord there. Remember the children of Israel, how they wished that the Lord had left them in Egypt to die, instead of bringing them out into the old hard dry country. It will take a lot of praying and applying yourself to the task to make it. But isn’t it worth it? And then you are young; and the Lord will be more tender toward you for the lack of knowledge you have. And too you are not hardened in sin. T------, please do try to get interested, for just saying that this is truth will not do you any good. You have a work to do for yourself that no one can do for you, and if there never was a hereafter, it would pay you to do it just for the happiness that it would bring you in this life--the satisfaction of being a man. Now decisions are being made, and if you decide to drift along with the tide (and that is what you will be doing when you give in to your inclination), you will find yourself just where all drift wood land--in a pile to rot. T-----, if you could only see the poor drift wood that is heaped together to rot, and then know that Christ saw it all and that is why He made a way of escape for you, you would stay there even if you had to die. Try, T-------, and ask Mt. Carmel to pray for you, and pray for yourself and line up if you are trying to shirk some of the rules. I never thought that you would balk at hard things. I know that there are things in your life that will be like pulling teeth to get rid of, but God stands ready to help you if you will let Him, and those things will eventually drag you down so low that what manhood you have will revolt even at the thought of it, so while you are young, and before any of the bad things of life fasten and grow on you as a part of you, get loose from them. You have a wonderful opportunity to do it now, there where others are doing the same thing. I have said enough to you, T-----, and I hope that you will consider what you are doing and will take the things I say in the way I give them, for I will do anything to help you, and I will always hope and pray that if you do leave, the Spirit of the Lord will strive with you till you will again find yourself at Mt. Carmel, getting ready for the biggest and worst battle this world has ever known, and fighting on the side with a General Who has never lost a battle. I hope that you write to me again soon and tell me what you are going to do, and remember that I am for you first, last, and always. I am crying as I write, for it doesn’t seem fair that some of my boys don’t have strength of character enough to make the effort to go to heaven, and when I get there and look for you, what a cry that would be to see you all on the outside, only for the reason: “Self serving, “ “Not interested,” “Fooled by the Devil!” I want you to write to me and never forget. Pray for the eyesalve as the Lord admonishes us. Lovingly, Aunt ------------ A TRIP TO THE MIDDLE WEST As it was necessary to visit some of the brethren in the middle western states, and as there was a load of fixtures to be transported from Madison, Wisconsin, to Mt. Carmel, and also as we were badly in need of a new truck, it was decided that we should take advantage of the possibility of catching three net fulls of fish with one casting. Hence, as a Dodge truck purchased at the factory would save us about a hundred dollars, my wife and I obtained a ticket to Detroit, Michigan, with stop over privileges. Thus while on the way we were able to stop for a few days in Ohio and Indiana, where we had the privilege for the first time of meeting a number of Present Truth believers who were hungry for truth, and who, in their desire for a higher Christian living, gave great courage to us. Moreover, the royal entertainment we received in every place we stopped and the efforts, of the brethren to bring new listeners to the studies, gave us a vision of what the power of the Gospel of Christ can do. Proceeding on we found a nice company in Lewistown, Ohio, and another in Muncie, Indiana. Then while in Detroit, we met Brother and Sister Schian, whom we found to be zealous workers in the interest of Present Truth, and through them we came in contact with a number of S.D.A.’s, but we were disappointed because our schedule permitted us to give them only one study. Most of them became greatly interested in the study of Present Truth, and asked for literature in which they could at their leisure examine the claims of the sealing message. We are praying for a good harvest of souls from our efforts there. We hope that Brother and Sister Schian will soon fully fit themselves for the work that they may take the message to our Rumanian brethren. In Lansing, Michigan, we found friends whom I had not seen for over fifteen years. They entertained us generously in their lovely home, and that night we found ourselves busy talking about

Nos.8-10 (Aug, Sept, Oct, 1937) Page 6 the message, until finally, when we thought of retiring, it was two A.M. After stopping in two other places in Michigan and Illinois, we spent a few days in Rockford with friends of long standing. From there we drove north and found a good interest in Madison and Milwaukee. After establishing several families in Present Truth, we were called back to Mt. Carmel. Hence, at Madison we loaded the Dodge to its fullest capacity with the fixtures and with a family of four to reside at Mt. Carmel. We most heartily thank our brethren who were so kind and willing to do everything for us, and are praying that God may bless each of them, and help them to stand firmly for the sealing message so that all of them shall be counted in that most glorious number, the 144,000. Though we were compelled to disappoint a great many by not being able to grant them their request for us to visit them, yet we hope to do so in the near future. We need to pray for our brethren who were on our trip brought to the message, for they will meet no lesser opposition from their S.D.A. brethren, than did Christ from His Jewish brethren. The apostles were also tried to the limit, but Christ’s prayer strengthened them to such a degree that they were willing to die rather than to renounce the truth they had learned. And, as Christ’s prayer was not for them alone, but also for all who should follow after them, let all take courage as we now read His prayer: “These words spake Jesus, and lifted up His eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify Thy Son, that Thy Son also may glorify Thee: as Thou hast given Him power over all flesh, that He should give eternal life to as many as Thou hast given Him. And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, Whom Thou hast sent. I pray not that Thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that Thou shouldest keep them from the evil. They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. Sanctify them through Thy truth: Thy Word is truth. As thou hast sent Me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. And for their sakes I sanctify Myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word; that they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us: that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me. And the glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one, even as We are one: I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me. Father, I will that they also, whom Thou hast given Me, be with Me where I am; that they may behold My glory, which Thou hast given Me: for Thou lovedst Me before the foundation of the world. O righteous Father, the world hath not known Thee: but I have known Thee, and these have known that Thou hast sent Me. And I have declared unto them Thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith Thou hast loved Me may be in them, and I in them.” (John 17:1, 3, 15 through 26.) THE VOICE FROM THE FIELD Not Those Who Trust To Intellect, Genius, Or Talent Last Sabbath, in the regular Sabbath School hour, Elder ----- taught the commandments, stressing the point that when we break one we break them all, and perhaps he was sincere. Nevertheless, in the preaching service immediately following Sabbath School, he told us that there is a class of people who are teaching that they are preparing swords to cut down God’s people, and who are trying to tear down everything the ministers are doing. After service, I took occasion to ask him if he really believed that there is a sect preparing swords with which to cut down God’s people. He said, “There is, but they are not S.D.A.’s. They are called ‘Shepherd’s Rod.’” I told him that I was sure that he did not want to tell an untruth about any one, and that I, myself am a believer in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” and knew for a surety that the assertion is false. The minister laughed at Brother Houteff, saying, “What could a man do with a third or fourth grade education?” I thank God that none of his reproaches had effect on me. I remembered that neither Sister White nor John the Baptist and most of the apostles had any education, and that we are not preparing to kill any body. Nevertheless, I am burdened to know what can I do for these dear servants of God, who thrive on believing and spreading falsehood wherever they go. The Lord is blessing the work here, and we feel that whether men be against the light or for the light, they will glorify Him.

Nos.8-10 (Aug, Sept, Oct, 1937) Page 7 Happy in the Light. I thank God for giving me that for which I prayed. When I read the Bible before I understood hardly any of the prophecies, but now they are as clear as God intends for them to be. I am now reading “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, and am writing to you to tell you of my joy. I am enclosing my first tithe to you, and I must tell you what urged me to do this so soon. After many prayers and after hearing what was said at the camp meeting, I am sure that God will not be pleased if I continue sending my tithe to shepherds who unite with the world and who receive its support by departing from Christ. While at the S.D.A. senior Sabbath class, Brother Q.------- asked the Elder to read something from the Testimonies, and as he protested, I wanted to know what it was about. Then Brother Q. ------ passed the copy to me, but Elder ------ took it from me and returned it to Brother Q. So God opened my eyes that Satan is working in the church. The Elder, while trembling as if ready to eject Brother Q.----- out of the church, instructed him not to read the testimonies in the Sabbath School. At that time I knew nothing of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” but after the class was dismissed, I made it my point to talk to the Elder, and he informed me that Brother Q. -------- is a SRod man, and not a member of the church, and that if he would want to study with me I should refuse to listen to him. I said to the Elder, “It is my duty to investigate ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ for myself as it was my duty to investigate the S.D.A. doctrines for myself.” Thus, now I stand in the light. I thank God for it. (Signed) L. Q Old In the Message, But Needs the School. I have been a member of the Seventh-day Adventist church for 28 years, and, I must say that the pamphlets which you sent me are very interesting and edifying to read. I wish the school of Mt. Carmel Center were here in South Africa, then I would have been among the first group to attend it. M. K. Africa. South Africa. Sorrowful for the Past, Delighted at the Present. Words cannot express the joy that comes to me as I feed upon the “green pastures” to which the Rod has led me. Ps. 23. Mic. 7:14. I am glad to “pass under the Rod” (Ex. 20:37), and go in and out and find pasture. John 10:9. For years past in my sleepy Laodicean condition, I could hear the Lord’s voice, but I could not open the heart’s door because there was so much rubbish in the way. But now that I have opened the door, the Dear Saviour comes in and sups with me. Rev. 3:20. The good spiritual food, the “butter and honey” (Isa. 7:21, 22), gives me strength to take up my cross and follow Him, and I find that the power for each day’s need, He supplies. John 1:12; Mic. 6:9. I read the “Code” over and over, and eagerly await its coming. (Signed) Earl Butterfield, Freewater, Ore. Wish I Could Study All Day. I have been wanting to write a letter for some time, but I am so new in “the Seventh-day Adventist church” and “Present Truth” that I have been hesitant to write. However, I am learning fast, and I know “the Dear Lord” is with me. And I thank Him every day of my life that He has seen fit to call me into this “Present Truth” message of today. It is so wonderful, and I would like to study it all day long if it were possible. I am truly thankful for what God has done for me, and I am trying to give the message as I go on with my studies. (Signed) Ida E. Rainey. Portland, Ore. Hold Fast That No Man Take Thy Crown. Unless we, who know the Shepherds Rod message, gird up the loins of our mind, and “keep pace with the light,” others will step in ahead of us, and take the crown that we should have worn, for there are many not of our faith, who are anxious to study the truths contained in “The Shepherd’s Rod” literature. Not long ago, we called to see a family who had become slightly acquainted with the Sabbath, and with kindred truths of the S.D.A. message, and who liked the literature which they had read. During the two or three years that have intervened since they first contacted S.D.A.’s there have fallen into the hands of this family several of the tracts of Present Truth, and also The Symbolic Code. The wife and mother in this home told me that she prized these latter publications very highly, and that they made her all the more desirous of becoming a S.D.A., and that she was now sending her little girl to the S.D.A. Sabbath School. There are many cases just like the one mentioned above, and they are hungry for the message of Present Truth. (Signed) E. T. W.

Nos.8-10 (Aug, Sept, Oct, 1937) Page 8 QUESTION AND ANSWERS Who Is Speaking, the Father or the Son? QUESTION NO. 170: Is Jesus or God talking in the following scripture?- -”If you abide in me, and my words abide in you, you shall ask anything and it shall Be done unto you!” ANSWER: We understand that it is Christ talking, showing that if we abide in Him, then our request shall be granted regardless whether it be great or small. The Book of Daniel and the Time of the End. QUESTION NO. 171: When does “the time of the end” begin, and when was the book of Daniel opened? Is it wide open? ANSWER: The angel who instructed Daniel declared that the book would be closed until the time of the end. Therefore, in the time of the end the book must be opened. The Word does not say that the book is opened either at the beginning or at the close of the “time of the end,” all at once or a little at a time, but simply in the period of “the time of the end.” However, history proves that the prophecies of Daniel were not all revealed at once, but slowly. The fact that we as yet do not understand the whole book, proves that some parts of it are yet closed; also the fact that a large part of it is now understood makes it evident that we are living “in the time of the end.” This time must have begun when the book began to be opened, but if we must declare the beginning of that time in more specific terms, it, in a special sense, began in the year 1844. The time of the end is the period just before the end of the world. Do We Need a Vision of What We Do? QUESTION NO. 172: Do you always have mental visions of the things, persons, and objects for which you pray? ANSWER: If we have no vision of what we are doing, and no goal to work to, then, naturally, neither our prayers nor our efforts will accomplish anything. Therefore, we must have a clear vision of every need, and of everything which we aim to accomplish. “Where there is no vision the people perish.” (Prov. 29:18.) How Shall We Pray? QUESTION NO. 173: I have been told that we should pray to God the Father and say, “In the name of Thy blessed Son Jesus, Who died for me, I humbly ask--etc.” Is this the correct way to pray? ANSWER: We see nothing wrong in the foregoing example of address in prayer to God, yet one’s petitions need not necessarily assume this precise form. What Is My Gift? QUESTION NO. 174: Please explain 1 Tim. 4:14, for I wish to know what my gift is, and what the Lord wants me to do. ANSWER: “Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery.” (1 Tim. 4:14.) The above scripture urges us to be faithful and full of zeal in the duties which God has placed upon each individual. So far as we know, the duty of the questioner is to be faithful in obeying the principles of the doctrine, and whatsoever work he or she is given to do. The work of present truth believers is that they themselves reform by obeying the truth, and by precept and example lead others to obey it. Some of us are doing this by building the “camp” at Mt. Carmel Center, others by giving studies, still others by writing letters and sending tracts and books to their relatives, friends, and acquaintances. Those who labor for a livelihood must be faithful in their position, as was Daniel, so that they bring no reproach against their religious profession, but lead others to the gospel of Christ by their good behavior and faithful service in the name of Christ, and by supporting the cause of God. If Planning to Fall Shall He Stand? QUESTION NO. 175: Please explain how it is impossible to get forgiveness of sins, and to be re-established in God’s sight and be saved if we go back into the world as exampled in Heb. 6:4-6. ANSWER: Paul explains that those who live not the principles of the doctrine of Christ, and who do not “go on to perfection,” but who lay “again, the foundation of repentance from dead works and of faith toward God, of the doctrine of baptisms and of the laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment....who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, if they shall fall away,” “it is impossible” “to renew them

Nos.8-10 (Aug, Sept, Oct, 1937) Page 9 again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put Him to an open shame.” (Heb. 6:1 through 6.) Paul’s language, as above quoted, is plain that those who have been enlightened in all things, but do not live the principles of the doctrines, are laying a foundation to go back to the world, and if they should thus fall, it would be impossible for the gospel of Christ to renew their conversion. What Is the Sword of the Lord? QUESTION NO. 176: The Bible speaks of swords in the latter days. Does it mean knives or guns? Swords are not used in war these days. ANSWER: In the scriptures “sword,” signifies war, bloodshed, and vengeance. God’s sword is the instrument which He uses for executing judgment. “Deliver my soul from the wicked, which is Thy sword.” (Ps. 17:13.) Whom Will the Angels Pass? QUESTION NO. 177: Will all Adventists, who are not sealed, perish in the great slaughter of Ezekiel Nine? ANSWER: God’s command to the “angels” is to “slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark.” (Ezek. 9:6.) What Like, and How Far? QUESTION NO. 178: What will the slaughter in the churches be like? Will it involve the outside world? ANSWER: The slaughter of Ezekiel Nine is the antitype of the Passover in Egypt, and, therefore, it will be like it. Read Exodus 12. In the anti-type, the slaughter falls first in the church (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211), and later in the world (“The Great Controversy,” p. 656). Hence, it is in two sections--one before the final close of probation, and one after. See our tract No. 1. What Are the Seven Last Plagues? QUESTION NO. 179: Please explain what are the seven last plagues. ANSWER: The nature of the seven last plagues is not yet revealed. The Revelation is written in figurative speech, and therefore, the description of the plagues may be symbolical, as are the seven seals and the seven trumpets, etc. Lake of Fire Burning or Extinct During Millennium? QUESTION 180: Please explain Rev. 19:20 and Rev. 20:10. If the beast and false prophet are cast into the lake of fire before the millennium and the devil after the millennium, will this fire continue burning between the two events? ANSWER: “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 152, par. 2 shows that “the beast and the false prophet are cast into a lake of fire after the sixth plague and before the end of the world.” The same volume p. 161, par. 2, further shows that “at about the time of the seventh plague the beast and the false prophet [literally] will be cast into the lake of fire,” and “will become a type of the final destruction of the wicked after the millennium.” The fire, if physical, does not necessarily have to burn through the millennium, but may be rekindled after the millennium. One Snake Viviparous, Another Oviparous; One Venomous, Another Non-venomous. Why? QUESTION NO. 181: “Sr. White’s writings condemn the use of spices, but as we understand that Shepherd’s Rod believers are using them, we ask that you explain this to us.” ANSWER: True it is that Sr. White’s writings condemn the use of spices, but they do not list them by name. Hence, the question before us should be, Are all spices injurious to the health? If not, then which spices are injurious and which are not? The fact that the use of sage, onions, parsley, mint, garlic, celery, etc., are not only harmless, but actually beneficial to the body, leads us to know that not every spice is condemned. The most injurious spices are those which, as a rule, are used in large quantities, such as hot peppers, vinegar, mustard, horse radish, catsup and other commercial spiced sauces. We know not that cinnamon, nutmeg, alspice, and bay leaves contain elements which are injurious to the health, and, generally, these spices, being used in very small quantities, could not very well injure any one. In the realm of snakes, not all snakes are snakes in the same sense: the viviparous, giving birth to their young, the oviparous laying eggs, the venomous, being very treacherous and poisonous, the nonvenomous being harmless. Likewise in the realm of spices; not all spices are spices in the same sense in which the literalist thinks they are.

Nos.8-10 (Aug, Sept, Oct, 1937) Page 10 Shall We Shun Pride and Seek Economy? QUESTION NO. 182: “Should women wear silk or cotton hose?” ANSWER: We cannot prescribe a set rule for all. Some women’s circumstances make it very impracticable for them to wear silk hose: others cannot wear cotton hose. Of course, the wearing of sheer silk hose, being neither modest nor practical in any way, is clearly out of the question, but if the wearing of service weight silk hose are more serviceable and economical than cotton hose, then they are the kind to use, but if lisle or cotton are, then of course they are to be preferred. Let principle guide in this matter as well as in all kindred concerns. “Economy in the outlay of means is an excellent branch of Christian wisdom....Money is an excellent gift of God. In the hands of his children it is food for the hungry, drink for the thirsty, and raiment for the naked; it is a defense for the oppressed, and a means of health to the sick. Means should not be needlessly or lavishly expended for the gratification of pride or ambition.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 571. “In the establishment and carrying forward of the work, the strictest economy is ever to be shown.”--”Counsels on Health,” p. 319. Be Book Students Instead of Sentence Readers QUESTION NO. 183: “’Ministry of Healing,’ p. 356, states that the church is the bride, whereas ‘The Great Controversy,’ p. 427, says that the ‘Holy City’ is the ‘bride.’ Please explain the apparent contradiction between the two.” ANSWER: The seeming discrepancy between the “Ministry of Healing,” p. 356, and “The Great Controversy,” p. 427, is explained as follows: Although in the one instance the church of God is said to be the bride and in the other instance to be the guests, if we comprehend the lesson which the author is endeavoring to put forth in each publication, we shall find that these statements are correct and Biblical. Only those who are searching for a hook to hang their doubts upon, and who are surface readers and shallow thinkers, can conclude that the one publication contradicts the other, and if they thus conclude concerning these publications, they also might just as well conclude that one part of the Bible contradicts another. The trouble does not lie in the aforenamed publications, but rather in the minds of those who read them, for these readers fail to see that the terms “bride” and “bridegroom” are used only for the purpose of making illustrations. The author is, in the first instance, illustrating relationship between Christ and the church, whereas in the second, she is illustrating relationship between Christ and the holy city. Should anyone conclude because in the one instance the figure, “bride,” is used to illustrate the relationship between Christ and His church, that in the other instance the same figure can not be used to illustrate the relationship between Christ and the holy city, then he might as well conclude that because Christ, in the instance of Eph. 5:22-32; Hos. 2:2, is the church’s Bridegroom, He cannot in the instance of Isaiah 9:6 be the church’s “Everlasting Father.” Those who take from books only sentences instead of taking the books entire will never by themselves find the truth, and therefore instead of helping others, others will have to help them. Was Christ Judged, Condemned, and Crucified In the Same Day? QUESTION NO. 184: “’The Shepherd’s Rod,’ Vol. 2, p. 24, says: ‘The analysis of the foregoing time table, proves that when Jesus was led to Caiaphas,...it was about the twelfth hour, or shortly before daylight.... ‘But states ‘The Desire of Ages,’ p. 698, ‘It was past midnight, and the cries of the hooting mob that followed Him broke sharply upon the still air. The Saviour was bound and closely guarded.... but in eager haste His captors made their way with Him to...Annas...’ Again, on page 699, this capture is called “The midnight seizure by a mob.’ Now, at the time of the betrayal, Jesus said, ‘Behold the hour is at hand.’ (Matt. 26:45.) These statements clearly teach that Jesus was betrayed into the hands of sinners (the heart of the earth) at, or just shortly after, midnight. But ‘The Shepherd’s Rod,’ Vol. 2, tabulates the time of the three days and three nights as beginning at sunrise. This seems to be a glaring contradiction. Can you clear it? “Also, John 18:28, speaking of the time when Jesus was before Pilate, says, ‘And it was early.’ Mark 16:9 says, ‘Now when Jesus was risen early.’ If the ‘early’ mentioned in John is at the sixth hour, then must not the time (‘early’) of His resurrection have also been at, or shortly after, the sixth hour?” ANSWER: “The Shepherd’s Rod,” does not teach that Jesus was at sunrise seized by the mob, but rather at about midnight, and that about, or shortly before, daylight He was brought before Caiaphas. (See illustration on p. 22 of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2.) “The Desire of Ages,” in the above citation, is talking about the Roman soldiery’s seizing Jesus in the garden, whereas, “The Shepherd’s Rod” is talking about the Jew’s seizing or ar-

Nos.8-10 (Aug, Sept, Oct, 1937) Page 11 raigning Him for a legal trial before the Sanhedrin. Besides the evidence found in the illustration on page 22 of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, the very statement, itself, which the questioner quotes from “The Shepherd’s Rod,” proves that the “Rod” is speaking of Jesus’ being led to Caiaphas, the high priest, and that it was about the twelfth hour, or “shortly before daylight.” This statement does not say that either the “midnight seizure” or the trial before Annas was about sunrise, but rather that when Jesus was brought for trial before Caiaphas it was “about the twelfth hour, or shortly before daylight,” which, of course, allows for the passing of several hours from the time that Jesus was seized in the garden until the time He was taken before Caiaphas, for a legal trial. In other words, “The Shepherd’s Rod” states and proves that the three days and three nights” did not begin at the time of the midnight seizure by the mob, but rather that it began at the first legal trial. (See illustration on p. 22 of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2.) A close study of “The Shepherd’s Rod” and “The Desire of Ages” on this point, will prove that both are in perfect harmony, and that the questioner has confused the words of “The Shepherd’s Rod” on this subject, just as certainly as others have misconstrued the words on page 151 of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, where it mentions the “beast” of Revelation 13:14, which is the one with the lamb-like horns, but which they try to make the “Rod” say is the beast of Revelation 13:1, the one with the seven heads. Now, the only disagreement between “The Shepherd’s Rod” and “The Desire of Ages” on this subject, is that “The Desire of Ages” says that “On the second day of the feast, the first fruits of the year’s harvest, a sheaf of barley, was presented before the Lord” (“The Desire of Ages,” p. 77), which places the first feast of the Passover on the Sabbath (Num. 28:17), thus making the slaying of the Lamb and the fourteenth day (Ex. 12:6) fall on Friday; whereas, “The Shepherd’s Rod” places the slaying of the lamb and the fourteenth day on Wednesday, the first feast on Thursday, the second feast on Friday, and so on. Therefore, in view of the fact that “The Shepherd’s Rod” and “The Desire of Ages” are here at variance, and that we believe both to be inspired, we must necessarily go to the Bible to prove which is the correct day, and how to harmonize the two volumes. Thus, laying aside both “The Shepherd’s Rod” and “The Desire of Ages,” we go for witnesses to Mark and John: We quote John 19:14, “And it was the preparation of the Passover, and about the sixth hour: and he [Pilate] saith unto the Jews, Behold your King!” Mark 15:33 witnesses thus: “And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour.” In the above scriptures, two “sixth” hours are presented. In the first instance, Jesus was in Pilate’s judgment hall, but in the second, He was hanging on the cross at which time the sun’s face was veiled and the whole earth was covered with darkness. Inasmuch as circumstances clearly show that, these two “sixth” hours were twelve hours apart, and inasmuch as the sun darkened while Jesus was hanging on the cross, the latter sixth hour must have been in the day time, whereas, the former sixth hour must have been in the night time. Furthermore, the ancient time piece was regulated by sunset at twelve o’clock, which brought midnight at the sixth hour, thus proving, in the light of preceding facts, that the “sixth hour,” while Jesus was in Pilate’s judgment hall was “about” midnight, and that the sixth hour while He was hanging on the cross, and when the sun was darkened, was about noon. Now, if the midnight seizure, the trial before Pilate, the crucifixion, and the burial of Jesus, all took place in one day--Friday, then how could He have been seized in the garden shortly after midnight, led from there successively to Annas, to Caiaphas, to the Sanhedrim, and to Pilate, and yet be in Pilate’s judgment hall about midnight? This utter impossibility alone should convince any one with an understanding mind that these events must necessarily have consumed two days and that any argument supporting the idea that they consumed but one day, is not against the exposition of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” but against the testimonies of Mark and John, who were eye witnesses to these events. Hence, let those who, on this account, lay aside “The Shepherd’s Rod” realize that they are laying aside the Bible. Inasmuch as Jesus ate the Passover feast with the disciples before He was seized by the Roman soldiery and the mob (Luke 22:7 through 14), therefore, the fourteenth day of the month, the day on which the Passover lamb was to be slain, fell on Wednesday; the first of the feasts was on Thursday, at which time the midnight seizure took place; and Jesus was tried before Pilate, crucified, and buried on Friday. Now, owing to the fact that we hold that the writings of Sister White are inspired, we are under obligation to clear the discrepancy between the record of “The Desire of Ages” and that of Mark and John. There can be but one explanation to this, and that is that the word “second” (“The Desire of Ages,” p. 77), has in some way gotten used in place of the word “fourth.” Of course, we are forced to the conclusion that this inaccuracy of time occurred as a result either of oversight or of intention, the latter being the more probable, because, of the fact that the denomina-

Nos.8-10 (Aug, Sept, Oct, 1937) Page 12 tion has always erroneously believed that the events of the seizure, trials, crucifixion, and burial of Christ all took place in one day. To confirm the possibility of such an intentional change to agree with existing belief, we call attention to the following vision which was printed in the first edition of “Early Writings,” but which was omitted from page 34 of the latest edition, “I saw all that would not receive the mark of the Beast and of his Image, in their foreheads or in their hands,’ could not buy or sell. I saw that the number (666) of the Image Beast was made up; and that it was the Beast that changed the Sabbath, and the Image Beast had followed on after, and kept the Pope’s, and not God’s Sabbath.” We believe this vision was deleted from “Early Writings” because it was not in harmony with the teachings of the ministry at that time, who then taught, as they still teach, that the numerical name, 666, belongs to the Pope instead of the two-horned beast, and that the Image Beast is the Pope instead of the two-horned beast. In view of this tampering with the original text of “Early Writings,” we are forced to conclude the same to be possible in the case of “The Desire of Ages.” However, the change may have come in some other way HEALTH WAVE “Many mothers who deplore the intemperance which exists everywhere, do not look deep enough to see the cause. They are daily preparing a variety of dishes and highly-seasoned food, which tempt the appetite and encourage overeating. The tables of our American people are generally prepared in a manner to make drunkards. Appetite is the ruling principle with a large class. Whoever will indulge appetite in eating too often, and food not of a healthful quality, is weakening his power to resist the clamors of appetite and passion in other respects in proportion as he has strengthened the propensity to incorrect habits of eating. Mothers need to be impressed with their obligation to God and to the world to furnish society with children having well-developed characters. Men and women who come upon the stage of action with firm principles will be fitted to stand unsullied amid the moral pollutions of this corrupt age. It is the duty of mothers to improve their golden opportunities to correctly educate their children for usefulness and duty. Their time belongs to their children in a special sense. Precious time should not be devoted to needless work upon garments for display, but should be spent in patiently instructing and carefully teaching their children the necessity of selfdenial and self-control. “The tables of many professed Christian women are daily set with a variety of dishes which irritate the stomach and produce a feverish condition of the system. Flesh-meats constitute the principal article of food upon the tables of some families, until their blood is filled with cancerous and scrofulous humors. Their bodies are composed of what they eat. But while suffering and disease come upon them, it is considered an affliction of providence. “We repeat; intemperance commences at our tables. The appetite is indulged until its indulgence becomes second nature. By the use of tea and coffee an appetite is formed for tobacco, and this encourages the appetite for liquors.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 563. Our tables must be provided with foods other than flesh meats. But when flesh foods are discarded, we must not forget that a good protein substitute must take its place. The following articles of foods may play a good part for a meat substitute: Lentils average about 27% protein. Soy beans average about 32% protein. Cottage Cheese averages about 53% protein. Skim milk averages about 37% protein. Lentil Roast. Ingredients. 1 tablespoon salad oil. 4 tablespoons minced onions. 1 pint cooked lentils. 2 eggs. 1 teaspoon salt. 1/2 teaspoon sage or tyme. 1 pint tomato puree. Formula. Place oil in pan to heat, then add onions and let cook while stirring often. When begin to brown pour into the lentils. Then beat eggs lightly, add salt, tyme, and beat again, and stir into lentils. Then pour tomato puree into it and stir well. Bake in an oiled and wax paper-lined bread pan, and bake about twenty minutes. Turn out upside down and serve with spanish sauce. Spanish Sauce. Take 2 medium size onions and 2 medium size bell peppers. 1/2 level teaspoon salt. 1 level teaspoon natural sugar. 1 pint cooked tomatoes. 1 tablespoon salad oil. Formula. Peel onions, then cut through the center of onions lengthwise, place flat surface on chopping board and shred lengthwise with a sharp knife. Slice peppers after same manner. Cook with oil while stirring quite often until almost done. Then add salt, sugar and tomatoes. Finish cooking and serve.

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 2 WHAT NEED OF MT. CARMEL CENTER HAVE WE? It is fully as hard for our people to comprehend their need of Mt. Carmel Center as it was for the Apostles to see why Christ should be crucified and resurrected. Therefore, we shall again endeavor to call their attention to this most important subject. It will be seen by the following paragraphs that the enemy of truth is determined that light shall not reach the people (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 411), also that he is doing everything to tear down Mt. Carmel Center and the work she is carrying on. 1. “I have been told,” says one, “that Mt. Carmel Center is being builded as a sort of fort where weapons are being stored for the purpose of slaying all the S.D.A.’s who do not accept the message of the Rod. Is this true?” Nothing could be quite so absurd as the story which the questioner has been told, and we admonish our brethren not to believe what they are told by Mt. Carmel’s enemies, any more than while they were investigating the Sabbath truth they believed the wild stories told about Adventists. 2. “Is it true,” says another, “that the adherents of “The Shepherd’s Rod” are expecting their number to increase so enormously that in the near future they will be able to take by force all the S.D.A. denominational institutions?” Everyone who is well informed in the message that Mt. Carmel is proclaiming, knows, that Mt. Carmel is in no way endeavoring to take any institutions, but rather is endeavoring to bring about that reformatory movement long-foretold by Sister White in “Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 9, p. 126. However, it is true that we expect “a 144,000” members from the S.D.A. denomination to join us, after which a great multitude from every nation, kindred, tongue, and people is to swell our membership so greatly that “no man could number” it. It is also true that all the institutions owned and controlled by the S.D.A. denomination are a part of our Father’s house, and that our being S.D.A.’s also, the institutions belong to us as much as to those who, because of their great numbers, are casting us out and are resting satisfied with their spiritual attainments, thinking themselves rich and increased with goods and in need of nothing. “Page after page might be written in regard to these things. Whole conferences are becoming leavened with the same perverted principles. ‘For the rich men thereof are full of violence, and the inhabitants thereof have spoken lies, and their tongue is deceitful in their mouth.’ The Lord will work to purify His church. I tell you in truth, the Lord is about to turn and overturn in the institutions called by His name.”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” pp 372 through 3. Therefore, Mt. Carmel Center is not worried about taking the institutions, but rather is concerned to effect this long-waited-for reformation. Nevertheless, as it is true that if those connected with these institutions continue to remain as they now are, the Lord has promised that He will “spue” them “out,” then, of course, the institutions which God may see fit to spare will be left to those who “sigh and cry for all the abominations that are done in the midst thereof,” of whom Mt. Carmel’s members are being made up. As the very nature of the work that is being done by Mt. Carmel calls for a restoration of every divine institution,” and as we are robbed by our “lukewarm” brethren of the use of the denominational institutions, it is imperative that we build on Mt. Carmel many simple, inexpensive buildings to care for the spreading of the message, and for God’s people who need our care. Mt. Carmel Center believes all that the prophets have told us, and she is committed to the course of carrying out to the letter God’s command in every particular, otherwise there would be no justification for her existence. Hence, those who come in contact with Mt. Carmel’s work, must act quickly, lest they do like the denomination did with the message which came to them in 1888, of which Sister White writes as follows: “The Lord in His great mercy sent a most precious message to His people through Elders Waggoner and Jones....Many had lost sight of Jesus.” (“Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 91, 92.) That this most precious message was not received at the General Conference session, held in Minneapolis, is clearly indicated by the following denunciation: “Some have been cultivating hatred against the men whom God has commissioned to bear a special message to the world. They began this satanic work at Minneapolis. Afterward, when they saw and felt the demonstration of the Holy Spirit, testifying that the message was of God, they hated it the more, because it was a testimony against them. They would not humble their hearts to repent, to give God the glory, and vindicate the right. They went on in their own spirit, filled with envy, jealousy, and evilsurmisings, as did the Jews. They opened their hearts to the enemy of God and man. Yet these men have been holding positions of trust, and have been molding the work after their own similitude, as far as they possibly could.” Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 79, 80. Many attempts have been made, especially during the past twenty-five years, to revive the Spirit of the Lord among God’s people, but each effort has failed in reaching its objective. However, when the “fullness of time” came at the

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 3 end of forty years,--that often repeated number of Bible years--after the official announcement that the S.D.A.’s had rejected God’s “most precious message,” the Lord sent another message, which was handed in writing to thirty members of the General Conference Committee while assembled at the 1930 San Francisco Conference session. But as this message of 1930, like the one of 1888, was not accepted by the brethren, the fact soon became evident that if the message of 1930 was ever to reach the people, it must be published and distributed throughout the denomination. This resulted in the book entitled “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Volume One. This circumstance gave rise to The Universal Publishing Association which, while located in Los Angeles, edited and published both, volumes One and Two besides several pamphlets making up the series of “The Shepherd’s Rod” publications, until finally in 1935 when, for lack of room, and to be more centrally located for the two Americas, the Association removed to its present location--Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas. Had our brethren learned their lessons by the 1888 experience, and accepted the message sent to them in 1930, there would have been no need of Mt. Carmel Center, neither would the following sad words have been recorded: “The call to this great and solemn work was presented to men of learning and position; had these been little in their own eyes, and trusted fully in the Lord, He would have honored them with bearing His standard in triumph to the victory. But they separated from God, yielded to the influence of the world, and the Lord rejected them.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 82. Hence, Mt. Carmel Center, in fulfillment of prophecy (Mal. 4:5; “Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 475, 476), like Mt. Carmel of old, is proclaiming, “choose ye this day whom ye will serve.” The work which Mt. Carmel Center is doing is that of proclaiming the sealing message of the 144,000, the “closing work for the church,” which is “forcibly set forth by the prophet’s illustration of the last work under the figure of the men each having a slaughter weapon in his hand.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 266. The above quotation makes clear the fact that the Lord will purify His church. It further makes clear that there will be sealed 144,000, none of whom will have any guile in their mouths (Rev. 14:5), and whom the lord will send forth to proclaim His fame and His glory to the Gentiles. (Isa. 66:19, 20.) But “only those,” we are told, “who have withstood and overcome temptation in the strength of the Mighty One, will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming this message when it shall have swelled into the Loud Cry.”--”Review and Herald,” Nov. 19, 1908. Furthermore, since our brethren of the early Advent movement rejected the message of righteousness by faith in 1888, and since the General Conference of today has ignorantly rejected the sealing message of 1930, then without Mt. Carmel’s work neither the church nor the world would have the opportunity of coming in contact with the message which is to save them from falling victims to “the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” and which is to prepare them for the future life and glory land. We who are connected with this “great reformatory movement,” and who are being “cast out” of our churches, are not the only ones who are being robbed of all the benefits of the denominational institutions, but also is almost the entire body of the S.D.A. laity, by whom the institutions are built and supported, for rarely ever are any but ministers and conference workers cared for and supported by these institutions which consist of sanitariums and hospitals, academies and colleges, printing presses, food factories, besides the income from royalties, etc. “What does God say in regard to His people?--’But this is a people robbed and spoiled; they are all of them snared in holes, and they are hid in prison houses: they are for a prey, and none delivereth; for a spoil, and none saith, Restore.’ (See also Isaiah 43.) These are prophecies that will be fulfilled.”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 96. The only right which the laity are granted is that if they keep their mouth shut, and if they drink in without hesitancy all that is served to them from the pulpit, they can occupy a seat in a church and help reach the financial goals by which to pay the ministers’ salaries. Furthermore, the schools which should have been for the sole purpose of training the youth for the Lord’s work have also turned out to be business enterprises, costing as much to the youth who attend one of them as it would to attend a private worldly school, and those who cannot afford to pay the price are with but few exceptions excluded and forced to go to the world. Therefore, should Mt. Carmel go out of existence, the youth who are unable to attend one of the denominational schools, would be forever robbed of a Christian education, and excluded from the Lord’s work. Mt. Carmel collects no tuition, and charges but ten dollars a month a person for room and board, laundry, etc., and those who cannot pay this fee, she adopts and fully cares for. Thus, Mt. Carmel exists to restore “all things.” Seven years’ experience has proved that there is virtually not one Present Truth believer able to teach the message, and that those who have attempted to do so, have accomplished either very little or nothing, and have met defeat. Conse-

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 4 quently, unless Mt. Carmel does something for all Present Truth believers, in the way of training, they will be of no use to the Lord in this most important work. Neither would there be a place for the aged nor for the orphans. The Lord foresaw this condition and therefore commanded by the pen of Ezekiel to “set the camp [Mt. Carmel] also stand against it, and set battering rams [leaders] against it round about.” (Ezek. 4:2.) Here we see a few of the many imperative reasons why Mt. Carmel should be builded. Without Guile In Their Mouths The very fact that the one hundred and forty-four thousand are to have no guile in their mouths is not only an evidence that they must proclaim the truth and nothing but the truth, but that their language must be free from all unbecoming words. And, if we are to be among this elect company of God’s children, it will be necessary for us to weed out of our speech all the sly innuendos, covert insinuation, expletives, and meaningless words and phrases.--”Education,” p. 236. We are told that our language should be so “pure” that the most sensitive could not truthfully say that there is the slightest intimation of impropriety; so kind that the most timid would have no fear; so truthful that no doubt could possibly arise in the minds of our hearers as to our veracity. As the Lord has called us to prepare for the seal in our foreheads, He has also called us to purify our speech and to be without guile in our mouths, and thus be the “servants of God” in the time of the “loud cry.” Hence, the fact soon became evident that not only the young people at Mt. Carmel needed to study language from “a higher point of view,” but that the older members also were in need of the same instruction. Therefore a special evening class has been organized for the benefit of the adults. This instruction is given from 7:00 to 8:00 in the evening and is proving to be one of the most helpful features in our camp life. By approaching the study of language from “a higher point of view,” we were compelled to declare war on the withering curse of human society--gossip--which we brought with us from our homes and our churches. As we took stock to see where we stood, we were surprised at ourselves when on the blackboard we saw written many “covert insinuations,” “sly innuendos,” “meaningless phrases” and “expletives” which had crept into our language, and which we discovered were being employed very frequently, though sometimes innocently, by most of us. Already there is seen decided improvement, and we have determined that our influence shall not longer counteract the good work done for the young people and children in the class-room. Thus by organizing this class, a two-fold work is being accomplished. Firstly, we are learning to use our mother tongue correctly, and secondly, we are weeding out of our language those souldestroying words and phrases, which lead us insidiously into that wicked thing called “gossip”. We as candidates for the 144,000, are encouraged, therefore, with the possibility of becoming saints without guile in our mouths. With this sweet prospect before us, why should not every Present Truth believer determine to overcome every besetment, and receive the “seal of God” and “reflect the image of Jesus fully?” For the encouragement of both old and young, we quote the following: “The workman for God should make earnest efforts to become a representative of Christ, discarding all uncomely gestures and uncouth speech. He should endeavor to use correct language. There is a large class who are careless in the way they speak, yet by careful, painstaking attention, these may become representatives of the truth. Every day they should make advancement. They should not detract from their usefulness and influence by cherishing defects of manner, tone, or language. Common, cheap expressions should be replaced by sound, pure words. By constant watchfulness and earnest discipline, the Christian youth may keep his tongue from evil and his lips from speaking guile.”--”Counsels to Teachers,” p. 238 How Do You Stand On Your Test On “No. 8” Readers of “The Symbolic Code,” especially those who wrote the Poem No. 8, published in the March- April issue, are doubtless eagerly waiting to learn the results of the “Matriculatory Examination.” Hence, the Code is herewith officially announcing all outstanding statistics. There were two qualified papers selected by the judges, as the best answers to the poem, one of which was written by Mrs. John Wilson and the other by Mr. Charles Grabill, Jr., both of California. Mrs. Wilson, besides giving her interpretation in prose, also submitted an answer in poetry. As the prose answers are virtually of equal merit, the editors of the Code decided to publish the poem which immediately follows this article.

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 5 As important, however, as is the interpretation of this examination poem, yet we have found some alarming and even more important facts concomitant to it. The poem, in the first place, was designed primarily as a device to ascertain in a specific way; the zeal which God’s people possess for the studying of the message; and in the second place, whether or not they have yet learned to follow specific orders; and thirdly, whether or not they are all eager to take part in all the activities called forth by the sealing message. By means of the poem, “No. 8,” the Code office has found that a large majority of Present Truth believers are woefully wanting. Whereas, in view of the nature of the message, all should immediately have been possessed of such a burning zeal to respond to this self-examination test as would soon have ‘swamped the Code office with their papers; instead only about a hundred believers in all participated. This great neglect on the part of so many to take advantage of all the opportunities offered them, tells the sad story that a large majority of the Code readers are yet victims of their old Laodicean passiveness, and their knowledge and zeal for the truth are still virtually at death’s ebb. Unless these inactive brethren quickly awake from their long, deep sleep, and arise and shine, they shall be amongst those virgins who start so late to buy oil for their lamps, that by the time they make their way back to their Lord’s house, they are late for the marriage: the door is shut, and to their pitiful, desperate, wail, “Lord, Lord, open to us,” there comes only the paralyzing retort, “Verily I say unto you, I know you not.” (Matt. 25:11, 12.) Poor, foolish virgins--left standing dumb-stricken and hopeless outside the marriage! What a price to pay for their “yet a little sleep, a little slumber, a little folding of the hands to sleep!” (Prov. 6:10.) Brother, Sister, where are your faith and your works leading you--inside to the marriage, or outside to disappointment and destruction? Fearful thought! God forbid that it be the latter. May, each quickly take heed to his ways, and “watch, therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh.” (Matt. 25:13.) If from the results of the examination there is one lesson above another to be learned, perhaps it is that contained in the following remarkable fact: Out of all the participants, only about ten per cent followed explicitly all the thirteen specific rules governing manuscript! Such inability, carelessness, or indifference, in one way or another, in carrying out specific orders has been enacted over and over again by nearly all Present Truth believers. Not until these careless brethren learn the lesson of strictly. complying with all instructions, will they be numbered in the army with banners, going forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.--”Prophets and Kings,” p. 725. What if Moses had not closely followed all the, instructions in building the tabernacle? And what if the builders had not carefully complied with Moses’ orders? Moreover, what would have happened to the temple of Solomon had the artificers failed to follow precisely the instructions given them? And what would have happened to the artificers themselves? Again, what were the results when Uzza, against God’s express orders not to touch the ark, attempted to steady it? And what was the fate of Lot’s wife when she ignored God’s express command not to turn her gaze backwards upon the doomed city, Sodom? And what think you, brother, sister, will happen for the same disregard of specific orders at this time when the event that is taking place is not that of the burning of a city, or the removing of an ark, but God’s setting up of the kingdom, destroying the nations, and conquering the earth? Will God now look less frowningly upon such indifference, neglect, and carelessness than in former days, and be less exacting, less quick to punish, for it? Or, do you think it is true that “the times have changed,” and “that we need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days;” do you, too, think that “He is too merciful to visit His people in judgment?”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211. Hear ye God’s answer to these questions: “And it shall come to pass at that time, that I will search Jerusalem with candles, and punish the men that are settled on their lees: that say in their heart, The Lord will not do good, neither will he do evil. Therefore their goods shall become a booty, and their houses a desolation.” (Zeph. 1:12, 13 ) Dear reader, are you one of the many that were settled on their lees when the test of “No. 8” came to prove whether or not these things have engrossed “the whole mind, the whole attention”? Suppose a more important call should come to you, and you should fail to respond to it in all its requirements. Would you not find yourselves among those whose goods soon “shall become a booty” and their “houses a desolation”? Unless you act at once, it will be too late to acquire knowledge and zeal; and with the ignorant and the lukewarm you will perish in “the overflowing scourge.” (Isa. 28:18.) Awake! Brother, Sister, Awake! Prepare now in the time allowed you to come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty, and “whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might.” (Eccl. 9:10.) Paul, in exhorting Timothy said: “Wherefore I put thee in remembrance that

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 6 thou stir up the gift of God, which is in thee by the putting on of my hands.” (2 Tim. 1:6.) “Wherefore I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these things, though ye know them, and be established in the present truth. Yea, I think it meet, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to stir you up, by putting you in remembrance.” (2 Peter 1:12, 13.) These scriptures apply now just as verily as they did in Timothy’s time. Note carefully God’s plea for you: “As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent....He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.” (Rev. 3:19, 22.) Beloved, are we of those who, “having ears, hear... not”? or give we joyful heed to what the True Witness says? If we love the Lord, love the message, love the brethren, love our own souls, will we not give demonstration by neglecting nothing, and by quickly responding to everything, thus showing ourselves approved workmen that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth, thus fitting, ourselves for the great work of God? Answer To Poem, “No. 8” My weary soul was half asleep Exhausted, faint from study deep; Because I found the truth I’d known Was with satanic fables sown. But as I searched the Word of God, I found light in the Shepherd’s Rod. I there beheld the Spirit’s toil, The “Stick” and “Tree” and “Bowl of Oil.” For light comes from this bowl alone; God’s Spirit makes the message known. Oh, message fair, thou art sublime, God always sends His truth on time! Awake! my soul, the hour is late-- I quickly now swing wide my gate. I am so glad I heard the call That’s sounding now to one and all; This number eight I will receive. God help me that I may believe The truth you bring from “Sheep” and “Kine,” And help me Loud to keep in line; I’ll gladly fast on truths so rare, Lest God should make my table bare; In place of husks, I’ll “Butter” eat; Instead of chaff, take “Honey” sweet. Yes, I behold the “mystic sev’n.” The clock whose hand points to elev’n Tells us that now the hour is here When God in judgment shall appear To judge us from the books above. Weep not! Behold the Lion of The tribe of Judah, who prevailed, And myst’ries of the seals unveiled. The “Hands” and “Sticks” the story tell Of those who will in Canaan dwell. If we will search the precious “Scroll,” God’s plans to us it will unroll. The “Stars” are all the tribes complete-- The saints who never will retreat: Though fierce the battle rages on, They fight for souls till hope is gone, And when their work on earth is done, And they eternal life have won, They’ll stand upon the “Sea of Glass” With joy that nothing can surpass. To those who will this light behold, The richest truths will yet unfold. Anoint my eyes that I may see, And with Thy “Robe,” Christ, cover me. A faithful “Horse” I want to be, And spread afar Salvation free, A heav’nly angel as my guide, I have no other goal beside, But forth to go men’s souls to save, With many million “horses” brave. The “Rod” it is a symbol true Of this great work we have to do. As shepherds catch the sheep with it. So must we snatch them from hell’s pit. We’ll snatch them from the fire like brands And thus fulfill the Lord’s commands. I will digest the Symbol’ Code, Make Present Truth my lone abode. I’ll gather up the fragments too, I’ll do what e’re God bids me do. Yes, I this “Woman” do behold, Whose seed must be as pure as gold. ‘Tis God’s true church in every age; ‘Tis all the faithful who engage In his great plan of saving souls Instead of money-raising goals. O Lord, just this one thing I plead, Make me one of this “Woman’s” seed. I dare not loose my Golden crown, And by God’s horsemen be trod down. Then with the wicked be in hell, When I could with the faithful dwell. So very sad would be my fate, Should I neglect Salvation great; Fail to obey I can’t afford; And fall by His appointed sword. And there remain a thousand years, But to awake with bitter tears; To be one hundred years a slave, And then, alas, a fi’ry grave. Now when the locust come to see If vict’rys seal doth rest on me: May I be with the faithful few Who sigh and cry for wrongs they do

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 7 Let me not feel the scorpi’n’s sting, But may I too some trophies bring. I will by Grace obey my God: Believe the message of the “Rod,” So I’ll with Christ in “Glory” reign, And through the ages praise His Name. I’ll quickly, board train “number eight,” And take no chance on being late. (Mrs. John E. Wilson) “But the Wise Shall Understand” (Dan. 12:10) “O Soul! Awake! Swing wide thy, gate!-- The King! He brings, in ‘No. 8,’ More butter from His kine and sheep; Yea, honey too! O Soul, why sleep! Arouse thee from thy deathly swoon, And of the Holy Spirit’s boon-- The rare, the fine, the large, the stern delight- Let feast thy sicklied appetite!-- Behold: The ‘Hands,’ the ‘Sticks,’ the ‘Scroll,’ The ‘Stars” the ‘Lion,’ ‘Hour,’ and ‘Rod’-- The mystic ‘Seven’ that unroll The crowning work on earth of God!” O Brother, Sister, far and nigh, O ye who truly sigh and cry And rightly do these lines construe, Here’s honey more for each of you: As down through the ages the followers of Christ have awe-inspiredly made their way along the glory-bathed corridors of God’s great portrait gallery, the Bible, filling their thirsting souls with the resplendence of its collection supreme, therein permanently exhibited, they have come at last to the gallery’s end--the Revelation- -finding the crowning interest, thrill, and inspiration in the climatic pieces hanging there especially in the sublime picture of the Lamb, standing on Mt. Zion,” and with Him an hundred forty and four thousand, having His Father’s name written in their foreheads.” Yet never before today has this matchless portrayal given up the mystery of its ever-challenging theme. Hence, if this glorious pictorial representation, portraying the grand finale of the plan of salvation, which none but the Master Artist, Himself, could do, has thus ceasely challenged and inspired time’s reverential thousands to whom its truth must needs then have remained the better part a mystery, what dynamic inspiration, then, yea, and exulting, holy, transporting joy, should it afford us, “the elect of God,” who are now privileged to behold the Divine Hand gradually drawing away the veil of mystery, and thus identifying us as that immortal company--the 144,000, the ineffable privilege of being one of which has ever been the hopeless wish of the Christian! Elder James White, standing in rapt and reverent gaze before this majestic canvas, bathed in the dawning light of 1844, exclaimed in notes of pure ecstasy: “O, Glory! Hallelujah! my poor heart is set on fire for the kingdom, while I dwell on this sweet prospect, before the true believer. If we ‘hold fast’ but a few days more, the dark shades of night will vanish before the glory of the preparatory scenes of the coming of the Son of man.” “A Word to the Little Flock,” p. 8. If the dim rays of the light of 1844 could create such a rapturous, soul-stirring prospect before the interested beholder, ought not the blazing rays of light, now flooding this scene of scenes, create before us a prospect of such transcendent sublimity as to lift us completely out of self, and fire our hearts with a sanctified zeal such as man or angel has never before seen? As thrilled to the depths of our souls, we stand meditating the glorious scene before us, we reassuringly ask ourselves if this be the picture of “the King, the Lord of hosts,” and the subjects of His kingdom? And in answering chord speaks the Spirit of Prophecy: “Who are the subjects of the kingdom of God?-- All those who do His will. They have righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. The members of Christ’s kingdom are the sons of God, partners in His great firm. The elect of God are a chosen generation, a peculiar people, a holy nation, to show forth the praises of Him Who hath called them out of darkness into His marvelous light. They are the salt of the earth, the light of the world. They are living stones, a royal priesthood. They are in co-partnership with Jesus Christ. These are they that follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth.”-- ”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 422. Behold the “elect of God”, once “the despised remnant,” now “clothed in glorious apparel, never more to be defiled by the corruptions of the world. Their names are retained in the Lamb’s book of life, enrolled among the faithful of all ages. They have resisted the wiles of the deceiver; they have not been turned from their loyalty by the dragon’s roar. Now they are eternally secure from the tempter’s devices. Their sins are transferred to the originator of sin. And the remnant are not only pardoned and accepted, but honored. A ‘fair mitre’ is set upon their heads. They are to be as kings and priest unto God. While Satan was urging his accusations, and seeking to destroy this company, holy angels, unseen, were passing to and fro, placing upon them the seal of the living God. These are they that stand upon Mount Zion with the Lamb, having the Father’s name written in their foreheads. They sing the new song before the throne, that song which no man

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 8 can learn save the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth ‘These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the firstfruits unto God and to the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no guile; for they are without fault before the throne of God.’” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Volume 5, pp. 475, 476.) “In that day shall the Lord defend the inhabitants of Jerusalem; and he that is feeble among them at that day shall be as David; and the house of David shall be as God; as the angel of the Lord before them. (Zech. l2:8.) O ye “elect of God,” if ye long to be “men wondered at,” then “lay hold the divine assurances of God’s word” that ye will be “a great people; [of which] there hath not been ever the like, neither shall be any more after it, even, to the years of many generations.” “Arise and thresh, O daughter of Zion: for I will make thine horn iron, and I will make thy hoofs brass: and thou shalt beat in pieces many people: and I will consecrate, their gain unto the Lord, and their substance unto the Lord of the whole earth.” (Mic. 4:13.) “Thou art my battle axe and weapons of war: for with thee will I break in pieces the nations, and with thee will I destroy kingdoms.” (Jer. 51:20.) Do ye long to become perfect “even as your Father in Heaven is perfect,” and to grasp the most “glorious of truths to come before the people of God”? And do ye long to go, danger-free, to and fro over the face of God’s earth? Keep, then, in the harness with the, bay horses, for “the bay...walked to and fro through the earth.” (Zech. 6:7.) “And an highway shall be there, and a way, and it shall be called The way of holiness; the unclean shall not pass over it; but it shall be for those: the wayfaring men, though fools, shall not err therein. No lion shall be there, nor any ravenous beast shall go up thereon, it shall not be found there; but the redeemed shall walk there; and the ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come to Zion with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads: they shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away.” (Isa. 35:8 through 10.) “And in that day will I make a covenant for them with the beasts of the field, and with the fowls of heaven, and with the creeping things of the ground: and I will break the bow and the sword and the battle out of the earth and will make them to lie down safely.” (Hos. 2:18.) And O, ye followers of the Lamb, if your hearts cry out that ye might be priests of the most high God, and bring many precious souls to a saving knowledge of the truth, ye shall receive the seal of God, escape the slaughter, and hear Him say to you: “Ye are a chosen generation, a royal Priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should shew forth the praises of Him Who hath called you out of darkness into His marvelous light.” (1 Peter 2:9.) And ye “shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to my holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord.” (Isa. 66:20.) Clean Up Brother! Clean Up Sister! Lest Ye Never Go Home. “We need the faith of Abraham in our churches today, to lighten the darkness that gathers around them, shutting out the sweet sunlight of God’s love and dwarfing spiritual growth...Our faith should be prolific of good works; for faith without works is dead. Every duty performed, every sacrifice made in the name of Jesus, brings an exceeding great reward. In the very act of duty, God speaks and gives His blessing. But He requires of us an entire Surrender of the faculties. The mind and heart, the whole being, must be given to Him, or we fall short of becoming true Christians.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church.’ Vol. 4, p. 145. “God requires prompt and unquestioning obedience of His law; but men are asleep, or paralyzed by the deceptions of Satan, who suggests excuses and subterfuges, and conquers their scruples, saying, as he said to Eve in the garden, ‘Ye shall not surely die.’ Disobedience not only hardens the heart and conscience of the guilty one, but it tends to corrupt the faith of others. That which looked very wrong to them at first, gradually loses this appearance by being constantly before them, till finally they question whether it is really sin, and unconsciously fall into the same error.”— Testimonies for the church. Vol.4 , p. 146. “We should not look in the face of duty and delay meeting its demands. Such delay gives time for doubts; unbelief creeps in, the judgment is perverted, the understanding darkened. At length the reproofs of God’s Spirit do not reach the heart of the deluded person, who has become so blinded as to think that they cannot possibly be intended for him or apply to his case.” Testimonies for the church. Vol. 4., p. 147. “Long has the Lord borne with His people. He has forgiven their wanderings, ‘and.. waited for them to give Him room in their hearts; but false ideas, jealousy, and distrust have crowded Him out.”—Testimonies for the church, vol. 4.p. 155. “Many who, like ancient Israel, profess to keep God’s commandments, have hearts of unbe-

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 9 lief while outwardly observing the statutes of God. Although favored with great light and precious privileges, they will nevertheless lose the heavenly Canaan that God has promised them as the reward of their obedience. “As a people we lack faith. In these days few would follow the directions given through God’s chosen servant as obediently as did the armies of Israel at the taking of Jericho. The Captain of the Lord’s host did not reveal Himself to all the congregation. He communicated only with Joshua, who related the story of this interview to the Hebrews. It rested with them to believe or to doubt the words of Joshua, to follow the commands given by him in the name of the Captain of the Lord’s host, or to rebel against his directions and deny his authority.” Testimonies for the church, vol. 4. p. 162. “God will do marvelous things for those who trust in Him. It is because His professed people trust so much to their own wisdom, and do not give the Lord an opportunity to reveal His power in their behalf that they have no more strength. He will help His believing children in every emergency, if they will place their entire confidence in Him and implicitly obey Him.” Testimonies for the church. Vol. 4, p. 163. “Many who profess our faith are in this position: They are weak and powerless because they trust in their own strength. God works mightily for a faithful people, who obey His word without questioning or doubt. The Majesty of Heaven, with His army of angels, leveled the walls of Jericho without human aid. The armed warriors of Israel had no cause to glory in their achievements. All was done through the power of God. Let the people give up self and the desire to work after their own plans, let them humbly submit to the divine will, and God will revive their strength and bring freedom and victory to His children.” Testimonies for the church. Vol. 4., p. 164. God “is our Creator and commander, infinite in power and terrible in judgment. In mercy He employs a variety of means to bring them to see and repent of their sins. If they will continue to disregard the reproofs He sends them, and act contrary to His declared will, ruin must follow; for God’s people are kept in prosperity only by His mercy, through the care of His heavenly messengers. He will not uphold and guard a people who disregard His counsel and despise His reproofs.” .”--”Testimonies for the Church.’ Vol. 4, p.176. “In ancient times God spoke to men by the mouth of prophets and apostles. In these days He speaks to them by Testimonies of His Spirit. There was never a time when God instructed His People more earnestly than He instructs them now concerning His will, and the course that He would have them pursue. But will they profit by His teachings? Will they receive His reproofs and heed His warnings? God will accept of no partial obedience; He will sanction no compromise with self.” .”--”Testimonies for the Church.’ Vol. 4, p. 148. “Yet He defers His chastisement, to give them one more opportunity to repent and avert the retribution for their sin. Through His chosen prophet, He now sends them a clear and positive, warning, and lays before them the only course by which they can escape the punishment which they deserve. This is a full repentance of their sin, and a turning from the evil of their ways;”-- .”--”Testimonies for the Church.’ Vol. 4, pp. 165, 166. “A sin-hating God calls upon those who profess to keep His law to depart from all iniquity. Neglect to repent and obey His word will bring as serious consequences upon God’s people today as did the same sin upon ancient Israel. There is a limit beyond which He will no longer delay His judgments. The desolation of Jerusalem stands as a solemn warning before the eyes of modern Israel, that the corrections given through His chosen instruments cannot be disregarded with impunity.”-- .”--”Testimonies for the Church.’ Vol. 4, pp. 166, 167. In the light of the awful warnings here sounded, let every Shepherds Rod believer gather up without delay “the corrections” given “from time to time” in “The Symbolic Code,” which “positively demands that the heralds of ‘the great and dreadful day of the Lord,’ who are under its jurisdiction, must strictly comply with all requirements, instruction, and advice which it bears to them from time to time, adding nothing to or subtracting nothing from the message. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority.” Studiously and prayerfully reread the following passages found in “The Symbolic Code” Vol. 1, No. 8, p. 1, Par. 5 Vol. 1, No. 4, p. 1, Pars. 4-6 Vol. 1, No. 17, p. 6, Pars. 1-4 Vol. 1, No. 17, p. 7, Last Par., First sentence Vol. 1, No. 17, p, 8, Par. 7 Vol. 1, No. 17, p. 9, Pars. 3-5 Vol. 2, Nos. 3, 4, p. 13, Col. 2, Par. 1 Vol. 1, No. 15, p. 2, Pars. 3, 4 Vol. 1, No. 16, p. 7, Last Par. to top of p. 8, and Pars. 2-5 on p. 8 Vol. 1, No. 16, p. 5, Pars. 7, 8 Vol. 2, No. 11; Complete article “Take Heed Lest Ye Fall” Vol. 1, No. 15, p. 4, Par. 3 Vol. 1, No. 15, p. 2, Pars. 7-9, and all p. 3 Vol. 1, No. 15, p. 1, Pars. 5, 6 Vol. 1, No. 13, p. 9, Pars. 8, 9. In the fear of the Lord, carefully restudy these passages, and quickly, without a moment’s delay, make all required reform, for the messages in the Code are your final warnings. Clean up, brother! Clean up, sister! Lest your convictions “be wrung from your grasp” (“Testi-

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 10 monies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 401), and you never go home. “Therefore, we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip. For if the word spoken by angels was steadfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward; how shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation?” (Heb. 2:1 through 3.) Shifting Of Responsibility With the call of Moses to lead God’s people out of Egyptian bondage, came a responsibility hitherto unknown to man, yet God, who extended the call, also made ample provision that His servant need have no fear of failure. And the tremendous undertaking and most solemn responsibility being first placed upon Moses, and then upon those who followed him, exemplified that this it must be now. Joshua left such lasting impressions upon the children of Israel that the record tells us: “Israel served the Lord all the days of Joshua, and all the days of the elders that overlived Joshua.” (Josh. 24:31.) But soon thereafter this highly honored people forgot God, and became idol worshippers. When all the twelve tribes rejected the Son of God, then to retain the governmental number of Jehovah, the responsibilities shifted to twelve apostles. But apostasy did not cease with the Old Testament church. Paul, who filled the place which Judas left, recognized that the “mystery of iniquity” was at work even in his day. Not long after the death of the last of the twelve, the one-time pure church was well on her way to the “wilderness” (heathenism), where she remained “in sackcloth and ashes” for more than a thousand years. A herculean task indeed it was to bring the beloved church of God out from under the rubbish of tradition which had been accumulating ever since her members had, in search of “light,” turned away from God, and begun to receive uninspired explanations of the Scriptures, and to punish those who dared oppose the doctrines which they themselves had privately established, and this they continued up to the time that the deadly blow struck her captors and set her at liberty to choose her own doctrines. Of this event, Luther writes: “I stood up against the pope, indulgences, and papists, but without violence or tumult. I put forward God’s word: I preached and wrote--this was all I did. And yet while I was asleep,....the word that I had preached overthrew popery, so that neither prince nor emperor has done it so much harm. And yet I did nothing; the Word alone did all.”--”The Great Controversy,” p. 190. The church, ever since emerging from her long sojourn in the wilderness, has not been able at once to shake from herself all the dirt--heathen customs--upon her, nor as yet to comprehend the whole truth, although the reformers were very zealous to restore the principles of the early church. Consequently, it has taken many years to recover the down-trodden doctrines, such as Righteousness by Faith, the Holy Spirit, Free Grace, Baptism by Immersion, etc. Moreover, after the death of each reformer, the churches which they founded, fell into the hands of foolish shepherds who were reaching out after numbers rather than after real converts. Thus as they flooded the churches with worldlings, they caused her to backslide after each forward step, with the consequence that the Lord has had to shift the responsibilities from the old leadership to a new one in each call of reformation. Early in the nineteenth century, the Lord called a humble farmer, William Miller, with a message to all Christendom, which startled the whole world, so that he became the one man who bore the responsibility of leading God’s people, and brought to a partial fulfillment the first part of the parable of the Ten Virgins, recorded in Matt. 25, besides giving to the world a line of prophecy preparatory to the judgment-hour message. When the hand of the clock of time pointed to “the hour of His judgment,” a new leadership arose, and the responsibility shifted from popular Christendom to the disappointed but faithful handful of Advent believers who had heard and heeded the mighty preaching of William Miller. Among those whose hearts were thrilled with the thought of a soon-coming Saviour was Ellen Gould Harman, upon whom was laid the prophetic gift, and whose writings made the seventh, and last, of the symbolic churches of Revelation Two and Three. She, like those who led out in the reformatory movements before her time, passed through many trying experiences, all of which came from within the church. Thus the Seventh-day Adventist Church, like those which have gone before, has more to fear from her own exalted ministry, than from “offshoots.” It is written that the Advent movement is similar to the Exodus movement, and that it is “re-peating the history of that people,” and that the whole “church has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt!” And that “the faithful city is become an harlot;” and that “My Father’s house is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed.”

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 11 See, “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 217; Vol. 8, p. 250; Vol. 5, p. 211. No true, loyal Seventh-day Adventist whose eyes are opened to the condition of the church, and who reads these startling statements concerning her sad fate can but weep, yea, even “sigh and cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst” of her. If we Present truth believers really believe what we profess, we will actually “Cry aloud, and spare not.” We will hasten to our brethren who are so engrossed with the machinery of the church, and plead earnestly with them to listen to the voice of mercy which is being sounded now in the “eleventh hour call.” This great reformatory movement among God’s people, being in prophecy (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 126), the fact comes very plain that if our brethren should copy the mistakes of the Jewish leaders, of the Catholic priests, and of the Protestant ministry, God will shift the responsibilities from them as He did from the above mentioned leaders. Yea, the coming of this sad experience was foreseen even in the days of Ezekiel and Zechariah the prophets, and most recently by the “Spirit of Prophecy.” See Ezek. 4; Zech. 6; “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 80, 81. “The first note of the warning fell into the hands of our leading brethren at the 1930 General Conference, when in the hands of thirty members of the General Conference Committee was placed the manuscript of Volume One of “The Shepherd’s Rod.” Since that time another volume has been written, besides several tracts, all bearing on the subject, proving the facts therein from many angles by the use of the Bible and writings of Sister White, which show clearly that the “angel of the church of the Laodiceans,” is a representation of the S.D.A. ministry, and that they are “poor, blind, and naked.” Therefore, let all hear God’s merciful plea: “Buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with, eyesalve, that thou mayest see.” (Rev. 3:18.) It is plainly written that the church will not always remain in her present, shameful condition; that if the shepherd’s become untrue, the Lord will “take charge of the flock Himself;” and that “those who have rendered supreme homage to ‘science falsely so-called’ would not be the leaders then;” that “the Lord has faithful servants, who in the shaking, testing time will be disclosed to view.” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 80.) Let us never forget that God is to “take the reins in His Own hands,” and that “the class who do not feel grieved over their own spiritual declension, nor mourn over the sins of others, will be left without the seal of God.”-- Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211.) We as members of Mt. Carmel Center are greatly honored to carry this reformatory message to the Seventh-day Adventist church of which we ourselves are a part, and as this responsibility has fallen upon us, we should bear in mind that we, as those before us, are in great danger of losing out. We do well, then, to walk softly before the Lord, and never to be found boasting of what we have done, or forgetful that “the final movements will be rapid ones,” lest our responsibilities also be shifted to others whom God may choose. Let us “talk less and pray more,” knowing that “talk is cheap” and that “prayer changes things.” To My Brethren In The Ministry As I sit here in the presence of my Maker, meditating and praying over what I might do to help the very men with whom I have been the most intimately associated in labor during the past three decades, the thought comes to me that I should address an open letter to my brethren in the S.D.A. Ministry, stating frankly my convictions regarding what clearly appears to me to be my plain duty to my fellow workers in the cause of present truth. First, as an evidence of how lightly we sometimes carry our burdens, I would bring to your attention the following incident. While being entertained in the home of one of our Union Conference Presidents about three years ago, I asked him this question: “Elder ----------, what would you do if you believed with all your heart that the Lord has given you a message for the Seventh-day Adventist Church, and that the destiny of the church depended on the acceptance. or rejection of said message; and that your own soul’s salvation depended upon your faithfulness in proclaiming it?” The answer of this brother was, “I do not know.” I replied: “The difference between you and me is that I do know, and that is why I am giving my life to the proclamation of this unpopular message of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” which is none other than the Message of the True Witness to the church of the Laodiceans.--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 253. O, but that I had the voice of an angel, and the power of Him Who wept over Jerusalem, when her rulers were about to imbrue their hands in His precious blood, I would, at this crucial hour, raise my voice like thunder and let it resound everywhere for the sake of my dear breth-

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 12 ren in the ministry, who are about to reject the Lord’s message and cause Him to say against them: “they mocked the messengers of God, and despised His words, and misused His prophets, until the wrath of the Lord arose against His people, till there was no remedy,” and then command His angels who hold the slaughter weapons in their hands, to “Slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at My sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house.” I know, my brethren, that you will not believe my words, except they be to exalt you in your position; but for your soul’s salvation hear the words of the one whom ye believe to be God’s spokesman to the church: “We are repeating the history of that people.” “We have wandered away from the old landmarks.” “Said the angel, ‘Ye have done worse than they.”’ “The church has turned back from following Christ her leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt.” “As Jesus views the state of His professed followers today, He sees base ingratitude, hollow formalism, hypocritical insincerity, Pharisaical pride and apostasy.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 160; Vol. 1, p. 129; Vol. 5, p. 72. “The history of the wilderness life of Israel was chronicled for the benefit of the Israel of God to the close of time....God would have His people in these days review, with a humble heart and teachable spirit the trials through which ancient Israel passed, that they may be instructed in their preparation for the heavenly Canaan.”--”Patriarchs and Prophets,” p. 293. “And by a prophet the Lord brought Israel out of Egypt, and by a prophet was he preserved.” (Hos. 12:13.) “The sin of ancient Israel was in disregarding the expressed will of God and following their own way according to the leadings of unsanctified hearts. Modern Israel are fast following in their footsteps, and the displeasure of the Lord is as surely resting upon them.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 94. The call to ancient Israel was a call to come put of Egypt and into the promised Canaan. The call to modern Israel is a call to come out of Anti-typical Egypt and into the heavenly Canaan. “God had made it their privilege and their duty to enter the land at the time of His appointment; but through their willful neglect that permission had been withdrawn.”--”Patriarchs and Prophets,” p. 392. “It was not the will of God that Israel should wander forty years in the wilderness; He desired to lead them directly to the land of Canaan, and establish them there, a holy, happy people But ‘they could not enter in because of unbelief’....ln like manner, it was not the will of God that the coming of Christ should be so long delayed, and His people should remain so many years in this world of sin and sorrow. But unbelief separated them from God.”--”The Great Controversy,” p. 458. “We may have to remain here in this world, because insubordination, many more years, as did the children of Israel, but for Christ’s sake, His people should not add sin to sin.”--Unpublished Testimonies, Dec. 7, 1901. As one of the most sad and outstanding experiences of the Exodus movement took place just on the border of the promised Canaan because of unbelief and rebellion, likewise the same thing happened in the Advent movement, when the leaders rejected the message of 1888, of which Inspiration says: “The Lord in His mercy sent a most precious message to His people through Elders Waggoner and Jones.”-- ”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 91. “God has raised up His messengers to do His work for this time. Some have turned from the message of the righteousness of Christ to criticize the men and their imperfections. ...The scenes which took place at that meeting made the God of heaven ashamed to call those who took part in them His brethren. All this the heavenly watcher noticed, and it was written in the book of God’s remembrance.”--Special Testimonies to “Review and Herald” Office, pp. 16, 17. 1896. Says Elder Taylor G. Bunch in his booklet: “Just as Israel ‘murmured in their tents’ and criticized God’s chosen leader who was endeavoring to lead them into the promised land, so modern Israel reenacted those scenes at Minneapolis in 1888....It must have been as terrible in the sight of the Lord as the rebellion at Kadesh-barnea, for it resulted in the same punishment, a turning back into the wilderness.”--”Forty Years in the Wilderness,” p. 15. “I am filled with sadness when I think of our condition as a people. The Lord has not closed Heaven to us, but our own course of continual backsliding has separated us from God.--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 217. “You are following the same path as did ancient Israel. There is the same falling away from your holy calling as God’s peculiar people. You are having fellowship with the unfruitful workers of darkness. Your concord with unbelievers has provoked the Lord’s displeasure. You know not the things that belong to your peace, and they are fast being hid from your eyes.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 75, 76. “Because they failed of fulfilling God’s purpose, the children of Israel were set ‘aside.”--”Christ’s Object Lessons,” p. 304, par.

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 13 If we fail to repent, will we not in like manner be rejected? “The time has come for earnest and powerful efforts to rid the church of the slime and filth which is tarnishing her purity.”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 450. “Cleanse the camp of this moral corruption, if it takes the highest men in the highest positions. God will not be trifled with....Cleanse the camp, for there is an accursed thing in it.”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 427, 428. “In these days he has instituted no new plan to preserve the purity of his people. As of old, he entreats the erring ones who profess his name to repent and turn from their evil ways. Now, as then, by the mouth of His chosen servants He predicts the dangers before them. He sounds the note of warning, and reproves sin just as faithfully as in the days of Jeremiah. But the Israel of our time has the same temptations to scorn reproof and hate counsel as had ancient Israel. They too often turn a deaf ear to the words that God has given his servants for the benefit of those who profess the truth. Though the Lord in mercy withholds for a time the retribution of their sin, as in the days of Jeremiah, he will not always stay his hand, but will visit iniquity with righteous judgment.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 165. These plain, positive, startling, and denunciatory statements need no comment, for they clearly show that we as Seventh-day Adventists, who have always claimed to be the anti-type of ancient Israel, are not only “repeating the history of that people,” but also are actually “worse than they.” Knowing these things, how then can I be silent, while I behold my dear brethren in the ministry plunging deeper and deeper into the bottomless pit by the course they pursue? Brethren, you are making your decision foolishly, unadvisedly, and even ignorantly. Just because you have heard some one who misrepresents “The Shepherd’s Rod,” say that “it is all error,” “just one of the offshoots,” ought not to be any more convincing to you than are the falsehoods you have long heard about Sabbath keepers. “The mind that depends upon the judgment of others is certain, sooner or later, to be misled.”--”Education,” p. 231. My brethren, “God will not condemn any at the Judgment because they honestly believed a lie, or conscientiously cherished error; but it will be because they neglected the opportunities of making themselves acquainted with truth.”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 437. A General Conference man, and one for whom I have profound respect, because of our most pleasant associations and labors together, stated to me recently that he kept himself so desperately busy with the task assigned him to do that he had no time to investigate what he termed “offshoot movements,” such as he thought “The Shepherd’s Rod” to be. But how can one console one’s self with such a thought in the light of the following admonition: “When new light is presented to the church, it is perilous to shut yourselves away from it. Refusing to hear because you are prejudiced against the message or the messenger will not make your case excusable before God. To condemn that which you have not heard and do not understand will not exalt your wisdom in the eyes of those who are candid in their investigations of truth. And to speak with contempt of those whom God has sent with a message of truth, is folly and madness.”- -”Testimonies on Sabbath School Work,” p. 60. Only recently, while renewing my acquaintance with another brother, who was connected with the General Conference, and who is now in one of the Division fields, a certain statement I made elicited from him the words: “I am going to the New Jerusalem, but I am going with the gang.”’ My reply to him was that I expected to go to the City of God also, but that I did not plan to go with the “gang,” for I did not believe the gang would ever reach the gates before they swing shut. Of course what this dear brother meant was that he is going with the majority of the ministers, trusting implicitly in the idea that the only safe course for any Seventh-day Adventist minister to take is to follow the crowd. But will it pay? If there were no record made of the experience of God’s people in the past, and no warning sent to those who live now, I might look with more favor upon this brother’s seeming credulity. But how can I, after reading the following startling statement from the pen of Inspiration?-- “The days are fast approaching when there will be great perplexity and confusion. Satan, clothed in angel robes, will deceive, if possible, the very elect. There will be gods many and lords many. Every wind of doctrine will be blowing. Those who have rendered supreme homage to ‘science falsely so-called’ will not be the leaders then. Those who have trusted to intellect, genius, or talent, will not then stand at the head of rank and file. They did not keep pace with the light. Those who have proved themselves unfaithful will not then be entrusted with the flock. In the last solemn work few great men will be engaged.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 80. These clear statements reveal the sad fact that we are actually traveling over the same road, failing on the same points, as did our type, which will as verily doom us as it did them. These statements also reveal that “few great men will be engaged” in this last work. But since God is no respecter of persons, has He not made ample provision for us to do as did the repentant Nin-

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 14 evites, if we will but humble our hearts in “sackcloth and ashes?” Oh, my dear brethren, let us acknowledge our sins, and thus defeat the prophecy of doom against us! In closing this letter to my brethren in the ministry, I will ask this question: If “The Shepherd’s Rod” series of books and tracts is actually a “mass of unrelated facts, and the product of a mind filled with wild vagaries, and fanciful interpretations of Scriptures,” why does not some clear-minded man of the General Conference, write out a brief refutation of this “rank error,” and a better explanation of the Scriptures, and place it in the hands of the people? Does not this failure seem strange, especially in the light of all that is said by many of the local and union conference officials about “The Shepherd’s Rod’s,” being all error, though they cannot honestly refute a single part of it, and are, at the same time, even teaching as much of it as they can without acknowledging it? It ought not to be a very hard task to show to the laity at least a few of the many errors in these books which one of the highest officials of the General Conference recently admitted to me, in a letter, are giving many of our brethren a deep concern.” They have never found it difficult to refute the erroneous teaching of the Sunday- Sabbath, or the false idea about the state of the dead, etc., and will travel miles for a debate on these subjects. But why will they not discuss with us the doctrines of “The Shepherd’s Rod”? “We are on dangerous ground when we cannot meet together like Christians and courteously examine a controverted point. I feel like fleeing from the place lest I receive the mold of those who cannot candidly investigate the doctrines of the Bible. Those who cannot impartially examine the evidences of a position that differs from theirs are not fit to teach in any department of God’s cause. How can the Truth be laid out before our people that they will every one arouse from the lethargy which is upon them? How shall we present the need of greater zeal and more determined earnestness in searching the Scriptures? “It is a fact that we have the Truth, and we must hold with tenacity to the positions that cannot be shaken; but we must not look with suspicion upon any new light which God may send and say: ‘Really, we cannot see that we need any more light than the old Truth which we have hitherto received, and in which we are settled.’ While we hold to our position the Testimony of the True Witness applies to our cases its rebuke. Christ looks mournfully upon His professed people who feel rich and increased in knowledge of the Truth, and who are yet destitute of the Truth in life and character, and unconscious of their destitute condition. Discernment seems to have departed, and they have no power to discriminate between the light which God sent them, and the darkness which comes from the enemy of their souls. The people of God, have educated themselves in such a way that they have come to look to those in position of trust as guardians of Truth, and places MEN where God should be. They have lain their burdens upon human counsels and they have received accordingly; for God removes His wisdom from men who are looked upon as God.”--”Review and Herald,” Aug. 7, 1894. It is our humble opinion that most of these General Conference men have innocently branded “The Shepherd’s Rod” as one of the many offshoots, without taking time to investigate it for themselves, hoping that it would, like all those before it, come to nought. And now, my brethren, in view of the fact that you will be compelled sooner or later officially to reject the message of “The Shepherd’s Rod” if you do not accept it, my earnest appeal to you is that you make sure that you are not as verily staining your hands in the blood of Christ, as did the Jewish Church, of whom you profess to be the antitype, and are thus not “crucifying” Him “afresh and putting Him to an open shame,” by rejecting His truth. E.T. WILSON IMPORTANT NOTICE. “As a Mother of a higher order,” “Mt. Carmel by divine command, assumes all the responsibility for the children’s welfare...It is more imperative now than ever before that Present Truth parents place their children in the school at Mt. Carmel, which God has provided if they desire to see them saved.... “O, before it is forever too late, may the Spirit of God, with mighty force, send home to the hearts of parents, these fearful facts that they may quickly arouse from their long stupor, and fight for the lives of their children by placing them where God can save them!”- -”The Symbolic Code,” Vol 3, Nos. 3 through 5, pages 9 through 11. In obedience to these mandatory words, many parents have sought to enroll their children in school at Mt. Carmel; but in a number of cases, the parents have been unable financially to maintain their children here in school and, therefore, “Mother” Mt. Carmel has opened her arms, and has adopted them as her own, thus enabling both parent and child to meet God’s requirements and to receive His blessings for them. But how is Mt. Carmel to shoulder this added responsibility and burden? From what source shall she obtain the means necessary to provide food, shelter, and clothing for these newly added children? “It is not,” we are told, “the plan of God to rain down means from heaven in order that His cause may be sustained.”-- ”Testimonies

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 15 for the Church,” Vol. 2, p. 600. From where, then, are these means to come to provide for these needy children; and save “Mother” the pain of having to return them to their former homes? The answer is all too self-evident: The means to sustain these worthy children here in school, and to save them from the destruction that is to fall upon the world, must come in free-will offerings from all Present Truth believers. “Until all shall carry out the plan of systematic benevolence, there will be a failure in coming up to the apostolic rule.”—Testimonies for the church, Vol. 3, p. 411. “There must be an awaking among us as a people upon this matter. There are but few men who feel consciencestricken if they neglect their duty of beneficence....We must have new and deeper convictions on this subject. The conscience must be aroused, and the matter receive earnest attention; for an account must be rendered to God in the last day, and His claims must be settled.’-- Testimonies for the church, Vol. 4, p. 468. “If all the tithes of our people flowed into the treasury of the Lord as they should, such blessings would be received that gifts and offerings for sacred purposes would be multiplied tenfold.”-- Testimonies for the church, p. 474. “There are but few who invest in God’s cause in proportion to their means.”-- Testimonies for the church, Vol. 3, p. 398. “Those who are truly converted are called to do a work that requires money and consecration.”-- Testimonies for the church, Vol. 6, p. 447. “If the hearts of God’s people were filled with love for Christ; if every church member were thoroughly imbued with the Spirit of self-sacrifice; if all manifested a thorough earnestness, there would be no lack of funds... Our resources would be multiplied.”-- Testimonies for the church, Vol. 6, p. 450. “The Lord will withdraw His blessing where selfish interests are indulged in any phase of the work; but He will put His people in possession of goods throughout the whole world, if they will use it for the uplifting of humanity. The experience of apostolic days will come to us when we whole-heartedly accept God’s principle of benevolence,--consent in all things to obey the leadings of His Holy Spirit,”-- Testimonies for the church, Vol. 7, p. 146. (Carefully reread “The Symbolic Code,” Vol. 2, No. 10, pages 8 through 12.) Failing to contribute toward the saving of the children, present truth believers will be guilty not only of robbing God, but also of murdering their children. These facts were made plain to all in the past issues of the Code. But who has taken heed? “Many are too poor to obtain, without assistance, the education that they require. The churches should feel it a privilege to take a part in defraying the expenses of such.... “If there are some who should have the benefit of the school but who cannot pay full price for their tuition, let the churches show their liberality by helping them....”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 213. “Let all share the expense. Let the church see that those who ought to receive its benefits are attending the school. Poor families should be assisted.”-- Testimonies for the church, vol. 6, p. 217. “The selfish love of ‘me and mine,’ keeps many from doing their duty to others. Do they think that all the work they have to do is for themselves and their own children? ‘Inasmuch,’ says Christ, ‘as ye did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to me.’ Are your own children of more value in the sight of God than the children of your neighbors? God is no respecter of persons. We are to do all we can to save souls.”-- Testimonies for the church, Vol. 4, p. 423. “Every man and woman in our ranks, whether a parent or not, ought to be intensely interested in the Lord’s vineyard....Those who are not directly connected with the school can help to make it a blessing by giving it their hearts’ support. “Counsels to Teachers,” p. 210. “The wants of the cause will continually increase as we near the close of time....We are not coming up to our privilege in this matter. All schools among us will soon be closed up.”--”Testimonies for the church,” Vol. 5, p. 156. Because of this great neglect on the part of Present Truth believers, Mt. Carmel Academy has already closed her doors to all who are not already in school here, and unless all Present Tenth believers quickly awake to the fact that God demands them to rally to the aid of the school, the Academy may soon have to send home even the children who are now in school. Will you Brother, will you Sister, help save the children, or will you have them perish in “the general ruin,” all because of “the selfish love of ‘me and mine’?” To those who fail to come up to the help of the Lord, will Christ say; “Inasmuch as ye did it not unto one of the least of these, ye did it not to me. And these shall go away into everlasting punishment.” Let every reader of the Code reread his March-April 1937 issue, especially page nine, and in the fear of God whole-heartedly comply with all its requirements. It has been found not only that those parents who have agreed that Mt. Carmel carry their children’s expenses, and those believers that have no children here, have utterly failed of doing their part, but also that those who have agreed to carry their own children’s expenses, are months in the arrears in their pledges. However, means for the care of Mt. Carmel’s children is not the only burden that must be carried and supported by voluntary offerings.’ Our free literature fund together with the building and upkeep expenses of the camp, require a greater amount of means than merely a “ten per-

Nos.11, 12 (Nov, Dec, 1937) Page 16 cent”--tithe-income. But--apalling fact!--our offering records show an average of but two percent of the “increase” among Present Truth believers! What a neglect! We have been accused, directly and indirectly, by a large number of Present Truth believers, of using the tithe where it should not be used, although they know nothing about it, and at the same time are contributing practically nothing toward the support of the various branches of the work which should be supported by offering instead of by the tithe! Had we waited for the tithe and offerings from the field to help, start, or to maintain the message in general, or even any one of the departments here, they would have never started nor kept on going. But we thank God for making it possible for us to go on uninterruptedly with the work. Awake! Brother, Sister, Awake! Do your part, lest the light that is now in you become darkness, and you find yourselves where “there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.” There are parents who could help to relieve the situation, but they would rather buy even some useless things for their children rather than pay, or help pay, their expenses, and thus make it possible for the school to carry on its work without interruption. Just such selfish love of “me and mine,” is creating an evil which Mt. Carmel can no longer countenance, and unless it is at once stamped out, the parents who thus indulge their children at the expense of the institution, and the children themselves who are consequently made proud and boastful, will not only find themselves out of the kingdom, but also causing the children who are not thus indulged, to lose out; for while those who possess more, become proud and boastful, those who possess less, become jealous and envious--evils that will keep any one out of the kingdom. Hence, be it known to all that Mt. Carmel will no longer tolerate this great sin. Therefore, anything sent here, by anyone, and to anyone, will be given to those children who need it most except it be sent by the sanction of Mt. Carmel school Board. In other words, all articles received without the sanction of the Board will be placed in common store, and will be equally distributed among the students. Furthermore, Mt. Carmel will labor hard and do all possible to convert the children inside a certain period of time. Then those who are of age and who fail to be thus converted to the Lord, Mt. Carmel must, to her sorrow, return home. We have neither time nor means to waste on those who are preparing themselves for the world’s work instead of for the Lord’s. Still further, if the children who will not be fitted for the kingdom should receive their education here, they would be unfitted for the world’s work. Therefore, they had better make the best of the situation by receiving either a training at Mt. Carmel for Mt. Carmel’s work, or a training in the world for the world’s work. NOTICE NO. 1. Because of the steady increase in mail, the Code Department requests that all questions sent in, be listed on a sheet of paper entirely separate from the body of the letter, so that the work here in the office may be facilitated. NOTICE NO. 2. As winter has come to Mt. Carmel, and as her inhabitants are increased, she finds herself short of bedding, and will, therefore, gratefully receive freewill offerings toward this need. NOTICE NO. 3. As one of the laws of life is that there shall be no improvement, no progress, no growth, except at some cost, at some premium, to something or someone, one, therefore, could little expect that the vital and salutary change, which 1938 has brought in the fiscal economy of Mt. Carmel, would come. without its price. The price which the General Office must pay for this Purchase of Progress, in addition to the growth of the work itself, is a large increase in bookkeeping and general work--a large additional draft upon the time and strength of the office workers. Therefore, as the benefits of the new system accrue to the work and workers at large, the General Office is asking all believers to share the costs of this heavy bill by giving the most religious regard to the following important instruction: Except when private, make out all checks, money orders, etc., to the General Office at Mt. Carmel--NOT to The Universal Publishing Assn., OR to some person as heretofore. Plainly state the fund to which you wish to have your remittance credited. The Universal Publishing Assn. is, now, just one of the many departments of Mt. Carmel. If all will faithfully cooperate to carry out the foregoing instruction, then they will be helping the machinery of the Lord’s work to run like the “wheel within a wheel,” which smooth running condition is indispensable to the success of the message.

Nos.1-3 (Jan.-Feb.-Mar.,1938) Page

Nos.1-3 (Jan.-Feb.-Mar., 1938) Page 2 “GO FORWARD” Just as the sealing message has closed with remarkable advancement each of its seven eventful years, so it has closed 1937 with the amazing improvement that all Mt. Carmel’s employees are now to be compensated for their work, instead of their working for nothing, and Mt. Carmel’s caring for their expenses. Moreover, we, as leaders in this reformatory work, are now able to set for all Present Truth believers the right example in respect to paying tithe and free-will offerings. That is, besides making free-will offerings, Mt. Carmel’s inhabitants are now paying a double tithe on all their increase, which rule of practice will bring our individual tithe and offerings up to between 25% and 30% on all our personal “increase,” thus bringing us up to the ancient Jewish standard of benevolence, which is explained in the following quotations: “While we speak of the tithe as the standard of the Jewish contributions to religious purposes, we do not speak understandingly. The Lord kept His claims paramount, and in almost every article they were reminded of the Giver by being required to make returns to Him. They were required to pay a ransom for their first-born son, for the first-fruits of their flocks, and for the first gathering of the harvest. They were required to leave the corners of their harvest-fields for the destitute. Whatever dropped from their hands in reaping was left for the poor, and once in every seven years their lands were allowed to produce spontaneously for the needy. Then there were the sacrificial offerings, the trespassofferings, the sin-offerings, and the remission of all debts every seventh year. There were also numerous expenses for hospitalities and gifts to the poor, and there were assessments upon their property. “At stated periods, in order to preserve the integrity of the law, the people were interviewed as to whether they had faithfully performed their vows or not. A conscientious few made returns to God of about onethird of all their income for the benefit of religious interests and for the poor. These exactions were not from a particular class of the people, but from all, the requirement being proportioned according to the amount possessed. Besides all these systematic and regular donations, there were special objects calling for free-will offerings, such as the tabernacle built in the wilderness, and the temple erected at Jerusalem. These draughts were made by God upon the people for their own good, as well as to sustain His service. “There must be an awakening among us as a people upon this matter. There are but few men who feel conscience-stricken if they neglect their duty in beneficence. But few feel remorse of soul because they are daily robbing God. If a Christian deliberately or accidentally underpays his neighbor, or refuses to cancel an honest debt, his conscience, unless seared, will trouble him; he cannot rest although no one may know but himself. There are many neglected vows and unpaid pledges, and yet how few trouble their minds over the matter; how few feel the guilt of this violation of duty. We must have new and deeper convictions on this subject. The conscience must be aroused, and the matter receive earnest attention; for an account must be rendered to God in the last day, and His claims must be settled. “The responsibilities of the Christian business man, however large or small his capital, will be in exact proportion to his gifts from God. The deceitfulness of riches has ruined thousands and tens of thousands. These wealthy men forget that they are stewards, and that the day is fast approaching when it shall be said to them, ‘Give an account of thy stewardship.’ As shown by the parable of the talents, every man is responsible for the wise use of the gifts bestowed. The poor man in the parable, because he had the least gift, felt the least responsibility, and made no use of the talent entrusted to him; therefore he was cast into outer darkness. “Said Christ, ‘How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God!’ And His disciples were astonished at His doctrine. When a minister who has labored successfully in securing souls to Jesus Christ, abandons his sacred work in order to secure temporal gain, he is called an apostate, and he will be held accountable to God for the talents that he has misapplied. When men of business, farmers, mechanics, merchants, lawyers, etc., become members of the church, they become servants of Christ; and although their talents may be entirely different, their responsibility to advance the cause of God by personal effort, and with their means, is no less than that which rests upon the minister. The woe which will fall upon the minister if he preach not the gospel will just as surely fall upon the business man, if he, with his different talents, will not be a co-worker with Christ in accomplishing the same results. When this is brought home to the individual, some will say, ‘This is a hard saying;’ nevertheless it is true, although continually contradicted by the practice of men who profess to be followers of Christ. “God provided bread for His people in the wilderness by a miracle of mercy, and He could have provided everything necessary for religious service; but He did not, because in His infinite wisdom He saw that the moral discipline of His people depended upon their cooperating with

Nos.1-3 (Jan.-Feb.-Mar.,1938) Page 3 Him, every one of them doing something. As long as the truth is progressive, the claims of God rest upon men to give of that which He has intrusted to them for this very purpose. God, the Creator of man, by instituting the plan of systematic benevolence, has made the work bear equally upon all according to their several abilities. Everyone is to be his own assessor, and is left to give as he purposes in his heart. But there are those who are guilty of the same sin as Ananias and Sapphire, thinking that if they withhold a portion of what God claims in the tithing system, the brethren will never know it. Thus thought the guilty couple whose example is given us as a warning. God in this case proves that he searches the heart. The motives and purposes of man cannot be hidden from Him. He has left a perpetual warning to Christians of all ages to beware of the sin to which the hearts of men are continually inclined. “Although no visible marks of God’s displeasure follow the repetition of the sin of Ananias and Sapphira now, yet the sin is just as heinous in the sight of God, and will as surely be visited upon the transgressor in the day of judgment; and many will feel the curse of God even in this life. When a pledge is made to the cause, it is a vow made to God, and should be sacredly kept. In the sight of God it is no better than sacrilege to appropriate to our own use that which has been once pledged to advance His sacred work. “When a verbal or written pledge has been made in the presence of our brethren, to give a certain amount, they are the visible witnesses of a contract made between ourselves and God. The pledge is not made to man, but to God, and is as a written note given to a neighbor. No legal bond is more binding upon the Christian for the payment of money, than a pledge made to God. “Persons who thus pledge to their fellowmen, do not generally think of asking to be released from their pledges. A vow made to God, the giver of all favors, is of still greater importance; then why should we seek to be released from our vows to God? Will man consider his promise less binding because made to God? Because his vow will not be put to trial in courts of justice, is it less valid? Will a man who professes to be saved by the blood of the infinite sacrifice of Jesus Christ, ‘rob God’? Are not his vows and his actions weighed in the balances of justice in the heavenly courts? “Each of us has a case pending in the court of Heaven. Shall our course of conduct balance the evidence against us? The case of Ananias and Sapphira was of the most aggravated character. In keeping back part of the price, they lied to the Holy Ghost. Guilt likewise rests upon every individual in proportion to like offenses. When the hearts of men are softened by the presence of the Spirit of God, they are more susceptible to the impressions of the Holy Spirit, and resolves are made to deny self and to sacrifice for the cause of God. It is when divine light shines into the chambers of the mind with unusual clearness and power, that the feelings of the natural man are overcome, that selfishness loses its power upon the heart, and that desires are awakened to imitate the Pattern, Jesus Christ, in practicing self-denial and benevolence. The disposition of the naturally selfish man then becomes kind and pitiful toward lost sinners, and he makes a solemn pledge to God, as did Abraham and Jacob. Heavenly angels are present on such occasions. The love of God and love for souls triumphs over selfishness and love of the world. Especially is this the case when the speaker, in the Spirit and power of God, presents the plan of redemption laid by the Majesty of Heaven in the sacrifice of the cross. By the following scriptures we may see how God regards the subject of vows:-- “’And Moses spake unto the heads of the tribes concerning the children of lsrael, saying, This is the thing which the Lord hath commanded. If a man vow a vow unto the Lord, or swear an oath to bind his soul with a bond, he shall not break his word; he shall do according to all that proceedeth out of his mouth.’ (Num. 30:1, 2.) ‘Suffer not thy mouth to cause thy flesh to sin; neither say thou before the angel, that it was an error; wherefore should God be angry at thy voice, and destroy the work of thine hands?’ (Eccl. 5:6.) ‘I will go into thy house with burnt-offerings; I will pay thee my vows, which my lips have uttered, and my mouth hath spoken, when I was in trouble.’ (Ps. 66:13, 14). ‘It is a snare to the man who devoureth that which is holy, and after vows to make inquiry.’ (Prov. 20:25). ‘When thou shalt vow a vow unto the Lord thy God, thou shalt not slack to pay it; for the Lord thy God will surely require it of thee; and it would be sin in thee. That which is gone out of thy lips thou shalt keep and perform; even a free-will offering, according as thou hast vowed unto the Lord thy God, which thou hast promised with thy mouth.’ (Deut. 23:21 through 23). “’Vow, and pay unto the Lord your God; let all that be round about Him bring presents unto Him that ought to be feared.’ (Ps. 76:11). ‘But ye have profaned it, in that ye say, The table of the Lord is polluted; and the fruit thereof, even His meat, is contemptible. Ye said also, Behold, what a weariness is it! and ye have snuffed at it, saith the Lord of hosts; and ye brought that which was torn, and the lame, and the sick; thus ye brought an offering: should I accept this of your hand? saith the Lord. But cursed be the deceiver, which hath in his flock a male, and voweth, and sacrificeth unto the Lord a corrupt

Nos.1-3 (Jan.-Feb.-Mar., 1938) Page 4 thing; for I am a great King, saith the Lord of hosts, and My name is dreadful among the heathen.’ (Mal. 1:12 through 14.)”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, pp. 467 through 471. Furthermore, Mt. Carmel is paying salaries not only to all her regular workers, but also to all her students, thus enabling them to defray a part of their expenses, which privilege of self-help not only reduces their parents’ burdens, but also, at the same time, teaches the students to bear responsibilities, and to become self-supporting, which both the parents and the schools have failed to do, with the deplorable result that after the youth have passed school age, they are unable not only to make a living for a home, but also to make even their own living, and are consequently a burden to themselves and a curse to the world; whereas, they should be a blessing to all. This 1938 remuneration system applies to all the children from four years up, as set forth in the following supplementary by-laws to the constitutional rules and regulations of the General Association of The Shepherd’s Rod Seventh-day Adventists: “This Association shall consist of dependent and independent departments. “THE DEPENDENT DEPARTMENTS shall be: the Educational, Ministerial, Benevolent, and the General Office. “For the upkeep of the educational department there shall be required an offering of 5% the net income of all Present Truth believers. This offering, from others than those at Mt. Carmel, shall be used especially for the upkeep of the children in school, whose parents are financially unable to do so, and for the upkeep of the school premises. “The school board shall accept no more students until additional room has been provided to take care of them, and until present truth believers respond to their duty and maintain the students in school. “The Ministerial Department--workers and Present Truth publications--shall be maintained by the first tithe. All over and above the expenses of this department, shall be used for the purchasing of construction materials for the building of institutional edifices at Mt. Carmel Center. “The Benevolent Department shall be maintained by the second tithe, of which the 5% of school dues is a part, and all the offerings that are not directed to any specific fund. The funds of this department are to take care of all worthy charitable cases. “THE INDEPENDENT DEPARTMENTS are the Mercantile, the Farm, Tenement, Culinary, Laundry, and Medical. “All manner of purchases shall be made through the Mercantile Department. “The Farm shall sell all its produce to the Mercantile, Department. “Profits accruing from the Mercantile, the Farm, the Tenement, the Culinary, the Laundry, and other Departments, shall be used to pay off Mt. Carmel’s Real Estate mortgage and for the purchasing of building materials to be used at Mt. Carmel. “The Medical Department shall, to maintain itself, make, for all services a nominal charge. There shall be no profits accruing from it. Patients not able to care for their Sanitarium expenses, shall be aided by the Benevolent Department. “All manner of articles given to the institution, the Benevolent Department shall sell to the Mercantile Department, and the proceeds shall be given to those who need the articles, and the Mercantile Department shall sell them at cost to the recipients. “The case of each Present Truth believer shall be considered upon its own merit. Senior Labor. “All full-time workers at Mt. Carmel shall receive for their labor 14cents an hour, by which to take care of their immediate expenses. The Association shall pay the expenses of the children whose parents as well as themselves reside at Mt. Carmel. “As some men’s work is worth more than that of others, and as some lines of work should pay more than others, the Association shall further compensate each worthy worker by a bonus, the amount of which shall be determined in accord with each case, and thereby also equalize the difference between those whose labor is worth less and those whose labor is worth more. “The aforesaid bonus may be paid upon one’s final settlement with the Association, or it may be paid before, depending upon the decision the Association shall make. However, if there should arise some unexpected expense against any one who has a bonus accruing, and that one is financially unable to take care of such an emergency, he may draw on his bonus, and thereby take care of his need. Student Labor and Maintenance. “The students are to be divided into four groups. “Class 1 shall be composed of those who are between four and eight years of age, and are to receive 3 1⁄2 cents an hour for twenty-six hours of manual drill a week, which earning will amount to 91› a week, as against $3.23 a week for room, board, and laundry, leaving a deficit of $2.32, plus the amount of tithes and offerings on the

Nos.1-3 (Jan.-Feb.-Mar.,1938) Page 5 91cents, which deficit the parents, or guardians, of these children are to send to them weekly. “Class 2 shall be made up of those who are from eight to thirteen years of age, and they shall receive 7 1⁄2 cents an hour for their twenty-six hours of manual drill, bringing them $1.95 a week against a weekly expense for board and room and laundry of $4.00, leaving a deficit of $2.O5 plus the amount of tithes and offerings on the $1.95, which the parents, or guardians, are to make up, and which they must remit to this class of children each week. “Those from thirteen to seventeen years of age shall compose Class 3; they shall receive 9 cents an hour for their twenty-six hours of manual drill, bringing them $2.34 a week against $4.30 a week for room, board, and laundry, leaving a deficit of $1.96, plus the amount of tithes and of offerings on the $1.96 for their parents, or guardians, to remit to them each week. “Class 4 is to be made up of Senior students, the quality of whose work entitles them to labor not less than eight hours a day as apprentices in various departments; they shall receive from 9 to 13 cents an hour (depending upon their capabilities), or from $4.14 to $5.98 a week, less tithes and offerings, against living expenses of $4.30. “The earnings of each group shall be subject to double tithes and free-will offerings.” Trade and Exchange Currency. “The General Office of the Association, shall issue $25,000 in “Trade Currency” and $5,000 in money exchange currency against its real estate property. With the Trade Currency it shall transact business with all its immediate departments, and pay the salaries of all its employees residing at Mt. Carmel Center. All such residents shall trade at Mt. Carmel Center with the above mentioned Trade Currency. “The Trade Currency shall consist of penny, nickel, dime, quarter, half dollar, one dollar, five dollar, ten dollar, and twenty dollar denominations, whereas the money-exchange currency shall consist of one, five, and ten dollar denominations. The latter shall be redeemable either in trade or United States money. “Money other than Mt. Carmel Currency received by any Mt. Carmel resident, shall either be converted into trade or money-exchange currency at Mt. Carmel exchange office, or be deposited in the Bank of Palestina of Mt. Carmel Center, and the depositor shall be entitled to withdraw the same at will, if there be no other arrangements made. For the Sake of the School. As the labor of most of the students is not only unprofitable, but also costly to the institution (for it takes the teachers’ time to look after them while they are accomplishing but very little), and as their labor is not put into some kind of industry that would bring an income to the institution, this compensation policy can maintain itself only at the expense of the institution, and is devised only as a means to insure the perpetuity and the prosperity of the school, also to teach the children the value of a dollar, and to bear responsibilities, so that while they are getting their education they can at the same time be learning how to make a living. Maintenance of the Educational Department. There are a number of children whose parents are financially unable to maintain them in school, and as Mt. Carmel, their spiritual mother, desires to save all her children, she has adopted them. But as her support must come from all Present Truth believers, she is herein making known to all, her wants for these children. It has been estimated that the average offerings received from Present Truth believers amount to about 2% of their “increase,” and that it takes from 5% to 8% to maintain the school. Hence, Mt. Carmel in no uncertain words requests that all Present Truth believers contribute not less than 5% of their increase to this needy fund. In other words, if one’s income is $15 a week, his first tithe will amount to $1.50 for the ten percent tithe, and 68c for the 5% school maintenance, which will make a total of $2.18. If all Present Truth believers respond to this urgent and worthy call, then the problem of maintaining the school and of securing a Christian education for the children will be forever solved. But be it known, Brother, Sister, that if you fail, then your failure will hinder Mt. Carmel in doing for your children that which the Lord expects her to do, and which must be done if they are to be saved. Such a neglect now, will bring ruin upon both old and young. Erratum. In the Nov.-Dec. issue of the Code, page sixteen, paragraph seven, the word “not” was unintentionally dropped out. “Furthermore, Mt. Carmel will labor hard and do all possible to convert the children inside a certain period of time. Then those who are not of age and who fail to be thus converted to the Lord, Mt. Carmel must, to her sorrow, return home.”

Nos.1-3 (Jan.-Feb.-Mar., 1938) Page 6 IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT Owing to the fact that most Present Truth believers do not fully comprehend the true meaning of the words, “...The Lord will work in this last work...in a way that will be contrary to any human planning” (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300), Mt. Carmel finds herself harassed with many peculiar problems, gratuitous and unwarrantable. Hence, she finds herself expending an excessive share of her time and energy helping persons who, though themselves should be helping others, are instead busy doing what they assume to be their God-given duty--questioning and criticizing the work of God, and demanding that we give account of our mode of conducting the Lord’s work. Others, though directing their attention in channels other than that of handling the Lord’s interests, yet presume to set themselves as our criterions in one respect or another, then proceed vigilantly to watch everyone but themselves, unmercifully measuring every shortcoming and imperfection, and then exacting conformity to their own precise and narrow standards- -an arrogant license which no man has the right to expect, much less impose, or demand. Fault – Finding. “It is strange how oblivious we can be of our own faults and of the blemishes in our own character, and how clearly we can see the faults and blemishes of other people. Finding so much wrong in others is not a flattering indication of what our hearts contain. We ought to be very quiet and modest in criticizing others, for in most cases we are just telling the world what our own faults are. Before we turn our microscopes on others to search out the unbeautiful things in them, we had better look in our mirrors to see whether or not we are free ourselves from the blemishes we would reprove in our neighbor. There is a wise bit of Scripture which bids us get clear of the beams in our own eyes, that we may see well to pick the motes out of the eyes of others.”--”In Green Pastures,” pp. 39, 40. Experience has proved that those who are so zealous that others be above reproach, are, themselves, more reproachable than those for whom they profess to be so concerned, for now, after only a few short months, they are either on their way or are already out of the message which they not long ago so confidently believed to be the truth. Thus they clearly show that the motives behind their great concern to correct others, were engendered, not by a pure and all-consuming zeal for the prosperity of the sealing message and its advocates, but rather by the power of the arch-deceiver whose determined purpose is to foment trouble and discourage and dishearten as many as possible, thereby making the truth of none effect. Such cases have been obtaining among Present Truth believers, not only in the field, but also among those right at Mt. Carmel, where the enemy knows that his accomplishment will be the greater if he succeeds in his cunningly-devised scheme to thwart the work. There are but few, if any, Present Truth believers, those at Mt. Carmel not excluded, who fully realize what the “camp” really stands for, or the reason why any of us are here. Moreover, we find it surpassingly hard to make Present Truth believers sympathetically to understand the pioneer stage in which Mt. Carmel is at the present, most significant evidence of which is seen in the fact that when applicants are asked why they desire to come here, the most of them answer, “to learn the message,” or “to become better Christians,” or “to get away from the world,” etc., etc. There is nothing wrong with such desires in themselves. However, Mt. Carmel has not yet reached the stage where she can serve such needs in the way she is expected to. Many, upon arriving here, think that they must spend the greater part of the day in the class room, and they expect to receive their wings simply by our laying hands upon them, and when finding this to be impossible, they conclude that the trouble is due to Mt. Carmel instead of to themselves. Consequently, they begin to search for wrongs, to pick flaws, to criticize, and to appoint themselves to the business of making good things out of bad matters--thus getting out of their place. Therefore, in order to save those who are in this way so easily led into the enemy’s ranks, Mt. Carmel is herein solemnly announcing to all that from now on she is accepting none but workers until at such a time when she shall be able to take in the worthy poor, the sick, and the aged, and those who wish to take a short ministerial course. Moreover, our advice to those who wish to become subjects of the kingdom, is that they take heed to themselves by watching their own steps rather than watching the steps of others, for if they turn their eyes from their own feet and focus them on the steps of others, they will surely fall off the narrow path of light, and plunge into the bottomless abyss of perdition. Do not insist upon any one’s measuring up to your opinion of yourself; make not your business

Nos.1-3 (Jan.-Feb.-Mar.,1938) Page 7 that of finding fault with others, nor of advertising their sins; expect no one to confess to you any sins other than those committed against you personally; and never from any man demand an apology or confession. That Code readers may surely know and understand that those who continue in the evil habit of watching others instead of themselves, will never see the glory of the kingdom, each is enjoined carefully to study the following plain, positive statements from the Spirit of Prophecy: “You have yourselves thrown open the doors for Satan to come in. You have given him an honored place at your investigation, or inquisition meetings. But you have shown no respect for the excellencies of a character established by years of faithfulness, jealous, revengeful tongues have colored acts and motives, to suit their own ideas. They have made black appear white, and white black. When remonstrated with for their statements, some have said, ‘It is true.’ Admitting that the fact stated is true does that justify your course? No, no. If God should take all the accusations that might in truth be brought against you, and should braid them into a scourge to punish you, your wounds would be more and deeper than those which you have inflicted on Bro ............ Even facts may be so stated as to convey a false impression. You have no right to gather up every report against him, and use them to ruin his reputation and destroy his usefulness. Should the Lord manifest toward you the same spirit which you have manifested toward your brother, you would be destroyed without mercy. Have you no compunctions of conscience? I fear not. The time has not yet come for this Satanic spell to lose its power. If Bro. ........... were all that you represent him to be which I know he is not--your course would still be unjustifiable. “When we listen to a reproach against our brother, we take up that reproach. To the question, ‘Lord, who shall abide in Thy tabernacle? who shall dwell in Thy holy hill?’ the psalmist answered, ‘He that walketh uprightly, and worketh righteousness, and speaketh the truth in his heart. He that backbiteth not with his tongue, nor doeth evil to his neighbor, nor taketh up a reproach against his neighbor.’ “What a world of gossip would be prevented, if every man would remember that those who tell him the faults of others, will as freely publish his faults at a favorable opportunity. We should endeavor to think well of all men, especially our brethren, until compelled to think otherwise. We should not hastily credit evil reports. These are often the result of envy or misunderstanding, or they may proceed from exaggeration or a partial disclosure of facts. Jealousy and suspicion, once allowed a place, will sow themselves broadcast, like thistledown. Should a brother go astray, then is the time to show your real interest in him. Go to him kindly, pray with and for him, remembering the infinite price which Christ has paid for his redemption. In this way you may save a soul from death, and hide a multitude of sins.”--”Testimonies for The Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 57 through 59. “...Satan exults over the condition of God’s professed people. While many are neglecting their own souls, they eagerly watch for an opportunity to criticize and condemn others. All have defects of character, and it is not hard to find something that jealousy can interpret to their injury. ‘Now,’ say these self-constituted judges, ‘We have facts. We will fasten upon them an accusation from which they cannot clear themselves.’ They wait for a fitting opportunity, and then produce their bundle of gossip, and bring forth their tidbits. “In their efforts to carry a point, persons who have naturally a strong imagination, are in danger of deceiving themselves and deceiving others. They gather up unguarded expressions from another, not considering that words may be uttered hastily, and hence may not reflect the real sentiments of the speaker. But those unpremeditated remarks, often so trifling as to be unworthy of notice, are viewed through Satan’s magnifying glass, pondered, and repeated, until mole hills become mountains. Separated from God, the surmisers of evil become the sport of temptation. They scarcely know the strength of their feelings or the effect of their words. While condemning the errors of others, they indulge far greater errors themselves. ‘Consistency is a jewel.’ “Is there no law of kindness to be observed? Have Christians been authorized of God to criticize and condemn one another? Is it honorable, or even honest, to win from the lips of another, under the guise of friendship, secrets which have been entrusted to him, and then turn the knowledge thus gained to his injury? Is it Christian charity to gather up every floating report, to unearth everything that will cast suspicion on the character of another, and then take delight in using it to injure him? Satan exults when he can defame or wound a follower of Christ. He is the ‘accuser of the brethren.’ Shall Christians aid him in his work? “God’s all-seeing eye notes the defects of all, and the ruling passion of each; yet he bears with our mistakes, and pities our weakness. He bids his people cherish the same spirit of tenderness and forbearance. True Christians will not exult in exposing the faults and deficiencies of others. They will turn away from vileness and deformity to fix the mind upon that which is attractive

Nos.1-3 (Jan.-Feb.-Mar., 1938) Page 8 and lovely. To the Christian every act of faultfinding, every word of censure or condemnation, is painful. “There have always been men and women who profess the truth, who have not conformed their lives to its sanctifying influence; men who are unfaithful, yet, deceiving themselves, and encouraging themselves in sin. Unbelief is seen in their life, their deportment, and character and this terrible evil acts as does a canker. “Would all professed Christians use their investigative powers to see what evils needed to be corrected in themselves, instead of talking of others’ wrongs, there would be a more healthy condition in the church today. Some will be honest when it costs nothing, but when policy will pay best, honesty is forgotten. Honesty and policy will not work together in the same mind. In time, either policy will be expelled, and truth and honesty reign supreme, or, if policy is cherished, honesty will be forgotten. They are never in agreement; they have nothing in common. One is the prophet of Baal, the other is the true prophet of God. When the Lord makes up His jewels, the true, the frank, the honest, will be looked upon with. pleasure. Angels are employed in making crowns for such ones, and upon these stargemmed crowns will be reflected, with splendor, the light which radiates from the throne of God. “Our ministering brethren are too often imposed upon by the relation of trials in the church, and they, too, frequently refer to them in their discourses. They should not encourage the members of the church to complain of one another, but should set them as spies upon their own actions. None should allow their feelings of prejudice and resentment to be aroused by the relation of the wrongs of others; all should wait patiently until they hear both sides of the question, and then believe only what stern facts compel them to believe. At all times, the safe course is not to listen to an evil report, until the Bible rule has been strictly carried out. This will apply to some who have worked artfully to draw out from the unsuspecting, matters which they had no business with, and which would do them no good to know. “For your soul’s sake, my brethren, have an eye single to the glory of God. Leave self out of your thoughts as much as possible. We are nearing the close of time. Examine your motives in the light of eternity. I know you need to be alarmed; you are departing from the old landmarks. Your science, so-called, is undermining the foundation of Christian principle. I have been shown the course you would surely pursue, should you disconnect from God. Do not trust to your own wisdom. I tell you, your souls are in imminent peril. For Christ’s sake, search and see why you have so little love for religious exercises. “The Lord is testing and proving His people. You may be just as severe and critical with your own defective character as you please, but be kind, pitiful, and courteous toward others. Inquire every day, Am I sound to the core, or am. I false-hearted? Entreat the Lord to save you from all deception on this point. Eternal interests are involved. While so many are panting after honor, and greedy of gain, do you, my beloved brethren, be eagerly seeking the assurance of the love of God, and crying, Who will show me how to make my calling and election sure?”--”Testimonies for The Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 95 through 97. “There are many matters in connection with the work of God with which you find fault, because it is natural for you to do so. And since you have turned your face against the light God revealed to you in regard to yourself, you are fast losing your discernment, and are more than ever ready to find fault with everything. You give your opinion with dictatorial confidence, and treat the queries of others in regard to your opinion as personal abuse. True refined independence never disdains to seek counsel of the experienced and of the wise, and it treats the counsel of others with respect.”-- ”Testimonies for The Church,” Vol. 4, p. 240. “... Your wife is engaged too much in seeking spot and stain upon the characters of her brethren and sisters. While seeking to weed the gardens of her neighbors, she has neglected her own. She must make most diligent efforts in order to build up a spotless character. There is the most fearful danger that she will fail here. If she loses Heaven, she loses everything. Both of you should cleanse the soul-temple, which has become terribly polluted....”Testimonies for The Church,” Vol. 4, p. 337. “I saw that some are withering spiritually. They have lived some time watching to keep their brethren straight,--watching for every fault, to make trouble with them. And while doing this, their minds are not on God, nor on Heaven, nor on the truth; but just where Satan wants them,--on some one else. Their souls are neglected; they seldom see or feel their own faults, for they have had enough to do to watch the faults of others without so much as looking to their own souls, or searching their own hearts. A person’s dress, bonnet, or apron takes their attention. They must talk to this one or that one, and it is sufficient to dwell upon for weeks. I saw that all the religion a few poor souls have, consists in watching the garments and acts of others, and finding fault with them. Unless

Nos.1-3 (Jan.-Feb.-Mar.,1938) Page 9 they reform, there will be no place in Heaven for them, for they would find fault with the Lord himself. “Said the angel, ‘It is an individual work to be right with God.’ The work is between God and our own souls. But when persons have so much care of others’ faults, they take no care of themselves. These notional, fault-finding ones would often cure themselves of the habit if they would go directly to the individual they think is wrong. It would be so crossing that they would give up their notions rather than go. But it is easy to let the tongue run freely about this one or that one when the accused is not present.”--”Testimonies for The Church,” Vol. 1, p. 145. IMPORTANT NOTICE. In mail which is addressed to the General Office, and which contains requests directed to the Academy, or to any of the departments, kindly write out the requests on a separate sheet of paper, so as to avoid confusion and difficulties in filing. In the case of letters written directly to the Academy, please address them as follows: Mt. Carmel Academy Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas “...TAKE HEED LEST YE FALL” In the October 13, 1937, RECORD, “Official organ of South-western Union Conference of Seventh-day Adventists,” in an article under the title, “Satan Still at Work,” there occurred a charge against a statement found in the February, 1937 “Symbolic Code,” p. 8, par. 8, and another charge against a later explanatory statement in answer to the former charge, found in the July issue, p. 2, par. 7. Says THE RECORD: “In the February issue of a paper called THE PROPHETIC CODE, there appears the following statement which was referred to in THE RECORD some months ago: “’The working out of divine design, in ordaining and establishing, on Friday, the sixth day of creation, the marriage institution, and on the seventh day, the Sabbath, thus gave type both to the re-establishing of these institutions, and the restoring of them to the sanctity and beauty of their first estate. And as we must observe the Sabbath on the seventh day, likewise we ought to solemnize marriage on Friday, the sixth day of the week.’ “Now,” continues THE RECORD, “contrast this statement with the following blank denial of it in the July issue of the same paper: “’Any one, who having a decent degree of care and understanding while reading the full accounts of the above mentioned wedding, will quickly see that the RECORD’S charging that the announcement advocates “the idea that marriages should always be performed on Friday” is strictly another case of reading into the “Shepherd’s Rod” that which they do not contain--nay, even suggest, much less state. “The first statement says ‘as we must observe the Sabbath on the seventh day of the week, so we ought to solemnize marriage on Friday, the sixth day of the week.’ In the face of this printed statement, the second paper says it did ‘not contain--nay, even suggest, much less state’ such a thing.” While we would charitably believe that THE RECORD is honestly making the above charge against us, yet we are nevertheless certain that the author of the article in THE RECORD has not arrived at his conclusions from a deep study of the Code, but rather from mere surface reading and snap judgment of it, the fact of which is further attested to by his miscalling “The Symbolic Code,” “The Prophetic Code.” Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “But few comprehend the ways and works of God in the mysteries of His providence. They advance a few steps, and then are unable to touch bottom or shore. It is the superficial thinker who deems himself wise. Men of solid worth of high attainments, are the most ready to admit the weakness of their own understanding. God wants every one who claims to be His disciple to be a learner, to be more inclined to learn than to teach. “How many men in this age of the world fail to go deep enough. They only skim the surface. They will not think closely enough to see difficulties and grapple with them, and will not examine every important subject which comes before them with thoughtful, prayerful study, and with sufficient caution and interest to see the real point at issue. They talk of matters which they have not fully and carefully weighed.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 4, p. 361. Our statement in the July, Code, Vol. 3, No. 7, Col. 1, Par. 7, the writings do not contain--nay, even suggest, much less state,”) is an answer to a later issue of THE RECORD, which charged us with having said, “marriage should always have been performed on Friday;” a statement which we have never made.

Nos.1-3 (Jan.-Feb.-Mar., 1938) Page 10 The facts are these: We said that as the marriage institution was ordained on the sixth day, and the Sabbath on the seventh, and as we keep Sabbath on the day it was instituted, “likewise we ought to solemnize marriage on Friday, the sixth day of the week,” by which statement we mean to say that this is what we ought to do in the future, as Elijah is to “restore all things,” whereas, THE RECORD charged us with having said “that marriage should always have been performed on Friday,” making it appear that the Code is charging sin against those who have married on another day. Therefore, against such an idea we wrote: “Any one, who having a decent degree of care and understanding while reading the full accounts of the above mentioned wedding, will quickly see that the ‘Record’s’ charging that the announcement advocates ‘the idea that marriage should always have been performed on Friday,’ is strictly another case of reading into the writings of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ that which they do not contain--nay, even suggest, much less state.” Moreover, we are sorry that our brethren have fallen so low in the scale of wisdom and dignity as sarcastically to call the foregoing words “doctrines of devils,” although our position is based on solid facts of scripture while their fault-finding is based on nothing but the carping cavils of the blind in the past. “Wherefore,” says the apostle, “let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall.” “Be not high minded, but fear.” “Condescend to men of low estate.” (1 Cor. 10:12; Rom. 11:20; 12:16.) QUESTION AND ANSWERS Josiah’s Or John’s Prophecy Fulfilled? QUESTION NO. 185: “Was Josiah Litch correct in his prophecy of the fall of the Ottoman Empire on Aug. 11, 1840?” ANSWER: The Ottoman Empire did not fall at all; instead, Turkey “placed herself under the control of Christian nations.”--”The Great Controversy,” p. 335. Here follows an extract from a letter, written by Dr. W.S. Butterbaugh, M.D., giving facts concerning the incorrect date of Josiah Litch’s prediction, as based on a supposed fulfillment of Rev. 9:5, 15: “In the interest of the truth, we should know that both Miller and Litch based their latter deductions upon statements from the historian Gibbon, these statements supposing that Othman (Osman) first invaded Nicomedia in 1299, which date historians did not change until 1916, when later investigators corrected it to read 1301, thus rectifying a discrepancy of two years. “The Rev. Alexander Keith, writing in 1832, several years before Litch formulated his prediction that the fall of Turkey should take place on Aug. 11, 1840, called attention to this error made by Gibbon. In Keith’s work, ‘The Signs of the Times,’ Vol. 1, p. 311, published in Boston in 1832, we read: “’It was on the 27th of July, in the year 1301, erroneously stated by Gibbon in 1299, of the Christian era, that Othman first invaded the territories of Nicomedia.’... “From a work entitled ‘The Foundation of the Ottoman Empire’ by the Century Company, New York, I herewith quote: “’One of the principal tasks of this book is to correct the fundamental misconception of the foundation of the Ottoman Empire....No record exists of any battle fought, or of any conquest made. In 1299, Osman took up his residence in Weni Scheii. In 1300 he had succeeded in submitting to his authority a part of ancient Phrygia and Bithynia. The early European historian makes the wildest statements about Osmon’s field of action. In 1301, 12 years after Osmon began to form his state, he fought his first battle and came into direct contact with the Bysantine Empire....Hammer and Jorga both give the year 1301. Muralt has the battle in 1302....It is hardly probable that they made any attack on Nicomedia at this time.’--Extract culled from pp. 22 through 34. “If Osman took up his residence in Weni Scheii in 1299, which was two years to his first battle, it is not at all likely that the year 1299 can be relied upon as a day for the founding of the Turkish Empire. The following letter from John W. Taylor, Dept. of Greek of Chicago University, merits careful consideration.... “’Pachymeres (De Adronico Palaelogo) book 4, chapter 25, recounts the defeat of the Romans fighting for the Greek Emperor Adronicus near Nicomedia and dated July 27. The year is not given, as the system of dating was not yet introduced into Greece from the Western Empire. The chronology employed by Gibbon and other recent writers on the period, is based on a Latin work,...Chronologus, by Petrus Possinius, a Jesuit scholar writing at Rome about 1660. He constructed a chronological table for the events, chronicled by Pachymeres, using as evidence eclipses of the sun or moon described by historians and dated by astronomers, Arabian and Ottoman records, which were dated by the Hegira, or documents written by the Latins dated by the Christian system. “’The date of the event in question is inferred from the following circumstances. Possinius was

Nos.1-3 (Jan.-Feb.-Mar.,1938) Page 11 able to establish by a Latin document that Adronicus formed an alliance with the Roman general Rozericus in the last months of 1302. Surmising that he was driven to this by a series of reverses, one of the last of which was the defeat of the Persians under Altman (Othman or Osman) on July 27, Possinius placed this event in 1302. H.A. Gibbons in his 1916 edition of the “Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire” evidently preferred to put it back to 1301. The earlier editions gave 1299, the year in which Possinius put the assembling by Altman of the marauders which later won the battle referred to. The authority of Possinius thus points rather to 1301 than to 1299 for the battle near Nicomedia. Edward Gibbon in writing his work seems to have thought it was more probable that the battle immediately followed the collection of the force in that it was the immediate occasion of the alliance between Adronicus and Rozericus. I should be inclined to agree with the 1916 edition and place the battle in 1301, or even in 1302... (Signed) JOHN W. TAYLOR, Department of Greek, University of Chicago.’ The above evidences, concerning the mistaken basis upon which Josiah Litch predicated his prediction of the Ottomon Empire’s falling in 1840, removes from 1840 to 1842 or 1843, the fulfillment of his prophecy. Thus, not only the foregoing evidences prove that Litch’s prophecy did not fulfill the prophecy of “The Revelation,” but also “The Great Controversy” records that Litch’s own prediction, and not that of John, was thought to be fulfilled. Hence, Litch’s prediction being erroneously based on “The Revelation,” was more of a providence than a fulfillment of the Revelator’s prophecy. Moreover, the prophecy of the Revelation calls for slaying the “third part of men” (Rev. 9:15), whereas, in the supposed fulfillment of Litch’s prophecy, no one was killed! Who Is the “Elect Lady”? QUESTION NO. 186: Who is the “elect lady and her children” spoken of in the second epistle of John? ANSWER: We do not know who is the “elect lady and her children” of John’s epistle, unless it be the mother of Jesus and her other children. Honesty Leaning Against Inconsistency? QUESTION NO. 187: Did not Sister White say to those present at a certain conference meeting, “Some food for worms, some subjects of the seven last plagues, some will be alive and remain upon the earth to be translated at the coming of Jesus”? If she made the above quoted statement, then how do you account for it inasmuch as all who were present at that conference are now supposed to be dead? Would not such an eventuation militate against the inspiration of her writings? ANSWER: Before we answer as to whether or not the foregoing statement concerning the vision be correct, we would like to ask if a statement of like character in the writings of the prophets would also militate against the inspiration of the Bible? Those in whose eyes Sister White’s statement seems incorrect, and who thus think her writings are invalidated, to be consistent, must also think so of the Scriptures, for the following scriptural statements, too, are of a similar character and appear to be no less contradictory than does Sister White’s statement. Isaiah, the prophet, wrote, “Therefore the Lord Himself shall give you a sign: Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call His name Immanuel. For before the child shall know to refuse the evil, and choose the good, the land that thou abhorest shall be forsaken of both her kings.” (Isa. 7:14, 16.) Matthew explains: “Behold, a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call His name Emmanuel; which being interpreted is, God with us.” (Matt 1:23.) No one would question but that Isa. 7:15 is a prophecy of the birth of Christ. But while it is easy to explain Isa. 7:15, it is not so easy to explain Isa. 7:16, for the two kings there mentioned were the king of Syria and the king of Israel (Isa. 7:1), who forsook the land when the king of Assyria came against them centuries before Christ was born, although the prophet said: “Before the child shall know to refuse the evil, and choose the good, the land that thou abhorest shall be forsaken of both her kings.” If the seekers for hooks and crooks, upon which to hang their doubts, can understand Isaiah’s prophecy, along with a number of other prophecies, then they may claim the authority to pass judgment upon the work of the Spirit of God whether it be in the Bible time or in our time, and then we would be compelled to accept their interpretation of Sister White’s statement in Vol. 1, p. 132. Again, Christ speaking to His disciples, said: “Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel, till the Son of man be come” (Matt. 10:23), but Paul declares that in his time the gospel was preached unto every creature under heaven. (Col. 1:23.) No genuine Christian would dare question the truthfulness of either Christ’s or Paul’s statements, diametrically opposed though they be. At the same time all of us know that the gospel was preached to them all, and that nearly two thousand years have gone by and the Son of man has not

Nos.1-3 (Jan.-Feb.-Mar., 1938) Page 12 yet come. Hence, as Christ’s and Paul’s, also Isaiah’s, statements are no less contradictory than Sister White’s statement, how then can anyone, on exactly the same ground, honestly accept the former and reject the latter? The fact is that those who condemn Sister White, would just as soon condemn the prophets and Jesus Christ if they crossed their path. Those who cannot explain the many seemingly contradictory statements in the Scriptures, but who yet believe them to be inspired and correct, should, to be honest with themselves and consistent with their position, do likewise with the statement in Vol. 1, p. 132, and instead of condemning, they should admit their inability to explain the Word of God privately (without the Spirit Who inspired it). The fact that they do not understand the Scriptures any better than they understand the Spirit of Prophecy, shows that their criticism does not prove the writings of Sister White uninspired, but rather that it proves themselves uninspired--”wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.” (Rev. 3:17.) To them says Jesus: “I counsel thee to buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eye salve, that thou mayest see.” (Rev. 3:18.) The trouble does not lie with the writings of the prophets, but rather with you men who have sinned against the Lord. “For the Lord hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep sleep, and hath closed your eyes: the prophets and your rulers, the seers hath He covered. And the vision of all is become unto you as the words of a book that is sealed, which man deliver to one that is learned, saving, Read this, I pray thee: and he saith, I cannot; for it is sealed: and the book is delivered to him that is not learned, saying, Read this, I pray thee: and he saith, I am not learned. Wherefore the Lord said, Forasmuch as this people draw near Me with their mouth, and with their lips do honor Me, but have removed their heart far from Me, and their fear toward Me is taught by the precept of men: Therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a marvellous work among this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder: for the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid.” (Isa. 29:10 through 14.) “And there shall be a bridle in the jaws of the people, causing them to err.” (Isa. 30:28.) “For the Lord is a God of judgment: blessed are all they that wait for Him.” (Isa. 30:18.) Abraham could not understand how the promise in Isaac was to be fulfilled and at the same time he be offered for a burned sacrifice, but Abraham knew that wisdom did not die with him, and thus he left the perplexing problem for God to work out. As Abraham became the father of the faithful because he believed, though he did not understand, then if we are to become “the children of Abraham,” we, too, must lay aside all egotism and pride of opinion, and do as did he. Says God: “Hearken to Me, ye that follow after righteousness, ye that seek the Lord: look unto the rock whence ye are hewn, and to the hole of the pit whence ye are digged. Look unto Abraham your father, and unto Sarah that bare you.” (Isa. 51:1, 2.) As the denomination has never practiced making a record of persons present at any conference meeting, no one knows whether or not all are dead that were present at that particular meeting of which Sister White speaks. In fact many of them who were then young must yet be alive. At any rate, as this is not the only thing in the Word of God that they cannot satisfactorily explain, it is better to wait until God Himself explains it, than to throw away a carload of jewels for a supposed lump of dirt. TIMELY ADVICE If you are impatient, sit down quietly and talk with Job. If you are just a little strong-headed, go see Moses. If you are getting weak-kneed, take a good look at Elijah. If there is no song in your heart, listen to David. If you are a policy man, read Daniel. If you are getting sordid, spend a while with Isaiah. If you feel chilly, get the beloved disciple to put his arms around you. If your faith is below par, read Paul. If you are getting lazy, watch James. If you are losing sight of the future, climb up the stairs of Revelation and get a glimpse of the Promised Land. --Anonymous

Nos.4-9 (April-Sept., 1938) Page

Nos.4-9 (April-Sept., 1938) Page 2 A SOLEMN WARNING To all careless or doubting or recusant spirits who tread the side edges of the road of Present Truth, the following words of Inspiration stand as faithful sentinels, warning of the grim fact that unless all side-edge travelers get over into the middle of the road, and walk in the light, they shall eventually go the way of all aberrant Present Truth professors--”out from the ‘Shepherd’s Rod,’--out from the light, and back into the pews of Laodiceanism,--back into the darkness of “sad” and “terrible” and “fearful” “deception.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, pp. 253, 254, 260. “We must walk in the light which shines upon us, otherwise that light will become darkness.” --”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 262. “At the very time when the acclamation is made ‘The temple of the Lord, The temple of the Lord, are these,” temptations come in, and darkness gathers about the soul,--earthliness, selfishness, and self-glorification. There is a necessity for the Lord himself to communicate his own ideas to the soul. What a thought! that instead of our poor, earthly contracted ideas and plans, the Lord will communicate to us his own ideas, his own thoughts, noble, broad, far-reaching, always leading heavenward! “Here is your danger, in failing to press forward ‘toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus.’ Has the Lord given you light? Then you are responsible for that light; not merely while its rays are shining upon you, but for all which it has revealed to you in the past. You are to surrender your will to God daily; you are to walk in the light, and to expect more; for the light from the dear Saviour is to shine forth in clearer, more distinct rays amid the moral darkness, increasing in brightness more and more unto the perfect day.”-- Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p 486. “lt pains me to say, my brethren, that your sinful neglect to walk in the light, has enshrouded you in darkness. You may now be honest in not recognizing and obeying the light; the doubts you have entertained, your neglect to heed the requirements of God, have blinded your perceptions so that darkness is now to you light, and light is darkness. God has bidden you to go forward to perfection. Christianity is a religion of progress. Light from God is full and ample, waiting our demand upon it.”- -”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 71. “Gather up the rays of light that have been slighted and rejected. Gather them up with meekness, with trembling, and with fear. The sin of ancient Israel was in disregarding the expressed will of God and following their own way according to the leadings of unsanctified hearts. Modern Israel are fast following in their footsteps, and the displeasure of the Lord is as surely resting upon them.” “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 94. “Peace comes with dependence on divine power. As fast as the soul resolves to act in accordance with the light given, the Holy Spirit gives more light and strength. The grace of the Spirit is supplied to cooperate with the soul’s resolve, but it is not a substitute for the individual exercise of faith. Success in the Christian life depends upon the appropriation of the light that God has given. It is not an abundance of light and evidence that makes the soul free in Christ; it is the rising of the powers and the will and the energies of the soul to cry out sincerely, ‘Lord, I believe; help Thou mine unbelief.’”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 518. Brother, Sister, meditate well the sad confession of one who has lost the way: “I realize that spiritual tragedy is the result of careless living and bad decisions”--a failure of the soul “to act in accordance with the light given.”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 518. “Ye therefore, beloved, seeing ye know these things before, beware lest ye also, being led away with the error of the wicked, fall from your own steadfastness.” (2 Peter 3:17.) “Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip.” (Heb. 2:1.) “Thoroughly examine the grounds of your hope. Deal truly with your own soul. A supposed hope will never save you. Have you counted the cost? I fear not. Now decide whether you will follow Christ, cost what it will.”- -”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 243. “Determine to know the worst of your case. Ascertain if you have an inheritance on high. Deal truly with your own soul. Remember that a church without spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing, will Jesus present to His Father.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 163. May these lines cause every Present Truth believer to tremble within his soul, and to examine himself carefully to see whether he “be in the faith” (2 Cor. 13:5) “Lest (he) be like unto them that go down into the pit.” (Ps. 143:7.) NOTICE FOR THE CODE. If any Present Truth believers have books which they would like to consecrate to the Lord’s work, Mt. Carmel Academy will gladly place them in its library. Especially desirable are any of the writings of Mrs. E.G. White, dictionaries, text books on English grammar and Rhetoric, and any of M.E. Cady’s books. LET THE WICKED FORSAKE

Nos.4-9 (April-Sept., 1938) Page 3 LET THE WICKED FORSAKE Mt. Carmel finds it impossible to carry out man’s plans and the Lord’s at the same time. Hence, those who have made their own plans and who come to Mt. Carmel Center, become disheartened and disappointed as soon as they find the work being carried on contrary to their own plans. Consequently, the first question that arises in their mind is, What is the matter with Mt. Carmel? This may be the result of several conditions. First, because the newcomers are accustomed to do things in an entirely different way than the Lord’s way; second, because they cannot realize that the Lord is “taking the reins in His own hands;” third, because they find Mt. Carmel doing things “contrary to any human planning” (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300); fourth, because they often think that Mt. Carmel expects too much of them when they join her working force. But if Mt. Carmel Center is not to be different from any other institution in the world, then the world would have no need of it. Therefore, let all Present Truth believers reform by walking in the light of the Lord instead of in their own, for we are told by the Spirit of Prophecy that “reformation signifies a reorganization, a change in ideas and theories, habits and practices.”--”Review and Herald,” Feb. 25, 1902. (Quoted from, “Christ Our Righteousness,” p. 154.) “Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and He will have mercy upon him, and to our God, for He will abundantly pardon. For My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways My ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are My ways higher than your ways, and My thoughts than your thoughts.” (Isa. 55:7 through 9.) THE MORE SURE WORD of PROPHECY “We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn and the day star arise in your hearts.” (2 Pet. 1:19.) “And while they [the foolish virgins] went to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with Him to the marriage: and the door was shut... Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh.” (Matt. 25:10, 13.) “But the end of all things is at hand: be ye therefore sober, and watch unto prayer.” (1 Pet. 4:7.) “Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he day devour.” (1 Pet. 5:8.) “Those who are watching for the Lord, are purifying their souls by obedience to the truth.” “The Desire of Ages,” p. 634. The Master commanded us to “watch and pray.” We may have the theory of the message so perfect that our hearers are made enthusiastic by our large knowledge of the Scriptures, but does that indicate that we are watching “in all things,” enduring “afflictions,” doing “the work of an evangelist,” and making “full proof of our “ministry” as the apostle Paul exhorts us to do (see 2 Tim. 4:5): or praying, as the Master gave command for us to do? The wisest man who ever lived, wrote, by Inspiration, that “the fear of the Lord is the beginning of knowledge.” To know our spiritual standing, it is well for us to consider some of the things which the Master desires us to watch for. As we are cognizant of the fact that Satan is determined to have us as his victims, then we must heed the first instruction given in the sermon on the mount--that we “be not deceived.” Therefore, our first duty is to make as thorough a study, by the use of both the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy, of the devices and points of attack which he will use in his warfare to defeat us, as he makes in his study of our weaknesses as points of vantage from which to assail us. To obey is better than to sacrifice. Obedience to God’s law and principles, both in our spiritual and moral lives, is the thermometer which records whether our spiritual temperature is up or down, and which thus affords Satan the most accurate gauge by which to determine his onslaughts. “We need never expect that when the Lord has light for His people, Satan will stand calmly by, and make no effort to prevent them from receiving it. He will work upon minds to excite distrust and jealousy and unbelief. Let us beware that we do not refuse the light God sends, because it does not come in a way to please us. Let not God’s blessing be turned away from us because we know not the time of our visitation.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 728. “We are taught in God’s Word that this is the time, above all others, when we may look for light from heaven. It is now that we are to expect a refreshing from the presence of the Lord. We should watch for the moving of God’s provi-

Nos.4-9 (April-Sept., 1938) Page 4 dence as the army of Israel watched for ‘the sound of a going in the tops of the mulberry trees,’--the appointed signal that Heaven would work for them.”-- “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 728. It behooves us, then, to study to know what is truth, what are God’s principles, what are the warnings and instructions given to His people at this time. In daily meditation of these, we shall be equipped to go forward in the Christian warfare, prepared for the darts of the evil one. However, we shall only be able to resist the enemy’s arrows by having our whole attention absorbed in being determined to serve God, and thus we shall know that we are walking in the light “even as He is in the light.” Then when specific calls come to us, we shall recognize in them the voice of our master, or, the voice of the usurper. With such a clear understanding, we shall get the vision of how to be like the little child of whom said Jesus, upon placing him in the midst of the company, “Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.” (Matt. 18:3.) If our faith in God is as implicit as the faith of a child, we will not be of a halting, doubting spirit. And thus when we receive orders to “Go forward,” regardless of whether or not the way looks clear to us, we will not hold back and wait to see if it is really the way we are to follow, or to see first if the message prospers. Just how foolish is such a spirit, we might, in one way, concretely demonstrate, by the following example. Someone who is a stranger to us, and who lives at a distance, for some reason desires that we pray and fast for him with a certain purpose or object in view. We know nothing of the circumstances surrounding his life. However, he requests that we fast and pray. Is it now for us to question and doubt the call because we do not know his Christian status, or is it better to pray for him regardless of our ignorance of his circumstances? Other problems of major or minor importance continually confront us in like manner, but are we so closely following our Saviour that He can trust us with wisdom from heaven so that we shall at all times give the answer of a man who has the true understanding which comes only from letting God lead? If we are not able to give such an answer, then may Heaven help us to be determined to follow on to know the Lord better each day so that He can class us as the “wise and prudent,” though we be “as a little child.” We are happy for the call which God has given to us. But are we watching for the many subtle devices, and snares of the enemy in his efforts to cheat us of eternal life, by causing us to lose sight of Jesus just long enough at this most critical hour; when the sealing message is determining what our reward shall be, so as to cause our loyalty to change to disloyalty and our faithfulness to unfaithfulness to that call? Are we holding fast by obedience to God’s commands, as did faithful Abraham, so that no man shall take our crown? Are we lovers of our own pleasures so much more than the lovers of God that we will not obey? Is this watching “unto prayer” “as they that must give account?” Though we do not know the exact hour in which Christ shall “rise up from His mediatorial work...and shall clothe Himself with the garments of vengeance,” yet we do know that He will do so while truth is being revealed (5T 690). Therefore, we must, like “the good man of the house,” be ready for Him, instead of being surprised, when He comes to protect His faithful ones “until the indignation be overpast.” (Isa. 26:20.) Paul reminds us that we “are not in darkness, that that day should overtake” us “as a thief.” Also that “Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day: we are not of the night, nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober.” (1 Thess. 5:4 through 6.) By the Prophet, Hosea, God reveals the closeness of earth to heaven by the fact that the earth hears “the corn, and the wine, and the oil.” Therefore, as this is the condition upon which our close relationship with Christ exists, and Heaven with us, ought we not now as never before make it our great duty to “Seek first the kingdom of God and His righteousness” while probationary time yet lingers? But it may be argued that the kingdom of God refers to the new earth state, and that we shall be changed from our sinful to the ‘sinless state in the twinkling of an eye. True, but what saith God by His servant? “Not one of us will ever receive the seal of God while our “characters have one spot, or stain upon them. It is left with us to remedy the defects in our characters, to cleanse the soul temple of every defilement. Then the latter rain will fall upon us as the early rain fell upon the disciples on the day of Pentecost.” “Now is the time to prepare. The seal of God will never be placed upon the forehead of an impure man or woman. It will never be placed upon the forehead of the ambitious, world-loving man or woman. It will never be placed upon the forehead of men or women of false tongues or deceitful hearts. All who receive the seal must be without spot before God--candidates

Nos.4-9 (April-Sept., 1938) Page 5 for Heaven.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 214, 216. Therefore, unless we obey and receive the stamp of God’s approval, now, in the time of “the closing work for the church,” (3T 266), how may we hope to have a part in the setting up of that kingdom in the time when the 144,000 go forth “as the children of Israel” and “bring an offering in a clean vessel, which “offering” is explained in Isaiah 66:20 as being “brethren” “out of all nations,” of whom the Lord says He “will also take of them for priests and for Levites.” (Verse 21.) “Be ye clean, that bear the vessels of the Lord.” (Isa. 52:11.) If we would be true to our sacred trust, let us not be found “sleeping on guard.” “Ye stand this day all of you before the Lord your God; your captains of your tribes, your elders, and your officers, with all the men of Israel, your little ones, your wives, and thy stranger that is in thy camp, from the hewer of thy wood unto the drawer of thy water: that thou shouldest enter into covenant with the Lord thy God, and into His oath, which the LORD thy God maketh with thee this day: that He may establish thee today for a people unto Himself, and that He may be unto thee a God, as He hath said unto thee, and as He hath sworn unto thy fathers, to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob.” “And thou shalt return and obey the voice of the Lord, and do all His commandments which I command thee this day. And the Lord thy God will make thee plenteous in every work of thine hand, in the fruit of thy body, and in the fruit of thy cattle, and in the fruit of thy land, for good: for the Lord will again rejoice over thee for good, as He rejoiced over thy fathers: if thou shalt hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to keep His commandments and His statutes which are written in this book of the law, and if thou turn unto the LORD thy God with all thine heart, and with all thy soul.” “I call heaven and earth to record this day against you, that I have set before you life and death, blessing and cursing: therefore choose life, that both thou and thy seed may live: that thou mayest love the LORD thy God, and that thou mayest obey His voice, and that thou mayest cleave unto Him: for He is thy life, and the length of thy days: that thou mayest dwell in the land which the LORD sware unto thy fathers, to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob, to give them.” (Deut 29:10 through 13; 30:8 through 10, 19, 20.) “And Elijah came unto all the people, and said, How long halt ye between two opinions? if the LORD be God, follow Him: but if Baal, then follow him.” (1 King 18:21.) Dear reader, which of the following do you chose? “So then, because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of My mouth” (Rev. 3:16). or, “And it shall come to pass, that in the place where it was said unto them, Ye are not My people, there it shall be said unto them, Ye are the sons of the living God.” (Hos. 1:10.) “But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father. For the Son of man is as a man taking a far journey, who left his house, and gave authority to his servants, and to every man his work, and commanded the porter to watch. Watch ye there fore: for ye know not when the master of the house cometh, at even, or at midnight, or at the cock-crowing, or in the morning: lest coming suddenly he find you sleeping. And what I say unto you I say unto all, Watch.” (Mark 13:32-37.) Gather Up the Fragments. To God’s Dear Messengers of Present Truth: O, how I am rejoicing every day since you brought us the glorious rays of light. Your letter came today, and it is to me like sunshine after the gloom. My everyday work no more seems as burdensome since I take the time out to eat “butter and honey” this message furnishes. The pastures are green and lovely! The Bible has become a new book to me now. Truly the Lord has opened my blind eyes. Now I know I have something to look forward to and to prepare for. I have been thinking of many ways in which the Code readers could help Mt. Carmel in her needs. If those all over the United States would do all they can in little ways, I believe there would be an abundance for Mt. Carmel. I wish all Present Truth believers would save all rags and sell them to the junk shops. I wish they would save all the pieces of material and make quilts of them, for they need so many there. Gleanings of nuts and fruits from the various states could be gathered in. Go tell the growers about our boys and girls at Mt. Carmel, and I believe that after they have gathered all they need, they will let you glean the trees. Hundreds of people could be fed with what is wasted. Mt. Carmel has many to take care of. Therefore, let us be making preparation, so when our workers visit us we can give them the things we have saved for them. Some might give sacks of beans, lentils, etc. O, what a variety of food could be gathered in! May God bless Mt. Carmel, is my prayer. Please “Mother, Mt. Carmel,” give the size of the quilts you want made and the people will make them. Your sister in Jesus, Evelyn Abbott.

Nos.4-9 (April-Sept., 1938) Page 6 “The Truth Shall Make You Free” The terrible bondage in which the enemy places his followers is well illustrated by the following incident related by one of our correspondents. This sister states that after studying the message contained in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” and finding it to be the message of the hour, she decided to connect with the work at Mt. Carmel Center. But she, like many others, did not fully understand that this Mount Carmel, like the one in Elijah’s day, is a testing ground for modern Israel. Therefore, she allowed some of the things she did not understand to disconnect her from the work. After leaving her post of duty, she seemed to be successful in her efforts for a while, during which time her mind began to fill with doubts concerning the truthfulness of the message, consequently bringing her to the place where she began to labor assiduously to prove “The Shepherd’s Rod” wrong. Though the Lord permitted her to have apparent success for a short time, yet He soon turned her over to the one whose suggestions she was following, and for no known reason, humanly speaking, she was compelled to discontinue her work because of a complete physical and mental break down. For a little over a year this condition continued until her body had almost wasted away and her mind was practically gone. An old time friend who had recently accepted the sealing message, and a few other believers of Present Truth, at once began to pray for the restoration of this afflicted sister, and God in His mercy heard their prayer, and she stated in a letter that she was completely delivered “from the hands of the Devil.” The happy, part of this whole experience lies in the fact that this sister, snatched from the clutches of the evil one, recognizes her mistake and is again rejoicing in the message, declaring that it is now more beautiful to her than ever before. May the Lord keep her from backsliding again. This should be a burning warning to all of us who are inclined to doubt and “criticize everything in the unfolding of truth.” May the Lord save all Present Truth believers from the sad experience through which this sister has just passed! The Light Still Burns in San Angelo. We had been in the Church about three years when our attention was called to the fact that we were spiritually asleep. This was a surprise to us, for we thought we were good Christians. We attended every service, paid our tithe and offerings, and in fact met all the necessary requirements to be a Church member. Then came “The Shepherd’s Rod” message for which we are deeply thankful. And only by believing and accepting it do we hope to be ready to meet our Lord. Also we are indeed thankful for the Code, and study it from cover to cover. We read in the ------- that Elder ----- says there are no “Shepherd’s Rod” believers in --------. We wish to say with all sincerity and with love in our hearts for the Church that there are some who believe the Rod, and who are using every opportunity to warn their brothers and sisters of the wrath to come. Though we have found that we must bear a cross if we accept the “Shepherd’s Rod,” yet Christ tells us to take up the cross and follow Him. May we not complain but rather be thankful for this privilege, is our prayer for Christ’s sake. Mrs. Clayton Aclin. Mrs. E.N. Reeves. John Reeves. OTHERS MAY--YOU CANNOT. lf God has called you to be really like Jesus, He will draw you into a life of crucifixion and humility, and put upon you such demands of obedience that you will not be able to follow other people, or measure yourself by other Christians; and in many ways He will seem to let other good people do things which He will not let you do. Other Christians and ministers, who seem to be very religious and useful, may push themselves, pull wires, work schemes to carry out their plans, but you cannot do it; and if you attempt it, you will meet with such failure and rebuke from the Lord as will make you sorely penitent. Others may boast of themselves, of their work, of their success, of their writings, but the Holy Spirit will not allow you to do any such thing; and if you begin it, He will lead you into some deep mortification that will make you despise yourself and all your good works. Others may be allowed to succeed in making money, or have a legacy left to them; but it is likely God will keep you poor, because He wants you to have something far better than gold, namely a helpless dependence on Him, that He may have the privilege of supplying your needs day by day out of an unseen treasury. The Lord may let others be honored and put forward, and keep you hidden in obscurity, because He wants to produce some choice fragrant fruit for His coming glory, which can only be produced in the shade. He may let others be

Nos.4-9 (April-Sept., 1938) Page 7 great, but keep you small. He may let others do a work for Him and get the credit for it, but He will make you work and toil without knowing how much you are doing, and then to make your work still more precious, He may let others get the credit for work which you have done, and thus make your reward ten times greater when Jesus comes. The Holy Spirit will put a strict watch over you, with a jealous love, and will rebuke you for little words and feelings, or for wasting your time and money, which other Christians never seem distressed over. So make up your mind that God is an infinite Sovereign, and has a right to do as He pleases with His own. He may not explain to you a thousand things which may puzzle your reason in His dealings with you; but if you absolutely sell yourself to be His love slave, He will wrap you in a jealous love, and bestow upon you many blessings which come only to those who are in the inner circle. Settle it forever then, that, you are to deal directly with the Holy Spirit, and that He is to have the privilege of tying your tongue, or chaining your hands, or closing your eyes in ways that He does not seem to use with others. Now when you are so possessed with the living God that you are in your secret heart pleased and delighted over this peculiar, personal, private, jealous guardianship and management of the Holy Spirit over your life, you will have found the vestibule of Heaven. --Living Waters. MT. CARMEL BUTTER. 9 lbs. sweet milk 4 1/2 lbs. oil 1 1/2 lbs. white or wheat flour 1/4 lb. salt 14 1/2 lbs. Quantity 1. Heat milk to just below boiling point. (Important: Do not boil the milk.) 2. In another pan bring oil to a sizzling boil. 3. Add flour to the oil and, while stirring, bring mixture to a boil as before. 4. Slowly add oil and flour mixture to the hot milk, and continue beating until smooth. 5. Remove from heat, and gradually, beat in as much cold oil as the mixture will absorb without the oil’s becoming separated from the butter. If desired, a few drops of vegetable coloring may be added. 6. Set in a cool place to mold. One fourth or one half of this recipe may be used, according to the amount of butter needed. IMPORTANT NOTICE. “Am I living up to all the light which has come to me in each Symbolic Code?” Ask yourself this searching question and if your answer is “No,” quickly “gather up the vitals sweet” found in the back numbers of the Code. The following is a list of a limited number of back Codes that can be obtained. Volume One; Nos. 8, 9, 13, 17; 1935. Volume Two; Nos. 2, 3-4, 7-8, 10, 12; 1936 Volume Three; Nos. 1, 2, 5-6, 7, 8-9-10; 1937 Volume Four; Nos.1-2-3;1938 THE CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT. Will You Share in Carmel’s Cares? We on Mt. Carmel are face to face with a problem real and grave: So few to help to build the camp the multitude to save. Workers it takes to care for workers, and teachers to teach a school, And of those left, yea scarcely one can skillfully handle a tool. So day after day we struggle along in office, on farm, and road. With so few help, cannot you see how terrific grows our load? You may not drive a Packard car, nor boast a fortune fair, ‘ But beggared be in this world’s goods, with cupboard more than bare, Yet God you please if Him you give your self besides your prayers In earnest, sincere effort to share in Carmel’s cares, Which day by day grow greater, increased in every way, As nearer draws His Kingdom. So, pray, do not delay! Some may shrug the shoulder as well as if to say: “His plan perchance for our future, but never for us today, So on our lees we now lie back, and watch the work there grow, And someday, then, we know the Lord will see that there we go.” O Friend, if you these persons be, remember, His Word so true Has settled the fate of others, and will settle the fate of you. O now He calls for workers, faithful, humble,

Nos.4-9 (April-Sept., 1938) Page 8 true, Who to His cause will give their all, and any labor do. He will not use the slothful, the prideful, or the boast, But only those who sentries be that never leave their post. So if you choose the better part, to give your all and all: Yourself, your prayers, your everything in answer to His call, Then off do throw your veil of sleep and sever every tie That binds you to this sin-cursed world its death one day to die, And patiently endure your trials, which work to make you true And take the dross from out the gold which God doth see in you. As in the work we strive to win a soul and gain a star, The greater will the conflicts be for all where’er they are; But when all sealed for Zion and crowned with Christ our King Our trials will e’er be vanquished as vic’t’ry’s song we sing! __ Marion L. Deeter__ QUESTION AND ANSWERS QUESTION NO. 188. “As the Lord Himself sanctifies us, what part do we play in the process, and when is a person sanctified? At school we are taught that it takes a life time to become sanctified.” ANSWER: The work of true sanctification, as set forth by these inspired writers, is in two phases which, though in one sense, are distinct one from another, yet, in another, are coalescing. The first phase of sanctification embraces the accepting of Christ--”the way, the truth, and life” (John 14:6)--with consequent forsaking of the world: the flesh, and the devil. God, by His Spirit, sanctifies (sets apart) the elect, or true believers, by leading them into all truth (John 16:13) and instilling in them the principle of holiness. “And such were some of you,” says Paul, after speaking of those who are without the Truth, “but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified...in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God.” (1 Cor. 6:11.) Nevertheless, we must not conclude that sanctification is an instantaneous work, by which, through faith alone, (we) accepted the truth and thereby, through the Holy Spirit, (Rom. 15:16) have been sanctified, or set apart for a holy purpose, the work of sanctification is not consummated, but immediately progresses (“The Great Controversy,” p. 470) into its second phase--growing in grace. When we are first converted to the truth and renounce the world, our Christian life is just begun, and having accepted “the principles of the doctrine of Christ,” we must “go on unto perfection.” (Heb. 6:1 “The Great Controversy,” p. 470. Thus begins that phase of sanctification, which is the dynamic process of progressive regeneration through the continual impartation of the righteousness of Christ, “by the power of the indwelling Spirit of God” (“The Great Controversy,” p. 469), for “the impartation of the Spirit is the impartation of the life of Christ” (“Gospel Workers,” p. 285)--complete sanctification. In fine, “The righteousness by which we are justified [the first phase of sanctification] is imputed; the righteousness by which we are sanctified [the second phase] is imparted. The first is our title to heaven; the second is our fitness for heaven.”--”Review and Herald,” June 4, 1895. (In “Christ Our Righteousness,” p. 118.) “Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look for such things, be diligent that ye may be found of Him in peace, without spot, and blameless.” “But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. To Him be glory both now and for ever. Amen.” (2 Pet. 3:14, 18.) Sanctification is not the work of a moment, an hour, or a day. lt is a continual growth in grace.” “Jesus, considered as a man, was perfect, yet He grew in grace. Luke 2:52, ‘And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man.’ Even the most perfect Christian may increase continually in the knowledge and love of God.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, pp. 339, 340. “We should consider the words of the apostle Paul, in which he appeals to his brethren, by the mercies of God, to present their bodies ‘a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God’ ...Sanctification is not merely a theory, an emotion, or a form of words, but a living, active principle, entering into the everyday life. It requires that our habits of eating, drinking, and dressing, be such as to secure the preservation of physical, mental, and moral health, that we may present to the Lord our bodies--not an offering corrupted by wrong habits, but- -’a living sacrifice, holy,

Nos.4-9 (April-Sept., 1938) Page 9 acceptable unto God.’ Rom 12:1.”--”Counsels on Health,” p. 67. “True sanctification comes through the working out of the principle of love. ‘God is love; and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him.’ The life of him in whose heart Christ abides, will reveal practical godliness. The character will be purified, elevated, ennobled, and glorified. Pure doctrine will blend with works of righteousness; heavenly precepts will mingle with holy practices.... “Sanctification...is not gained by a happy flight of feeling, but is the result of constantly dying to sin, and constantly living for Christ. Wrongs cannot be righted nor reformations wrought in the character by feeble, intermittent efforts. It is only by long, persevering effort, sore discipline, and stern conflict, that we shall overcome. We know not one day how strong will be our conflict the next. So long as Satan reigns, we shall have self to subdue, besetting sins to overcome; so long as life shall last, there will be no stopping place, no point which we can reach and say, I have fully attained. Sanctification is the result of lifelong obedience.”-- ”The Acts of the Apostles,” p. 560. “Day by day, hour by hour, a vigorous work of selfdenial and of sanctification must go on within; then the works will bear witness that Jesus is abiding in the heart by faith. Sanctification does not close the avenues of the soul to knowledge, but expands the mind, and inspires it to search for truth as for hidden treasure.”-- ”Counsels to Teachers,” p. 449. “There is no Bible sanctification for those who cast a part of the truth behind them” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 338), for “this work cannot go on in the heart while the light on any part of the truth is rejected or neglected. The sanctified soul will not be content to remain in ignorance, but will desire to walk in the light and to seek for. greater light. As a miner digs for gold and silver, so the follower of Christ will press from light to greater light, ever increasing in knowledge. He will continually grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth.” (R. &, H., June 17, 1890.) “Many...do not exemplify the truth in their lives. They have special exercises upon sanctification, yet cast the word of God behind them. They pray sanctification, sing sanctification, and shout sanctification...The present truth, which is the channel, is not regarded, but is trampled under foot. Men may cry, Holiness! holiness! sanctification! sanctification! consecration! consecration! and yet know no more by experience of what they talk than the sinner with his corrupt propensities. God will soon tear off this whitewashed garb of professed sanctification which some who are carnally minded have thrown around them to hide the deformity of the soul.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, pp. 338, 336. “The prophet Daniel was an example of true sanctification. His long life was filled with noble service for his Master. He was a man ‘greatly beloved’ of Heaven. Yet instead of claiming to be pure and holy, this honored prophet identified himself with the really sinful of Israel, as he pleaded before God in behalf of his people: ‘We do not present our supplications before Thee for our righteousnesses, but for Thy great mercies.’ We have sinned, we have done wickedly.’ He declares, ‘I was speaking, and praying, and confessing my sin and the sin of my people.’ And when at a later time the Son of God appeared, to give him instruction, Daniel says, ‘My comeliness was turned in me into corruption, and I retained no strength.’ “When Job heard the ‘voice of the Lord out of the whirlwind, he exclaimed, ‘I abhor myself, and repent in dust and ashes.’ It was when Isaiah saw the glory of the Lord, and heard the cherubim crying, ‘Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord of hosts,’ that he cried out, ‘Woe is “me! for’ I am undone.’ Paul, after he was caught up into the third heaven, and heard things which it was not possible for a man to utter, speaks of himself as, ‘less than the least of all saints.”--”The Great Controversy,” pp. 470, 471. “Paul’s sanctification was the result of a constant conflict with self. He said, ‘I die daily.’ His will and his desires every day conflicted with duty and the will of God. Instead of following inclination, he did God’s will, however crucifying to his own nature. “God leads His people on step by step. The Christian life is a battle and a march. In this warfare there is no release; the effort must be continuous and persevering. It is by unceasing endeavor that we maintain the victory over the temptations of Satan. Christian integrity must be sought with resistless energy, and maintained with a resolute fixedness of purpose. “No one will be borne upward without stern persevering effort in his own behalf. All must engage in this warfare for themselves....The struggle for conquest over self; for holiness and heaven is a life-long struggle. Without continual effort and constant activity, there can be no advancement in the divine life, no attainment of the victor’s crown.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, p. 313. “’This is the will of God concerning human beings, even their sanctification. In urging our way upward, heavenward, every faculty must be kept in the most healthy condition, prepared to do faithful service. The powers with which God has endowed man are to be put to the stretch.... Man cannot possibly do this of himself; he must

Nos.4-9 (April-Sept., 1938) Page 10 have divine aid. What part is the human agent to act?-- ’Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do His good pleasure.’ Phil. 2:12, 13.”-- Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, p. 64. Thus is pointedly contrasted both God’s part and man’s part in the supreme work of sanctification, so that even “The wayfaring men, though fools, shall not err therein.” (Isa. 35:8.) Finally, the working of the principle of true sanctification in the Christian heart is inimitably illustrated in Christ’s parable of the growing seed: “first the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear.” (Mark 4:28.) “The germination of the seed represents the beginning of spiritual life, and the development of the plant is a beautiful figure of Christian growth. As in nature, so in grace; there can be no life without growth. The plant must either grow or die. As its growth is silent and imperceptible, but continuous, so is the development of the Christian life. At every stage of development our life may be perfect; yet if God’s purpose for us is fulfilled, there will be continual advancement. Sanctification is the work of a lifetime. As our opportunities multiply, our experience will enlarge, and our knowledge increase. We shall become strong to bear responsibility, and our maturity will be in proportion to our privileges.”-- ”Christ’s Object Lessons “ p. 65. “Here is Bible sanctification. It is not merely a show or outside work. It is sanctification received through the channel of truth. It is truth received in the heart, and practically carried out in the life.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 339. “Christ prayed for His disciples in these words: ‘Sanctify them through Thy truth: Thy word [message] is truth.’ There is no genuine sanctification, except through obedience to the truth.”--”The Sanctified Life,” p. 49. QUESTION: No. 189. “’Christ’s Object Lessons,’ p. 122, ‘When the mission of the gospel is completed, the Judgment will accomplish the work of separation.’ “Is not the ‘judgment’ here mentioned, the second Advent of Christ, when the saints are delivered ANSWER: It is generally understood that Christ’s second Advent is preceded by the judgment. “Christ’s Object Lessons,” p. 122, does not say that the completion of the gospel work is the close of probation, but rather that, “When the mission of the gospel is completed, the Judgment will accomplish the work of separation.” That is, as the gospel during the judgment of the living completes its work with each individual, each case is decided in the Judgment and each is then separated one from another. This proves that the separation is accomplished during the time of the judgment, not after the close of probation. Therefore, during the judgment of the living the “wheat and the tares” must be separated. “I then saw the third angel...He is the angel that is to select the wheat from the tares.”--”Early Writings,” p. 118. QUESTION: NO. 190. “How can it be said that Sarah was yet living when Isaac was married, in the face of the facts that when Sarah died Isaac was 37, and that he was not married until he was 40?” ANSWER: We are sorry that the statement in the March-April number of the “Code,” concerning Sarah and Isaac, was misstated and overlooked for correction. Gen. 24:67 proves that Sarah had died just before Isaac was married. (Also see Gen. 23 and 24.) QUESTION: NO. 191. “How can it be said that Nimrod was the 26th person born after the flood when the list only includes the children of Japheth and Ham? Would not the addition of Shem’s children disarrange this number? ANSWER: “The Shepherd’s Rod” does not mean to say that there could not have been more than 26 persons born from the time of the flood to the birth of Nimrod, but simply that there were that many in the lineage of Nimrod, with which, alone, the book is dealing. However, there could have been exactly 26 in all, and there could have been more, though not exceeding fifty-one, as the descendants of Shem are separately recorded, and the record does not say whether or not there were any children born to him before the birth of Nimrod. Hence, according to the record, Shem’s descendants could have been born either before or after the birth of Nimrod. QUESTION: NO. 192. “Where is there an account of Abraham’s going twice into Egypt? I can find only one such record.” ANSWER: Abraham’s going back to Egypt the second time is recorded in Gen. 20:1. Shur is near the Egyptian border. However, tract No. 8, p. 87 is not so much endeavoring to fix the exact place where he went, as it is trying to call attention to adverse circumstances through which Abraham had to pass. QUESTION: NO. 193. “How can Uriah Smith be blamed for concluding brimstone to be sulphur when the dic-

Nos.4-9 (April-Sept., 1938) Page 11 tionary says brimstone is sulphur? I have consulted three dictionaries.” ANSWER: The commentators quoted in Elder Uriah Smith’s book may not have been wrong in saying that brimstone is sulphur, but they have no right to convert brimstone into sulphur, and then sulphur into gunpowder. QUESTION: NO. 194. “Is the second coming of Christ the executive judgment?” ANSWER: The coming of Christ is not the executive judgment, for the wicked are to be judged after His second coming. Hence, the executive judgment of the wicked must be accomplished during the millennium, when the saints sit in judgment. (Daniel 7:22.) THE CLOSE OF SCHOOL. Our school year now is ended And fond memories sweetly blended-- Glorious scenes we’ll ne’er forget Linger in our memory yet. All days of sadness seem to perish As we recall the scenes we cherish. Of all the many joys were ours. Of all the happy golden hours That we have spent in school this year These are the ones we hold most dear. They thrill us so, that we desire Other souls, thus to inspire. One Friday eve before the sun Had set, and Sabbath had begun, A double wedding here took place In simple beauty, charm and grace. In pink were gowned the brides so fair, And everyone who gathered there To see these wed, four Christian youth-- Glen and Evelyn, Jack and Ruth-- Were not impressed by flowers and clothes, But by the character of those Whose lives express their honest zeal For love and happiness that’s real. And as they vowed to love and protect Their chosen mates, ‘twas with respect That all who had thus vowed before Renewed their solemn pledge once more. In Holy wedlock these happy pairs May make the joys of Heaven theirs. And help restore all, lost by sin, And to God’s Kingdom, enter in. This step they took in the fear of God In harmony with the Light of the Rod. For a promise in God’s Word is found, This done on earth in Heaven is bound. They truly found this Proverb true That love will ever live anew And stronger grow, when in each heart Christ is enthroned, and doth impart His love divine, to guide each life, When two become husband and wife. Just as the golden sun sank low And left the evening sky aglow, Each heart was filled with joy and praise More glorious than the sunset rays-- With thoughts of Eden and the Holy pair-- The Creator performing that marriage fair. The time drew nigh for the hour of prayer Observed by believers everywhere. And so we bowed in one accord And prayed that all things be restored That many this precious light shall see Of the glorious Kingdom soon to be. That none who know this truth shall doubt Or by their sins should be shut out Our prayers ascended for each honest soul. Who seeks for light from the “Golden Bowl.” We prayed for love for our fellow men And to be healed and freed from sin. The meeting closed with praise and prayer We felt the presence of Jesus there. Then to our homes with reverent thought Of the marvelous things that God hath wrought.

Nos.4-9 (April-Sept., 1938) Page 12 We went with hearts aglow with love, Flowing fresh from God’s Throne above. This ever through our veins must flow If we would to those mansions go, And there enjoy that sacred bliss Of which, a grand foretaste, is this. Then filled with joy that is Heaven born. We sweetly rested till Sabbath morn. It seemed our cares had fled away. As we awoke that Sabbath day, And here we fed as in days of old, Upon the Rod in Carmel’s fold, Our souls were filled with joy and peace We hope and pray will never cease. We studied Hosea One and Three And in Matthew Twenty-four we see That we must preach the Kingdom of Heaven As found in Ezekiel Thirty-seven. “Thy Kingdom come Thy will be done,” We see this work has now begun. Just at the close of the Sabbath Day We met again in the usual way-- But there a greater blessing gained For twenty-three youth who had been trained In Mount Carmel Academy this year, joined with five of the older here, To follow their Lord to the watery grave Fitting them better more souls to save. From each a testimony came The desire of all, was just the same-- To die to self and rise anew To live in Christ, His will to do. After our study from God’s Book Another night of rest we took We rested till the break of day And then rejoicing all the way-- We drove to the river below the lake, And there for our Redeemer’s sake The twenty-eight were born again Baptized with Christ thus to remain. And every heart who had before Vowed these vows, did so once more. Vowed to obey the Shepherd’s Rod. And dwell in the Kingdom of our God. A choir sweetly raised its voice In songs that made our hearts rejoice In praise to Him who dwells within, When we are washed and free from sin. Oh what a scene for human sight-- The twenty-eight all dressed in white! An emblem of their life to be And of the robes of purity-- Oh how the angels must rejoice-- And music sweet from harp and voice Resound throughout the courts above When these accept God’s gift of love. Elder Wilson offered prayer To close the solemn hour spent there. O may each heart remember well The sacred scenes of Mount Carmel. And may God help us all to keep These sacred vows lest we should reap A bitter harvest in the end And be unfit for God to send To give His message so divine And thus to fall at Ezekiel Nine. O may we die to self each day And walk within the “Narrow Way.” As now these scenes are brought to mind, Within our hearts a peace we find, A greater faith, a stronger zeal; God’s Kingdom seems to us more real. O could we speak as angels fair And bear the tidings everywhere, Of this Great Kingdom soon to be, Of marvelous things our eyes shall see; Then would you know and understand How in Palestine, our Father’s land We’ll dwell in peace, safe from the foe, And through the earth “Walk to and fro!”

Nos.10-12 (Oct.-Dec., 1938) Page

Nos.10-12 (Oct.-Dec., 1938) Page 2 THE CHURCH IN PROPHECY As the church of today is conversant with past church history, but totally ignorant of the Divine prediction concerning herself, we, in an endeavor to enlighten her, shall set forth in this article the reason for her ignorance of the prophecies. But let us first refresh our minds by a brief review of the past before turning our attention to the future. In the following few paragraphs we shall see how completely the Lord has foretold to His church the course that she should, also the course that she would, follow, and the ultimate results in either case. Abraham, by the voice of prophecy, was informed that God had promised at some time to give him land the location of which was not then made known. Later he was told that he and his seed would sojourn in a strange land “four hundred and thirty years” before possessing the land of promise. When the fulness of this prophetic time came, even at the “self same day,” Israel was led out of the land of Egypt. But because of their repeated rebellions the Lord did not see fit immediately to take them into the promised land; therefore, He made known to them that they must remain in the wilderness another forty years. At the end of this prophetic period of time, the children of Israel, by as great a miracle as when they crossed the Red Sea, crossed the Jordan and went into the land promised to them. Neither did the Lord leave them in darkness while they were in the promised land, but rather He sent to them prophet after prophet, (2 Chron. 36:15), warning them of the consequent results that would befall them because of their depraved spiritual condition, and telling them that by their attitude toward the prophets, and by their demeanor, they were making their final decision either for or against themselves. As they failed to turn from their evil course, the voice of prophecy declared that they were to be delivered into the hands of the Chaldeans and there to remain captive seventy years. At the close of that span of time, God, by the hand of Cyrus and Darius, the kings of Medo-Persia, again set His people free, and the kings commanded them to rebuild the temple and the holy city. (Ezra 1:1, 2). As the prophecies concerning the church were then fulfilled, God in His faithfulness, made known to His people that which was to take place within a period of “two thousand three hundred days” or years (Dan. 8:14), beginning at the time when the commandment was made to rebuild the city, and ending in 1844. Among the events that took place during that length of time were Christ’s first coming and His crucifixion. (Dan. 9:26.) Thus, these prophetic periods of time, linked one to another, carried us through history from the time of Abraham to 1844. But as we have referred to but a few of the prophecies, we might mention that there are many other prophetic events interwoven in the foregoing periods of time, such as the twelve hundred and sixty year period of Daniel 7:25, and the prophecies concerning the First-day Advent movement prior to 1844, etc., all of which shows that there has occurred nothing in church history of which the voice of prophecy has failed to speak. As the prophecies connected with the First-day Advent movement and the Seventh-day Adventist denomination, are of greater importance to us than are any of the ethers, we shall treat of them more fully. However, as we are writing directly to Seventh-day Adventists, to explain the Scriptures with which they are already familiar is needless; therefore, we shall only refer to them and draw the lesson that God would have His people to know now. In the tenth chapter of Revelation we read: “And I took the little book out of the angel’s hand, and ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey: and as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.” (Rev. 10:10.) This scripture is rightly interpreted by the denomination to be a perfectly fitting symbolic prophecy of the indescribable happiness and the crushing disappointment of the Firstday Advent movement which declared prior to 1844 the truth of the “2300” day prophecy, whose followers believed what they preached, sold everything of this world’s goods, and spent the proceeds for the preaching of the Gospel that others along with them might be ready for Christ’s coming in the year 1844. Hence, the thought of taking a flight through the starry heavens and entering through the pearly gates into the eternal city of the King of kings and the Lord of lords, where there is no sorrow, nor pain, nor death, was as sweet a thought to them as is honey to the taste of the tongue. Therefore, to John, the incident was symbolically represented by eating the little book--the Word of God--and by being as sweet as honey at the first. But as the set date passed into eternity, and the Lord Whom they expected to come, did not appear, they, as John, felt their inexpressible joy turn into the gall of bitterness. Furthermore, as the verse following the one which refers to the disappointment, says, “Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings” (Rev. 10:11), it proves to be an accurate prophecy of the understanding and experience of the movement prior to 1844, for they thought that the Gospel work was then finished, and that probation had

Nos.10-12 (Oct.-Dec., 1938) Page 3 closed. Therefore, the angel declared: “Thou must prophesy again;” that is, you have made a mistake, and now you must repeat the preaching of your message. Thus, the Seventh-day Adventist denomination, composed largely of those who had been First-day Adventists, arose to fulfill the heavenly commission while some of the First-day Adventists have maintained their own organization to this day. Now our attention is called to the most important question: Could it be possible that the Scriptures should contain such a complete prophecy of the church to 1844 and contain none at all for her since then? All must honestly agree that to leave the church out of prophecy at any time is illogical and also impossible, for God has never left His people in darkness, and He surely would not do so now at the most important time in the world’s history. Then why does the church of today know so much about the prophecies of the past and so little of the prophecies concerning her own destiny? There are two great reasons for this mystery. The primal reason is given by the apostle Peter: “We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts.” (2 Peter 1:19.) This scripture declares that prophecy is the more sure word, and that it is as a light that shines in a dark place, and that when it is understood it makes the subject so plain that its clearness is compared by Inspiration, as a “day star” in our hearts. However, the verses following say: “Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost” (2 Peter 1:20, 21); that is, had the Scriptures come by the will of man, then they could be interpreted by the will of man without the aid of the Spirit. But the fact that “holy men of God” received the Scriptures from the Spirit of God, and as it is impossible for man of himself to know the mind of the Holy Spirit, he cannot interpret the Scriptures without the Spirit’s aid--he must, therefore, be inspired as verily as the ones to whom the Scriptures were given at the first. This is attested by the fact that today we have thousands of isms which are the result of thousands of interpretations of the Scriptures, which proves that men have independently of the Spirit interpreted the Scriptures, for the Spirit of Prophecy does not, and cannot, give to one person one interpretation of scripture, and give to another another interpretation of the same scripture. Moreover since it is true that the Laodicean church does not know the prophecies concerning herself, it bears evidence that the Spirit of Prophecy is no longer active in the midst of her. The second reason for her ignorance of “the more sure word of prophecy,” is in that she esteems herself as being “rich, and increased with goods,” and to “have need of nothing,” whereas, the prophecies declare that she is “wretched, and miserableness, and poor, and blind, and naked:” and that she knows it not. (Rev. 3:17.) Hence, as the prophecies concerning her “wretched” spiritual condition, and the ultimate results (should she fail to acknowledge and repent of her spiritual poverty), are in direct opposition with her supposed spiritual prosperity, she only partially interprets or misinterprets, misapplies, or leaves them entirely alone. In the following paragraph we will endeavor to prove that the church of today is repeating the mistakes which the church of the past committed. For an example, as the Pharisees of old rejected the Inspired interpretation of the Scriptures, and as they feared that the common people might see their mistakes, they killed the prophets to silence them. Consequently, they were left in spiritual darkness, and as they privately--without Inspiration- -interpreted the Scriptures, they misunderstood and misapplied even the most simple portions of the Word of God, with the result that they crucified the very One for Whom they had expended millions of dollars in sacrifices, and served hundreds of years in ceremonial services. “The little horn” of Daniel Seven is a well-defined prophecy of the Roman Hierarchy. This prophecy has been preached for many years, but the Romans have never accepted it although they have not been able to attach its fulfillment elsewhere, nor to remove the time of its application. Just as the prophecies which did not commend the deeds of the Jewish and of the Roman leaders were not understood by them, so the prophecies which point out the errors of the Protestant churches are likewise considered as great mysteries. This lack of understanding is not because the prophecies are difficult to be understood, but because they reveal the facts which the churches are not only unwilling to admit, but also very zealous to cover up. Hence, the advocates of “the more sure word of prophecy” are met with opposition, hatred, and ridicule, while their adversaries declare that the prophecies are but sealed mysteries. Therefore, as a result, ignorance of the Scriptures prevails among the people everywhere. Thus, while on the one hand the prophecies reveal the poverty, wretchedness, and miserableness of the church today, she on the other hand boasts of her supposed high attainments, and of being rich and increased with goods, and of having need of nothing. This prevailing condition makes

Nos.10-12 (Oct.-Dec., 1938) Page 4 impossible her interpreting correctly or accepting “the more sure word of prophecy.” Thus, she is repeating the mistakes of the Jews, the Romans, and the Protestants. We shall now carefully compare the voice of prophecy with the voice of the church. According to the prophecies, the Seventh-day Adventist denomination was commissioned to “prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings.” (Rev. 10:11.) The word “many” is a limited word--it does not mean all. Thus, the prophecy in no uncertain terms declares that the Gospel commission to the S.D.A. church does not extend to all the nations, but only to “many,” showing that before the Gospel is proclaimed to all the nations, there must be another commission. This fact is attested also by the Spirit of Prophecy: “God calls for a spiritual revival and a spiritual reformation. Unless this takes place, those who are lukewarm will continue to grow more abhorrent to the Lord, until He will refuse to acknowledge them as His children. “A revival and a reformation must take place under the ministration of the Holy Spirit. Revival and reformation are two different things. Revival signifies a renewal of spiritual life, a quickening of the powers of mind and heart, a resurrection from spiritual death. Reformation signifies a reorganization, a change in ideas and theories, habits and practices. Reformation will not bring forth the good fruit of righteousness unless it is connected with the revival of the Spirit.”-- ”Christ Our Righteousness,” p. 154. (Italics ours.) “Clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.”--”Prophets and Kings,” p. 725. While the voice of prophecy on the one hand declares that there is to be a “reorganization” and then a commission for the church to go to all the nations, the voice of the church, without having any more authority for what it says than do the Sunday observers for their belief that Sunday is the correct day to keep, cries aloud that the Seventh-day Adventist organization is “going through,” and the laity, as the laity of the nominal churches, do not ask for proof from “the more sure word of prophecy,” but rather, blindly exclaims “amen” to the voice of man against the voice of God! At the same time, to keep them in darkness, they are told not to listen to any other voice lest they be deceived! We as the Seventh-day Adventist denomination were commissioned to go to “many” nations, and to gather the hundred and forty-four thousand, the first fruits, as is clearly shown in Revelation 11:1, 2: “And there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein. But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles.” The words “measure” and “number” are synonymous, for measuring must be accompanied by numbering. Moreover, as those who worship therein are people, they must be measured by numbering. Hence, from 1844 to the time of this prophetic “reformation and organization,” is the measuring, or numbering time- -the gathering of the 144,000, the first fruits, the twelve tribes, or those who worship inside the temple-- whereas, “the porch that is without” is to be filled with the Gentiles--the second fruits, a great multitude which no man can number--who are to be gathered after the aforesaid reformation and reorganization is effected, just as it is stated in the Revelation. The revelator saw the 144,000 sealed and after that the great multitude. (Rev. 7:3 through 9.) The Spirit of Prophecy declares that “only those who have withstood and overcome temptation in the strength of the Mighty One, will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming this message when it shall have swelled into the Loud Cry.” (R. & H., Nov. 19, 1908.) This excerpt bears plain evidence that we are not now in the time of the Loud Cry, neither have we ever been, for the Loud Cry is to be proclaimed only by those who have overcome temptation, whereas, the message has been, and is now proclaimed by both sanctified and unsanctified ministers. Therefore, if the message in the time of the Loud Cry is to be proclaimed only by those who have overcome temptation, there must necessarily be a reformation, and it shall sift out all the unsanctified ministers. (5T p. 80; G.C. 424, 5.) The more sure word of prophecy through the “gospel prophet” throws great light on the subject. We read: “For by fire and by His sword will the LORD plead with all flesh: and the slain of the LORD shall be many. And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations, to Tarshish, Pul, and Lud, that draw the bow, to Tubal, and Javan, to the isles afar off, that have not heard My fame, neither have seen My glory; and they shall declare My glory among the Gentiles. And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the LORD out of all nations upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to My holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the LORD as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the LORD.” (Isa. 66:16, 19, 20. The slaughter of the Lord here brought to view must take place in His church, for those

Nos.10-12 (Oct.-Dec., 1938) Page 5 who escape must be Christians, well acquainted with the Lord, otherwise they could not proclaim His fame and His glory. Moreover, as the Gentile nations will remain after the slaying takes place, and as they will be privileged to hear the Gospel, it proves that this slaughter of the Lord shall take place before the close of probation. Still further, the Spirit of Prophecy writes that when the sealing of the 144,000 and the slaying of Ezekiel Nine is about to take place, the ministers will have betrayed their trust (5T 211), and as the message must be preached by a pure ministry, it again proves that this purification must take place just before the commencement of the Loud Cry, thus making possible the closing of the Gospel work by a reformed and reorganized movement, commissioned to go to all the nations rather than to “many.” Although we have merely touched the prophecies concerning the church of today, we already see that they are just as thorough as the prophecies concerning the church of the past, and that the three angels’ messages will go through, but both, this system of organization and those who do not take heed now to overcome temptation, will perish in “the slain of the Lord.” There are many who do not see the necessity of reorganizing, though they see the need of a reformation. For this reason we shall add a few words of explanation. As there would have been no need of a reformation had the church remained true, there would have been no need of reorganization had the church organized right and stayed right. But as the spirit of the world conquered the church, so the spirit of the world conquered the organization, which is unmistakably evidenced by the fact that both the medical and the educational departments of the denomination are now governed by the standards of the world. Therefore, rather than the church leading the world, the world is now leading the church; or, in other words, rather than the church being the head, as God designed, she has now become the tail; and instead of the world partaking of the spirit of the church, the church is partaking of the spirit of the world, thus cheating the world from receiving the heavenly light, and causing herself to go into darkness, dishonoring God and honoring mammon. Hence, the need of both reformation and reorganization, for how can God finish His work, bless His people, and save the world with a church organization that itself is seeking help from the world? The Lord’s having seen the course the church would pursue, has, for her benefit, so shaped the prophecies in an endeavor to awaken the church and to save her people. Hence, let us take heed to the sure Word of prophecy as it says: “Today if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts.” (Heb. 4:7.) TAKING THE REINS INTO HIS OWN HANDS As most of our people hardly understand what the Spirit of Prophecy means by the statement: “The Lord shall take the reins in His Own Hands” (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300) we are writing the following paragraphs. The foregoing prophetic statement reveals two definite things. First, that the Lord is not now holding the reins in His Own hands, and, second, that at some time He will do so. That is, as God is not now ruling the denomination through its present organization, He must reorganize it. Moreover, it is stated that God will do this by means so simple that even “the workers will be surprised;” that is, He is not going to start reorganizing the denomination by something great, something complicated, or something which the world calls wonderful, but rather by humble means, quietly, slowly, steadily, and as naturally as represented by the mustard seed (Matt. 13:31, 32), and also as the unnoticeable lump of leaven working in dough (verse 33), whereas, the workers will still want to “control the work, but they will lose out as grass is choked by the wheat As God’s taking the reins in His Own hands has been demonstrated in times past, none need remain ignorant of the method He will now employ to “perfect His work of righteousness,” nor of the system He will use to rule over His Own. In the days when Pharaoh reigned over God’s people, the Lord did not send a great army, led by a general trained in the school of the world, to set them free, and to give Him a chance to rule over them, but he sent Moses, the simple means, with his shepherd’s rod. To Pharaoh, this appeared so simple, so small, that he paid but little attention to that which was then taking place. Nevertheless, as he saw the leaven working in his kingdom, at times he became convinced that he should let Israel go, but as he viewed Moses’ work, simple as it was, his heart hardened, and he said: “Ha, it cannot be of God, I will not let Israel go.” This was repeated time and again. Then, finally, the blow came by the death of the first born, and there was a great cry throughout the land of Egypt as Israel went out. But as Pharaoh was not yet convinced that God had taken the reins in His Own hands, he and his army went to bring them back. Therefore, God employed the Red Sea as a means to protect His peo-

Nos.10-12 (Oct.-Dec., 1938) Page 6 ple and as a means to destroy Pharaoh and his army. The Lord will work in no less miraculous a manner now to free His people from being ruled by a worldly organization. He will command the work Himself in the same manner as He did in Moses’ and David’s day. Moreover, the voice of prophecy declares that: “the children of Israel shall abide many days without a king,” and that “afterward shall the children of Israel return, and seek the Lord their God, and David their king; and shall fear the Lord and His goodness in the latter days.” (Hos. 3:4, 5.) That is, ancient Israel was to be scattered among the nations and be a kingdom no more for “many days,” but after the “many days,” they are to return and again become a kingdom, and “seek the Lord their God and David their king.” Therefore, as we are now living in the time of the returning of the 144,000, the twelve tribes, it is evident that they will at this time become a kingdom in the hand of the Lord God instead of being ruled by men through a common worldly organization. In the days of Moses and in the days of David, when the Lord had the work in His Own hands, He spoke to the people through Moses and through David, and thus He ruled. In like manner will He, at this time, rule the work when He takes the reins in His Own hands. In prophecy, God revealed to Ezekiel the injustice which, in the latter days, our time, would be done to God’s people by their shepherds, and said: “I will set up one shepherd over them, and he shall feed them, even My servant David; he shall feed them, and he shall be their shepherd. And I the Lord will be their God, and My servant David a prince among them; I the LORD have spoken it.” (Ezek. 34:23, 24.) Thus Ezekiel was also told that the present system, an organization of many shepherds, will be replaced by a new one and be conducted by one shepherd instead of by many. The people over whom the Lord is to take the reins in His Own hands, are, of course, only those who shall compose His kingdom. “And they shall teach no more every man his neighbor, and every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord: for they shall all know Me, from the least of them unto the greatest of them, saith the Lord: for I will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember their sin no more.” Therefore, the Lord’s taking the reins in His Own hands is the beginning of the establishing of His everlasting kingdom, just prior to His visible coming in the clouds. Daniel also in vision witnessed this fact and declared to the king thus: “In the days of these kings shall the God of Heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand forever.” (Dan. 2:44.) Note that the kingdom is set up not after the “days of these kings,” but in their days, and that those kingdoms are to be broken by it. Therefore, although at first, and before the resurrection, the kingdom will not be completed with all its subjects, it will have its beginning before the second coming of Christ. Christ’s Own parable reveals this truth, for He says: “When the Son of man shall come in His glory, and all the holy angels with Him, then shall He sit upon the throne of His glory: and before Him shall be gathered all nations: and He shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats: and He shall set the sheep on His right hand, but the goats on the left. Then shall the King say unto them on His right hand, Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world. Then shall He say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from Me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels.” (Matt. 25: 31 through 34, 41.) It is generally understood that when Christ visibly appears, the nations will die by the brightness of His coming, and thus the wicked will have no chance for either the Lord to speak to them or they to speak to Him. Furthermore, according to the parable, He sits on the throne of His glory instead of sitting on the clouds as in 1 Thess. 4:17. Therefore, the throne of His glory is His kingdom where He, invisible to the nations, sits on the throne and gathers all nations before Him as recorded by the prophet Isaiah also, saying: “And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of the Lord’s house shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall flow unto it.” (Isa. 2:2.) The prophet Zechariah describes the case of the wicked and the conversion of the righteous in the following language: “And in that day will I make Jerusalem a burdensome stone for all people: all that burden themselves with it shall be cut in pieces, though all the people of the earth be gathered together against it. In that day, saith the Lord, I will smite every horse with astonishment, and his rider with madness: and I will open Mine eyes upon the house of Judah, and will smite every horse of the people with blindness. And the governors of Judah shall say in their heart, The inhabitants of Jerusalem shall be my strength in the Lord of hosts their God. In that day will I make the governors of Judah like an hearth of fire among the wood, and like a torch of fire in a sheaf; and they shall devour all the people round about, on the right hand and on the left: and Jerusalem shall be inhabited again in her own place, even in Jerusalem. In that day

Nos.10-12 (Oct.-Dec., 1938) Page 7 shall the Lord defend the inhabitants of Jerusalem; and he that is feeble among them at that day shall be as David; and the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them. And it shall come to pass in that day, that I will seek to destroy all the nations that come against Jerusalem. And I will pour upon the House of David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the Spirit of grace and of supplications: and they shall look upon Me Whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for Him, as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for Him, as one that is in bitterness for his firstborn.” (Zech. 12:3 through 10.) The taking of the reins in His Own hands is therefore in the time of the gathering of His people from among the nations, by the voice: “Come out of her, My people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.” (Rev. 18:4.) When this voice shall be heard calling out God’s people there shall be no sinners in His kingdom, neither shall the plagues fall there, for the saints are called out of Babylon because of the sins that are there and because the plagues are to fall upon all there. In Matthew 13:49 is recorded the separation of the sinners from among God’s people, for at that time, says Christ, the wicked are taken out from among the just, whereas, by the voice recorded in the Revelation, the righteous are taken out from among the wicked--the manner of the one separation being the opposite of the other--which fact proves that the Lord takes the reins in His Own hands before the commencement of the Loud Cry of Revelation 18:4. Our danger at the present time does not lie in that which God has said He will do, for He is well able to handle the situation, but the great peril lies in that many of us are in danger of losing out by questioning and criticizing everything that arises in the unfolding of truth, criticizing the work and position of others, criticizing every branch of the work in which they have not themselves a part (“Testimonies for the Church,” Volume 5, p. 690), instead of coming to the help of the Lord. Yes, some will attempt “to dictate even what movements shall be made when the work goes forward under the direction of the angel who joins the third angel in the message to be given to the world.”- -”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300. Some go still farther by saying to the promised mouthpiece of God, “You are too earnest, you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way. Let me tell you how to teach your message.”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 475. Others, though not so dictatorial will not submit themselves to the leadership of God, for Jesus foresaw the class that “hated Him” and “sent a message after Him, saying, We will not have this man to reign over us.” (Luke 19:14.) Therefore, because of their insubordination, Jesus has plainly told that at His appearing He shall command His servants, saying, “but those Mine enemies, which would not that I should reign over them, bring hither, and slay them before Me.” (Luke 19:27.) The parable makes it clear that through some man Jesus is to reign before His appearing, and that those who refuse to submit themselves to the one whom Jesus has chosen to represent Him shall lose out eternally. Therefore, let no one by inaction or by some other way show a desire to defeat the prophetic word of God, but rather pray, for “Thus saith the Lord God; I will yet for this be enquired of by the house of Israel, to do it for them; I will increase them with men like a flock.” (Ezekiel 36:37.) “Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip. For if the word spoken by angels was steadfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward; how shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation?” (Heb. 2:1 through 3.) “Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus; Who was faithful to Him that appointed Him, as also Moses was faithful in all his house. And to whom sware He that they should not enter into His rest, but to them that believed not? So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief.” (Heb. 3:1, 2, 18, 19.) “Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into His rest, any of you should seem to come short of it.” (Heb. 4:1.) “Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God. But exhort one another daily, while it is called Today; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin. For we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence stead fast unto the end; while it is said, Today if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation. For some, when they had heard, did provoke: howbeit not all that came out of Egypt by Moses. But with whom was He grieved forty years? Was it not with them that had sinned, whose carcasses fell in the wilderness?” (Heb. 3:12 through 17.) “Feed the flock of God which is among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint, but willingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind; neither as being lords over God’s heritage, but, being ensamples to the flock. And when the chief Shepherd shall appear, ye shall receive a crown of glory that fadeth not away. Likewise,

Nos.10-12 (Oct.-Dec., 1938) Page 8 ye younger, submit yourselves unto the elder. Yea, all of you be subject one to another, and be clothed with humility: for God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble. Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty, hand of God, that He may exalt you in due time: casting all your care upon Him; for He careth for you.” (I Pet. 5:2 through 7.) COUNSELS TO PARENTS -- PART 3 Recognizing the grievous proportions which the ever present parent-child problem has attained in the midst of Present Truth believers, “The Symbolic Code,” in its July, 1937 issue, sounded the following alarm: “’The parents are blind to the true state of their children, who have succeeded in entirely deceiving them. But those who have lost the control of their children are not pleased when others seek to control them, or to point out their defects for the purpose of correcting them.’--’Testimonies for the Church,’ Vol. 4, p. 193. “Perhaps Mt. Carmel is having to grapple with no problem so often and so vigorously as that brought to view in the concluding sentence of the last quotation.” As pointed and serious, however, as was this note of warning, it fell upon many deaf ears. Few profited by it, with the result that today the relation of parent, child, and institution presents itself as a far more aggravated and distressing problem than when first brought to attention. As a matter of fact, so swollen and infected has the sore now become because that it has poisoned the whole body, and has even caused the amputation of several members contaminated beyond remedy. Why this calamity? There is but one answer, and that is: many who profess Present Truth do not whole-heartedly believe and practice what is written in the Code. In truth, doubt and disbelief in the Code is in varying degrees, leavening our companies everywhere. And only a few, “a handful to the tribes,” as it were, religiously attach face value to “this monthly visitor’s” high and solemn affirmation that “it positively demands that the heralds of ‘the great and dreadful day of the Lord,’ who are under its jurisdiction, must strictly comply with all the requirements, instructions, and advice which it bears to them from time to time, adding nothing to or subtracting nothing from the message. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority, for the church is to be the light of the world, ‘fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.’” Apparently, though, neither a “thus saith the Lord” nor an “it is written” has as much effect nowadays upon the conscience of Present Truth believers and upon their “ideas and theories, habits and practices” as do the sentiments: “They say, “ “I have heard” (T.M. 505), “I think.” Parents and parent-sympathizers, in especial, exhibit the most resisting and impenetrable Laodiceanism in this respect, being as impervious to the message’s counsels, warnings, and entreaties, as a stone to water. For instance, you have repeatedly been told that, as parents, your ways of child training and discipline are not God’s ways; that your ideas of love and kindness are false and baleful; that your blind love is naught but sentimentalism, and your indulgent kindness naught but cruelty. But who have believed what is written, and in fear and trembling diligently set to work to “convert and be healed” from these wrong ideas and theories, habits and practices, by which Satan binds the soul to his chariot wheel? Who, like David of old, when told, “thou art the man,” have, with deep, impelling conviction confessed, “I have sinned against the Lord,” and have then straightway and earnestly set about to “bring forth fruit meet for repentance” by first “confessing to (your) children, (your) unwise course in rearing them” (S.C., Vol. 3, Nos. 8-10, p. 3), and then by giving your “fullest cooperation (to) the school?” How much wiser, nobler, and happier would you and your children be to confess your sinful opposition to God’s light and His work, than to continue standing aloof, nursing imaginary or self-inflicted wounds, harboring grudges, petting grievances, and throwing stones at everything not to your liking, and at everyone with whom you do not agree in their efforts to educate and save your children. By your unwise indulging and your ill-advised sympathizing, your neglect of restraining and lack of disciplining, you have already done your children an incalculable injury, which must cost them their souls and perhaps you, yours, unless a speedy, drastic, and thorough-going change of affairs takes place both with you and with them--unless, in fine, your ideas and theories of religion, of education, of discipline, of work, and your life’s habits and practices undergo an immediate and radical transformation which will put you on the Lord’s side in the great controversy between good and evil. If as a Present Truth parent, you are one who would save yourself and your children, you will make haste to get yourselves at least spiritually out of the doomed cities, whose “pride, fulness of bread, and abundance of idleness” will, eventually, only end in sadness as it did with Lot’s wife in Sodom of old--turning your last fond and lingering gaze into a pillar of salt, as it were. Then once free in spirit from the deadly clutches of these cities, you will henceforth keep your chil-

Nos.10-12 (Oct.-Dec., 1938) Page 9 dren out of public school and will instruct them at home, bringing “them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord” until they shall be prepared to matriculate in the Lord’s school here at Mt. Carmel. “Parents flock with their families to the cities, because they fancy it easier to obtain a livelihood there than in the country. The children having nothing to do when not in school, obtain a street education. From evil associates, they acquire habits of vice and dissipation. The parents see all this, but it will require a sacrifice to correct their error, and they stay where they are, until Satan gains full control of their children. Better sacrifice any and every worldly consideration than to imperil the precious souls committed to your care. They will be assailed by temptations, and should be taught to meet them; but it is your duty to cut off every influence, to break up every habit, to sunder every tie, that keeps you from the most free, open, and hearty committal of yourselves and your family to God. Instead of the crowded city, seek some retired situation where your children will be, so far as possible shielded from temptation, and there train and educate them for usefulness. The prophet Ezekiel thus enumerates the causes that led to Sodom’s sin and destruction: ‘Pride, fullness of bread, and abundance of idleness was in her and in her daughters; neither did she strengthen the hands of the poor and needy.’ All who would escape the doom of Sodom, must shun the course that brought God’s judgments upon that wicked city. “My brethren, you are disregarding the most sacred claims of God, by your neglect to consecrate yourselves and your children to him. Many of you are reposing in false security, absorbed in selfish interests, and attracted by earthly treasures. You fear no evil. Danger seems a great way off. You will be deceived, deluded, to your eternal ruin, unless, you arouse, and with penitence and deep humiliation return unto the Lord. “The deadly lethargy of the world is paralyzing your senses. Sin no longer appears repulsive, because you are blinded by Satan. The judgments of God are soon to be poured out upon the earth. ‘Escape for thy life,’ is the warning from the angels of God. Other voices are heard saying, ‘Do not become excited; there is no cause for special alarm. Those who are at ease in Zion cry peace and safety, while Heaven, declares that swift destruction is about to come upon the transgressor. The young, the frivolous, the pleasure-loving consider these warnings as idle tales, and turn from them with a jest. Parents are inclined to think their children about right in the matter, and all sleep on at ease. Thus it was at the destruction of the old world, and when Sodom and Gomorrah were consumed by fire. On the night prior to their destruction, the cities of the plain rioted in pleasure. Lot was derided for his fears and warnings. But it was these scoffers that perished in the flames. That very night the door of mercy was forever closed to the wicked, careless inhabitants of Sodom. “It is God who holds in His hands the destiny of souls. He will not always be mocked; He will not always be trifled with. Already His judgments are in the land. Fierce and awful tempests leave destruction and death in their wake. The devouring fire lays low the desolate forest and the crowded city. Storm and shipwreck await those who journey upon the deep. Accident and calamity threaten all who travel upon the land. Hurricanes, earthquakes, sword and famine, follow in quick succession. Yet the hearts of men are hardened. They recognize not the warning voice of God. They will not flee to the only refuge from the gathering storm. “Many who have been placed upon the walls of Zion, to watch with eagle eye for the approach of danger, and lift the voice of warning, are themselves asleep.’ The very ones who should be most active and vigilant in this hour of peril are neglecting their duty, and bringing upon themselves the blood of souls. “My brethren, beware of the evil heart of unbelief. The word of God is plain and close in its restrictions; it interferes with your selfish indulgence; therefore you do not obey it. The testimonies of His Spirit call your attention to the Scriptures, point out your defects of character, and rebuke your sins; therefore you do not heed them. And to justify your carnal, ease-loving course, you begin to doubt whether the testimonies are from God. If you would obey their teachings, you would be assured of their divine origin. Remember, your unbelief does not affect their truthfulness.”-- ”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol., 5, pp. 232 through 234. “Any one of the children of the Hebrews who was found in an Egyptian habitation was destroyed. “This experience of the Israelites was written for the instruction of those who should live in the last days. Before the overflowing scourge shall come upon the dwellers of the earth, the Lord calls upon all who are Israelites indeed to prepare for that event. To parents He sends the warning cry, Gather your children into your own houses; gather them away from those who are disregarding the commandments of God, who are teaching and practicing evil. Get out of the large cities as fast as possible. Establish church schools. Give your children the word of God as the foundation of all their education. This is full of beautiful lessons, and if pupils make it

Nos.10-12 (Oct.-Dec., 1938) Page 10 their study in the primary grade below, they will be prepared for the higher grade above..... “Where are your children? Are you educating them to discern and to escape the corruptions that are in the world through lust? Are you seeking to save their souls, or are you by your neglect aiding in their destruction?”- -”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 195. Mother and Father, Brother and Sister, do you really mean to escape “the overflowing scourge?” If you do, you will not one moment longer neglect or slight or disregard one ray of light, but will diligently restudy the Codes and quickly put into effect the solemn lessons, precepts, injunctions, reproofs, and warnings, which have been left unheeded as they have come from time to time. Thus, and thus only, will you so order your homes and your lives that you and your children may have a part in building the Lord’s “camp” and in gathering the nations, and finally of experiencing the ineffable and transcendent joy of entering into that glorious rest that remaineth to the people of God! JEALOUSLY AND FAULT-FINDING CONDEMNED “It pains me to say that there are unruly tongues among church members. There are false tongues, that feed on mischief. There are sly, whispering tongues. There is tattling, impertinent meddling, adroit quizzing. Among the lovers of gossip, some are actuated by curiosity, others by jealousy, many by hatred against those through whom God has spoken to reprove them. All these discordant elements are at work. Some conceal their real sentiments, while others are eager to publish all they know, or even suspect, of evil against another. “I saw that the very spirit of perjury, that would turn truth into falsehood, good into evil, and innocence into crime, is now active. Satan exults over the condition of God’s professed people. While many are neglecting their own souls, they eagerly watch for an opportunity to criticize and condemn others. All have defects of character, and it is not hard to find something that jealousy can interpret to their injury. ‘Now,’ say these self-constituted judges, ‘we have facts. We will fasten upon them an accusation from which they cannot clear themselves.’ They wait for a fitting opportunity, and then produce their bundle of gossip, and bring forth their tidbits. “In their efforts to carry a point, persons who have naturally a strong imagination, are in danger of deceiving themselves and deceiving others. They gather up unguarded expressions from another, not considering that words may be uttered hastily, and hence may not reflect the real sentiments of the speaker. But those unpremeditated remarks, often so trifling as to be unworthy of notice, are viewed through Satan’s magnifying glass, pondered, and repeated, until mole hills become mountains. Separated from God, the surmisers of evil become the sport of temptation. They scarcely know the strength of their feelings or the effect of their words. While condemning the errors of others, they indulge far greater errors themselves. ‘Consistency is a jewel’.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 94, 95. “God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” (John 3:16.) God so loves us not because we are good, and have done Him no harm, but because He is a God of judgment, truth, and righteousness. There is no greater enemy against one than he who would kill another’s only son. The world could have done no greater injury against God than what it did, and yet God still has mercy on us and treats us as His friends rather than as His enemies. No greater crime have we committed against another than the crime we have committed against God. Hence, we as Christians and subjects of His kingdom, ought to treat even our worst enemies as God treats us, forgiving one another as He forgives us, lest we be found among those evil servants who are represented in the following parable: “Therefore is the kingdom of heaven likened unto a certain king, which would take account of his servants. And when he had begun to reckon, one was brought unto him, which owed him ten thousand talents. But forasmuch as he had not to pay, his lord commanded him to be sold, and his wife, and children, and all that he had, and payment to be made. The servant therefore fell down, and worshipped him, saying, Lord, have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. Then the lord of that servant was moved with compassion, and loosed him, and forgave him the debt. But the same servant went out, and found one of his fellow-servants, which owed him an hundred pence: and he laid hands on him, and took him by the throat, saying, Pay me that thou owest. And his fellowservant fell down at his feet, and besought him, saying, Have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. And he would not: but went and cast him into prison, till he should pay the debt. So when his fellowservants saw what was done, they were very sorry, and came and told unto their lord all that was done. Then his lord, after that he had called him, said unto him, O thou wicked servant, I forgave thee all that debt, because thou desiredst me: shouldest not thou also have had compassion on thy fellowservant, even as I had it on thee? And his lord was wroth,

Nos.10-12 (Oct.-Dec., 1938) Page 11 and delivered him to the tormenters, till he should pay all that was due unto him. So likewise shall My heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses.” (Matt. 18:23 through 35.) Peter was a very zealous follower of Christ, but when Christ was on trial, Peter denied Him, and to make the multitude believe that he was not Christ’s follower, he cursed and swore. Had Christ been like some of us, when He met Peter after His resurrection, He would have almost murdered him, but instead Christ had mercy on him, and loved him with as great a love as before. Instead of finding fault with him and advertising his evil deed to others, He said: “Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou Me more than these? He saith unto Him; Yea, Lord: Thou knowest that I love Thee. He saith unto him, Feed My lambs.” (John 21:15.) Note here what Jesus would have us do. He did not demand repentance from Peter as some professed Christians do from their fellow-men. Neither did He discharge him from service because he had failed. Those who demand confession and repentance from those whom they suppose to be in wrong, are not following Christ’s example, but instead they are imitating Satan. Satan accused Job before the Lord; charging Job with falsely following the Lord, and to prove his jealous suspicions true, he proceeded with cruelty. (Job 1.) Should one Christian be wronged by another, or if he supposes a brother has wronged the Lord, he has no right to demand confession and repentance from the one whom he supposes to be in error. If he wishes to help the erring one, let him do it by love and kindness. If two brethren are at variance, the one that is wise and a true follower of Christ, though not at fault at all, will ask the erring one to forgive him rather than to argue and wrangle to prove himself just and the other at fault. The following example is the one that all Christians ought to follow: “Years ago, when the company of believers in the soon coming of Christ was very small, the Sabbathkeepers at Topsham, Maine, met for worship in the large kitchen in the home of Brother Stockbridge Howland. One Sabbath morning Brother Howland was absent. We were surprised at this, because he was always so punctual. Soon he came in, his face aglow, shining with the glory of God. ‘Brethren’ he said, ‘I have found it. I have found that we can pursue a course of action regarding which the guarantee of God’s word is; “Ye shall never fall.” I am going to tell you about it.’ “He then told us that he had noticed that one brother, a poor fisherman, had been feeling that he was not as highly respected as he ought to be, and that Brother Howland and others thought themselves above him. This was not true, but it seemed true to him; and for several weeks he had not attended the meetings. So Brother Howland went to his house, and knelt before him, saying, ‘My brother, forgive me. What is it that I have done?’ The man took him by the arm, and tried to raise him to his feet. ‘No,’ said Brother Howland, ‘what have you against me?’ ‘I have nothing against you.’ ‘But you must have,’ said Brother Howland, ‘because once we could speak to one another, but now you do not speak to me at all, and I want to know what is the matter.’ “’Get up, Brother Howland,’ he said. ‘No,’ said Brother Howland, ‘I will not.’ ‘Then I must get down,’ he said, and he fell on his knees, and confessed how childish he had been and how many evil surmisings he had cherished. ‘And now,’ he said, ‘I will put them all away.’ “As Brother Howland told this story, his face shone with the glory of the Lord. Just as he had finished, the fisherman and his family came in, and we had an excellent meeting. “Suppose that some of us should follow the course pursued by Brother Howland. If when our brethren surmise evil, we would go to them, saying, ‘Forgive me if I have done anything to harm you,’ we might break the spell of Satan, and set our brethren free from their temptations. Do not let anything interpose between you and your brethren. If there is anything that you can do by sacrifice to clear away the rubbish of suspicion, do it. God wants us to love one another as brethren. He wants us to be pitiful and courteous. He wants us to educate ourselves to believe that our brethren love us, and to believe that Christ loves us. . Love begets love.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, pp. 191 through 193. Several years ago a friend passed away who owed me some money, and while the family was in grief, I tried to help them, and the mother of the deceased boy asked me if I would kindly telegraph to their relatives and tell them of the death, and she would pay me later. Then I asked her to give me the names and addresses. Most of the relatives lived about 2500 miles away. Several months later I presented the bill for payment, but was refused. However, what was the more painful was that I lost their friendship and they became my enemies rather than to remain friends. Later I called on the family who had not seen me for a long time, and when one of the ladies opened the door and saw me she was silent and appeared to be somewhat perplexed as to what she should do, but as I smilingly and in a friendly way, said to her, “I have come Sr -------, to find out how you are getting along,’ etc., she invited me in, though coldly. After we had a short conversation together, I said to her, “I have come to ask You to forgive me for whatever wrong I may have done.” She surprisingly said,

Nos.10-12 (Oct.-Dec., 1938) Page 12 “You have done nothing.” But I answered, “I must have done something, for we used to be good friends, and are not now.” As I insisted to be forgiven, she said, “Well, you are forgiven.” We then talked as friendly as before the barrier came between us and eclipsed our friendship, and I never mentioned the debt, neither did she ask me to forgive her, but she wanted to know about my business, and as I explained to her, she asked me to send her literature. Before leaving the house, and with her permission, I offered a prayer asking God to bless the whole family. Now, how can I hold the debt against her after the Lord has forgiven me of an untold greater debt than that which she owed me? Says Christ, “I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you.” (Matt. 5:44.) But one may say, “I can not do this.” Very well, then, that one has judged himself unworthy of the kingdom and should no longer take the Lord’s name in vain by calling himself a Christian. (See Exodus 20:7.) How much good the literature will do her, as yet no one can tell, but there is one thing certain, and that is, if she be lost, she can not come to me in the judgment and say, “It was you who kept me away from the kingdom.” Regardless of how just one may consider himself and how unjust the other, both are alike, “for we all have sinned and come short of the glory of God.” When we condemn another, we actually condemn ourselves. “Judge not, that ye be not judged. For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged: and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again.” (Matt. 7:1, 2.) “I will take you from among the heathen,” says the Lord, “and gather you out of all countries, and will bring you into your own land. “Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean: from all your filthiness, and from all your idols, will I cleanse you. A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you: and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh. And I will put My spirit within you, and cause you to walk in My statutes, and ye shall keep My judgments, and do them.” (Ezek. 36:24-27.) As the fulfillment of this scripture is yet future, it proves that at the present time everyone of us is unclean, and that none of us is walking in God’s statutes and keeping or doing His judgments, for after the Lord takes us from among the heathen and into our own land, “then” He says, He will cleanse our hearts and cause us to walk in His statutes and keep His judgments. Hence, how can one talk about the sins of another without condemning himself? “This is My commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you.” (John 15 :12.) As no good mother talks about and advertises the evil deeds of her children, so also those who are true followers of Christ do not talk about and advertise the evil deeds of their brethren. This is an easy way for one to check up on himself, and find out whether he is keeping Christ’s commandment or breaking it. “It is the purpose of God that His children shall blend in unity. Do they not expect to live together in the same heaven? Is Christ divided against Himself? Will He give His people success before they sweep away the rubbish of evil-surmising and discord, before the laborers, with unity of purpose, devote heart and mind and strength to the work so holy in God’s sight? Union brings strength; disunion weakness. United with one another, working together in harmony for the salvation of men, we shall indeed be ‘laborers together with God.’ Those who refuse to work in harmony greatly dishonor God. The enemy of souls delights to see them working at cross purposes with one another. Such ones need to cultivate brotherly love and tenderness of heart. If they could draw aside the curtain veiling the future, and see the result of their disunion, they would surely be led to repent. “The world is looking with gratification at the disunion amongst Christians. Infidelity is well pleased. God calls for a change among His people. Union with Christ and with one another is our only safety in these last days. Let us not make it possible for Satan to point to our church members, saying: ‘Behold how these people standing under the banner of Christ, hate one another. We have nothing to fear from them while they spend more strength fighting one another than in warfare with my forces.’ “After the descent of the Holy Spirit, the disciples went forth to proclaim a risen Saviour, their one desire the salvation of souls. They rejoiced in the sweetness of the communion with saints. They were tender, thoughtful, self-denying, willing to make any sacrifice for the truth’s sake... “But the early Christians began to look for defects in one another. Dwelling upon mistakes, giving place to unkind criticism, they lost sight of the Saviour, and of the great love He had revealed for sinners. They became more strict in regard to outward ceremonies, more particular about the theory of the faith, more severe in their criticisms. In their zeal to condemn others, they forgot their own errors. They forgot the lesson of brotherly love that Christ had taught. And, saddest of all, they were unconscious of their loss. They did not realize that happiness and joy were going out of their lives, and that soon they would walk in darkness, having shut the love of God out of their hearts.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, pp. 240,

Nos.1-5 (Jan.-June, 1939) Page

Nos.1-5 (Jan.-June, 1939) Page 2 BELIEVE AND PROSPER The thirty-fourth chapter of Ezekiel speaks of sheep and shepherds, and in verse thirty-one the Lord explains that the sheep there spoken of are symbolical of His people, saying: “And ye My flock, the flock of My pasture, are men, and I am your God, saith the Lord God.” Therefore, the sheep referred to in this scripture are the people of God, and the pasture is His word upon which they feed. “Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I judge between cattle and cattle, between the rams and the he goats. Seemeth it a small thing unto you to have eaten up the good pasture, but ye must tread down with your feet the residue of your pastures? and to have drunk of the deep waters, but ye must foul the residue with your feet? And as for My flock, they eat that which ye have trodden with your feet; and they drink that which ye have fouled with your feet. Therefore thus saith the Lord God unto them; Behold, I, even I, will judge between the fat cattle and between the lean cattle.” (Ezek. 34:17 through 20.) In these verses the Lord asks the question if it seems good to those who profess to be of His flock, to accept only a part of the truth He sends to them, and to tread down with their feet the residue. Then He adds that His true flock accept all that He sends to them, even that which others refuse. Hence, because some accept only that part of the message which does not cross their perverse wills, and only that which suits their taste and their fancy, therefore, saith the Lord, “I will judge between cattle and cattle.” There has ever been a class among God’s people who make it their business to question and to criticize everything in the “unfolding of truth.” They say, “We accept this and that, but we will not accept the other.” They think it a mark of intelligence to question and to criticize. But this proud and self-esteeming class among church members, who think they are so wise and so capable of judging even the message which they have already acknowledged that God has sent them, have always met the displeasure of the Lord, and He has demonstrated to men that their so-called wisdom is nothing short of foolishness. They are so foolish that even though their case has been presented to them in the experience of others for thousands of years, they cannot discern their evil and soul destroying course. These selfappointed judges of the messages that God sends to His people, have, by their doubts and criticisms, scattered away from Christ many weak souls who are subject to being affected with the disease whenever they are exposed to it. Therefore, thus saith the Lord, “Because ye have thrust with side and with shoulder, and pushed all the diseased with your horns, till ye have scattered them abroad; therefore will I save My flock, and they shall no more be a prey; and I will judge between cattle and cattle.” (Ezek. 34:21, 22.) Moreover, the Spirit of Prophecy says: “As Jesus was rejected, so I saw that these messages have been rejected. And as the disciples declared that there is salvation in no other name under heaven, given among men, so, also, should the servants of God faithfully and fearlessly warn those who embrace but a part of the truths connected with the third message, that they must gladly receive all the messages as God has given them, or have no part in the matter.”--”Early Writings,” pp. 188, 189. The spirit that worked in the Jewish leaders is still at work. At Christ’s time the people pretended to be very ardent in their belief of the writings of Moses and the prophets, and found fault with their fathers who killed the prophets. But they themselves were even worse than their fathers, for they were seeking to kill the One Who was greater than all the seers. Likewise there are some professed Present Truth believers who feign to be very faithful to, and zealous for, the writings of Sister White, but who are now, as were others in her time, “eating up the good pasture”--only that part of the message which suits their taste--and treading down with their “feet the residue” of their pasture. “’By giving place to doubts and unbelief in regard to the work of God, and by cherishing feelings of distrust and cruel jealousies, they are preparing themselves for complete deception. They rise up with bitter feelings against the ones who dare to speak of their errors and reprove their sins.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Volume 5, p. 672. “’Satan has ability to suggest doubts and to devise objections to the pointed testimony that God sends, and many think it a virtue, a mark of intelligence in them, to be unbelieving, and to question and quibble. Those who desire to doubt will have plenty of room. God does not propose to remove all occasion for unbelief. He gives evidence, which must be carefully investigated with a humble mind and a teachable spirit; and all should decide from the weight of evidence.’ ‘God gives sufficient evidence for the candid mind to believe; but he who turns from the weight of evidence because there are a few things which he cannot make plain to his finite understanding, will be left in the cold, chilling atmosphere of unbelief and questioning doubts, and will make shipwreck of faith.’”--Id. pp. 675, 676. The Scriptures plainly declare that no one can possibly interpret the Word of God privately without the aid of Inspiration (2 Pet. 1:20, 21). Those who, without the Spirit of God, undertake

Nos.1-5 (Jan.-June, 1939) Page 3 to interpret the messages the Lord sends to them, “will make shipwreck of faith,” and will find themselves serving Satan instead of serving Christ. Let all Present Truth believers carefully study the fourth chapter of Zechariah, and take particular notice of the method there illustrated, which God employs to reveal truth to His people. The diligent Bible student will there see that the candlestick represents the church membership (Rev. 1:20); that the tubes from the golden bowl (the writings of the Spirit of Prophecy) to the candlestick, represent the ministry (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 188); that the olive trees are symbolical of the Old and New Testament Scriptures (“The Great Controversy,” p. 267); and that the two golden pipes, which carry the golden oil from the trees to the bowl, are the only two mediums which God has employed since 1844 A.D. to interpret the Scriptures. Moreover, we are told by the prophet Ezekiel in language unmistakable that at the establishing of the kingdom, which is to break all the kingdoms, God will have one man to teach His people: “And I will set up one shepherd over them, and he shall feed them, even My servant David; he shall feed them, and he shall be their shepherd. And I the Lord will be their God, and My servant David a prince among them; I the Lord have spoken it. And I will make with them a covenant of peace, and will cause the evil beasts to cease out of the land: and they shall dwell safely in the wilderness, and sleep in the woods. And I will make them and the places round about My hill a blessing; and I will cause the shower to come down in his season; there shall be showers of blessing.” (Ezek. 34:23 through 26.) Not one of us can even dare to compare our greatness with that of Jesus, yet He believed all the writings of the prophets, and those who consider themselves to be wise, and think it too humiliating to believe all, He calls “fools.” (Luke 24:25.) God’s people still err in this matter. They are stupid. They seem to be incapable of comprehending these facts, as the apostles were incapable of comprehending Jesus’ teachings concerning the “kingdom” then. There has been a multitude in all ages who, instead of being baptized in Christ and His truth, have been baptized in some man, have followed that man instead of following Christ, and have joined the multitude in the church instead of the multitude in heaven. The same condition exists in our age. Consequently when Christ speaks, the majority think the voice to be that of a stranger, and when truth unfolds, they call it error, and instead of following Christ and obeying the truth, they follow the man and reject the truth. This has been repeated, again and again, and as a result, the few faithful ones who have desired to follow Christ and His truth, have, by the foolish been cast out of the churches and compelled to start all over again. “Now I beseech you, brethren, mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid them. For they that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly; and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple.” (Rom. 16:17, 18.) Awake, brother! Awake, sister! “Shake thyself from the dust; arise, and sit down, O Jerusalem: loose thyself from the bands of thy neck, O captive daughter of Zion.” (Isa. 52:2.) “The, Lord’s voice crieth unto the city, and the man of wisdom shall see thy name: hear ye the rod, and Who hath appointed it.” (Mic. 6:9.) “Trust ye not in a friend, put ye not confidence in a guide: keep the doors of thy mouth from her that lieth in thy bosom. For the son dishonoreth the father, the daughter riseth up against her mother, the daughter in law against her mother in law; a man’s enemies are the men of his own house.” Therefore, let us say with the wise,” I will look unto the Lord; I will wait for the God of my salvation: my God will hear me,” and I will strictly follow only the published messages sent to me. (Mic. 7:5, 6, 7.) Let us exclaim from the depth of oar heart: “How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of Him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth!” (Isa. 52:7.) “Believe in the LORD your God, so shall ye be established; believe His prophets, so shall ye prosper.” (2 Chron. 20:20.) MYSTERIOUS INCONSISTENCY The prophet, Joel, looking forward to “the day of the Lord,” makes the following forecast: “multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision.” (Joel 3:14.) The marginal variants of “decision” are “concision” (a “cutting off”) or, “threshing” (to beat out something from its husk or hull). From these renderings, we understand, first, that just “before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord” (Mal. 4:5), “multitudes” shall be in a state of deciding--deciding either for or against the message of judgment; second, that they shall find themselves confronted with the alternative choices of being threshed, beat out from the husk or hull, as wheat for the garner, or as chaff for the fire,

Nos.1-5 (Jan.-June, 1939) Page 4 when “it shall come to pass in that day, that the LORD shall beat off from the channel of the river unto the stream of Egypt, and ye shall be gathered one by one, O ye children of Israel” (Isa. 27:12); and thirdly, that they shall either be “cut off” for the Lord, to “escape” the destruction of “the day of the Lord,” or “cut off” from Him to “perish” in it. Thus, as the message of “the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord” sounds forth to the multitudes, it finds them, as in Elijah’s day, halting between two opinions--in a state of indecision as to whether Baal be God, or God be God; that is, as to whether the message, sounding in their ears, be from Satan or from God. In this sorry plight, the message of Present Truth finds languishing the great majority of professed believers, and through the mind’s morass of uncertainty, indecision, hesitancy, halting, perplexity, confusion, and unbelief, the truth must needs make its way, “like a hammer to break the flinty heart” (5T 254), and “the testimony, so cutting and severe, cannot be a mistake, for it is the True Witness who speaks, and His testimony must be correct.” (3T 253.) And yet, the Laodicean condition is so deep seated that but few “accept the message and respect the messenger.” (6T 420.) Many variously justify themselves in their refusal to investigate and to accept the message of Present Truth. Still others excuse themselves on the grounds of the following statement from Early Writings: “I was shown the necessity of those who believe that we are having the last message of mercy, being separate from those who are daily imbibing new errors. I saw that neither young nor old should attend their meetings; for it is wrong to thus encourage them while they teach error that is a deadly poison to the soul, and teach for doctrines the commandments of men. The influence of such gatherings is not good. If God has delivered us from such darkness and error, we should stand fast in the liberty wherewith He has set us free, and rejoice in the truth. God is displeased with us when we go to listen to error, without being obliged to go; for unless He sends us to those meetings where error is forced home to the people by the power of the will, He will not keep us. The angels cease their watchful care over us, and we are left to the buffetings of the enemy, to be darkened and weakened by him and the power of his evil angels; and the light around us becomes contaminated with the darkness.”--”Early Writings,” pp. 124, 125. Any clear and candid minded believer will quickly admit that in the foregoing quotation Sister White is warning against the “false shepherds” and churches of the world, and is not intimating, even ever so remotely, that one should not investigate purported messages of truth from within, proof positive of which fact lies in the following statements: “As never before, we should pray not only that laborers may be sent forth into the great harvest-field, but that we may have a clear conception of truth, so that when the messengers of truth shall come, we may accept the message and respect the messenger.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 420. “When asked to hear the reasons of a doctrine that you do not understand, do not condemn the message until you have given it a thorough investigation, and know from the Word of God that it is not tenable.”-- ”Testimonies on Sabbath School Work,” p. 59. “When new light is presented to the church, it is perilous to shut yourselves away from it. Refusing to hear because you are prejudiced against the message or the messenger will not make your case excusable before God. To condemn that which you have not heard and do not understand will not exalt your wisdom in the eyes of those who are candid in their investigations of truth. And to speak with contempt of those whom God has sent with a message of truth, is folly and madness.” Testimonies on Sabbath School Work,” p. 60. “When a message comes in the name of the, Lord to His people, no one may excuse himself from an investigation of its claims.” Testimonies on Sabbath School Work,” p. 65. “We are on dangerous ground when we cannot meet together like Christians and courteously examine controverted points. I feel like fleeing from the place lest I receive the mold of those who cannot candidly investigate the doctrines of the Bible. Those who cannot impartially examine the evidences of a position that differs from theirs are not fit to teach in any department of God’s cause.”--”Review and Herald,” August 7, 1894. Furthermore, their fear of being deceived by the “Shepherd’s Rod” is wholly unintelligent and ironical when viewed in the light of the following facts: 1. That they think little or nothing of going to the services and revival meetings of the “False Shepherds” and churches of the world, warned against in “Early Writings,” pp. 124, 125. 2. That they are already in “a sad,” “a terrible,” and “a fearful” deception (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, pp. 253, 254, 260), and knoweth it not (Rev. 3:17; “Testimonies for the Church.” Vol. 3, p. 253). “Pride, avarice, selfishness, and deception of almost every kind are in the church.” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 210.) 3. That false doctrine has brought many of them

Nos.1-5 (Jan.-June, 1939) Page 5 into the church. (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 48.) 4. That many “stand in our pulpits with the torch of false prophecy in their hands, kindled from the hellish torch of Satan.” (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 409.) 5. That “as Jesus views the state of His professed followers today, He sees base ingratitude, hollow formalism, hypocritical insincerity, Pharisaical pride and apostasy.” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 72.) 6. That the church has “wandered away” from “the old landmarks,” “has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt.” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 217.) 7. That the real “facts concerning the real condition of the professed people of God, speak more loudly than their profession, and make it evident that some power has cut the cable that anchored them to the Eternal Rock, and that they are drifting away to sea, without chart or compass.” (“Christ Our Righteousness,” pp. 50, 51.) 8. “That God’s people are on the enchanted ground.” (“Early Writings,” p. 120.) 9. That “the people to whom God has entrusted eternal interests, the depositories of truth pregnant with eternal results, the keepers of light that is to illuminate the whole world, have lost their bearings.” (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 397.) 10. That God “is a day’s journey from most of” our preachers. (“Christ Our Righteousness,” p. 107.) 11. That hence the sad fact of “Sleeping preachers preaching to a sleeping people!” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 2, p. 337.) 12. And that finally, “the food that is being prepared for the flock will cause spiritual consumption, decline, and death.” (“Review and Herald,” June 18, 1901.) With a people thus gone far away from God, unconsciously floundering in “deception of almost every kind,” and dying of “spiritual consumption” while sound asleep, what a colossal and unmittigated piece of folly and irony, then, is the ostrich attitude that disallows them to investigate and to accept the “Shepherd’s Rod,” for fear of imbibing error! Though fearing to cross the threshold where a “Shepherd’s Rod” study is being given, saying, “in an attitude of indifference and self-confidence...: ‘I know what is truth. I am satisfied with my position. I have set my stakes, and I will not be moved away from my position, whatever may come. I will not listen to the message of this messenger; for I know that it cannot be truth.’” (“Testimonies on Sabbath School Work,” p. 65); or failing to accept the truth because it does not agree with their preconceived ideas, yet they have not the slightest fear or compunction in holding or attending evangelistic efforts where tribute is wont to be made to pagan institutions in order to attract the public. Thus “the great proportion” (5T 136) are, in the words of the prophet, Ezekiel, “every man in the chamber of his imagery,” committing “the wicked abominations” that “have filled the land with violence,” until, says the Lord, they “have returned to provoke Me to anger: and lo, they put the branch to their nose. Therefore will I also deal in fury: Mine eye shall not spare, neither will I have pity: and though they cry in Mine ears with a loud voice, yet will I not hear them.” (Ezek. 8:17, 18.) “And I saw that the Lord was whetting His sword in Heaven to cut them down. Oh that every lukewarm professor could realize the clean work that God is about to make among His professed people!”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 190. “The Lord will work to purify His church. I tell you in truth, the Lord is about to turn and overturn in the institutions called by His name. “Just how soon this refining process will begin, I cannot say, but it will not be long deferred. He whose fan is in His hand will cleanse His temple of its moral defilement. He will thoroughly purge His floor.”-- ”Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 373. Thus while the very “days of purification of the church are hastening on apace,” “the great proportion” are, in the boldest sort of inconsistency and disobedience, attending all manner of religious and social gatherings, and doing their own works (5T 80), while at the same time they are studiously and devoutly keeping “themselves away from every meeting where there is an opportunity to investigate the messages that come to the people, simply because they imagine the views held by the teachers of the truth may be out of harmony with what they have conceived as truth.”--”Testimonies on Sabbath School Work,” p. 66. What inconsistency! O, Brother, Sister, give your entire self to God at once, that the miracle of a “consistent Christian life” may be wrought in your lives, lest you one day find yourself condemned, bereft of life eternal, and engulfed in the general ruin of those who, trusting to intellect, genius, or talent, self-sufficiently and complacently go on in their inconsistent, falsely socalled “Christian” practices.

Nos.1-5 (Jan.-June, 1939) Page 6 DOUBT, AND THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS The human mind is not so susceptible to any other curse preying upon it, as it is to that of doubt. The reason for this lies perhaps in the fact that doubt comes to us in such beautiful appearance, parading itself in the atmosphere and garb of scholasticism, and holding itself up as a sign of intelligence, praising the doubter. The youth are an easy target for the demon’s darts of doubt because of the fact that it is at their early age that they are most eager for knowledge and praise. The human race lost in the first battle when the wiley serpent succeeded in getting Mother Eve to doubt God’s Word. A thirst for knowledge was quickly created by the serpent, and our youthful mother fell for his highsounding offers. “Satan has ability to suggest doubts and to devise objections to the pointed testimony that God sends, and many think it a virtue, a mark of intelligence in them, to be unbelieving, and to question and quibble.” “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 675. Some even think that they are inspired by the Spirit of God if they discover something which they can interpret in a way to cast a doubt upon some point of doctrine. “’It is Satan’s plan to weaken the faith of God’s people in the Testimonies.’ ‘Satan knows how to make his attacks. He works upon minds to excite jealousy and dissatisfaction toward those at the head of the work. The gifts are next questioned; then, of course, they have but little weight, and instruction given through vision is disregarded.’ ‘Next follows skepticism in regard to the vital points of our faith, the pillars of our position, then doubt as to the Holy Scriptures, and then the downward march to perdition. When the Testimonies which were once believed, are doubted and given up, Satan knows the deceived ones will not stop at this; and he redoubles his efforts till he launches them into open rebellion, which becomes incurable, and ends in destruction.”-- Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 672. One of the chief difficulties with most of us is that we, as Seventh-day Adventists, do not know the purpose of the Testimonies. We do not understand what they really are, and what our relationship to them ought to be. Let us endeavor to discover what their importance is. In the last book of the Bible, Chapter 12, verse 17, we find that the devil will be especially wroth with those who “have the testimony of Jesus Christ,” which the author of the book tells us “is the spirit of prophecy.”- -Rev. 19:10. And the Apostle Peter makes it clear that the Testimony of Jesus and the Spirit of Prophecy, are the Spirit of Christ in the prophets who “testified before hand.”--1 Pet. 1:11. Thus it was in the apostles’ time; thus it must be now. Hence, the testimonies come from the Spirit of Him Who “spake as no man ever spake.” The books of the Spirit of Prophecy, among us since the year 1844, state definitely that we are ignorant of the Word of God--the Bible--and that for this reason the Testimonies were given. Thus we read: “If you had made God’s word your study, with a desire to reach the Bible standard and attain to Christian perfection, you would not have needed the Testimonies.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 665. Therefore as only the Spirit of truth, which is the Spirit of Prophecy, can lead us into all Bible truth, we need the Testimonies as much as we need the Bible. This, being true, explains why Satan will be wroth with those who have the Testimony of Jesus. And unless he succeeds in making us doubt the Spirit of Prophecy, he will not leave us in peace. Long ago we were told that “doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God is leavening our churches everywhere,” and, as a result, “the church has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 217. Hence, as the church to whom the Lord had restored this precious gift was fast surrendering to a strange leadership, drifting away from “the old landmarks,” her membership becoming worldly-minded and despising the Lord’s call for her returning to Him, He has left the following promise on record for our warning, comfort, and hope, to be helped out of the strange hands, out of the worldly mind, and back to the old landmarks: “Somebody is to come in the spirit and power of Elijah, and when he appears, men may say: ‘You are too earnest, you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way. Let me tell you how to teach your message.’”-- ”Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 475, 476. But now, at the fulfillment of the above promise, the message of “The Shepherd’s Rod” finds us as ignorant of the Testimonies as of the Bible, just as the Spirit of Prophecy found the Christian world in ignorance of the Bible in 1844. Therefore, brethren, let us put aside all doubts, and trust implicitly in the living testimony, lest by our questionings and quibblings, we grieve away the Spirit of Christ, and thus find ourselves in fatal conflict with the Almighty, as did those whom the Scriptures call stiff-necked, impudent, hard-hearted, and rebellious.

Nos.1-5 (Jan.-June, 1939) Page 7 LESSONS OF THE FIRST BORN One of the saddest of all Bible records is that concerning the failure of those whose privilege has been that of being the first in accepting God’s message; of being, so to speak, the first-born. Cain, the firstborn child in the history of mankind, who was evidently endowed with great natural ability for his office, lost his high calling of being the priest and teacher of the household--the lawful successor of his father--because he wanted to have his own instead of God’s way. The sad record of his life stands as a monument of folly, jealousy, egotism, bigotry, unbelief and unfaithfulness--speaking to us, “upon whom the ends of the world are come,” louder than to any in the past. Also, Esau, the firstborn in Isaac’s home, despised his birthright, disliked restraint, and chose his own rather than God’s way, thus becoming a victim to natural inclination--a servant of vanity. When Jacob was old, he called his household, and said: “Gather yourselves together, that I may tell you that which shall befall you in the last days.” And when Joseph brought his two sons, Jacob laid his right hand on the younger rather than on the first born, declaring that the younger shall be greater than the older. (Gen. 49:1; 48: 11 through 19.) Those entitled to the priesthood were the first born of all the tribes of Israel. But as they proved unfaithful to their trust, the Lord instead chose the tribe of Levi for that service. All the earlier born in the Exodus movement, except Joshua and Caleb, lost out in the wilderness, because they failed to believe and trust in God as they were taught to do by Moses. In Christ’s day, a whole church and nation--the firstborn or the early morning laborers (the Jews)--lost their opportunity because they allowed formality, the love of self, pride of opinion, and ceremonialism to take the place of true piety and strict adherence to the spirit of the law of God--the words of the prophets. These ensamples were for lessons and warnings to every succeeding church and people from that day to this. As a result of John’s preaching, there “went out to him Jerusalem, and all Judea, and all the region round about Jordan, and were baptized of him.” (Matt. 3:5.) And “Jesus made and baptized more disciples than John.” (John 4:1.) But when Jesus was on trial, both of the multitudes--John’s and Jesus’, the ones who were first called to the message, the first born, so to speak- -forsook the Lord, and there were only 120 who, on the day of Pentecost, received the power of the Spirit. Then a second multitude came into the church and took the place of the first which went out. The ministry, the firstborn, who brought us to the Seventh-day Adventist church are also in danger, and of some of them it is already said: they have “betrayed their trust (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211), and only a “few great men will be engaged” in the closing work of the Third Angel’s Message. (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, page 80.) These things being written for our admonition, “Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into His rest, any of you should seem to come short of it. For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it.” (Heb. 4:1, 2.) “Well; because of unbelief they were broken off, and thou standest by faith. Be not highminded, but fear:... Behold therefore the goodness and severity of God: on them which fell, severity; but toward thee, goodness, if thou continue in His goodness: otherwise thou also shalt be cut off.” (Rom. 11 :20 through 22.) “Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ. And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when your obedience is fulfilled. Do ye look on things after the outward appearance? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ’s, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ’s, even so are we Christ’s.” (2 Cor. 10:5 through 7.) Shall we, who have first embraced the message, now fail, as did those who were called first in every age? To “us upon whom the ends of the world are come,” these concerns speak louder than to any people at any time in the past. Therefore let us cry out to God to help us take warning from the sad experiences of those who have failed, so that we may, as did the Ninevites of old, defeat the prophetic voice of history, which broadcasts the warning that, unless we take heed, the tragic doom of the firstborn, hanging ominously over our heads, will take us also.

Nos.1-5 (Jan.-June, 1939) Page 8 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS QUESTION NO. 195: “Should all Present Truth believers come to Mt. Carmel? If not, then who should, and who should not?” ANSWER: Never greater task has been assigned to any religious institution than the one which has been entrusted to Mt. Carmel. Therefore the enemy will now, as in times past, do everything possible to hinder the work and prevent the 144,000 from receiving “the seal of the living God.” Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “The institutions established there are God’s instrumentalities for accomplishing his work in the earth. For this reason, Satan is on the ground, exercising his ingenuity to embarrass and hinder. He comes with his temptations to men and women connected with these institutions, whether in responsible positions or doing the humblest work, and if possible he so ensnares them with his devices that they lose their connection with God, become confused in judgment, and are unable to discern between right and wrong. He knows that the time will surely come when the spirit that has controlled the life will be made manifest; and he is glad to have the lives of these persons testify against them, that they are not coworkers with Christ. “Many who have grown to the years and stature of manhood, are deficient in the elements that constitute a noble, manly character. God does not regard them as men. They are not reliable. Some of these are connected with our institutions. They have influence; but it is of a pernicious character, for it is seldom on the side of right. While they profess godliness, their example constantly tends to encourage unrighteousness. Skepticism is interwoven with their thoughts and expressed in their. words, and their powers are used for the perversion of righteousness, truth, and justice. Their minds are controlled by Satan, and he works through them to demoralize and bring in confusion. The more pleasing and attractive their manners, the more richly they are endowed with brilliant talents, the more effectual agents are they in the hands of the enemy of all righteousness to demoralize all who come under their influence. It will be found a hard and thankless task to keep these from becoming a ruling power, and carrying out their own purposes in encouraging disorder and loose, lax principles. “The youth exposed to their influence are never safe unless those under whose care they are placed exercise the greatest vigilance, and they themselves have right principles firmly established. But it is a sad fact that in this age many of the young yield readily to the influence of Satan, but resist the Spirit of God; and in many cases wrong habits have become so firmly fixed that the greatest effort on the part of the managers would not result in molding their characters in the right direction.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Volume 5, pp. 407, 408. The enemy is working in numerous ways. Therefore Mt. Carmel is not accepting all who profess to believe in Present Truth. First, there are a number of Present Truth believers who, while pretending to believe in the message and to be working in favor of it, are in fact throwing rocks at it, thereby upsetting those who are not firm in the truth. Second, of those feeling urged to come to Mt. Carmel, many can but overburden the institution and thus sidetrack the real object of its endeavors. Mt. Carmel is not being built with the purpose in view of making a home there for Present Truth believers, but rather with the purpose of a training center to fit up workers to go out and teach the message. As the institution is not yet built and equipped for service, those who come now, and who are not able to fill a place which needs to be filled, can only overburden the institution and retard its progress and completion. Only consecrated, able-bodied men are what Mt. Carmel really needs at the present time. If any others should come, then instead of their helping the workers of Mt. Carmel, the workers will have to help them, and instead of the treasury’s carrying on the work at Mt. Carmel and in the field, it will have to carry on the expenses of those who should care for their own. If ever all Present Truth believers ought to come, Mt. Carmel will let them know. The institution is now accepting only those who are experienced in some line of work, and for whom it has an opening. At the present time only such need apply for admittance. QUESTION NO 196: “In view of the greatness of the work and the shortness of the time, why is the work of the sealing message going as slowly as it is?” ANSWER: The reason that the work of the sealing message is moving as slowly as it is, is to be found in the fact that a “mixed multitude” of laborers has evidently come into the message, as God’s people travel on toward the path of holiness leading to His kingdom. Thus it has been with every message, and thus it must be now. Had there not come out of Egypt in Moses’ time a mixed multitude, the Exodus movement would have gone into the promised land in less than two weeks, but because there were many following the movement who were possessed of a spirit different from that of Caleb’s and Joshua’s

Nos.1-5 (Jan.-June, 1939) Page 9 the movement fell forty years behind schedule in entering the promised land! Though Jesus’ work at His first advent was not so extensive as now, yet it was of even greater importance and of shorter duration than the work of today, yet seemingly it made no progress whatsoever. When we consider that all forsook Him at His trial, and that Peter, the most zealous of the apostles, even cursed and swore that he was not Christ’s disciple. Yet, contrary to all appearances, Jesus declared while hanging on the cross, that His work was finished, and thus He gave up the ghost. Then, too, after His resurrection, He took His journey upward, and left but a dozen half-converted apostles to carry on the work. Such were the results of John the Baptist’s and Jesus’ untiring efforts. Hence, out of the multitudes that were baptized by John and Jesus, there were, on the day of pentecost, but a hundred and twenty disciples of one accord to receive the outpouring of God’s Spirit. Indeed, not only small and insignificant did the work then appear to be, but also impossible to carry forward. Nevertheless, as the doubting ones among the great multitude saw an open door in Jesus’ crucifixion, they separated themselves from among the faithful. And as the remaining ones of His followers lost confidence in themselves, renounced self, and sought the Lord earnestly at a time when there was not in themselves even the least hope of continuing the work, they gave the Lord an opportunity to manifest His great power and to advance the cause of God with such rapidity that in one day, with one sermon, there were converted three thousand souls. Then daily after that were added “only such as should be saved”--such as never backslid. Thus did the work of the gospel begin to grow rapidly, once the Lord got a group of people that He could trust and use. Likewise, the 1844 movement, right after the Minneapolis Camp Meeting in 1888, would have begun the work of the Loud Cry angel, but as the result of the unbelief of many in the Testimonies of the Spirit of God, the “cry” was silenced for forty years while the movement retreated “toward Egypt.” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5. p. 217.) In the year 1930, God spoke to His people, as He spoke to Israel in the days of Joshua, but now, as then, there are among us, to discourage and dishearten, the ten spies, Korah, Dathan, and Abiram (Num. 16:1 through 3), and also those who covet the Babylonish garment, the silver, and the wedge of gold. And as a result, we also are held back, and will continue to be until the Lord manifests His power and takes away from among us the pretending ones, makes us free from sin and sinners as in the time of Korah, (Num. 16:32, 33), and as in the time of Achan, Josh. 7:24 through 26), and says to us as He said to Joshua, “Go over this Jordan, thou, and all this people, unto the land which I do give to them, even to the children of Israel.” (Josh. 1:2.) “Take all the people of war with thee, and arise, go up to Ai: see, I have given into thy hand the king of Ai, and his people, and his city, and his land.” (Josh. 8:1.) Therefore, though at times we are greatly disappointed as we see the unfaithful, doubting, fault finding multitude among us; as we think of those who have forsaken the Lord; as we hear some when on trial even cursing and swearing that they are “not followers of The Shepherd’s Rod;” and as we come in touch with those who apparently believe and who declare that they stand strongly for the message, but who are throwing rocks at us and at our work, we are not at all discouraged but rather made glad to stand alone for truth and righteousness when the majority forsake us. Hence, we cannot but exclaim: Lord, help us to stand true unto Thee though the whole world forsake Thee, even though we must die like the apostles if needs be, that we may be as Daniel, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego--standing true at the peril of our lives, so that Thou canst have the opportunity of delivering us from the lion’s den, and from the fiery furnace, making Thyself known to all the world through our faithfulness. May we, as Noah, be zealous in the building of the ark while our professed brethren in the message question and criticize the work and position of others (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 690)--retard the progress of the message--and while others make fun of us, and accuse us of taking too much upon ourselves. May we never say: The Lord delayeth His coming; nor, “We be not able to go up against the people; for they are stronger than we....The land, through which we have gone to search it, is a land that eateth up the inhabitants thereof; and all the people that we saw in it are men of a great stature. And there we saw the giants, the sons of Anak, which come of the giants: and we were in our own sight as grasshoppers, and so we were in their sight.” (Num. 13:31 through 33.) QUESTION NO. 197: “How should we relate ourselves to the churches? If we have been disfellowshipped, should we continue to go to church services? And if, when in church, we are asked to say nothing suggestive of Shepherd’s Rod teachings, should we acquiesce and remain silent forever? And what shall we do if they do not let us participate in the communion service?” ANSWER: Our relation to the church is no different than was John the Baptist’s, Jesus Christ’s, and the Apostles’. That is, we have a message to pro-

Nos.1-5 (Jan.-June, 1939) Page 10 claim to the church, and though the church officials should order us as the Sanhedrin ordered the apostles out of the “temple,” we must continue going to church. For if we stay away and become strangers to our brethren, how shall we proclaim the message to them? However, all must realize that it is unbecoming of a Christian to cause any disturbance at any time, especially during church services. Therefore, by deporting ourselves reverently and circumspectly in church and out of church, we will give them provocation for naught save false accusations. In Sabbath School, it is perfectly right and permissible to answer questions which arise in connection with the lesson. For such a response, no one can justly be accused of causing disturbance, as answering questions asked in class is in no wise an infraction of the constituted purpose and rules of the Sabbath School. But if anyone should be specifically requested not to answer questions, it would be better to say nothing rather than to incur any displeasure. Let your deportment win the people’s confidence. We should refuse to separate ourselves from the body, and should regularly attend Sabbath School and church services for the very obvious and singular reason that if we do not, we will have to remain wholly without privilege of public worship in the church we helped build. The chief reason, however, for our thus refusing to absent ourselves from services, is that we would become strangers to our brethren and would have to become reacquainted with them if ever we were to give the message to them, whereas if we continue going to church, then, after the congregation is dismissed, we are afforded an opportunity to speak with the brethren in the interest of the message, urging them to investigate for themselves, either by attending our studies or by reading the publications of Present Truth. Hence, if we separate ourselves by staying away from the church services, we lay ourselves open to the charge of being offshoots from the body, and ourselves forfeit the opportunity of coming in contact with the congregation. Moreover, if in this wise we separate ourselves from the organization, then in the fulfillment of Ezekiel nine, when those who have not the mark are taken away, we shall have no right to claim possession of the denomination. In regard to our participating in the communion service, we should all take part so far as we can. If the church refuses to serve us or to let us serve others in the ordinance of humility, there is nothing more that we can do than simply to wait until this service is over. And if they ignore us when passing the bread and the wine, we are not to murmur or say anything, but to endure patiently the slight. By so demeaning ourselves, the honest ones in the congregation will see the unchristlike attitude and the folly of the church officers, and will begin “to arouse and take in the situation.” Though we may be compulsorily excluded against our will from participating in the ordinances, we nevertheless, like the unbaptized thief on the cross, shall have our names in the Book of Life, and shall enter Paradise for having done our very best. Therefore, brethren, let us be faithful in our attending church services and in our deportment, “lest, a promise being left us of entering into His rest, any of you should seem to come short of it.” (Hebrews 4:1.) THE PERFECT MAN Christians speak much of the Golden Rule--”All things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them: for this is the law and the prophets” (Matt. 7:12)--but there is a question as to how many really comply with its requirements in the fullest sense. Are the demands of this Christian rule to be met only in kind deeds, honest business transactions, and missionary activities? The purpose herein is to show clearly the way in which the Golden Rule is most often violated, and which most Christians perhaps do not fully comprehend in respect to the extent that it affects their own lives, the lives of their relatives, friends, associates, and church brethren. Above all, though, the aim herein is to show forth the injury which Christians are daily causing the work of God, either by their blindness to God’s ways or by their failure to carry out the principle contained in the Golden Rule, by giving unbridled reign to the most unruly member of the body; namely, the tongue. We hear much about the pestilential habit of “Gossip,” which sickens us to the depths, for we as a people hear instruction without stint on the subject, but we obey it not. However, though it is not as sweet music to our ears, we must realize that the problem must be met and dealt with. We must be overcomers, with no guile in our mouths, if we are to be among those who “escape” and who are sent to “the nations” to proclaim God’s “fame” and His “glory” “among the Gentiles” (Isa. 65:19, 20), and who have a part in the giving of the message in the time of the Loud Cry. “Gossip’ is just plain conversing with another to tell idle tales, to tattle, or just to chat about others. Information which is unnecessary, or which is unnecessarily given, thou it be only absolute

Nos.1-5 (Jan.-June, 1939) Page 11 fact, is another phase of conversation as equally damaging as gossip. To love our neighbor as we do ourselves, we must remember the Golden Rule by guarding our lips, for a word once spoken, though it may be retracted, can never be recalled, albeit we may apologize and shed many tears in sorrow. We may unwittingly drop here or there a word of information that to us at the time would mean nothing at all, but which sooner or later may stare us in the face in a most unpleasant setting and cause us untold distress, worry, and shame. Let us for a moment closely observe a person who is successful in his or her profession. Take a nurse, for an example, to illustrate our point. She is of necessity in many cases familiarized with certain circumstances, or conditions which perhaps surround her patient. How unbecoming and how damaging to her profession should she tell even to her closest friend, matters which should be held strictly confidential to herself, not to mention to make common talk or gossip of them, or even to pass on the information! No good business person tells his private affairs. Much less others who are not concerned could “spread the tidings” and yet profess to keep the “Golden Rule”. Information must be given at times, but to “be wise as serpents and harmless as doves,” it is necessary not only that we learn what is idle talk--gossip--but also that we learn why certain information should be given, by whom it should be given, and, especially, when it should be given. Even the habit of expressing our opinion on matters which do not especially concern us, is a deep-seated cause of many evils and unpleasant consequences. When we wish to discuss a subject, or when we venture to question others, we must guard our tongue by always bearing in mind that it must be subject to the law which the apostle Paul enjoins upon us in the following concerns. Let each one of us, before discussing any subject, ask: Is it “true,” or is it merely hearsay--”I have heard”? Is it “honest” (margin, venerable--to be reverenced), or is it foolish jesting; and does it concern us and our work? Is it “just”--as we would have others do to us? Does it show that we care about our brother’s feelings? Is it “pure,” so that no condemnation shall stand against us? Is it “lovely”? Would it cause us to have greater love for our brother regardless of his mistakes? Is it “of good report,” that we might thereby learn something for our experience or advancement along life’s highway? If these concerns are to be considered when asking questions of others, then it would be well for us especially to consider them when narrating to others, for the text further enjoins us to think on these things “if there be any virtue and if there be any praise.” We should be like Paul, and “press toward the mark or the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus. Let us therefore, as many as be perfect [144,000], be thus minded: and if in any thing ye be otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this unto you.’ (Phil. 3:14, 15.) God is striving now to do something for us, but He cannot until we submit our tongues to Him. The longer we put off making this surrender, the more we hinder His intentions for us as His people. And what we do not do in times of peace, we will have to do in times of trouble. “He that will love life, and see good days, let him refrain his tongue from evil, and his lips that they speak no guile.” (1 Pet. 3:10.) Let us be careful in our speech, so that we speak nothing which we ought not (1 Tim. 5:13), “for in many things we offend all.” (James. 3:2.) Some may even think that they are doing good in God’s service by giving to others private information on things which concern God’s work and His workers only, whereas such presumption is indeed an offense “to all” and a great harm to God’s cause. Some do not understand the fulness of the warfare between Christ and Satan, neither are they conscious when they are criticizing, gossiping, or passing out important information about the work of God, yea, even more, causing others, to form against the institution, opinions which would prejudice them against it for eternity. “If any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man, and able also to bridle the whole body.” (James. 3:2.) Until we can learn when to speak and when to keep silent, regardless who we are, we are still in our sins and unqualified for service in the Lord’s vineyard, for we would in such a case “betray our trust,” become “traitors, heady, and high-minded,” considering our own conceits wiser than that which “is written,” whereas our counsel, advice, criticism, discussion, and our reporting what we hear or see would be contrary to that which would be fitting to the 144,000, who are without guile in their mouth. (Rev. 14 through 5.) “But let your communication be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil.” (Matt. 5:37.) Those who do this are as “wise as serpents, and harmless as doves.” Strive to be one of the 144,000, who are without guile in their mouth. “Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.” (Matt. 5:48.)

Nos.1-5 (Jan.-June, 1939) Page 12 BE CAREFUL WHAT YOU SAY. In speaking of a person’s faults, Pray don’t forget your own; Remember those with homes of glass, Should seldom throw a stone; If we have nothing else to do But talk of those who sin, ‘Tis better we commence at home, And from that point begin. We have no right to judge a man Until he’s fairly tried; Should we not like his company, We know the world is wide. Some may have faults--and who has not? The old as well as young; Perhaps we may, for aught we know, Have fifty to their one. I’ll tell you of a better plan, And find it works full well; To try my own defects to cure, Before of others tell; And though I sometimes hope to be No worse than some I know, My own shortcomings bid me let The faults of others go. Then let us all, when we commence To slander friend or foe, Think of the harm one word may do To those we little know. Remember curses sometimes like Our chickens, “roost at home.” Don’t speak of others’ faults until We have none of our own. --Joseph Kronthal. IT DOES NOT PAY TO ARGUE. Christians are called to be witnesses, not lawyers. Their lives are to testify to the whole universe that Christ Jesus came into the world to save, not to condemn. It is poor policy to argue about anything, but it is especially wrong to argue about religion. Let us witness instead. Most people are more or less prejudiced, because of preconceived ideas and opinions. There are many, however, who, if dealt with tactfully, will admit that they are wrong, but no one enjoys having the fact of his wrong forced down his throat by the other fellow. Benjamin Franklin tells how, while he was but a blundering youth, an old Quaker friend taught him a most valuable lesson. The Quaker friend said to him: “Ben, your opinions have a slap in them for everyone who differs with you. Your friends find they enjoy themselves better when you are not around. You know so much that no man can tell you anything. Indeed no man is going to try, for the effort would lead only to discomfort. So you are not likely to ever know any more than you do now, which is very little.” This stinging rebuke forced the young man to profit by it, as is evidenced by his testimony. Says Franklin: “I even forbade myself the use of every expression that imported a fixed opinion, such as ‘certainly’, ‘undoubtedly’, etc., and I adopted, instead, ‘I conceive,’ a thing to be so; or ‘it so appears to me at present.’ When another asserted something that I thought an error, I denied myself the pleasure of contradicting him abruptly, and of showing immediately some absurdity in his proposition; and in answering I began by observing that in certain cases or circumstances his opinion would be right, but in the present case there seemed to me some difference.” --”The Reader’s Digest,” Jan., 1937, pp. 118, 119. Present Truth believers would do well to consider the counsel of the old Quaker friend of Benjamin Franklin. The world, angels, and our brethren all have their eyes on us. Let us stop arguing. TO ALL CODE READERS! A large number of Code readers are wanting to know why they are not receiving the Code regularly, and why we are not visiting or writing to them more often. Doubtless others also are asking this same question. We are, therefore, taking the opportunity not only of herein writing to all, but also of making this long expected visitor the bearer of the ensuing letter: Brethren: There is a twofold reason for our not now being able to do more than we are for the believers, and that is because on the one hand the work is getting heavier each day, while on the other hand, we do not have the help we urgently need. The great majority of Present Truth believers do not realize that we are left to keep the publishing work going; to answer hundreds of questions through the mail and through the Code; to settle the many peculiar problems among Present Truth believers; to put up necessary buildings for housing the workers and the school children; and besides to run each one of the institution’s several departments--the General Office, the Mercantile dept., the farm, the culinary dept., the laundry, the sewing room, the machine shop, the utilities, the construction dept., the land improvement operations, the dispensary, the school, the nursery, etc., and all this and more with but very few and inexperienced men, sickly women, and children. We have on file a number of applications, but none of the applicants are experienced in the lines of work which we are at present engaged in pushing forward. Consequently, should we accept any of the present applicants, they would be a greater burden upon the institution than it is already carrying; whereas those who are capable of fitting into the present program, are either working for the prince of this world, or living on charity, watching the progress of the message, with the thought of one day doing something for it if it prospers, while we work on for them, grinding ourselves away like a piece of steel on an emery wheel! Thus, brethren, is the reason why the Code is not making its scheduled monthly appearance, and why we are not writing and visiting you at more frequent intervals. Therefore we appeal to all Present Truth believers to cry aloud to God for faithful laborers for the harvest is ripe, but the laborers are few.

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 2 GOD’S HERITAGE OUR SUPREME REGARD “The schools of the prophets, established by Samuel, had fallen into decay during the years of Israel’s apostasy. Elijah reestablished these schools, making provision for young men to gain an education that would lead them to magnify the law and make it honorable.”- -”Prophets and Kings,” p. 224. The message which is to close the Gospel work, is the last of all gospel messages before the close of probation. It is the one which is to be brought by the anti-typical prophet Elijah (Mal. 4:5, 6), for he is to appear just before “the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” and is to restore all things. Matt. 17:11. Furthermore, as this last message is brought by Elijah of today, then the message which the ancient prophet Elijah carried to Israel of old must be a type of this last message, which is not only to restore all things but is also to bring the end of all wickedness, by changing the heart of the penitent (Ezek. 36:26), and by destroying all the impenitent. (Isa. 11:4.) As the schools of the prophets in Elijah’s time had fallen into decay and were in need of being reestablished, the schools of the prophets in our time likewise have fallen into decay, else the Elijah message of old could not be a type of the Elijah message of today. Moreover, as Elijah the type reestablished the schools of the prophets in his time, so Elijah the antitype must do likewise in the day of his appearance. The word of God itself bears witness to this, for “before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” the message of Elijah is to “turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers.” Therefore the hearts both of parents and of children are not right toward each other, and are in need of the message rightly to educate them, otherwise there would be no need for it to turn the hearts of any. In the beginning, the denominational schools were established for the sole purpose of training young and old for God’s service and for His kingdom,--a training which can be accomplished only by making the Bible both the text book and the foundation of all their education. As God told ancient Israel that if they would keep His commandments, He would make them greater in every respect than any nation (Deut. 28:7-14) in the world, likewise today does He desire to exalt the church schools far above the world’s schools. In other words, God did not intend that either His school or His church be the tail, but instead that they be the head. Thus, by giving mankind that which the world can not give, they were to exalt God and to bless humanity. Sadly, though, failing to do this, the church has sought prestige from the state accrediting institutions, instead of maintaining such a position as to oblige the state institutions to seek prestige from the church. Thus by coveting that which it would never have needed had it not broken its connection with God, it has thereby made its own schools the tail, and the schools of the world the head! In other words, if any school is to be raised to the standing of another, it ought to be the world’s school to the standing of God’s school, rather than God’s school to the standing of the world’s school; thus giving evidence that God’s schools are of a superior order. The fact that the accrediting boards do not recognize credits for courses in the Bible and The Spirit of Prophecy, the study of these inspired books is naturally neglected, and as they are thus considered unworthy of academic credit, it is obvious that they are no longer either the textbook or the foundation of the education in the denominational schools. Thus, by seeking the friendship of the world at such a great sacrifice as this, the church has, by the bargain, dishonored the God of Heaven and honored the god of the world, thereby leaving God’s people unfit for His service and for His kingdom, exalting the schools of the world, and humbling the schools of God. Therefore the Lord now asks the question: “Where is the house that ye build unto Me? and where is the place of My rest?” (Isa. 66:1.) These facts prove also that the love which the parents have toward their children, and which the children have toward their parents, must be the wrong kind, else there would be no need for Elijah to come turn their hearts to each other. Love that frowns upon chastisement and that overlooks indulgence and self-gratification at the cost of eternal life, is like a lion’s love for a tender lamb--hell’s love. From the observations before us, it is clear that both the parents and the denominational schools have failed to carry out their part in educating the youth to right ideas of love and discipline. However, though on the one hand the Elijah message reveals that our hearts are not right toward one another, on the other hand it promises to correct our hearts if we will let it. This work of correction must be considered of first importance, for only it can fit a people to stand in “ the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” when He comes to “ smite the earth with a curse.” Therefore, “In the Grand Work of Education” Today, “Our schools must be more like the schools of the prophets. They should be training-schools, where the students may be brought under the discipline of Christ, and learn of the Great Teacher. They should be family schools, where every student will receive special help from his

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 3 teachers, as the members of the family should receive help in the home.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 152. “These schools proved to be one of the means most effective in promoting that righteousness which ‘exalteth a nation’. In no small degree they aided in laying the foundation of that marvelous prosperity which distinguished the reigns of David and Solomon.”- -”Education,” pp. 47,48. “The heart of Elijah was cheered as he saw what was being accomplished by means of these schools.”-- ”Prophets and Kings,” p. 225. The foregoing quotations set forth the fact that little can be done toward restoring Israel to the favor of God and to her former greatness, without the restoration of the schools of the prophets. Hence, for this, more than for any other purpose, Mt. Carmel has been established. This education is, beyond a doubt, the greatest need of today. Yet many Present Truth believers have not recognized this fact or, if they have, evidently have forgotten it. Since the primary object of Mt. Carmel’s existence is to accomplish this “grand work of education,” it should receive first place in the minds and hearts of all Present Truth believers. But as Satan is working even more subtly now than in the past, he has succeeded in almost sweeping from the minds of many, the realization of the importance of this work, though their attention has been forcibly called to it time and again. Now comes Providence once more with facts and figures in an effort to arouse those who are still in deep Laodicean slumber, and to cause them to spring clear of their beds, their eyes wide open to the great danger facing both old and young. We believe that our people will gain deep conviction and an impelling urge to action by knowing the facts contained in the following financial statement of Mt. Carmel Academy for the fiscal years of 1937 and 1938: Total cost of operation for this period amounted to $6, 712.42, whereas the total income for the same period was but $1, 676.58, or barely 24%--less than one fifth--of the total expense; or in other words, the expenses were over four times as great as the income! Furthermore, as the school does not charge tuition, these expenses included nothing but room, board, and laundry!--and all this for ten dollars a month! This startling report brings sharply to view our great need at this time. Because of this default on the part of parents in the payment of the expenses of their children, and also because of both student and parental belligerence, Mt. Carmel Academy has already been forced to close its doors to all who are not already in school here. However, if we could add to our buildings and thus provide housing for a few more students, we could take some of those youth who, first, are under their parents’ control; who, second, are converted to the message; and who, third, are able to meet in full the expenses over and above those which they are able to defray with wages from required manual work. As a school, we are endeavoring, Brother and Sister, to save the children. Will you, against God’s will, have them perish in the ‘general ruin’, all because of ‘the selfish love of me and mine’?” To those who fail to come up to the help of the Lord, will Christ say: “Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to Me. And these shall go away into everlasting punishment.” Matt. 25:45, 46. “Let every reader of the Code reread his March-April, 1937 issue, especially page nine, and in the fear of God whole-heartedly comply with all its requirements.”-- ”The Symbolic Code,” Vol. 3, Nos. 11 and 12, pp. 15, 16. However, the care of the children is not the only burden that the institution must carry and support. Our free literature fund, together with the building and upkeep expenses of the camp, requires a greater amount of means than merely the first tithe--the ministerial income. lt has been estimated that the average offerings, not the tithe, received from present truth believers, amount to about 2% of their ‘increase,’ and that it takes about 10% to maintain a free boarding school. Hence, in unequivocal speech,” The Symbolic Code” announces that if present truth believers expect us to continue to take their children in school at Mt. Carmel, they must contribute not less than 10% of their increase to this needy fund. In other words, if one’s income is $15 a week, his first tithe--that which is for gospel work- -will amount to $1.50, and on the remaining $13.50, the second tithe--that which is for school maintenance- -will amount to $1.35, thus making for both first and second tithe on $15.00 increase, a total of $2.85. Let all present truth believers faithfully pay a first and second tithe, then the institution can maintain, entirely free, a boarding school for all the children in Present Truth who are of school age. This most needy and urgent, as well as most trying, call, Brother and Sister, challenges your faithfulness, your loyalty, your cooperation, and your love for the message and for the Lord’s heritage. Rise and Shine! “Let none, however poor they may be gain...the erroneous idea that their circumstances excuse them from assuming any responsibility for the education of their own or other children. ‘...by refusing to put expensive trimmings on their garments,’ and by letting ‘every unnecessary expense be cut down,’ they may save and thus contribute their mite to the defraying of the student’s expenses. God says: ‘Let every

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 4 family bring their tithes and offerings unto the Lord.’”- -”Testimonies or the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 53. “If the parents or guardian of each student would faithfully cut out every unnecessary expense, placing to the student’s school expenses the amount thus saved; and if all other believers, assuming their share of responsibility, would do likewise, we would not now be operating the Academy at a monthly loss, which necessarily handicaps the other departments of the work.”--”The Symbolic Code,” Vol. 3, Nos. 3, 4, p. 9. Wishing, from the very beginning, to make the parent’s burden as light as possible, we determined to room and board the students for the extremely small amount of ten dollars a month, including laundry, tuition, and all! Moreover, being desirous of being like the good Samaritan, the institution further determined to sacrifice to the limit, and itself to assume full responsibility for the expenses of those children whose parents were altogether unable to pay anything toward their children’s upkeep, so that every child might have the opportunity of obtaining a Christian education. However, this latter class of parents have so disappointed us that we no longer dare be so generous as to educate, room, board, and clothe their children free of charge. If in addition to our strict economy and hard work, we had regularly received for each student, ten dollars a month for his room, board, and laundry, we then would have been able to keep the school from burdening the other departments of the work. But now we are confronted with a situation similar to that set forth in the following testimony: “’When the managers of a school find that it is not meeting running expenses, and debts are heaping up, they should act like level-headed business men, and change their methods and plans. When one year has proved that the financial management has been wrong, let wisdom’s voice be heard... “’In some of our schools the price of tuitions has been too low. This has in many ways been detrimental to the educational work. It has brought discouraging debt; it has thrown upon the management a continual suspicion of miscalculation, want of economy, and wrong planning; it has been very discouraging to the teachers; and it leads the people to demand correspondingly low prices in other schools. Whatever may have been the object in placing the tuition at less than a living rate, the fact that a school has been running behind heavily is sufficient reason for reconsidering the plans and arranging its charges so that in the future its showing may be different. The amount charged for tuition, board, and residence should be sufficient to pay the salaries of the faculty, to supply the table with an abundance of healthful, nourishing food, to maintain the furnishing of the rooms, to keep the buildings in repair, and to meet other necessary running expenses. This is an important matter, and calls for no narrow calculation, but for a thorough investigation. The counsel of the Lord is needed. The school should have a sufficient income not only to pay the necessary running expenses, but to be able to furnish the students, during the school term with some things essential for their work. “’Debts must not be allowed to accumulate term after term. The very highest kind of education that could be given, is to shun the incurring of debt as you would shun disease.’”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, pp. 210, 211. Hence, unless parents, guardians, and all present truth believers, herewith resolve that they will come up to the help of the Lord by making a covenant by sacrifice, thus placing themselves squarely under the burden, not only of relieving the school of its present indebtedness, but also of maintaining the institution in the future, the management will have no alternative but to proceed according to the instruction set forth in the foregoing quotation from “The Spirit of Prophecy,” which would mean that a number of worthy students now enjoying the advantages and benefits to be secured at no other school than Mt. Carmel, would have to leave because of an inability to meet the increased expenses. Brethren, we must do all we can to keep up the school. Therefore, in the fear of God, read Judges 5:23, along with “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 284, paragraph two, and take heed. To every wide awake, conscientious present truth believer, these startling facts will act as a stimulus, impelling each to deep heart-searching, self-sacrificing activity. As the school is yours, aud has no one but you to look to for support, it is therefore imperative that you get under its financial burden if the institution itself is to discharge its great responsibility of accomplishing the divinely appointed work of gathering in and educating your children. You dare not fail in this and thereby let the enemy of God and man triumph. And Mt. Carmel has every confidence that you are not going to allow this to happen, for the 144,000 are to “make a covenant with Him by sacrifice.” Moreover, as “all His biddings are enablings,” no true Israelite will fail “to come to the help of the Lord” in the crisis which faces the educational work at this time. Nor will this sacrifice reduce you to want, but will, on the contrary, bring rich blessings. For in this connection, the Lord has said: “The spiritual prosperity of every member of the church depends

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 5 on...strict fidelity to God.” “Close and unexpected tests will be brought to bear upon them to see who are worthy to receive the seal of the living God.” “When Paul sent Titus to Corinth to strengthen the believers there, he instructed him... in the grace of giving:...Unselfish liberality threw the early church into a transport of joy;...their benevolence testified that they had not received the grace of God [the message] in vain. What could produce such liberality but the sanctification of the Spirit? “Spiritual prosperity is closely bound up with Christian liberality. The followers of Christ should rejoice in the privilege of revealing in their lives the beneficence of their Redeemer. As they give to the Lord, they have the assurance that their treasure is going before them to the heavenly courts....The sower multiplies his seed by casting it away....By imparting they increase their blessings.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 382; “Acts of the Apostles,” pp. 344, 345. Brother, Sister, will you have these blessings, and will you have God’s school to endure and prosper, fulfilling its high and holy purpose as “a sanctuary for the sorely tried youth of today?” If you will, you must meet the conditions, which God has made beautifully simple, and with which even the little children at Mt. Carmel are joyfully complying; and which are that every present truth believer now respond to God’s requirement that each give the school the fullest cooperation by bringing into the storehouse, not only tithe and offerings, but also a faithful second tithe....Furthermore, if in cheerful obedience you will thus render to God His own, unselfish liberality, will not only put His school on a solid financial basis, but will throw you, too, as it did the early church,” into a transport of joy”! QUESTION AND ANSWERS Counsels to Parents--Part 4. One of Mt. Carmel’s Greatest Concerns. Questions No 198: “Did not Christ say: “Suffer little, children, and forbid them not, to come unto Me: for of such is the kingdom of heaven” (Matt. 19:14)? Why then should children have to be disciplined and chastened to be saved?” Answer: The foregoing scripture, though manifestly describing the nature and spirit prerequisite to forming a character for the kingdom, is a common refuge of sentimental and indulgent parents, guardians, and teachers who are opposed to subjecting their charges to any discipline at divergence with their own. Indulgent, lax, careless, or indifferent with themselves, they must at all costs (however prohibitive) secure for their proteges the same easy-going, indulgent, compliant handling, even appealing to Christ’s words as warrant for their idea that the naturally unregenerate ways and propensities of the young should be of no great cause for concern and discipline, but should be suffered and left to be “outgrown”! “I have heard persons argue that their children were too young to be corrected. They said, ‘When the children are older, they will be ashamed...and will overcome.”--The Signs of the Times, March 16, 1891. “The false idea entertained by many, that the restraining of children is an injury, is ruining thousands upon thousands. Satan will surety take possession of the children if you are not on your guard.”--”Testimonies,” Vol. 5, p. 541. “Weakness in requiring obedience, and false love and sympathy,--the false notion that to indulge and not to restrain is wisdom,--constitute a system of training that grieves angels; but it delights Satan, for it brings hundreds and thousands of children into his ranks. This is why he blinds the eyes of parents, benumbs their sensibilities, and confuses their minds.”—Testimonies vol. 5, p. 324. Yet confirming themselves, by every means possible, in this sophistic idea, they ardently and tenaciously continue to cling to it, with increasing detriment to themselves and their children now, and to the inevitable undoing of both ultimately. But the words of Christ which they use as a cloak of white for their off-color ideas, rather than being justification for allowing children “just to grow up naturally,” uninhibited and unrepressed, is on the contrary a profound appeal for strict discipline which, in the last analysis, is but salvation--the supreme gift, the pearl of great price, which He gives to all who come unto Him. “Come unto Me,” He tenderly invites; “take My yoke [discipline] upon you, and learn of Me...for My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.” Matt. 11:28 through 30. “My son, despise not the chastening of the Lord; neither be weary of His correction: for whom the Lord loveth He correcteth; even as a father the son in whom he delighteth.” Prov. 3:11, 12. “As many as I love [save], I rebuke and chasten [discipline].” Rev. 3:19. Of such, therefore, as “sell all and buy the

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 6 field;” as are “zealous therefore, and repent;” in short, as implicitly accept the discipline, the yoke, of Christ,- -”of such is the kingdom of heaven.” Thus the scripture,” Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto Me: for of such is the kingdom of heaven” (Matt. 19:14), rather than lending the slightest support to the specious doctrine of natural behavior, teaches on the contrary the twin doctrines of strict discipline and perfection: for such as shall make up the kingdom of heaven, shall have let heaven’s discipline bring “into captivity (their) every thought to the obedience of Christ,” and thus having the mind of Him, shall “be as God” (Zech. 12:8),--perfect. Clearly, then, truly to suffer and forbid not children to come unto Christ, is to discipline them by precept and example to unfailing obedience to God’s requirements,- -”to every word that proceedeth out of His mouth,” --”till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the son of God, a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ.” Eph. 4:13. “Parents cannot succeed well in the government of their children until they first have perfect control of themselves. They should first learn to control themselves, then they can more successfully control their children.”--”Testimonies,” Vol. 1, pp. 399, 398. With both parents and children thus faithfully walking in the light and diligently working in Christ’s line,-- exchanging their ideas and theories, habits and practices for that which is written; disciplining themselves in self-abnegation, self-control, and self-denial,--with all thus striving, the message might soon reach the church, the Loud Cry be given, the kingdom set up, and the endless ages of joy and peace and happiness ushered in. “With such an army of workers,” says “The Spirit of Prophecy,” “as our youth rightly trained, might furnish, how soon the message of a crucified, risen, and sooncoming Saviour might be carried to the whole world! How soon might the end come,--the end of suffering and sorrow and sin! How soon, in place of a possession here, with its blight of sin and pain, our children might receive their inheritance where ‘the righteous shall inherit the land, and dwell therein forever;’ where ‘the inhabitant shall not say, I am sick,’ and ‘the voice of weeping shall be no more heard.’”--”Education,” p. 271. With such an ineffably thrilling and glorious prospect before them, will parents continue to permit themselves and their children to go out with the tide? Will they continue to compromise with the world and to debate with God over right and wrong and duty? Will they now, while opportunity lingers yet a moment, part company with world-loving relatives, friends, and associates, and make a clean break with their old ways of living and thinking? Will they, specifically, cease spoiling and ruining their children with pampering, coddling, and indulging; with sentimental praising and endearing; with proud glorying in worldly popularity and fashionable dress; with selfish, envious, jealous currying of favor; with wheedling, cajoling, coaxing, brandishing, and buying to gain obedience; and then, cruelest of all, with sympathizing with them in their grievances against those who dare lift voice or hand against their careless, willful, hell-bent ways? Will parents, in short, in an earnestness commensurate with the tremendous responsibility devolving upon parenthood, cry out to God to be delivered from the fatal deception of parental mismanagement in all its many forms and phases, and in its every ramification? “Children have gloried in their freedom to do as they pleased. They have been released from home responsibilities and have despised restraint. A life of usefulness appears to them like a life of drudgery. Lax government at home has unfitted them for any position, and, as a natural consequence, they have rebelled against school discipline. Their complaints have been received and credited by their parents, who, in sympathizing with their imaginary troubles, have encouraged their children in wrong-doing. These parents have, in many instances, believed positive untruths that have been palmed off upon them by their deceiving children. A few such cases of unruly and dissembling children would do much toward breaking down all authority in the school, and demoralizing the young people of our church.... “Indulgent parents, who justify their children in their wrong-doing, are thereby creating an element that will bring discord into society, and subvert the authority of both school and church... “The fearful state of the youth of this age constitutes one of the strongest signs that we are living in the last days; but the ruin of many may be traced directly to the wrong management of the parents. The spirit of murmuring against reproof has been taking root and is bearing its fruit of insubordination. While the parents are not pleased with the characters their children are developing, they fail to see the errors that make them what they are.”--”Testimonies, Vol. 4, p. 199. “The curse of God will surely rest upon unfaithful parents. Not only are they planting thorns which will wound them here, but they must meet their own unfaithfulness when the Judgment shall sit. Many children, ‘will rise up in judgment and condemn their parents, for not restraining them, and charge upon them, their de-

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 7 struction. The false sympathy and blind love of parents causes them to excuse the faults of their children and pass them by without correction, and their children are lost in consequence, and the blood of their souls will rest upon the unfaithful parents.”—Testimonies for the church, Vol. 1, p. 219. Oh, why will parents continue in their proud, sentimental, overfond, indulgent, foolish ways to make infidels and outlaws of their children, with their feet taken hold on the road to hell--victims of a wrong home training? In view of these divine injunctions and requirements, be it henceforth known to all that Mt. Carmel Academy will from now on accept none but those who can give satisfactory evidence that they have learned at home to wear the yoke of Christ--learned to be obedient, truthful, honest, self-controlled, self-denying, respectful of the rights of others, respectful of parents, respectful of older people, and, above all, to have reverence for God, reverence for the Word of God, and reverence for His house;--who, in fine, have laid the foundation of a good character. “No family is justified in bringing children to...[Mt. Carmel] who are not under the control of their parents. If their parents have disregarded the word of God in the matter of instructing and training their children.... [Mt. Carmel] is no place for them. They will only be the means of demoralizing the young people of... [this] place, and bringing discord where peace and prosperity should reign. Let such parents take up the neglected work of restraining and disciplining their children before they venture to impose them upon... [Mt. Carmel].”--”Testimonies,” Vol. 4, p. 204. Furthermore, the institution will accept only those who, before they leave home, have deposited in advance with the Bank of Palestina, Mt. Carmel Center, $20.00 for two months’ upkeep, in addition to the amount of return fare home, against the eventuation that two months’ stay here prove for any reason the inadvisability of their longer remaining. Parents, God will no longer be trifled with, and those who would have a place in His school from now on, must first demonstrate that they behave like welltrained horses rather than like wild zebras, and that they are builders, and not wreckers. Testimonies versus Alleged Cruelties. Question No. 199: We have heard terrible tales told about Mt. Carmel’s school,--that the teachers are cruel to the children, and that the children stay there only because they have to. We are anxious to know the truth of the matter directly from you. Please relieve our minds immediately. Answer: In view of the inevitable repetitions of past history, it is but natural that we are thus accused. Satan opposes the work of God on all fronts. Knowing that finally through the instrumentality of the schools of the prophets of today, fully restored by Elijah the prophet “before the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” God is to educate and redeem (“Education,” p. 30) His people, and thus bring to an end the long reign of darkness and death, Satan has come down with great wrath to discourage and dishearten, doing all in his power to devour the school and all who are connected with it, so that the firstfruits of the church, the 144,000, cannot be delivered from their long bondage and servitude to the prince of this world. Little wonder is it, then, that almost from its very inception Mt. Carmel Academy, as the school of the Elijah message,--today’s school of the prophets,--has been a special target for Satan’s fiery darts. All has been grist to the mills of these opposers. Capitalizing on everything which they might turn to account against the institution, they have gone hither and thither with their spurious stock of glittering gems and jewels, palming them off wherever possible. Some have maliciously and unmercifully on the one hand magnified molehills of unreached perfection into mountains of great wrongs, and on the other hand have reduced mountains of advancement to molehills of natural virtue, in order to maintain their perverse ideas as to what the school must do. Thus these brethren who are given to exaggeration, perversion, and slander, having left hardly any horror to be added to the list, has Satan found to be zealous and efficient agents through whom effectively to carry on his destructive work against the institution. Without imposing upon our readers the specific tales and reports of cruelties allegedly perpetrated, and without attempting to deny or refute the charges against the institution, in order to clear it, which attempt would prove wholly in vain so far as changing the minds of those who still prefer to believe the assertions, we shall let the readers of the Code judge for themselves, from the letters of some who are pleading to be allowed to return to the school, the truth of the matter. A young lady from California, wishing to return, wrote: “This is to assure you that my faith in present truth is strong and that I whole-heartedly believe in Mt. Carmel. “I write at this time, thinking that now a new year is here, perhaps conditions are such that applications for admittance to Mt. Carmel

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 8 may be considered. The first opportunity cannot come too soon for me! “In the meantime, I shall ‘wait on the Lord’ and continue to pray that God’s will may be done.” And another young lady also from California, desiring deeply to return, pleaded: “Please have mercy! How I have stood being away this long I do not know, but do believe me that never did any one want a place in the work, and the privileges of Mt. Carmel, more than I do. Must I remain away longer? I have pledged my strength, my mind, my heart, in fact my whole being to the Lord’s work. Why must I longer work for the enemy of all good, the destroyer of both the mind and soul of man who is ‘the crowning act of creation’? “How happy I will be if you will only answer, come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty.’” From one in Texas we received the following petition: “It has been my misfortune to be away from Mt. Carmel since the fourteenth day of the month of September. All my interest, my hopes, in fact, my very life, are centered there. My all-consuming desire is to be permitted to return. Whatever my mistakes have been, I pray that I will be forgiven them, and that I may resume my work there. And whatever the work assigned to me, I will perform it faithfully, esteeming myself as honored by my heavenly Father. “I have no money, nor other such valuables to offer, but I have my life, and that I offer gladly. May I hear from you?” A mother and her three children in Georgia pleading to return, write the ensuing lines: “If you will let me come back to Mt. Carmel, I will not make this mistake again. I will mind God and not Satan. I see where I have done wrong. I want to be saved and not lost. Forgive me, and let me come back.” “I see now where I have made the mistake. I love Mt. Carmel and want to get back, so that I may be educated in God’s school. I wish I had stayed there. I love Mt. Carmel school, and I want to get back and work my way through. Please, please, please, please, please, please, please, let me come. Let me come, please.” “I would like to come to Mt. Carmel. Please let me come, so that I may learn the message and go teach other souls. If you will let me come, I will do my best to work my way through.” “We all like our new home, but for myself I feel so unhappy about the children’s being out of school. Oh what a mistake we made in bringing them home! And how my heart longs for them to return. I pray every day for help to gain in the future what I have lost. “ “As I have stated before....it does not seem fair to deprive them indefinitely of the benefit of Mt. Carmel. I feel that there is no sacrifice too great on my part to have B and L return as soon as possible.” “I have just realized what I have done, and that we are about to be lost. If I had stayed away from Mt. Carmel, L would have never come back. And if I had stayed away long enough to have considered B’s case, I could have had strength enough to have stood the trial. But it is too late. Now L has become dissatisfied and wants to return if you will take her back. Now, I started out in order that my children could belong to God and Mt. Carmel, and in order that they would have no home but there. I would like to hear from you at once, so that I can return them as quickly as possible.” The foregoing letters from our files are, without exception, from ones who have been here and who have gone away. If the cruelties which Mt. Carmel’s critics and enemies accuse her of are true, then why should the ones who have gone away from here, have a longing desire to return? Judge for yourselves. The Mark of the Beast, When and What Is It? Question No. 202: “Is the mark of the beast the Sunday law? Is it to be enforced before or after the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9? And when will ‘the gold...be separated from the dross in the church’?” (“Testimonies,” Vol. 5, p. 81.) Answer: Former publications of Present truth have made clear that “the winds” held by the four angels of Revelation 7:1, represent the angel’s holding back “the anger of the nations,”--the image of the beast,--also that the angels will not let “the winds” blow into being the image of the beast before the 144,000 are sealed. (“Early Writings,” p. 38.) Thus those who in the time of the sealing are among the 144,000, and who do not receive the mark of God, according to Ezekiel’s vision, are to be tested, not by the image of the beast, but by their attitude toward the abominations in the church; and those who do not “sigh and cry” against the abominations therein, will be separated by the angels’ slaughter weapons (Ezek. 9:6), rather than be left to be tested by the image beast and to be separated when it enforces the reception of the mark of the beast. (Rev. 13:11 through 18; 3 T 266, 267; 5 T 211.) Then will the influence of the truth “testify” to the world of its sanctifying, ennobling character. (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 18.) Then the church will appear “fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,” going forth “into all the world, conquering and to conquer.”--”Prophets and Kings,” p.

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 9 Consequently,” the gold...separated from the dross in the church “ (“Testimonies,” Vol. 5, p. 81), by the enforcement of the mark of the beast, cannot be the 144,000, the first fruits (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 445), but rather is the second fruits,--the great multitude of Rev. 7:9,--to whom, after the sealing of the 144,000, will come the test of choosing between the commandments of God and the commandments of men. The mark of the beast constitutes homage to the image of the beast, in compliance with his commandments, just as the mark of God (Ezek. 9:4, 6) constitutes homage to God, in compliance with His commandments. What About Christmas? Question No. 203: “Do not the ‘Testimonies for the Church’ sanction the observance of Christmas?” Answer: As the Testimonies regard Christmas as a heathen custom, passed on to the people in a charming Christian disguise, our greatest concern should be, not merely as to whether the Testimonies sanction the observance of Christmas, but as to whether the custom is Christian or heathen, and as to whether our observance of it would be honorable to Christ, profitable to His followers, and acceptable to God. Let God Himself answer the question: “Hear ye the word which the Lord speaketh unto you, O house of Israel: Thus saith the Lord, Learn not the way of the heathen, and be not dismayed at the signs of heaven; for the heathen are dismayed at them. For the customs of the people are vain: for one cutteth a tree out of the forest, the work of the hands of the workman, with the axe: “They deck it with silver and with gold; they fasten it with nails and with hammers, that it move not. They are upright as the palm tree, but speak not: they must needs be borne, because they cannot go. Be not afraid of them; for they cannot do evil, neither also is it in them to do good.” Jer. 10:1 through 5. Thus has God warned the church against the customs of the heathen. Moreover, to multitudes of infidel Christmas revelers, Christ means little if any more than does a common man, and to still other multitudes, His birthday means not half so much as does the birthday of any other man in honor of whom there is observed a holiday. Furthermore, one of Christmas’ greatest evils is the exchanging of gifts--a sin-breeding custom which is not only jealousy-creating, but is also either pocket or heart-breaking. The results are that while it goads one multitude to display of pride, and lures them into debauchery and immorality, there is another multitude of unfortunates whom it drives to envy or discouragement, or to both, even to the point of committing suicide. Still further, as the whole Christmas observance is a specie of heathen worship that is demoralizing the nations, let the Lord’s servants shun its pretentious spirit and spurious humanitarianism by not exchanging gifts. VITAL DOCTRINAL POINTS DISCUSSED. “Who would not fear thee, O King of nations? for to thee doth it appertain. They are vanity, and the work of errors: in the time of their visitation they shall perish. For the pastors are become brutish, aud have not sought the Lord: therefore they shall not prosper, and all their flocks shall be scattered.” Jer. 10:7, 15, 21. (See “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, pp. 146, 147.) Dear Brother J.: Although the reasons for my delay in replying to your long letter, which delay you call “profound silence,” are many, the main reason is that I was not convinced that my answers to your questions would satisfy you, for your correspondence reveals to me the fact that you are becoming more involved each day in criticism and fault finding. At the first, your only doubt in the doctrines of the message was, to my knowledge, concerning the doctrine of the kingdom, in regard to which subject you had but indirectly heard that a study had been given, though it had not yet been published. However, your last letter to me reveals that you are now questioning something in every publication. Of course, I am not at all surprised at this, for past church history, also my own experience in the message, has taught me that when one begins entertaining doubt on one point of faith, one eventually goes back even on points which one has long defended as positive truths, and finally, in many instances, gives up the entire truth. Hence, Brother J, I am satisfied that, though at the present time you still believe that “The Shepherd’s Rod” contains a message for the Seventh-day Adventist church, it will not be long until you deny that fact also, unless a decided change takes place in you. Nevertheless, I shall try to discharge my responsibilities to you by endeavoring to answer your questions to the best of my ability and according to the light that the Lord has given me. For if I do not reply to your letter, you will no doubt continue to think your questions unanswerable, and my “profound

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 10 silence,” thus continued, you would only construe so as to appease your guilty conscience. Therefore I shall take your questions by paragraphs in the same sequence in which they appear in your letter. Recommends Private Interpretation. In paragraph five of your letter, you say: “Perhaps, the greatest hindrance to unity of faith, is in the multitude of individual [one man’s] interpretations and applications.” In this observation, Brother J, I believe you have stated the true cause of your trouble. But had I gathered from all Present Truth believers their ideas concerning the interpretations of any Bible subject found in the writings of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” I would have about as many ideas as there are individuals. And what would appear reasonable to one, would appear wholly unreasonable to another. Yet you recommend such a procedure to bring unity! Furthermore, had I gathered my information from men, and then written the books and tracts, would you then accept as inspired from God that which they contain? Your private position on some of the prophecies convinces me that you are right in saying: “The only remedy for this [diversity of opinion] is that as individuals we have our eyes anointed with the ‘eyesalve’ of grace and spiritual discernment. ‘Those who fail to do this will sooner or later be separated from the message.’” Yet ironically, you are one of those most lacking in this respect! You admit that the interpretation of Isaiah 7, as found in Tract No. 6, is correct: that the “butter and honey” is figurative of the Word of God; the “two sheep,” of the Bible; and the “young cow,” of “The Spirit of Prophecy.” But you have failed to see that “a man,” not “men,” is nourishing them. It is evident that only through that one “man” can anyone obtain the “butter” and the “honey,” whether it comes from the Bible or from “The Spirit of Prophecy.” Moreover, the symbolical prophecy of Zechariah 4, illustrated in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 270, is so plain that a child, even before school age, can, with but a little help, recognize in the illustration that the candlestick represents the church membership; the seven tubes, the ministers, the bowl, the inspired writings; and the two pipes, the inspired human channels through which the prophecies are revealed. But you have failed to see that in this unique and beautiful symbolism, God is teaching you precisely that of which “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 475, is warning you; namely, that when the prophet Elijah appears, you are not to tell him how to interpret the Scriptures, or how to teach his message. Yet, while by the critical and opposing position which you take on several prophecies, you are failing to recognize God’s prophets as authority, you are at the same time inconsistently accusing me of unbelief in “The Spirit of Prophecy”! As you think that God is leading you by your own private understanding to interpret the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy, and as you are saying, as did Korah, Dathan, and Abiram: “Had not God spoken also by us? “In fact, you virtually say that in the words, “We are the ‘children of God’ and led by the ‘Spirit of God’ like the man who is to ‘nourish the young cow and the two sheep.’” If you do not believe my words, Brother J, you ought to believe your own experience, for you well know that thus far in your lifetime, you have not brought forth any light either from the Bible or from “The Spirit of Prophecy,” yet you hold that you are “like the man who is nourishing the young cow and the two sheep!” Moreover, though it was “The Shepherd’s Rod,” and not any light of your own, that reconverted you to “The Spirit of Prophecy,” yet you imply that you no longer need the help of inspired writings, when you say, “My purpose in writing this is not to ‘Criticize’ and ‘find fault’ with the ‘butter aud honey’ or with anyone personally, but that we may individually partake of this ‘butter and honey’ and refuse the evil and choose the good until we come into the unity of the faith.” By this last statement, Brother J, you give clear evidence, though of course you do not sense the fact, that in interpreting God’s Word you prefer a method which is contrary to His method. Ignoring the aforementioned warning of “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 475, and of the prophet’s illustration, also of your own experience, you, yourself, independent of “The Spirit of Prophecy,” want to extract oil from the olive trees, and want also to get hold of the one man’s sheep and cow, and do your own milking! Just such uninspired methods of interpretation as you advocate, is what has thrown Christendom into confusion. Disapproves of Present Organization. In your paragraphs six to nine, you are endeavoring, though perhaps unwittingly, to put “The Shepherd’s Rod” in the wrong by referring to “The Symbolic Code” of July, 1934, also of April, 1935, and to Tract No. 5, concerning the phase of organization therein treated. You are trying to make us believe that the interpretation of Isaiah 7:25 in the 1934 “Code,” is contradicted by the interpretation of Isaiah 7:25 in the 1937 “Code”; that is, you are endeavoring to make us believe that whereas the “Rod” ori-

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 11 ginally applied Isaiah 7:25 to a spiritual hill, it in later writings applied the same verse to Mt. Carmel. This, however, is not so. To one who does not know what the series of “The Shepherd’s Rod” publications contain, your argument is convincing, but the statement is not true. You approve of the organization formed in 1934, but disapprove of the one formed in 1937, which is simply the outgrowth of the former, or, in other words, the difference between the two is that there were no officers mentioned in 1934, but there were in 1937. The purpose for which both stand is the same--organized to carry the message to the church of the Laodiceans, not to raise up a denomination regardless of whence its members come. The term “organization,” as used in the writings of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” has two different applications- -one in the sense of an organization like the S.D.A. denomination,--organized to increase its membership regardless of the source; the other in the sense of an organization to concentrate its efforts only within the church. We constitute the latter. I am sure you know that nothing can successfully be accomplished by any group of people without their organizing themselves. Even a common home can be well ordered only by having some organization--system. You have failed to recognize that our work cannot be carried on successfully without our organizing ourselves. Furthermore, though you have no inspired authority for your interpretations, yet you demand that from me by saying that you fail “to see any authority, in this prophecy of Israel in the type and in the anti-type, for a re-organization of the Seventh-day Adventist church and for the removal of the ‘storehouse’ before the ‘purification of the church.’” This may be so, but is that particular prophecy the only source of light on the subject? The fact that there are other lines of prophecy on the subject, is evidence that every angle of the message could not have been brought in one symbolical prophecy or type. Could it have, the Lord would have given us but that one. I have inspired authority for what I have said, and you should not have failed to see it, for the booklet, “Christ Our Righteousness,” p. 154, plainly states that reformation means “re-organization,” and I hardly think that you expect the reformation to take place after the purification. Questions Financial Support of the Message You are endeavoring to show that Tract No. 4 contradicts “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, p. 51, in regard to the tithe. But you fail to recognize the differences that obtain at different times and under different conditions. Volume One was our first publication. Since the conferences knew nothing of the message before the book was distributed, and since the Lord intended that they should accept it, He could not take the tithe away from them before they rejected the message and at the same time expect them to accept and carry it on to its completion. After they rejected it, disfellowshipped some of us, and refused even to take our tithe, it became necessary for us to carry the message to the laity, and to use the tithe to that end. Pray tell me, how could the message be advanced without any financial support? If you know of a way that it could be done, and if you think that our tithe would benefit the church, after she has rejected the message, and at a time when God is drawing the net ashore, we would be very glad to let the conferences have it. Truly, Brother J, your inconsistent attitude reveals that you spoke wiser than you perhaps are aware, when you said in your letter, “The only remedy for this is that as individuals we have our eyes anointed with the ‘eyesalve’ of grace and spiritual discernment.” In one instance you admit that the apostles received the tithe, but you justify their taking it by saying that they “started a new movement and a new organization,” holding that we have not; whereas in another instance you accuse us of having started a new movement and a new organization, and at the same time you find fault with us for using the tithe! Your statement convinces me that something has confused your mind, causing you already to forget what you did know about our message. You once well understood that our work and organization are the same as were the apostles’. They, too, were told not to go in the way of the Gentiles first, but to teach the message to the church, then afterwards, to the Gentiles. Thus are we commanded now to gather the firstfruits from the church, and after that, the second fruits from the nations. You ask me if Elijah, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, John the Baptist, and David claimed the tithe, by which question you imply that they did not receive tithe. I fail to find anywhere written that they did or did not take the tithe. But I am clear that they took the tithe if their message required financial support as does ours. In the parable of the net, the statement is made that when it was full, they drew it to shore and “sat down.” We understand that the net is a figure of the gospel church; that the fish are a figure of the church membership; that the time has now come for the angels to separate the bad fish from among the good; and that as far as God is concerned, He has “sat down” to draw the net to shore and to separate the one from the other instead of arising to cast out the net for more fish. Hence, as there is no need of casting the already filled net after more fish, there is no justification for con-

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 12 tinuing to devote the tithe to the purpose of throwing out the net. But as there is need of separating the good fish from among the bad, we must devote everything to the separating. rather than to the catching. This is what the “Harvest” tract teaches, and in your letter you admit that it is “irrefutable.” Supposes that Ezekiel Delivered His Message. You argue that Ezekiel’s statement--”I spake unto them of the captivity all the things” (Ezek. 11:25)--contradicts our statement, which says that that particular message found in Ezekiel Nine was prophetic, and that “Ezekiel never delivered the message to Israel.” Tract No. 1, p. 8. I did not think, Brother J, that you were so utterly literal-minded as to believe that because Ezekiel went and told his experience to those with whom he associated, it therefore meant a delivery of the message to all Israel! If by such means he could have delivered his message, then we delivered ours in 1929, and therefore, according to your position, there is no need of our continuing with it, for at that time, we too told our experience to all our associates. Still further, if Ezekiel had delivered the message to ancient Israel, then the Lord should have fulfilled His word by marking the 144,000 in Ezekiel’s time and by slaying all those who received not the mark. Limits Application of the Brass Mountains. You suppose that if “The Shepherd’s Rod” taught that the mountains of brass (Zech. 6:1) were parallel in time with the “brass kingdom” (Dan. 2:39), it would give strength to our position. But we would be wholly unable, Brother J, thus to explain the prophecy, for if we make the “brass mountains” parallel with the brass kingdom, then the prophecy should have transpired in the period of the Grecian Empire, whereas it meets its fulfillment from the beginning of the Christian church to the time of the end. That is, one of the mountains prefigures the early Christian church, and the other, the church in the time of the Loud Cry. Moreover, if we should apply one of the brass mountains to the time of the brass kingdom, and the other to the time of the iron kingdom, then, in order that they may correspond with the time and with the kingdoms, one of the mountains should be of brass and the other of iron, rather than both being of brass. By your thus quibbling and cavilling over such points, you are, I believe, in effect doing all that you can to find a possible way by which to contradict the sealing message--not the whole, but just enough, if possible, to show your ability, and to pacify your guilty conscience. However, in the end this unwitting errancy will result in your thus arguing yourself out of the kingdom. In this, my brother, your work shows ‘spiritual blindness, poverty, and wretch-edness.”--”Testimonies,” Vol. 3, p. 253. Confuses One Judgment with Another Next, you criticize the application that the “Code” makes of “Early Writings,” p. 36--the “judgment.” But I am confident, Brother J, that if the “Code” had said that the “judgment of the dead,” mentioned there, applied in the time of the millennium, as you would have it, that application would likewise not have satisfied you. If the “Code” had put it as you think it should be, you would then surely have had something against us, whereas you now have nothing. For it is a known fact among us, as Seventh-day Adventists, that when we speak of the time of the judgment during the millennium, we always term it “the judgment of the wicked dead”; whereas, when we speak of the judgment from 1844 to the judgment of the living, we call it exactly as it appears in “Early Writings”--”the judgment of the dead,” just as “The Spirit of Prophecy” educated us to do. Nevertheless, whether it be the judgment of the one or the other, it makes no difference at all so far as the lesson is concerned. Therefore, I am again convinced that you are doing your best, even though you do not sense the fact, to make issues and to borrow trouble. I know where “the judgment of the dead” applies, but had I stated the whole truth, it would not have pleased you at all. However, since you have raised the question, I must tell it now. The judgment of the dead, as referred to in “Early Writings,” applies to as many judgments of the dead as there are, for the statement does not specify any particular judgment, or distinguish one from another. Therefore, it first applies from 1844 to the time of the judgment of the “living,” and second, during the millennium, for there is a judgment of the “dead” in both periods. Exhibits Inconsistency. Because we have made a single application of the trumpets, you want us to give them a double one; whereas, because we have made a double application of “the judgment of the dead,” you want us to give it a single one! Here we may pardonably sigh for the jewel of consistency! Because we have held to the symbolical key of interpretation on the subject of the seven trumpets, concerning which subject you confess that you “cannot refute the explanation,” you want us to symbolize everything we read in the Bible, or it amounts to that, for you tell us that we must interpret the “camp” of Ezekiel 4:2 to be symbolical. Because I was honest enough to admit that I

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 13 did not fully understand the seven last plagues, you are now accusing me of not believing “The Spirit of Prophecy.” Hence, your quibblings convince me more and more that had I given any interpretation of the plagues, you would have again taken me to task. I thought that those who read the “Code,” well knew that we believe a hundred per cent in “The Spirit of Prophecy.” I thought also that they could read for themselves, and that they would not expect me to tell them what “The Spirit of Prophecy” had to say about the plagues. Thinking that they wanted to know whether I had more light on the plagues than that which is found in “The Spirit of Prophecy,” I confessed by the “Code’s” statement that I did not. After you critically studied, and accepted “The Shepherd’s Rod” as a message from God to you, had you then just as critically examined your standing on God’s side, and continued studying the publications with the intention of finding more truth rather than of seeing how much you might contradict, you would not have arrived at the place where even the simple points must again be explained to you. Holds That 144,000 Stand on Mt. Zion Only After Millennium. Your question as to whether or not the 144,000 stand on Mt. Zion before the close of probation will now be considered. If the 144,000 stand on Mt. Zion only after the millennium, then why is Christ there seen as a lamb rather than as a king? (Rev. 14:1.) And why at the same time is the investigative judgment in session, as is evident in verses two and three? For there it is stated that at the time the 144,000 stand on Mt. Zion, the harpers “sung...before the throne and before the beasts and the elders,” showing that at that time the judgment was in session, because of the fact that the beasts and the elders after the close of probation do not stand before the throne. (Rev. 15:6 through 8.) For further explanation on this point of the Judgment, see “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, pp. 194 through 200. You want to put a double application on the trumpets, where plainly there is but one, whereas you ought to know that if there is a Mt. Zion on earth after the millennium, there must also be one before the millennium. Had you not been wasting your time Brother J, in quibbling, you would have seen that simply because the 144,000 stand on Mt. Zion after the millennium, it does not prove that therefore they could not stand there before the millennium. Tract No. 8, pp. 3 through 5, and “Early Writings,” pp. 17 through 19, deal with two different times and events. You, yourself, admit that the 144,000 must stand on Mt. Zion before the earth is made new, for you say, “Of course, in experience of Christian living, they are to first follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth in their lives here on earth.” Attempts to Discredit Jewish Lineage of the 144,000. You contend that it would be impossible for the 144,000, after being intermingled with the nations, to be the direct descendants of Jacob. If this be so, then we might just as well conclude that the descendants of the twelve sons of Jacob are not Israelites, for you well know that they all married outside their nation. Joseph, the most honored one, married the daughter of an idolatrous Egyptian priest. Gen. 41:45. Furthermore, you do not suppose that while the twelve tribes lived in Egypt for hundreds of years, besides the years they were in the promised land, that one tribe did not intermarry with another, do you? If you admit that they did intermarry, then you must also admit that regardless of the maternal side, God still separated all of them by tribes. You have become so blind, Brother J, as even to say, “If God by the natural descendants of Jacob and his sons should so honor them as to make them members of the 144,000, would He not choose them from those Jews who have kept pure their racial if not their tribal descent, rather than those who have lost their identity by yielding every principle of their faith and marrying out of their faith contrary to His express command?” By this statement you are making the flesh greater than the Spirit, for you are trying to tell us that the present identified Jewish race who, through their fathers, denied and crucified the Lord, and who in nearly two thousand years have failed to accept Him as their Saviour, are more worthy to be honored to stand with the Lamb on Mt. Zion than are those Jews and their descendants who composed the Christian church in the beginning, and who were willing to die rather than to deny their Lord. The promise is not to those unbaptized Jews and their descendants who are Jews only in name, but to those who are Jews also in faith. In other words, the promise is not to those Jews who sold their birthright for less than a mess of pottage, and who crucified the Lord, but to those Jews who, like Jacob, allowed the Lord to change their name from “Jews” to “Christians,”-- natural and spiritual Israel--to those Jews who are born twice. Thus the 144,000 are by their natural birth the descendants of Jacob and, by their spiritual birth, the descendants of Christ: sons of Jacob and sons of Godfull--fledged Jews, Israelites indeed. Thus only can the Scriptures be perfectly fulfilled. A Christian Jew who marries a converted Gentile does not yield any Bible principle of his faith, but abides by it.

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 14 Interprets Ezekiel’s Sticks to be Symbolical of the Dead. Anyone who would interpret Ezekiel 37:16-28 to mean that the gathering together of the tribes of Israel and the joining of them in one kingdom, as revealed in these verses, is the resurrection of the dead, as you think, must have lost nearly all his spiritual discernment. Did not the Lord, in these verses, say to Ezekiel: “Behold, I will take the children of Israel from among the heathen,” not from their graves? Ezek. 37:21. Is He to multiply the dead instead of the living? Or shall the heathen, after the resurrection “know that... the Lord” has sanctified Israel? (Ezek. 37:26, 28.) You are accusing me of not having authority to interpret this chapter as it is found in our Tract No. 8, yet at the same time, your interpretation does not carry the authority, nor even good logic. This proves to me that you are trying your best to run away from the truth, without respect to yourself, to God, or to man. In your letter, you have quoted pages of references in an endeavor to make yourself believe by cumulative implications that Christ will have no literal kingdom before the close of probation, but you deny the statements which plainly say that He will have a literal kingdom! Why do you, in an endeavor to run away from the truth, resort to words which seem to imply the contrary? Why base your opinion on passages which you do not understand, in preference to the following citations which do not imply, but definitely say: “Behold, I will bring them from the north country, and gather them from the coasts of the earth, and with them the blind and the lame, the woman with child and her that travaileth with child together: a great company shall return thither.” “Hear the word of the Lord, O ye nations, and declare it in the isles afar off, and say, He that scattered Israel will gather him, and keep him, as a shepherd doth his flock. “Thus saith the Lord, which giveth the sun for a light by day, and the ordinances of the moon and of the stars for a light by night, which divideth the sea when the waves thereof roar; The Lord of hosts is His name. If those ordinances depart from before Me, saith the Lord, then the seed of Israel also shall cease from being a nation before Me forever.” Jer. 31:8, 10, 35, 36. “And I will sanctify My great name, which was profaned among the heathen, which ye have profaned in the midst of them; and the heathen shall know that I am the Lord, saith the Lord God, when I shall be sanctified in you before their eyes. For I will take you from among the heathen, and gather you out of all countries, and will bring you into your own land.” “Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean: from all your filthiness, and from all your idols, will I cleanse you. A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you: and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh. And I will put My Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in My statutes, and ye shall keep My judgments, and do them. And ye shall dwell in the land that I gave to your fathers; and ye shall be My people, and I will be your God. “Thus saith the Lord God: In the day that I shall have cleansed you from all your iniquities I will also cause you to dwell in the cities, and the wastes shall be builded. And the desolate land shall be tilled, whereas it lay desolate in the sight of all that passed by. And they shall say, This land that was desolate is become like the garden of Eden; and the waste and desolate and ruined cities are become fenced, and are inhabited. Then the heathen that are left round about you shall know that I the Lord build the ruined places, and plant that that was desolate: I the Lord have spoken it, and I will do it. Thus saith the Lord God; I will yet for this be enquired of by the house of Israel, to do it for them; I will increase them with men like a flock.” Ezek. 36:23 through 28; 33 through 37. “And their nobles shall be of themselves, and their governor shall proceed from the midst of them; and I will cause him to draw near, and he shall approach unto Me: for who is this that engaged his heart to approach unto Me saith the Lord. The fierce anger of the Lord shall not return, until He have done it, and until He have performed the intents of His heart: in the latter days ye shall consider it. “ Jer. 30:21, 24. “In the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom...It shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms.” Dan. 2:44. “Thou art My battle axe and weapons of war: for with thee will I break in pieces the nations, and with thee will I destroy kingdoms.” Jer. 51:20. These scriptures, Brother J, plainly say that God will make the seed of Jacob again a kingdom while the heathen are yet in existence; that after He has brought us into our own land as a kingdom, He will then cleanse our hearts; and that with this kingdom He will break and consume the nations. Do you suppose that God is here promising something which He either cannot or does not intend to carry out? or that He will cleanse us of our sins after the close of probation?

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 15 No one denies the fact that a number of times in the Scriptures Christ is called “a man,” but you surely will not try to make me believe that the “man” in Luke 19:14 is Christ Himself. I care not how spiritually blind you may be, you can still see the literal part of the scripture: that at the time those citizens sent the message, Christ was in Heaven, and the “man” whom they did not want to reign over them was on earth, and that this happened before Christ’s return. - - - - - - - STILL PREPARING FOR THE “EVIL TO COME” Just four years ago to the day from the present date of publication, The Symbolic Code went forth to its eagerly waiting readers with its first obituary notice, thus sorrowfully punctuating a year and a half of glad news bearing. Now as the tenth year of the message fleets on into the unreturning past, again in deepest bereavement, this time, for Brother Eugene Soper Lipsey, goes forth the Code, announcing that another of the faithful has gone to his rest inside Carmel’s own cemetery, “solitarily in the woods”, waiting for the resurrection morn. Again we are reminded that “the righteous perisheth, and no man layeth it to heart: and merciful men are taken away, none considering that the righteous is taken away from the evil to come. [We as present truth believers should realize that the evil day spoken of in this scripture is now ten years nearer than when the truth concerning it was first made known to us.]... they shall rest in their beds, each one walking in his uprightness. [If we are to meet them, we must be wide awake, lest we be found among those who make a wide mouth, drawing out the tongue, and whom the Lord shall reprove by the words:]....Against whom do ye sport yourselves? against whom make ye a wide mouth, and draw out the tongue? are ye not children of transgression, a seed of falsehood?” Isaiah 57:1, 2, 4. The Funeral Rites. Sermon. Prayer--V.T. Houteff. “Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned.” Romans 5:12. How horrible death is, Death is the most dreadful of all things. While sinning, sin appears to be desirable, but its results are pain, sorrow, and woe, and at last, this gruesome end--death! Nevertheless, the Lord’s word, through the prophet Daniel, is that “Many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.” Dan. 12:2. Though we are exceedingly grieved over Brother Lipsey’s sudden death, and over the thought of his parting from us, yet our happiness exceeds our grief, for the fact that his life and character have been such as to give us the greatest confidence that there is laid up for him a crown of eternal glory, which he will receive on the resurrection morn. The apostle Paul, speaking of the resurrection, expresses it in the following words: “But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others which have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him. For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise, first: then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” 1 Thess. 4:13 through 17. (Song: “What a Gathering That Will Be.”--Sr. A.G. Smith) At the sounding of the trumpet, when the saints are gathered home, We will greet each other by the crystal sea; When the Lord Himself from heaven to His glory bids them come, What a gath’ring of the faithful that will be! What a gath’ring, gath’ring, At the sounding of the glorious jubilee! What a gath’ring, gath’ring, What a gath’ring of the faithful that will be! “And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for,” says John the Revelator “the former things are passed away.” (Rev. 21:4.) “The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them.” Isa. 11:6.

Nos.6-12 (June-Dec., 1939) Page 16 And the Holy Spirit, speaking through the Apostle Paul, says: “Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him.” I Cor. 2:9. (Song: “There’ll be no Dark Valley “--Sr. V.T. Houteff) There’ll be no more sorrow when Jesus comes, There’ll be no more sorrow when Jesus comes, But a glorious morrow when Jesus comes To gather His loved ones home. Friends, Brother Lipsey’s sudden death again presents the fact that life is uncertain, and that those who expect eternally to enjoy the promises of God, cannot afford to close their ears, or to harden their hearts, when they hear the Master’s still small voice, saying: “Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.” Matt. 11:28-30. “Today if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts.” Heb. 4:7. Song: “Asleep in Jesus.”---Sr. V.T. Houteff. Asleep in Jesus! blessed sleep From which none ever wake to weep; A calm and undisturbed repose, Unbroken by the last of foes. Asleep in Jesus! O how sweet To be for such a slumber meet! With holy confidence to rest In hope of being ever blest. Asleep in Jesus! Peaceful rest, Whose waking is supremely blest; No fear, no woe, shall dim that hour That manifests the Saviour’s pow’r. Asleep in Jesus! Soon to rise, When the last trump shall rend the skies; Then burst the fetters of the tomb, And wake in full, immortal bloom. Obituary. Eugene Soper Lipsey was born in Chicago, Illinois, on March 9, 1911. Later the family moved to San Diego, California. Brother Lipsey was the first to embrace Present Truth in San Diego, California. Purchasing a copy of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, in 1932, he read himself into the message. Then in the spring of the same year, when Brother Warden went from Los Angeles to San Diego, Brother Lipsey took him to his friends to labor for them. The result of their endeavors being that a small company of about twenty believers was raised. Brother Lipsey was a very zealous Present Truth worker. He assisted Brother Warden in raising another small company in Escondido, about 30 miles north of San Diego. Later he labored in and about Los Angeles, where he added still others to his list of converts. In July of 1936, a year after the building work of Mt. Carmel had begun, Brother Lipsey came to assist us here, and has worked in almost all the departments in the last three years. Faithful in whatever department to which he was assigned, zealous as a student of the Bible, apt to teach, honest in all things, Brother Lipsey’s religion was very sincere. We have learned to love Brother Lipsey, but we never realized this as much as we now do. Next to his wife, parents, and relatives, I believe we feel the most grieved for his leaving us. On September 7, 1939, he was married to Miss Carol Hogan, who is also whole-hearted for Mt. Carmel. They made their home here. On November 8, 1939, he expired from this life from an illness of less than a week’s duration. Left to mourn, besides his wife, his father, mother, a brother, and a sister, are a host of friends, and all of Mt. Carmel’s inhabitants. Song: “Sweet Be Thy Rest”---Sr. A.G. Smith and Sr. V.T. Houteff. At Grave. Prayer was offered that we be faithful and true if we want to meet Bro. Lipsey in the resurrection day. “And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul.” Gen. 2:7. Therefore, “dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return.” Gen. 3:19. “Again He said unto me, Behold, I will cause breath to enter into you, and ye shall live: and I will lay sinews upon you, and will bring up flesh upon you, and cover you with skin, and put breath into you, and ye shall live; and ye shall know that I am the Lord.” Ezek. 37:4-6. As the great white cloud appeared, upon which sat the Son of man, “they responded to the call, and came forth clothed with glorious immortality, crying, ‘Victory, victory, over death and the grave! O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?’ “--”Early Writings,” p. 287. The congregation left the grave while singing: “When The Roll Is Called Up Yonder I’ll Be There.”

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 2 MT. CARMEL’S PROGRESS VIEWED THROUGH THE CAMERA Believing that all Present Truth believers would joyfully welcome from Mt. Carmel a report of the progress that she is making, we are therefore, in this issue, bringing to Code readers a composite view of several of the buildings and projects, with some of the scenery. With our readers, we shall now imagine that we are entering Mt. Carmel’s gate No. 1, where we find ourselves on the King’s Highway. Proceeding then along the highway, beyond the farmhouse (building No. 5), westward through the orchard, and past dam No. 1, Pictures of Mt. Carmel Center, (road, B5 Building) we come to the administration Center, where we see building No. 8 to the right, and the water tank ahead. Pictures of Mt. Carmel Center (B8 Building, water tank). and the water tank ahead

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 3 Continuing about 200 yards farther westward on the King’s Highway, as shown in the photograph, we next find ourselves on the Academy grounds. The first structure that we pass is a dwelling to our left-- building No. 2. Looking toward the west side of the building, we see on the ground floor the Dispensary on which one of the workmen is putting in the windows, Pictures of Mt. Carmel Center (King’s Hwy Road, B2) a little to the right, the lavatory, which is to be a threestory building, the first story being constructed of rock quarried from the grounds. Pictures of Mt. Carmel Center (Dispensary, lavatory).

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 4 Following in line is one of the dormitories--building No. 4. Finally at the center of the campus, we find ourselves in front of our temporary dining room, standing between one of the dormitories (building No. 6, a full, two-story structure which does not appear to advantage in this photo, for a south-north slope obscures the ground floor from this angle) Pictures of Mt. Carmel Center (buildings) and the Academy (building No. 1), while beyond we are met with an inspiring view of Lake Waco, lying at a level about 200 feet lower than the school campus.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 5 Proceeding from here to our left, we find ourselves on our Scenic Highway (now under construction), which gradually descends toward dam No. 2, and which winds around the hillside just below buildings No. 2 and No. 4. Going several hundred feet along this new road, we shortly find ourselves before the Scenic Bridge (also under construction), leading to the dam, the bulkhead of which will form a part of the highway for about 650 feet. Photographs A, B, C, and D show operations at the dam at different stages of construction. Photographs A and D show Lake Meribah (made up by dam No. 2) at two different periods. The dining room is the first building erected on Mt. Carmel--a temporary structure. Building No. 1, up to January 1, has been occupied by the General Office, but now, notice the Office has moved to its new location (Building No. 8), houses the Academy. While the ground floor of Building No. 8 accommodates the General Office, also the publishing office and the Mercantile Assn., the second story provides our general assembly hall. Building No. 2 (“The Memorial Inn”) is a twelveroom house, built by Sister Charboneau. It overlooks Carmel’s artificial Lake Meribah, the source of our water supply. The ground floor of this building is being used for our medical work and the upper floors for a dwelling place for a number of the workers.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 6 Building No. 7, which has been our barn, and which stands only a short space from the Administration Center, is to be converted into a wood-work shop and a lumber yard. Driving eastward on the State highway No. 67, and over Lake Waco bridge, one may often see Mt. Carmel’s Jersey herd contentedly grazing. And as one approaches Mt. Carmel’s gate No. 2, he will be met by the scenery shown in this photograph. Pictures of Mt. Carmel Center (cows, barn, gate 2 view). To the right, just below dam No. 2, is the pump house and the windmill, whereas on the highest point in view flies the U. S. flag.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 7 Photograph G shows a load of grain (from Mt. Carmel’s harvest) ready to be unloaded. Photographs H and I take us back to building No. 8. Pictures of Mt. Carmel Center (clock in floor of B8, truck). Passing through the main entrance to the ground floor, our eyes are immediately attracted by a figure of a shepherd’s rod pointing away from a figure of a clock,- -the insignia of the message,--depicting the power of deliverance, and the parable of Matthew 20, the hours of the five calls for laborers. (For further explanation see “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, pp. 224-239). The symbolism is wrought in concrete, in colors of red, white, and black. To the right is the General Office, and the offices of the Publishing department and the Bank of Palestina, as seen in photograph H;

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 8 Picture of Mt. Carmel Center (clock in floor of B8) while to the left is the Mercantile Association, photograph I. And now our readers may imagine that they are sitting down in this office building with us, while they are studying the remaining pages of this Code, and while we are writing a few words of encouragement to the troubled ones, answering doctrinal questions for souls hungering for truth, wrapping literature for mailing to those who want to investigate the message for themselves, and to those who wish to pass it on to others; perhaps preparing material for the next issue of the Code, and a manuscript for a tract, and attending to almost countless other matters which demand attention during the day. The Financial Status of Mt. Carmel Center, S.R.S.D.A’s .Having viewed Mt. Carmel’s improvements, we feel sure that Present Truth believers will also greatly appreciate a financial report. We are therefore setting forth the following comparative tithe and offering report, also a Balance Sheet for the years 1930, 1935, 1936, and

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 9 Current: Cash...............................................................$ 68.70 $ 344.13 $ 864.98 $1,995.18 Accounts Receivable.................................... 115.86 117.00 354.33 Stock Inventories.......................................... 894.24 2,454.49 1,960.72 4,411.63 $6,761.14 Fixed: Land, Purchase Price.................................... 7,087.50 11,040.05 11,040.05 Equipment..................................................... 155.00 3,824.19 5,842.10 $16,882.15 Improvements: Peach Orchard............................................... 3,441.25 Buildings........................................................ 6,950.00 25,420.57 Water Works.................................................. 498.03 10,435.03 Power Lines................................................... 58.38 Roads............................................................. 1,269.63 Increased value of land................................. 26,459.95 67,084.81 TOTAL ASSETS $962.94 $10,156.98 $25,254.97 $90,728.10 COMPARATIVE BALANCE SHEET ASSETS LIABILITIES Accounts Payable ....................................... $919.94 $ 8,127.00 $14,549.70 $18,425.51 Accured Expenses ...................................... 300.00 Script (Mt. Carmel Currency Outstanding) 944.05 TOTAL LIABILITIES ............................ $919.94 $8,127.00 $14,549.70 $19,669.56 Net Worth, December 31 ......................... 43.00 2,029.98 10,705.27 71,058.54 LIABILITIES AND NET WORTH ........... $962.94 $10,156.98 $25,254.97 $90,728.10 RECEIPTS On Hand May 21, 1935 .............................................. $ 344.13 1935 - 1936 ......................................... $21,538.19 1937 ..................................................... 16,589.28 1938 ..................................................... 21,351.98 1939 ..................................................... 18,087.75 Total Receipts ................................................ $77,567.20 Grand Total ............................ $77,911.33 Deduct Disbursements .................................... 75,916.15 On Hand Dec. 31, 1939 ................................ $ 1,995.18 The foregoing report represents the total amount of all monies received (including loans) and disbursements made since coming to Mt. Carmel. It discloses the fact that the total receipts since the work on Mt. Carmel began, are $77,567.20, whereas the assets are $90,728.10, showing that the assets exceed the receipts by $13,160.90. These figures reveal that we have carried the message and the school for five years, at a profit of $13,160.90. DISBURSEMENTS Field Expense ......................................................... $12,271.40 School Expense ...................................................... 13,970.78 Labor Expense ......................................................... 13,210.19 Mt. Carmel ............................................................... 36,348.37 Miscellaneous .......................................................... 115.41 Total Disbursements (From May 21, 1935 to Dec. 31, 1939) .................................................... $75,916.15 The school has been the heaviest load that we have had to carry, not only because of lack of cooperation from the parents in disciplining the children, but also because of lack of financial support. On the one hand, the parents see to it that the children get here, while on the other hand, but few come forward with enough financial support to cover their expenses, with the result that we are placed in the difficult position where it is hard to keep them out and harder to keep them in. The Receipts and Dis- Receipts and Disbursements Statement That the assets, both fixed and current, exceed by several thousands of dollars the amount received from Present Truth believers since the Message began to come in January, 1929, may be seen from both the foregoing Balance sheet and the tithe and offering report. Dec. 31, May 1, Dec. 31, Dec. 31,

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 10 bursements Statement shows that more has been spent on the students than on the workers. Moreover, whereas $13,970.78 has been spent on the students, only $2,426.15 has been received in second tithe, and $2,356.57 from parents’ support, making a total of $4,782.72, and leaving a deficit of $9,188.06 Hence, if our school is to prosper, there are two evils that must be corrected; namely, parents must meet the students’ expenses, and must cooperate with the teachers rather than with their unruly children. Nevertheless, the Balance Sheet shows that while the brethren in the field have faithfully supported the work of spreading the message, Mt. Carmel has, by her strict economy and by the hard work of her faithful crew, been doing fully as much. For the sixty-five thousand dollars which the brethren have given, Mt. Carmel’s personnel and her field workers present, in addition to a large number of Present Truth believers, an institution the net worth of which is over seventy-one thousand dollars. We thank the Lord that, in spite of the persecution which we have encountered from the denomination, He has made it possible for us to come through thus far and to take such a fast hold--a good root growing a “pleasant plant.” And though the enemies of the message have with all their might tried to close every avenue possible through which the message might reach the people, it is steadily finding its way to the honest in heart-- to those who are willing to bear the reproach of Christ; who are willing to suffer affliction with His people, rather than to dwell in the tents of wickedness; who value their eternal life as more precious than fine gold; who are conscious that this wicked and sick world, in comparison with the righteous and everlasting world to come, is as nothing, and is about to pass away. As the figures in these reports show that we have not lost a dollar of our gifts, but rather have multiplied them, we hope that we have not by neglect lost a soul that could have been saved. Our hearts are sad, however, when we think of the brethren who are kept in darkness simply because the denominational ministry has barred the sealing message from them, and because contrary to the will of God (Jer. 6:16; 1 John 4:1), they are foolish enough to commit their salvation to mortal men (specifically to the ministry), listening to their tirade against the message, while the ministers themselves, having been forbidden to read Present Truth literature or to listen to Present Truth message-bearers, hardly know anything about it! Moreover, these shepherds, whose religious liberty is taken away from them, forbid the laity’s investigating for themselves. Hence, as the greater part of both ministry and laity fear either the sacrifice they must make,--departing from all worldlings and worldliness, or the reproach of being cast out,--they are therefore perfectly willing to close their ears to the Voice of Christ while having them wide open to the voice of men, entirely trusting to what the conference presidents say, as though the ministers and the laity were senseless, unable either to think or to reason for themselves. Thus they are blindly giving consent to suggestions and commands of men, laying down all their God-given ability of judging for themselves, with the consequence that when they hear a voice, they need someone to tell them whether it is the voice of the Good Shepherd, or of the “roaring lion.” What a pity! May he Lord have mercy on them, and some way, somehow, rescue them from their lukewarm (satisfied) condition, by helping them to see that they are “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” (Laodicean), for they certainly see not their plight. May they hear the Voice of the True Witness and be healed, is our earnest prayer. And now as the institution is equipped to care for the Gospel work, we are asking all Present Truth believers to engage themselves heart and soul with us in the spreading of the message, and to scatter our literature far and wide until it shall have reached every member in the denomination. Then 144,000 strong, shall we stand with the Lamb on Mt. Zion Happened For Ensamples “That I might make thee know the certainty of the words of truth; that thou mightest answer the words of truth to them that send unto thee.” Prov. 22:21. “That thou mightest know the certainty of those things, wherein thou hast been instructed.” Luke 1:4. “I know that, whatsoever God doeth, it shall be forever: nothing can be put to it, nor anything taken from it: and God doeth it, that men should fear before Him.” Eccl. 3:14. “Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation.” 2 Pet. 1:20. “All scripture is given by inspiration of God.” 2 Tim. 3:16. “Sanctify them through Thy truth: Thy word is truth.” John 17:17. The certainty of the Scriptures, and the unchangeableness of their character, are clearly set forth in the quotations above, from the words of Him Who declared himself to be “The Way, the Truth, and the Life.” In both the Old and the New Testaments, there is brought to view a religious movement organized and led by the Author of the Scriptures, the first of which is an “ensample,” or type, of the second. Both of these movements called God’s people out of a state of bondage, with specific instruction as to how those comprising the organization might free themselves from slavery, and inherit a land of freedom, peace, and plenty. “Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come.” 1 Cor. 10:11. Thus the Exodus Movement (the type) from Egypt to Canaan points forward to a movement which the Lord is to launch by the same method as in the type, and which is to free God’s people from all earthly ties--sin and sinners--and lead them to inherit the eternal kingdom. “And there shall be an highway for the remnant of His people, which shall be left, from Assyria; like as it was to Israel in the day that He came up out of the land of Egypt.” Isa. 11:16. In the annals of church history, after the Exodus movement, the Shepherd’s Rod message is the only one which calls for just such a movement as exactly fits the type. (See our tracts No. 8 and No. 9.) But let it be remembered that the Exodus movement was in two sections, the first of which was led

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 11 by Moses, and the second by Joshua. It was the last, the purified section (the one after the 40 years wilderness wandering, and after all but two had died that were over 20 years of age when they left Egypt) that possessed the land. Thus, again, the Shepherd’s Rod is the only movement fitting the type--the Israel of Joshua’s day; that is, it is the only movement that does not draw its followers from outside the parent movement. The Shepherd’s Rod inherits the S.D.A. movement in its purified state (after the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine), to lead it into “the promised land,” there to become the everlasting kingdom; just as in the type, after the murmurers passed away, Joshua took the Exodus movement and led it into the land of Canaan. (See our tracts No. 8 and No. 9.) Hence, the period before the Shepherd’s Rod came--the period of the S.D.A. denomination--is the one in which are to be found the typical wanderings, doubtings, and murmurings, both against the founder and the dietetic principles (“health reform”) of the movement, and the consequent curses and slaughter. Thus it is that murmuring, complaining, and doubting have blinded the eyes of many in the Advent movement, causing them to turn back from following Christ their Leader, and steadily to retreat toward Egypt; and thus it is that just as Moses wrote the sad experience of the type, so the founder of the S.D.A. denomination wrote the even sadder experience of the anti-type, saying, “Many had lost sight of Jesus” in 1888; and again, “Doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God, is leavening our churches everywhere.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 217. In other words, just as unbelief on the part of ancient Israel sent them back to wander in the desert until all the guilty ones should die, so in like manner, Seventh-day Adventists turned from the Minneapolis General Conference in 1888 for their wilderness wandering until the guilty ones should either repent or die. May God grant that we, the children of those who have “repeated the history of that people” (Testimonies for the church, p. 160), be admonished by their mistakes, and heed the call of the Eleventh hour. Again: just as the Exodus Movement was bereft of their visible leader a short time before they entered the land of Canaan, so also was the Advent Movement bereft of its visible leader as it neared the borders of the heavenly Canaan; and just as Joshua was called then to guide the feet of God’s weary pilgrims to their homeland, just so must another arise at this time in fulfillment of the type, to lead home the feet of God’s saints today, concerning whom the Spirit of Prophecy says: “Somebody is to come in the spirit and power of Elijah, and when he appears, men may say:... ‘you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way.’”--”Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 475, 476. “By a prophet the Lord brought Israel out of Egypt, and by a prophet was he preserved.” Hos. 12:13. May every candid mind that makes an unbiased investigation of the Shepherd’s Rod message, have the grace and courage to confess that it contains the very call which is sent forth to bring about that “great reformatory movement among God’s people” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 126), and to give “power and force to the Third Angel’s Message” (“Early Writings,” p. 277), so that, “Clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church,....’fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ may “go into all the world, conquering and to conquer.”--”Prophets and Kings,” p. 725. Thus both the type and the testimonies of the prophets, as well as history, identify the Shepherd’s Rod message as the only one Questions and Answers ordained to lead the church, freed from sin and sinners, into the land of Promise, when “the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled” (Luke 21:24). Also we have the promise: “In the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed.” Dan. 2:44. TAKING THE NAME OF THE LORD. QUESTION NO. 204: Did not Abel call upon the name of the Lord (Gen. 4:4) when he offered the sacrifice? If so, then why does Genesis 4:26 say that after Seth was born, “then began men to call upon the name of the Lord”? ANSWER: From the death of Abel until the birth of Seth (Gen. 4:25), Cain was the only living son of Adam, but neither Cain nor the generations that came through him were followers of God. Hence, Seth and his descendants, who had the spirit of Abel, and who were “born again” (John 3:3), were “the sons of God.” Gen. 6:2. Thus, as there were two different classes of worshippers (converted and unconverted) in close contact with each other, necessarily, then, to make a distinction between the followers of man, and the followers of God, the descendants of Seth were the first to call “themselves by the name of the Lord” (margin), as we at this day call ourselves by the name of Christ, Christians; whereas the descendants of Cain continued to be called “the sons of men.” The Scriptures bear evidence that the evil and ignorant religious practices which we see today, had their beginning with Cain, and also that as Abel was killed for worshipping precisely as God had commanded, His righteous influence reaches even to this day. Consequently, there are still in the world the “sons of men” as well as the “sons of God.” Just as the religion of the “sons of men” in those days was such as their father Cain practiced, --not according to God’s command, but according to their own choosing,--just so in these days a great many worship in the same manner in which their fathers did, not taking the slightest pains to know for themselves the difference, between right and wrong, but naturally and thoughtlessly dashing along to their doom, as dashed the swine when the devils entered into them (Matt. 8:32). However, despite the holy name which the sons of Seth took upon themselves in those days, many of them intermingled with the sons of men, in that “the sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair; and they took them wives of all which they chose.” Gen. 6:2. As this evil practice speedily multiplied the wickedness of men in those days, “the Lord said, My Spirit shall not always strive with man, for that he also is flesh: yet his days shall be an hundred and twenty

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 12 years....And God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And it repented the Lord that He had made men on the earth, and it grieved Him at His heart. And the Lord said, I will destroy man whom I have created from the face of the earth; both man, and beast, and the creeping thing, and the fowls of the air; for it repenteth Me that I have made them...And, behold, I, even I, do bring a flood of waters upon the earth, to destroy all flesh, wherein is the breath of life, from under Heaven; and everything that is in the earth shall die.” Gen. 6:3, 5 through 7, 17. As Jesus looked forward to our day, He said, “For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” Matt. 24:38, 39. Therefore shall not the sons of God in this generation take heed to the example before them, and keep themselves separate from “the daughters of men”? These examples teach that every individual should determine to know and to practice the truth without the influence of another if he wishes to escape the enemy’s webs that invisibly line the path of his feet. Know your own case if you want to win the crown of eternal life, which is your most precious jewel, and which is the one that you are in the greatest danger of having stolen away by the enemy of your soul. AT WHICH OF HIS COMINGS FINDS HE LITTLE, OR NO FAITH? QUESTION NO. 205: In the light of the statement, “I tell you that He will avenge them speedily. Nevertheless when the Son of man cometh, shall He find faith on the earth?” (Luke 18:8), how can the 144,000 stand on Mt. Zion before probation closes? ANSWER: In contrast to the statement of Luke 18:8 are the words of Isaiah: “For Zion’s sake will I not hold my peace, and for Jerusalem’s sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth. And the Gentiles shall see they righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name. Thou shalt also be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem in the hand of thy God. Thou shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land any more be termed Desolate: but thou shalt be called Hephzibah, and thy land Beulah: for the Lord delighteth in thee, and thy land shall be married....And they shall call them, The holy people, The redeemed of the Lord: and thou shalt be called, Sought out, A city not forsaken.” Isa. 62:1-4, 12. “And the sons of strangers shall build up thy walls, and their kings shall minister unto thee: for in My wrath I smote thee, but in My favour have I had mercy on thee. Therefore thy gates shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor night; that men may bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought;” Isa. 60:10, 11. “Clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.”--”Prophets and Kings,” p. 725. As these scriptures, along with others, refute the idea that when Christ comes the second time there will be found hardly any faithful ones, the student of the Word can only conclude that such an inference, derived from Luke 18:8, is a false one. Hence the statement, “When the Son of man cometh,” in order to harmonize with other passages of Scripture, must be applied to a coming other than that to which it is commonly understood to apply. The coming of Christ referred to in Luke 18:8, is treated of under question No. 206. Now concerning the time that the 144,000 stand on Mt. Zion, the Revelator says: “And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, and with Him an hundred forty and four thousand, having His Father’s name written in their foreheads. And I heard a voice from Heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps: And they sung as it were a new song before the throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders: and no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth.” Rev. 14:1 through 3. “I beheld till the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days did sit, Whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of His head like the pure wool: His throne was like the fiery flame, and His wheels as burning fire.” Dan. 7:9. “And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders: and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands.” Rev. 5:11. “And after that I looked, and, behold, the temple of the tabernacle of the testimony in Heaven was opened: And the seven angels came out of the temple, having the seven plagues, clothed in pure and white linen, and having their breasts girded with golden girdles. And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven angels seven golden vials full of the wrath of God, Who liveth for ever and ever. And the temple was filled with smoke from the glory of God, and from His power; and no man was able to enter into the temple, till the seven plagues of the seven angels were fulfilled.” Rev. 15:5-8. The fact that the assembly of the beasts and of the elders, together with the thousands of angels ‘ (Dan. 7:9, 10; Rev. 5:11), constitute the judgment in session during probationary time, ‘proves that they stand on Mt. Zion before the judgment ceases. Also the fact that with the cessation of the judgment and the close of probation, the judicial throng, especially the beasts and the elders, go out from before the throne (because they are earthly men and thus not allowed to remain in the temple while the seven last plagues are being poured out--Rev. 15:5-8) and the fact that the 144,000 stand on Mt. Zion while the beasts and the elders are yet inside the temple, prove that the 144,000 stand on Mt. Zion before probation closes. THE TIME TO SEPARATE THE TARES FROM THE WHEAT QUESTION NO. 206: “Christ’s Object Lessons,” p. 123, says: “When the work of the gospel is completed, then immediately follows the separation between the good and the evil.” Does not the separation here mentioned take place at the second advent? ANSWER: Though the passage quoted above has application to the separation at the second advent of Christ, it finds its primary application before the close of probation. The separation that takes place when Christ comes the second time, is His taking the saints to Heaven with Him (John 14:3; 1 Thess. 4:17), and leaving the wicked dead here on earth (2 Thess. 2:8). In this way His second coming does

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 13 bring about a physical separation. But the separation that takes place before the second advent of Christ is at His invisible coming, when He puts the “sheep” to His right, and the “goats” to His left (Matt. 25:32, 33; 13:30; Rev. 18:4; Matt. 13:48). In “Early Writings” we read: “I saw the saints leaving the cities and villages, and associating together in companies, and living in the most solitary places. Angels provided them food and water, while the wicked were suffering from hunger and thirst. Then I saw the leading men of the earth consulting together, and Satan and his angels busy around them. I saw a writing, copies of which were scattered in different parts of the land, giving orders that unless the saints should yield their peculiar faith, give up the Sabbath, and observe the first day of the week, the people were at liberty after a certain time, to put them to death. But in this hour of trial the saints were calm and composed, trusting in God, and leaning upon His promise that a way of escape would be made for them. In some places, before the time for the decree to be executed, the wicked rushed upon the saints to slay them; but angels in the form of men of war fought for them. Satan wished to have the privilege of destroying the saints of the Most High; but Jesus bade His angels watch over them. God would be honored by making a covenant with those who had kept His law, in the sight of the heathen round about them; and Jesus would be honored by translating, without their seeing death, the faithful, waiting ones who had so long expected Him.”--”Early Writings,” pp. 282, 283. The fact that the saints were prophetically seen in companies by themselves before the second coming of Christ, again proves that the separation between saint and sinner takes place before His appearing. The separation that is effected by Christ’s second coming, however, is still greater, in that the saints are taken up to heaven, and the wicked left down on earth. THE TIME TO LET THE WINDS LOOSE. QUESTION NO. 207: If the angel who seals the firstfruits (the 144,000), continues the sealing of the second fruits (the great multitude--Revelation 7:9), will the four angels be holding the four winds (Rev. 7:1) throughout the sealing of both fruits? ANSWER: As Revelation 7:14 says that the great multitude (the second fruits) “came out of great tribulation,” it is therefore conclusive that the four winds will be held only until the servants of God (the 144,000) are sealed, and that when the winds are loosed and blowing, then will the great multitude be gathered and sealed--thus coming out of “great tribulation,” a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time.” Dan. 12:1. THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB. QUESTION NO. 208: What is the marriage spoken of in “Christ’s Object Lessons,” p. 307 and in “The Great Controversy,” p. 427? In one instance, it is said to be “the union of humanity with divinity.” In another instance, it is called “the reception by Christ of His kingdom.” In still another, it is said that “The marriage takes place in heaven, while they are upon the earth,” waiting “for their Lord when He will return from the wedding.” Again, the words, “Behold the Bridegroom cometh,” are applied to His coming to the temple for the investigative judgment. Please clear this subject for me. ANSWER: Let us remember that these figurative terms are used only as illustrations of our salvation and of our connection with Heaven. In one instance, for example, the setting up of the kingdom is illustrated by the “harvest”; the subjects of the kingdom, by the “wheat;” and the kingdom itself, by the “barn” Matt. 13:30. In another instance, the setting up of the kingdom is illustrated by the angels drawing to shore “the net,” and then by their sitting down, gathering from it the good (fish), and putting them into “vessels” (Matt. 13:48); the subjects of the kingdom, by the good fish; and the kingdom itself, by the “vessels.” Other such figures are used, but if we forget that they are but illustrations, we may be puzzled as to whether the saints are “wheat,” “fish,” “plant” (Isa. 5:7), “crown” (Isa. 62:3), “wife” (Isa. 54:6), or something else. It is true that the marriage of Christ is a “union of humanity with Divinity”; but it is also “the reception by Christ of His Kingdom,” because humanity IS The Kingdom. Therefore, when He receives His kingdom, He unites humanity with Divinity. The reception of His kingdom takes place in Heaven while the saints are on earth. This fact was made known to us first by Daniel when he wrote: “I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought Him near before Him. And there was given Him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve Him: His dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and His kingdom that which shall not be destroyed” (Dan. 7:13, 14); and second by Jesus when He said of Himself: “A certain nobleman went into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, and to return.” Luke 19:12. The marriage is the coronation of Christ. It takes place in the heavenly temple when all His subjects are made up,--when the investigative judgement is completed and probation is closed,-- before He comes to “receive” the saints unto Himself (John 14:3), and before they meet him “in the air.” 1 Thess. 4:16, 17. In another instance, however, the members of the church are represented as the guests (Rev. 19:9; Matt. 22:9, 10), although the wedding (coronation) takes place in Heaven and the guests are on the earth. Nevertheless, after the wedding (coronation), Jesus shall descend from Heaven and take the guests unto Himself so that where He is, they may be also (John 14:1-3), and then shall the saints in reality eat of the “marriage supper of the Lamb.”- -”The Great Controversy,” p. 427; Rev. 19:9. In this instance, while the saints are said to be the guests, the Holy City is said to be “the Bride.” Rev. 21:9, 10. Again, just before the marriage (coronation), when the saints are still on earth, their righteousness is said to be the bride’s (city’s) “fine linen.” Rev. 19:8. The lessons that are taught by these many illustrations become priceless jewels to those who take heed to them.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 14 A Personal Testimony I believe I would be very ungrateful to God and to all Present Truth believers if I did not tell you how happy I am to be counted one of the Shepherd’s Rod believers. I came into the Adventist truth in 1929, and was engaged in colporteur work in Hawaii when this wonderful message came to me. For some unknown reason, I had never heard of it until a dear sister in Honolulu brought it to me on a Sabbath afternoon in July, 1939, when I heard a voice say to me, This is the True Witness to the Laodiceans. Great was my surprise to learn that we had had a reform message in our church for ten years. I believe the Lord brought me into contact with “The Shepherd’s Rod” because I had been praying that He would send a message to purify me and the church. In six weeks time after I had begun to study “The Shepherd’s Rod” I was sailing for Mt. Carmel. I found the people on Mt. Carmel substantially all I expected them to be, and I praise God daily for having this great privilege of being with His people, and for the hope of His soon coming to gather us home. Though in my work, God has many times spoken to me, saying, Go here or go there, He has never spoken more plainly than when He said, This is the truth, Walk ye in it. Inexpressibly happy as I am that I obeyed, my great concern and hope now is that my example may be such as to encourage all who have heard His Voice saying, “This is the way walk ye in it” quickly to follow Him and that I may be a channel of light to those who are yet in darkness concerning the call of the hour. “Behold I come quickly: hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown.” Rev. 3:11. --BETTY PLAYER. THAT IS MT. CARMEL. Beneath the Southern sun and moon-- That is Mt. Carmel. Below the clouds that veil the blue-- That is Mt. Carmel. Under the stars that glimmer through-- That is Mt. Carmel. Where forest and field look up to God-- That is Mt. Carmel. Where gates ajar, invite God’s own-- That is Mt. Carmel. Where loved ones come, and loved ones leave-- That is Mt. Carmel. Where golden oil doth ceaseless flow-- That is Mt. Carmel. A home where saints do love to dwell-- That is Mt. Carmel. The Holy joy that angels know-- That is Mt. Carmel. Striving for Thy kingdom come-- That is Mt. Carmel. --BETTY PLAYER. A serious reflection on our duty in soul-winning, will not only enlighten us on the principles of Gospel missionary work, but will also stimulate a heart-searching investigation and scrutiny of our lives--past, present, and future. The Lord says: “So thou, O son of man, I have set thee a watchman unto the house of Israel; therefore thou shalt hear Qualifications For Soul Winning the word at my mouth, and warn them from me. When I say unto the wicked, O wicked man, thou shalt surely die; if thou dost not speak to warn the wicked from his way, that wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand. Nevertheless, if thou warn the wicked of his way to turn from it; if he do not turn from his way, he shall die in his iniquity; but thou hast delivered thy soul.” Ezekiel 33:7-9. “And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature.” Mark 16:15. “But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.” Acts 1:8. These scriptures bring to us a vivid realization of the nature and extent of our duty to all the souls we meet and are associated with. Both at home and abroad, personally and by proxy, we are to labor to do good unto all humanity, giving the light of the Third Angel’s Message, and witnessing to what Jesus our Savior has done for us in delivering us from the guilt and power of sin. Missionary work may appear to us as a duty, and it may even be burdensome, as duties have a way of being, but if the love of Jesus has been shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Spirit, we will ever esteem it our highest and most joyful privilege to win souls for Him. The love of Christ constrains us to seek for the lost and perishing (2 Cor. 5:14), and to know that we are cooperating with heavenly agencies in saving souls from the darkness of this world (Col. 1:12 through 14; Acts 26:18). When the Master sent forth the twelve on their first missionary journey, He enunciated the principle, “freely ye have received, freely give.” Matt. 10:8. He gave them power over the power of the enemy, over disease, and also power to preach the Gospel. And today it is just as necessary that we have these gifts as it was that the disciples had them. He says, “Without Me ye can do nothing.” John 15:5; Vol. 5, p. 159. “I counsel you to tarry at Jerusalem, as did the early disciples, until, like them, you receive the baptism of the Holy Spirit.”

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 15 It is not hard to see that in these days much of the missionary work done comes far short of exhibiting the power and character that attends this gift. A great many confine their missionary efforts to the propagation of the doctrines and the prophecies of the Message, while Christ and the Gospel of salvation are either entirely left out, or are only occasionally mentioned as hardly more than matter of history. The result is that to those who receive such a devitalized message, Christ has not become the Minister of circumcision of the heart (Rom. 15:8; Rom. 2:29), that the body of sin might be destroyed, and that henceforth they should not serve sin in the lusts thereof (Rom. 6:6-8). Such emasculated missionary work is what brings tares into the church, and of such work the Lord says: “Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye compass sea and land to make one proselyte, and when he is made, ye make him two-fold more the child of hell than yourselves.” Matt. 23:15. Every tree bears fruit after his kind; like begets like. A stream can rise no higher than its source. Likewise they who labor in God’s vineyard can raise their converts no higher spiritually than they are themselves. This is a very solemn thought, and should lead us to deep searching of heart. When the message is preached by the arguments and wisdom of man without the power and demonstration of the Spirit (1 Cor. 1:17), the hearers of the Word, though intellectually convinced of the arguments, are left unconverted to Christ, with the result that Christ’s salvation is useless to them, and that when He calls them, they know not His Voice. In Romans 3:1, 2 and Rom. 9:3 through 5, Paul places a high estimate on the possession of doctrinal knowledge, but the possessor may be like Nicodemus to whom, though a teacher in Israel, the new birth was a mystery. And such, Christ said, cannot enter the kingdom of heaven, or even see it. Today there are many who know all the doctrines of our faith, and who are even able to defend them against any opposition. They profess to be God’s commandment keeping people, but are altogether unacquainted with Jesus Christ. Many who have been in the church for years have never experienced John 3:16 or Rom. 5:1 through 5. Regardless how long one’s name may have been on the Church record, if he is not born again (justified by faith), he is out of Christ, and is alien to the blessings of the Gospel. “There is not one in one hundred who understands for himself the Bible truth on this subject (justification by faith) that is so necessary to our present and eternal welfare.”--”Christ Our Righteousness,” p. 106. “Some of our brethren are not receiving the message of God upon this subject. They appear to be anxious that none of our ministers shall depart from their former manner of teaching the good old doctrines. We inquire, is it not time that fresh light should come to the people of God, to awaken them to greater earnestness and zeal? The exceeding great and precious promises given us in the Holy Scriptures have been lost sight of to a great extent, just as the enemy of all righteousness designed they should be. He has cast his own dark shadow between us and our God, that we might not see the true character of God.... As a people, we have preached the law until we are as dry as the hills of Gilboa, that had neither dew nor rain.”--”Christ Our Righteousness,” p. 64, 65. “The watchmen are responsible for the condition of the people,...The very ones who should be most active and vigilant in the hour of peril are neglecting their duty and bringing upon themselves the blood of souls.”--”Testimonies,” Vol. 5, pp. 235, 234. “Our doctrines may be correct; we may hate false doctrine; and may not receive those who are not true to principle; we may labor with untiring energy; but even this is not sufficient....A belief in the theory of the truth is not enough; to present this theory to unbelievers does not constitute you a witness for Christ.”--”Review and Herald,” Feb. 3, 1891; “Christ Our Righteousness,” pp. 98, 99. “How much more power would attend the preaching of the word today, if men dwelt less upon the theories and arguments of men, (1 Cor. 1:17) and far more upon the lessons of Christ, and upon practical godliness.”--”Review and Herald,” Jan. 7, 1890; “Christ Our Righteousness,” p. 99. “The greatest deception of the human mind in Christ’s day was, that a mere assent to the truth constitutes righteousness. In all human experience a theoretical knowledge of the truth has been proved to be insufficient for the saving of the soul. It does not bring forth the fruits of righteousness....The same danger still exists. Many take it for granted that they are Christians, simply because they subscribe to certain theological tenets.”-- ”Christ Our Righteousness,” pp. 99, 100. “The ministers have not presented Christ in His fulness to the people, either in the churches or in the new fields; and the people have not an intelligent faith. They have not been instructed as they should have been, that Christ is unto them both salvation and righteousness.”--”Christ Our Righteousness,” p. 111. “This I do know, that our churches are dying for the want of teaching on the subject of righteousness by faith in Christ, and on kindred subjects.”--”Christ Our Righteousness,” p. 113. These facts reveal the direct cause of the downfall of Laodicea, and unerringly point to the remedy. Whenever men and women who have not experienced the new birth, engage in missionary work for others, they can lead them, not to Christ, but only to the theories of the doctrines. The worker who has not been washed in Jesus’ blood is as a blind man trying to lead the blind, or as a leper trying to heal a leper. Yea, in God’s sight, he may be more guilty than the one for whom he is laboring.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1940) Page 16 “TO THE TWELVE TRIBES WHICH, ARE SCATTERED ABROAD” In The Interest of the S.D.A. Denomination. This little paper is dedicated to the mission of conveying, to Present Truth believers, edifying news items and reformatory activities, and of answering questions on the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1-8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., but especially on the first eight books above mentioned; on Christ’s parables, on types and symbols, also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White. However, this monthly visitor promises to answer questions, on such passages of Scripture only as have been divinely revealed and authoritatively proclaimed--bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore, it will either give a correct answer to the questions, or else confess its ignorance by saying, “I do not know.” First and foremost, though, its purpose is to reveal the fact that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power, and to unify and purify His church on earth--calling her to rise up from her dusty bed, and put on her strength and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her. (Isa. 52:1.) Therefore, it positively demands that the heralds of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord”, who are under its jurisdiction, must strictly comply with all the requirements, instructions, and advice which it bears to them from time to time, adding nothing to or subtracting nothing from the message. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority, for the church is to be the light of the world, “fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terribleas an army with banners.” (Is. 62:1-7; “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725.) The symbols on the title page are an objectification of the Revelation chapters Twelve and Nine, and Isaiah 7:21, which symbols are explained in our literature. This monthly comforter gladly calls on all S.D.A.’s who open their doors and welcome its presence. It freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor makes charges for its unselfish service; it lives on free-will contributions, burdening none and comforting all. Its constant prayer is that all its readers shall prosper and be in good health even as their souls prospereth. (3 John 2.) Lastly, it asks of you that you make your questions plain and distinct, giving references; and in return it promises to take care of them as soon as their turn in the waiting line comes round. Now if you would like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also our free literature, send your name and address to The Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Dept., Mount Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas. Save Cash, Get Wisdom, Reap a Harvest The names and addresses of five S.D.A.’s along with fifty cents in cash, sent to The Universal Publishing Assn., Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas, will entitle the sender to one copy of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, numbering 304 pages, bound in green karatol, and made to sell originally for two dollars. CONTENTS. The Sin Against the Holy Ghost--What is it? Three Days and Three Nights in the Heart of the Earth (Illustrated) The Prophecies of Daniel and the Revelation Contain the World’s History (Illustrated) The Church of God in the Symbol of a Woman (Illustrated) The Leopard-like Beast-Rev. 13:1-10 (Illustrated) The Two-horned Beast--Rev. 13:11-19 (Illustrated) The Scarlet-colored Beast--Revelation 17 (Illustrated) The Woman Riding on the “Beast,” “Heads,” And “Waters” (Illustrated) The Exceeding Great Horn--Daniel 8 (Illustrated) The Beast (666), the False Prophet, the Mother of Harlots, the Man of Sin--Who Are They? (Illustrated) The 144,000--Revelation 7 and 14. At Probation’s End, Graves Cease--Revelation 14 and 15 Matthew 24, and the Signs of Christ’s Coming. The Ten Virgins--Matthew 25. The Seven Seals, and the Sanctuary--Revelation 4-8 (Illustrated) Wheat and Barley Each For a Penny--Rev. 6:6; Matt. 20:1-16 (Illustrated) Why William Miller’s Mistake. Noah’s Flood--Type and Anti-type (Illustrated) The First and Second Temples--Type and Antitype (Illustrated) Zechariah Four (Illustrated) The Mighty River--Ezekiel 47 (Illustrated)

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1940) Page

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1940) Page 2 Not What 1940 May Have Been, But What 1941 May Be As the year 1940 is now gone, never again to return, may we let it carry to oblivion our sins; and may 1941 bring victory where there has been defeat, and cause our hearts to praise the Lord as never before, for each passing day can carry away our shortcomings. Though our past be strewn with failures seventy times seven; though we may have gone down the husk-path of disillusionment; and though our sins be as scarlet; still the Father’s matchless love and forgiveness woos us again to His presence. He does not judge today by what we were yesterday, but by what we are today; not by what we have been, but by what we may be. In sooth, our bad of yesterday would forever be gone from us, if we would but let Him cut us loose from it; and our good of today would forever stay with us, if we would but stay with it. Let us, therefore, during 1941, avail ourselves of all God’s showers of mercy, as does the blade of corn, and appreciatively put them to good use. For if we fail to make our seasonal spiritual growth, we shall, in the time of harvest, be unfit for the heavenly garner, as immatured corn is unfit for the earthly garner. To insure normal growth, one needs Righteousness By Faith. “Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.” Heb. 11:1. Righteousness by faith is, therefore, the doing of deeds which only in faith bear the evidence of righteousness,- -the substance sustaining the hope of something which does not now appear. For example, if, like Abraham, we do without delay all that God has revealed to us, even though we see ourselves unrighteous as did Isaiah when he saw the Lord (Isa. 6:5), then the moment we repent of, and forsake, our evil deeds, we accept, by faith, the unseen reality that the Lord has cleansed us from them. At that moment, we stand, in His sight, not in ours, “as white as snow.” Isa. 1:18. This does not mean, however, that we now count ourselves to have reached perfection, and that we are no longer subject to sin, “for a just man falleth seven times and riseth up again.” Prov. 24:16. To illustrate: there are a man, woman, boy, and girl, who are always well-dressed and immaculately clean. Not that their clothes do not stain, nor ever wear out; they naturally do. That is something that cannot be avoided. Nevertheless, these persons always keep themselves spotless and clean. But how do they do it?--By simple, ceaseless care: they bathe as often as necessary, wash their clothes as soon as they begin to soil, and mend or replace them without delay. In like manner is the Christian’s faith kept intact. He studies the Word of God, complies with all its requirements, repents as often as he sins, and arises and keeps in the race. And if he makes a mistake, he immediately corrects it. Likewise if he offends, he without delay reconciles the offended one. He is not prejudiced. He does not find fault with others, but with himself. He does not criticize a brother for having a mote in his eye; rather, he pulls the beam out of his own eye (Matt. 7:3 through 5). He grants liberty of conscience to all, and delights to “let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind.” Rom. 14:5. He does not impose his ideas and his standards of living upon others. He never demands confession, but is always ready to confess and to forgive. He “pleases all men in all things, not seeking” his “own profit, but the profit of many, that they may be saved.” 1 Cor. 10:33. In thus complying with the golden rule (Matt. 7:12), by faith he keeps himself spotless while helping others. As a result, Christ freely cleanses him “with the washing of the water by the Word,” and grafts him into the beautiful vine, the church. He does this, that He “might present...to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish.” Eph. 5:27. Thus one who lives righteously by faith obtains an eternal reward; whereas “the wicked” falls “into mischief,” and like the praying Pharisee, thinking himself to be righteous, characteristically says: “God, I thank thee that I am not as other men are, extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican.” Luke 18:11. We now live the life of Christ by faith; but in the kingdom--the substance of our hope where “the evidence of things” is seen, we shall live by sight, “for now we see through a glass darkly; but then face to face.” 1 Cor. 13:12. The life which we now live is a battle and a march; a defeat and a victory; a struggle to overcome. This daily battle between the Spirit of God and the spirit of man, the apostle Paul sets forth, as follows: “For that which I do I allow not: for what I would, that do I not; but what I hate, that do I. If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1940) Page 3 the law that it is good. Now then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good thing; for to will is present with me; but how to perform that which is good I find not. For the good that I would I do not: but the evil which I would not, that I do. Now if I do that I would not, it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. I find then a law, that, when I would do good, evil is present with me. For I delight in the law of God after the inward man: But I see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members. O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death? I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord. So then with the mind I myself serve the law of God, but with the flesh the law of sin.” Rom. 7:15 through 25. This inner struggle with self is between our carnal and our spiritual natures. Certain it is that what we by nature want is not what we really need. Likewise, that which we by nature aim to do, is not what we really need to do. In obtaining righteousness by faith, therefore, we choose to follow the opposite of our carnal minds and our natural desires and wants. “Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon. For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and my thoughts than your thoughts....ye shall go out with joy, and be led forth with peace: the mountains and the hills shall break forth before you into singing, and all the trees of the field shall clap their hands.” Isa. 55:7 9, 12. In view of this glorious prospect, no one should neglect the opportunity to become a candidate for Change of Heart. Why is the Lord to change our “stony hearts,” and to give us “hearts of flesh,” when we get to the promised land, and not now while we are among the nations (Ezek. 36:24 through 28)? When Nebuchadnezzar’s natural heart was replaced with a beast’s heart, he was no longer satisfied to live like a human being, but was contented to live with the cattle of the field. Dan. 4:16, 33. But had he, while yet retaining the natural heart, been forced out of his palace, and compelled to feed with the cattle, the trial and humiliation would have been altogether too great for him to endure. Moreover, as such a life is contrary to human nature, he could not have subsisted on grass, nor could his digestive organs have stood up under such a heavy task. To make it possible, therefore, for a human being to go through such an unnatural experience, the Lord replaced his heart with a beast’s heart, which automatically changed his nature. Like Nebuchadnezzar during his wild-life experience, we, too, are living in a world that is unnatural to sinless beings. Consequently, if our hearts and thus our natures were changed now, while we are yet living among the sinful nations, we could no more endure the trial than could Nebuchadnezzar with his human heart have endured the winter exposure, or have enjoyed the company of the beasts, or yet relished grass and straw. Indeed, the fellowship of sinners, in the environment of sin, would be utterly desolating to a saint with a spiritual heart, upon which is written the law of God. So to make endurable our days in this life, the Lord mercifully leaves us with our natural, stony hearts, to serve Him according to the provisions of divine grace. And though it is not convenient to do right even under this provision, it would be still less convenient for a saint with “a new heart” to live in the kingdoms of this world, for in an unrighteous environment his righteous heart would make him miserable. Neither could he, in the Kingdom of God, with his natural, stony heart, endure its enmity against the law of God, nor enjoy the glory of the Kingdom. In other words, whereas on the one hand with our spiritual hearts, in the midst of the kingdoms of sin, we would be excruciatingly miserable in beholding crime, accidents, corruption, disease, and suffering; on the other hand with our sinful hearts, in the sinless Kingdom, we would be intolerably unhappy with ourselves, and unable to enjoy the sublime bliss of peace and righteousness. We are, therefore, for the time present, permitted to serve the Lord with our sinful nature; and our desires to do good, and aims to reach high, that are prompted by our faith in Him, are accounted to us for righteousness. This righteousness is His righteousness, in us by faith. We are, therefore, still in the period of conversion and sanctification by faith, looking forward to the time when the Lord will take us to our own land, and there give us new hearts (Ezek. 36:24-28). Then will we serve Him in holiness (Isa. 62:12). With such a glorious promise in view, wrapped in love divine, may everyone now exercise the faith of Christ, cultivate His righteousness, and so become eligible for the divine gift of a spiritual heart.

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1940) Page 4 Lukewarm Laodiceans, Awake Now At The Spirit’s Call “God now calls upon you to repent, to be zealous in the work. Your eternal happiness will be determined by the course you now pursue. Can you reject the invitations of mercy now offered? Can you choose your own way? Will you cherish pride and vanity, and lose your soul at last? The word of God plainly tells us that few will be saved, and that the greater number of those even who are called, will prove themselves unworthy of everlasting life. They will have no part in Heaven, but will have their portion with Satan, and experience the second death. “Men and women may escape this doom if they will. It is true that Satan is the great originator of sin; yet this does not excuse any man for sinning; for he cannot force men to do evil. He tempts them to it, and makes sin look enticing and pleasant; but he has to leave it to their own wills whether they will do it or not. He does not force men to become intoxicated, neither does he force them to remain away from religious meetings; but he presents temptations in a manner to allure to evil, and man is a free moral agent to accept or refuse. “Conversion is a work that most do not appreciate. It is not a small matter to transform an earthly, sin-loving mind, and bring it to understand the unspeakable love of Christ. the charms of his grace, and the excellency of God, so that the soul shall be imbued with divine love, and captivated with the heavenly mysteries. When he understands these things, his former life appears disgusting and hateful. He hates sin, and, breaking his heart before God, he embraces Christ as the life and joy of the soul. He renounces his former pleasures. He has a new mind, new affections, new interest, new will; his sorrows, and desires, and love are all new. The lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and the pride of life, which have heretofore been preferred before Christ, are now turned from, and Christ is the charm of his life, the crown of his rejoicing. Heaven, which once possessed no charms, is now viewed in its riches and glory; and he contemplates it as his future home, where he shall see, love, and praise the One who hath redeemed him by His precious blood. “The works of holiness, which appeared wearisome, are now his delight. The word of God, which was dull and uninteresting, is now chosen as his study, the man of his counsel. It is as a letter written to him from God, bearing the inscription of the Eternal. His thoughts, his words, and his deeds are brought to this rule and tested. He trembles at the commands and threatenings which it contains, while he firmly grasps its promises, and strengthens his soul by apropriating them to himself. The society of the most godly is now chosen by him, and the wicked, whose company he once loved, he no longer delights in. He weeps over those sins in them at which he once laughed. Self-love and vanity are renounced, and he lives unto God, and is rich in good works. This is the sanctification which God requires. Nothing short of this will He accept. “I beg of you, my brother, to search your heart diligently and inquire, ‘What road am I traveling, and where will it end?’ You have reason to rejoice that your life has not been cut off while you have no certain hope of eternal life. God forbid that you should longer neglect this work, and so perish in your sins. Do not flatter your soul with false hopes. You see no way to get hold again, but one so humble that you cannot consent to accept it. Christ presents to you, even to you, my erring brother, a message of mercy, ‘Come, for all things are now ready.’ God is ready to accept you, and to pardon all your transgressions, if you will but come. Though you have been a prodigal, and have separated from God, and stayed away from him so long, he will meet you even now. ‘Yes; the Majesty of Heaven invites you to come to Him, that you may have life. Christ is ready to cleanse you from sin when you lay hold upon Him. What profit have you found in serving sin? What profit in serving the flesh and the devil? Is it not poor wages you receive? Oh! turn ye, turn ye; for why will ye die? “You have had many convictions, many pangs of conscience. You have had so many purposes, and made so many promises; and yet you linger, and will not come to Christ that you may have life. Oh that your heart may be impressed with a sense of this time, that you may now turn and live! Cannot you hear the voice of the True Shepherd in the message? How can you disobey? Trifle not with God, lest he leave you to your own crooked ways. It is life or death with you. Which will you choose? It is a fearful thing to contend with God, and resist his pleadings. You may have the love of God burning upon the altar of your heart as you once felt it. You may commune with God as you have done in times past. If you will make a clean track behind you, you may again experience the riches of his grace, and your countenance again express his love. “It is not required of you to confess to those who know not your sin and errors. It is not your duty to publish a confession which will lead unbelievers to triumph; but to those to whom it is proper, who will take no advantage of your wrong, confess according to the word of God, and let them

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1940) Page 5 pray for you, and God will accept your work, and will heal you. For your soul’s sake, be entreated to make thorough work for eternity. Lay aside your pride, your vanity, and make straight work. Come back again to the fold. The Shepherd is waiting to receive you. Repent, and do your first works, and again come into favor with God.”--”Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 2, pp. 293 through 296. Greetings From Mt. Carmel And From The Field A WORD OF APPRECIATION. Dear Brethren All: The institution is taking this opportune time to greet all fellowbelievers everywhere. The largess bestowed upon our workers, personally, by those whom they have visited, has touched us deeply, and will always be a source of inspiration to us, for we well appreciate that it has been the outward expression of an inward devotion to The One Whom we so imperfectly represent. We are happy to assure you that through God’s great mercy, along with your faithful cooperation, the work is steadily advancing. We are confident, however, that you, like us, are not satisfied to continue at the same pace. Therefore, we must pray and labor without ceasing, to make 1941 the year of years--ten in one. This goal ought to engross the whole mind, the whole attention. And let no one be so foolish as to attempt in any way to silence the heralds of the kingdom, for even should they be silenced, then the very stones would cry out. As the kingdom shall still “sweeter be” if we now bear one another’s burdens, may our example provoke good works in every present believer of Present Truth. Your fellow-servants At the Center of the Work. NOT AN S.D.A. UNTIL S.R. “I became acquainted with the SRod Message in 1937. Though I was not a Seventh-day Adventist, I somehow knew the Sabbath was the right day, and after listening to Brother W --- --- give the chart studies, I knew the Shepherd’s Rod had the truth for this time. I believe it with all my heart.” Tommy Thompson Los Angeles, California AWAKENED, BUT ALMOST FALLEN ASLEEP AGAIN. “I want to give my personal experience and confess my shortcomings. I can never forget the joy this message brought me in 1930 when we received Vol. 1 of the SRod. I could hardly wait for the other volume, tracts, and Codes. I was very much awake for awhile, but sorry to say that at times, since, I have found myself almost going back to sleep. “Nevertheless, I know this is a message from God to save all who will accept and obey it.” Mrs. R.A. Boynton, Austell, Georgia. MY GUIDING LIGHT. “Upon receiving a study several years ago from Dr. -------- upon ‘The Warning Paradox,’ I accepted this wonderful Present- Truth message as the light from God, and I have never once doubted it. Indeed, it has ever since been the guiding light in my life.” Mrs. P.J. Florreich Los Angeles, California. IT NEVER GROWS OLD. “I am writing to tell you that I am still thrilled with this Message. It never grows old to me to reread one of the tracts or books; it is a real continual revival, and I am always so glad for this, that I ask myself, ‘What can I do for the Lord for all he has done for me in sending the: message?’--And then I know that ‘Were the whole realm of nature mine, that were a tribute far too small; love so amazing, so divine, demands my life, my soul, my all.’” Mrs. Sam Hindman Sheridan, Wyoming. KEPT AT IT, AND IT BECAME PLAIN. “When the SRod truth first came to me through Bro. B. B., I did not understand very much about it. But I kept studying and it is plain to me now; and The Symbolic Codes are so overwhelming to me, that I can hardly wait for them. “This precious truth has meant so much to me, that I believe now by God’s help I can give up the world and all that it possesses. “Please pray for me, that my life may measure up one hundred per cent to this sealing message, that I may be one of the 144,000.” Mrs. Howard McTyre Marietta, Georgia. ENJOYING THE FLOOD OF LIGHT. “Ever since the day at the age of 12, when I first read 2 Chron. 1:9 through 12, which tells of Solomon’s asking the Lord to give him wisdom, I thought it a good example for me also. And today I am more and more convinced that the God of Israel has led me.... “Tract No. 2, foretelling a change in the leadership of His church, convinced me of the very Present Truth (5 T 715), as found in all the volumes

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1940) Page 6 and tracts of the SRod. Now I am enjoying the ‘flood of light’ our people could have had years ago (G.C. 458); now I am experiencing the joy of service that was stinted by the restraining hands of men.” John H. Betz Garland, Wyoming. NOTHING ELSE TO LIVE FOR. “In 1930 I saw a book called SRod, Vol. 1. I began reading it, and found it to be a message from God. My heart was stirred. Then the more I read, the more I was convinced that the Lord was speaking to me. I am sure there is nothing but this Message to live for, to follow it through to the end. To me, it is the most wonderful message that ever fell on mortal ears. I want to praise God for it, for it has caused me to lose all interest in everything of this world. “I find that my duty is to prepare for the seal of God, and to be ready to help finish the work that the Lord is asking us to do.” W.T. Boynton Austell, Georgia. THE SOMETHING BETTER, NOW FOUND. “When I read in Sister White’s writings that the S.D.A. church, because of so much worldliness in it, was going back into Egypt (5 T 217), I left that church and went to the Free S.D.A. church, which did not have so much of ‘Egypt’ in it. “Still dissatisfied, though, I was looking for more true light, when I received a little tract from the publishers of this Present Truth message. (Elder W.L.B. had sent them my name.) When I read the tract, my heart began to flow with joy, that The Light I was seeking for, had come. And O! how I am rejoicing in it! I want more light each day I live, until I reach perfection in the ‘Loud Cry.’ I did not really understand Sister White’s writings until I believed the Shepherds Rod.” Etta J. Amos Miami, Florida. WITH THE FIRST FRUITS, HOPES TO ENTER THROUGH THE GATES. “I can say that there is joy deeply in my heart, that I am, and hope to continue to be, one of those striving to be among the 144,000, who soon shall go walking through the gates of Jerusalem, into The Kingdom. I ask your prayers that I may be strong in the work of the Lord.” Clara Edens Hialeah, Florida. “JUST WHAT WE HAVE BEEN LOOKING FOR” “Praise the Lord for manifesting His great love and tender mercy to His people, by sending this seventh beacon light, the Shepherds Rod message. Each Code and tract adds to its brightness, as each additional light bulb in a cluster of lights adds to the brightness of a room. “I had lost my bearings, and was floundering, nearly hopeless, when a fellow-traveler described the Shepherds Rod message, and recognized it as a true beacon light. I had sighted it previously, but took it to be a false light. When my fellowtraveler declared he believed it to be true, I started investigating to prove to him that it was false; and to my surprise and astonishment I found it to be true, just what we had been looking for, for several years! “Now with renewed courage and confidence we are again on our way rejoicing in the blessed hope of winning those crowns of eternal life that Jesus is holding in store for us until we reach the harbor of eternal peace beyond the boundary line of these troubled waters.” C. Sealy Toledo, Ohio. PRAYED FOR LIGHT, AND IT CAME. “As I was so very dissatisfied with myself and the condition of the church, the Message found me praying for light. I am thankful for the reformation it has wrought in my life, and I want to go on to perfection, that I might be ready for translation when Jesus comes. “I love the prayer hour at 8:00 (E.S.T.) on Friday evening, when we mingle our voices and spirits in united prayer to the Father in behalf of the Message and each, other. I am so glad and so thankful that our Saviour in His great love, has sent the voice of the Rod to lead us out of the Laodicean condition, and into one accord. May we let Him get us ready for the great Pentecost that is just before us. I want to be sealed at any cost.” Mrs. Gay Conley Springfield, Ohio. “MORE PRECIOUS THAN LIFE” “The wonderful light that has come to us, is more precious to us than is life. Our only desire is that we may each day walk humbly before our God, that we may help others, and that we may be found worthy in this great finishing work. We know that, with the help of the Lord, the good work that He has begun in us, He will finish.” Mr. and Mrs. Paul Georgel Milwaukee, Wisconsin. ATTEMPTED TO REFUTE IT, FINDS IT THE TRUTH. “I want to testify to the wonderful love of Jesus in giving me this message in the only way that I would ever have been able to receive it. “I intended to read only one of the Shepherds Rod tracts, that I might show my mother that I was able to

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1940) Page 7 refute it by good Seventh-day Adventist doctrine. There had never been much said in our churches about more Bible truth coming, so we as a people naturally thought that any purported truth must necessarily be error. I never read any literature unless it had the denominational endorsement. “The Lord came very near to me while I was reading that tract. He opened my eyes that I might see, and I accepted His message to me. I read the other tracts as soon as I could. “I know now what it means to have a whole-hearted desire to be clean. May the Lord purify me, even as He is pure.” Mrs. Ruth Goett Azusa, California. ONCE STUBBORNLY OPPOSED, BUT NOW PLEAD THAT ALL TASTE THEKING’S SUPPER. “Deeply appreciating this opportunity to bear our testimony, we give glory to our Heavenly Father for revealing to us this message of Present Truth. We regret very much that while in our Laodicean blindness, we stubbornly opposed these teachings. The Lord certainly has opened our eyes to our own spiritual condition, and has brought these truths to our understanding, as we have searched them out and weighed the evidences. “We have found the Shepherds Rod the symbol of God’s power and care in our experience. It has changed our purposes in life, and has taught us that self-denial and self-sacrifice are the surest ways to happiness. “We plead with our Laodicean brethren to investigate and see how plentiful and wondrous is the King’s supper of spiritual food, and not to cheat themselves by making a lame excuse.” Ralph and Lillian Georgel Milwaukee, Wisconsin. THOUGHT HIMSELF IN NEED OF NOTHING, FOUND HIMSELF IN NEED OF EVERYTHING. “The mail had just brought to me in Grand Island, Nebraska, the local Conference paper, and as I was reading the warning against certain people claiming to be S.D.A.’s, giving Bible studies, the door-bell rang, and here were those very people I was reading about! I asked them in, wondering what study they could give to S.D.A.’s, who were the light of the world, the only people with a ‘Thus saith the Lord.’ I had been an S.D.A. in regular attendance, and a reader of the Review, etc., for 35 years, and there I sat and listened to a study concerning things I had never dreamed of! Afterwards, further to prove their study, they gave me a few tracts which I gladly accepted. “Then going on an unexpected call to Denver, I came in contact with another one of these supposed S.D.A. workers. She warned me not to reject light, to which I assured her I never would, of all things. One of the reasons why I assured her I would not, was that I was satisfied that we already had all the light--and yet I could not understand why I had never before heard some of the things she showed me about the closing work. But I was so sure that, being the last church, we had the last message these many years; and yet we as a people were more worldly, and more imperfect as Bible students for ourselves, than we were 35 years ago, and we were not perfect then! “With these questions on my mind, yet still feeling sure we were the people having all the truth, I bowed on my knees and prayed as I never prayed before, except the time I offered my first prayer when but a child. I had just listened to my first Bible story concerning the antediluvians. Mother had said: ‘they were drowned because they rejected the message God sent them.’ The thought had sent me to a lonely place in the woods, where I bowed on my knees, as I had seen the Lutheran minister do, and asked God that, if He ever had a message for us on this earth, He would let it be known to me. “A little later, the S.D.A. message came, and has been my sole comfort and still is even now, for I was so sure we were the people, and thank God we are! But to become ‘those who are left in Zion, and remaineth in Jerusalem,’ we must have the added Message. “So it was that again I bowed in prayer and pleaded with God to make these things plain to me. I studied pro and con, not leaving a word or sentence until I had its full and right meaning. “A friend to whom I had gone for help at this time, handed me the tract, ‘Warning Against Error.’ There seeing a controversy, I at first thought, yes, it is error. But I was not content. I had a soul to save. Then I studied and compared the things in question, and to my surprise saw the insinuations and the ignoring of facts used to smooth over their untenable positions, just as the other churches had done with me 35 years ago. I wept. Since, I have tried to impress others with the message, but only to meet with coldness from those that know not and will not investigate for themselves.” Mrs. F.W. Evans Pomona, California SURPRISED TO FIND A NEED FOR REFORMATION. “I am very happy to say that I am now better prepared than ever before to testify in behalf of the SRod message, for though I never doubted one word of its teachings, yet I had always applied the need for reformation to someone else. “As to the types and symbols and so forth, they are so clear that a child can understand them. It is not hard for any of us to prove that this is the

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1940) Page 8 message for the hour, but oh! it had never dawned upon me until recently, that I was one of the cogs in the machine--one that was not working. As I began to re-study the Codes, I found that I was so rusty that I was not fit to be in the machine. Then the Good Shepherd pointed me to the remedy, and (for fear someone else has fallen or will fall into the same hole that I was in) I will pass it on. So read it for yourself: Vol. 1, Nov. 15, 1934 of the Symbolic Code, par. 7. It reads like this ‘It is one thing to have a message of Theoretical Truth which cannot be gainsaid by the wisest of earth’ but it is altogether another thing to have a life that will measure up to it 100%. “And now I am working on my life to bring it up to the standard, or, in other words, to get in line with the message 100%. And if I am the only one that is hindering, then the machine will roll on. “Pray for me as I do my best to adjust my life to the cause, by obeying all--every word--of the truth the Lord has sent me through The Symbolic Code, and the books and tracts, but most especially the Code. Then as I top the hill, I will see the ‘multitude’ in the distance. This will encourage me still more as I see the machine of which I am not a hindering, but a helping, part, moving on in perfect order. Praise ye the Lord!” A.D. Oglesby College Park, Georgia. THE P.U.R. INTERESTED HIM, S.R. SOLD HIM. “In the spring of 1938, my attention was called to a series of articles published in Pacific Union Recorder entitied, ‘A Revival and Reformation in the Church.’ At the same time, I became interested in the sealing of the 144,000 (Rev. 7). “At this time, a deep heart-searching revealed to me that God could not ‘place His seal upon me. I became nearly heartbroken over my spiritual condition. I was troubled night and day, and was impressed to visit a friend and relate to him the experience I was having. A Present Truth (SRod) believer was staying with him. We had not spoken many minutes, until I was convinced he had the very message I needed. “At this point a neighbor entered, and joined the brother in giving me the most interesting Bible and ‘Testimony’ study I ever listened to. Afterwards, they gave me a liberal supply of present truth literature, which I read over and over, and which indeed has proved to be sustaining food to my soul.” F.W. Evans Pomona, California IT DIAGNOSED MY CASE, NOW I KNOW THERE IS HOPE FOR ME. “I do thank my precious Saviour that He is showing me my Laodicean condition--’wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked...’ and ‘deplorable’ condition! I realize my soul is afflicted with a fatal disease, and that only He Who was born into this world to ‘save’ His people ‘from’ their sins, can, with my ‘yielding’ wholly to Him, make me clean. “When this message found me, I was longing for something, but knew not what it was; and how I thank the Lord for the message of the true Witness Who speaks to my soul, through the SRod. “Now I shall never be satisfied until I love the Lord with all my heart and soul, body and strength, and my neighbor as myself.” Mrs. Faith Pruett Sheridan, Wyoming “IT BROUGHT A CHANGE” “I found the SRod Message in 1932. I loved it then, and I love it more now. It has brought about a wonderful change in my life. It is my desire so to live that others will want to know from what source my help is coming.” Mrs. Millie Thompson Los Angeles, California WARNING AGAINST, AWAKENS THEM TO IT. “We are but 2 of a group of 7 adults and 2 children who have accepted the blessed truth thus far in Toledo, Ohio. “God has blessed us in permitting us to witness the displaying of His glorious power. “As a result of studying the ‘Testimonies,’ before we ever heard of the SRod message, we were warned not to voice our thoughts, because they sounded like those of SRod followers. A short time later, a brother told us not to have anything to do with a class of people called SRod, for they would actually show us from the Bible as to what they believed! “No better way could have been used to prepare us to listen to the ‘messenger;’ we started to investigate immediately. “Although there have been times when we could not eat, sleep, or work because of the struggle within and without, these things are as nothing in comparison with the ‘butter and honey’ we now enjoy. “It is our sincere desire to use the remainder of our lives for the finishing of the work, because we can say, ‘we know in Whom we have believed, and are persuaded that He is able to keep that which we have committed unto Him against that day.”’ Merritt and Ethel Wolfe Erie, Michigan FOUND ME ASLEEP, WAKED ME UP. “I received Vol. 1 of SRod in 1930. When I read it, I believed it was a message from God to me. It found me sound asleep, and awakened me to my spiritual condition. I discovered that I was in need of everything. I accepted Vol. 1 100%,

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1940) Page 9 then Vol. 2 came, and that increased my faith in the message; and so with all the tracts following them. Now I am rejoicing in the Light that this wonderful message has brought to me. It grows brighter every day, and I thank the Lord for it, for it means everything to me.” R.A. Boynton Austell, Georgia INFLUENCED BY ALPHABETICAL FILE. “As Mothers’ Society leader, I often, in the study of the ‘Testimonies,’ called on Sister R. ------ for references, and from her excellent alphabetical files, she gave me whole studies, which I taught to our group, to their enjoyment. This convinced me that she, a SRod believer, had light and knowledge that I found nowhere else. She seemed constantly studying the ‘Testimonies,’ while we, as Adventists who did not know the SRod message, took only a few minutes a day in the study of the Sabbath-School lesson. Later, after two studies with the W. ---------’s, my husband, too, accepted the light, and after hearing a public discussion between Brother W. ----- (affirmative) and Elder D. ------ (negative), he became doubly convinced that the SRod has the message and is the truth for this time.” Mrs. Nellie B. Coffey Los Angeles, California SEES REDEMPTION MORE CLEARLY. “Since I have found the SRod, I thank my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ more than ever for His living mercy in shedding His atoning blood for a vile sinner like me. O how wonderful the plan of redemption, as we now more clearly see it in this message of truth! It is my sincere aim to be faithful to the end (Matt. 24:13) because he died for me and has laid up for me a crown of Life.” B.L. Cockram Meadows of Dan, Virginia GOD HAS BROUGHT ME SAFELY THROUGH. “About ten years ago the Spirit of God revealed this glorious Present Truth message to me, and I realized then, as also now, that I must obey ‘The Still Small Voice’ which speaks to my heart, and points the way. Although the enemy has cast his shadow across my path many times in the past years, God has brought me safely through, and my heart is filled with joy in the Message. Pray for me that I may be faithful, and be found worthy to ‘stand on Mt. Zion with the Lamb.”’ Mrs. E. Crawford Glendale, California CAST OUT, BUT NOT DOWN. “Though we of the little company at West Union, S.C., have been persecuted, turned away from the church, and though we are just a few, and live so far apart, yet we are of good courage, and long to get together. “All of us love Present Truth. One sister says she would rather give up her life than to give up this Message. Another sister was begged for an hour not to read the literature. But she read, and is rejoicing in the Message. One brother believes this message and even teaches it; pray for him that he will fully take his stand for it. “Then we have an aged S.D.A. couple who love the message. Since the last meeting we had at their home, he says he wants to go with us. I left him with tears running down his cheeks. ‘Yes Sister, I want to go with you,’ he said. Another Brother, I have never heard express himself; but he is faithful. We praise the Lord for his goodness to us all.” For the company representing West Union, South Carolina CONFESSED LAODICEAN, CAST OUT BY LAODICEANS. “Before I received the SRod in 1931, the Laodicean message had been represented to me as applying to the worldly churches. Since then, though, I have known that it calls for a reformation in the S.D.A. church. “The church here knew that I believed it for 5 years, and tried to turn me from it, but as long as I paid my tithe into the church, I was allowed to remain there. But finally I was ‘cast out for the truth’s sake.’ Mrs. Edna Diamond Phoenix, Arizona TRIPPED ONCE, NOW ON FEET TO STAY. (See 5 T, pp. 672 [top of] and 675 [bottom of] “I came in contact with the SRod in 1939, and wholeheartedly believed it as the truth, till I read in Testimonies to Ministers that there would be a people who would come out from the churches, and who would take the ‘Testimonies’ and twist them around to suit their own theories, etc. So that threw me off for a while, till I came to California, and started going back to the meetings. The more I hear the studies, the more I am convinced that the Spirit of Prophecy is again living in the Church, in these last days.” Mrs. Lura Addis Los Angeles, California DISFELLOWSHIPPED FROM THE SS, BUT THE SS FOLLOWED THE DISFELLOWSHIPPED! Not until 1936, when Bro. and Sr. S. ------ came to Darrington, did I receive any intimation that a message of reformation and revival--reorganization (C.O.R. 154)--was coming to the Church, though I had known and felt for several years that just such a message was sadly needed. “Early in the summer of 1936, Bro. and Sr. A.G.S came to Darrington, and stayed for nearly two weeks. The studies we received from them, only whetted our appetites for more. So,

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1940) Page 10 in spite of threats of being disfellowshipped, we continued to study. As we learned how present truth followers were being ‘put out’ and treated in a spirit that was anything but Christlike, I realized that the church was in the wrong, and very much in need of a message of rebuke. “We did not have a local church organization here, but were members of the Conference Church. We had, however, conducted a Sabbath School for 10 years up to 1938. When we decided to send our tithes and offerings to Mt. Carmel, the Conference promptly sent a man and his family to take over the S.S., and to convince us of our ‘error.’ We tried to get them to study with us, and at first they promised to, but later absolutely refused. They took complete control of the S.S., appointing them-selves as leader, teachers, and officers. In this fashion, they continued for nearly two years. “Calling upon me in September, the teacher, accompanied by the District Leader, informed me that if I didn’t pay my tithes into the Church, my name would be taken off the church records. Now, I am out, as far as I know. But the members of the S.S. decided to stand by me. And as the leader didn’t come the next Sabbath, we voted to disband the old Sabbath School, and reorganize. Now we are happy again because we have perfect freedom once more in studying our Bibles and the Message. “The ‘Third Angel’s Message,’ and the message of ‘Justification by Faith,’ are wonderful messages in themselves, but The SRod Message makes them even more wonderful yet, as it opens up to our vision glorious truths that we never dreamed of a few years ago (8 T 322, par. 3). Indeed, as never before, we now realize that ‘the path of the just is as a shining light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day.’ Mrs. R.N. Lowe Darrington, Washington “HELPED FIVE SO FAR” “I am so thankful that the message of present truth found me. Though so far, I have helped only five, my determination is to live the messages and to help others to see and accept it. “That God may bless all at Mt. Carmel Center, that the work may soon be finished, is my daily prayer.” Mrs. Rose Lange Glendora, California ANXIOUS TO HELP OTHERS. “God knows that my testimony is true. My eyes are blurred with tears. I can hardly see to write, but I do hope I might help save some one in this wide world. I can’t thank the Lord enough for the privilege of testifying of the hope that the message has brought to me.” Mrs. Florence Burgess Manton, Michigan WILL LIVE IT AND PASS IT ON TO OTHERS. “I am so thankful for present truth (SRod.), and am of good courage in the Lord. This message has done wonders for me. I am doing my best to live it, and to give it to others.” Willie Wright Sunbright, Tennessee THE WHOLE FAMILY AS ONE. “We became S.D.A.’s in 1924 and rejoiced in the truth then. The SRod has not changed us except to make us feel more like becoming the likeness of Jesus. We love truth, especially Present Truth, and the literature we are receiving from Mt. Carmel is wonderful. We thank the Lord for the way it has opened our eyes. All six of our family testify as one in Christ, hoping to be lead out by Him into the Promised Land.” John T. Ruffing and Family Milwaukee, Wisconsin CONVINCED MUST STUDY FOR THEMSELVES. “Three years ago we studied and accepted the Present Truth- -the promised Elijah message (Mal. 4:5). It has convicted us that we must thoroughly search our lives and, by God’s help, lay aside all our sins. We feel that the SRod message has brought us great comfort in our trials, and inexpressible joy in the hope of a soon established kingdom of peace.” Frank and Golda Grimm Sun Prairie, Wisconsin GOLDEN SILENCE COMES TO AN END. “...I had to be terribly afflicted before I would even think or admit that the Church might be mistaken about anything. “I went to church expecting to get spiritual food, then returned home feeling empty and disappointed. There arose many questions that the Elders did not explain to my satisfaction. They said: ‘Those are “the secret things of the Lord”; we are not supposed to know; and we are not to try to find out any more about the “144,000,” for Sister White said, “Silence is golden.”’ “But that didn’t stop me from studying and praying for hours for the Lord to give, me the meaning of the things I had been reading in Ezekiel, Isaiah, Joel, Jeremiah, Zechariah, and others. (I felt, desperately, that they were necessary for my salvation, I did not know they were in the SRod.) “Very soon, Sister F. came to see me for the first time, and I told her of my spiritual condition. She gave me a short study that day, which I believed at once, and I accepted all the Truth as it was presented to me in the studies that followed. “My name is still on the church book, although I have not hid my light.” Mrs. May C. Baker San Bernardino, California

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1940) Page 11 SPECIAL NOTICE For All SRod Members Of Military Conscription Age THE SHEPHERD’S ROD SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS’ DECLARATION OF PRINCIPLES CONCERNING CONSCRIPTION. (These principles underlie our conscientious objections to signing either Statement A or Statement B, unqualified, under “Claim for Exemption” in “Special Form for Conscientious Objectors.”) PREMISE: A thorough-going fundamentalism, born of the whole-souled conviction of the plenary inspiration of the Bible, morally constrains us, in the solemn consideration of military service, to submit the position herewith sincerely and respectfully set forth; to wit: PRINCIPLE ONE: “Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God... Wherefore ye must needs be subject, not only for wrath, but also for conscience sake.... Render therefore to all their dues; tribute to whom tribute is due; custom to whom custom; Fear to whom fear; honour to whom honour.”--Romans 13:1, 7. This keystone principle is further enforced upon our conscience in the injunction laid upon us by “The Testimonies for the Church” (our interpretational authority): “The people of God will recognize human government as an ordinance of divine appointment, and will teach obedience to it as a sacred duty within its legitimate sphere.’--Vol. 6, p. 402. PRINCIPLE TWO: “The history of the Old Testament church shows that when, as a Theocracy, all its subjects were of one nation, in their own land,--Palestine,--they were dutybound to defend their homeland when invaded by enemies, or when they were commanded by God to do so for reasons consistent with His eternal purpose through them in that dispensation.” Therefore, were we in the same position today (with all our Christian brethren in one homeland), we could not be conscientious objectors, but would be bound, Biblically, to defend our country, as did ancient Israel theirs. However, our Christian believers today, being scattered throughout many nations, kindreds, tongues, and peoples, then should this country become embroiled in war with another country, we as Adventists in this country, if not exempted from combatant military service, would be set against Adventists in another country. PRINCIPLE THREE: Nevertheless, there is another consideration which we, as Christians, dare not ignore: the duty which leads us to emulate the good “Samaritan” (Luke 10:30, 39), in succoring the wounded who fall prey to the “robbers.” In the light of this high Christian duty, we could not conscientiously “pass by on the other side” of wounded compatriots, as did “the priest” and “the Levite,” but we, as the Lord’s followers, must consent to serve in the capacity of medical missionaries--attendants, nurses, doctors, or chaplains--ministering to the needy, sick, wounded, and dying; or, in a spiritual way, to the able-bodied. PRINCIPLE FOUR: “Our faith, like Daniel’s (Daniel 1:8), imposes upon us a food regimen--a strict vegetarianism”- -which, as a long established habit of living, would make it physically as well as morally impossible for us to either subsist on or relish the regular army fare, in the same way as do those who do not have our dietetic compunctions. PRINCIPLE FIVE: Any noncombatant work, other than that specified under Principle Three, would violate our sense of religious propriety in the sacred matter of weekly Sabbath (Saturday) observance (Exodus 20:8 through 10). TENTATIVE CONCLUSION: The first two principles lead us to sign Statement A, whereas Principle Three merely restricts the scope of our military activity. This latter principle (3) allows for the pursuit of occupations, as specified thereinunder, on the Sabbath day, if necessary. Whereas Principle Five disallows our entering into certain other lines of non-combatant military participation, unless the conscientious objections arising therefrom be met with corresponding concessions. CONTINGENT CONCLUSION: Should the “Selective Service Regulations” Authorities honor the position herein set forth (vegetarian diet and Sabbath privileges), enjoined upon us by our faith, we then, in all conscience must sign Statement A. PROVISIONAL (FINAL) CONCLUSION: Statement A---------or B--------- NOTE: Our principles do not permit us to acquiesce in signing Statement B if you can make it possible for us to sign Statement A. In the light of this explanation, will the Authorities be so kind as to please designate which statement they would prefer us to sign? We are at a loss to know how to proceed, until we hear from you. Signed: THE EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE. The Government’s answer to this appeal is as follows:

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1940) Page 12 STATE HEADQUARTERS FOR SELECTIVE SERVICE AUSTIN, TEXAS. Headquarters of The Shepherd’s Rod December 10, 1940 Seventh Day Adventists Waco, Texas RE: Conscientious Objectors. Gentlemen: Your communications dated December 6th, 1940, have been received by State Headquarters of Selective Service and referred to this department for reply. Volume Three, paragraphs 363 through 366, inclusive, of Selective Service Regulations set up the procedure to be followed on claims of conscientious objectors and their classification. A wide discretion is vested in the Local Boards in passing on such claims. Paragraph 363 provides that “a registrant who claims to be a conscientious objector shall offer information in substantiation of his claim on a special form (Form 47) which when filed shall become a part of his questionnaire. The local board, upon request, shall furnish any person claiming to be a conscientious objector, a copy of such special form (Form 47). In the case of any registrant who claims to be a conscientious objector, the local board shall proceed in the ordinary course to classify him upon all other grounds of deferment, and shall investigate and pass upon his claim as a conscientious objector only if, after physical examination, but for such claim, he would have been placed in Class I-A, Class I-B, Class I-D, or Class I-E. The procedure for appeal from a decision of the local board on a claim for conscientious objection is provided for in paragraph 375.” It would therefore follow from the above Quoted Regulations that each claim depends upon its own merits which must be presented to the local board having jurisdiction over the claim. It is not possible to issue any blanket rule or regulation which will be applicable to all claims of conscientious objectors. Further, we can not assume that all members of your sect will feel exactly alike or will assert claims based on the same identical facts, so it is our opinion that all members of your sect who desire to present claims for classification as conscientious objectors shall present them to their respective boards having jurisdiction over their claims and that the local boards act on their Individual claims based on the facts presented by each individual registrant. In the event any of the Local boards desire an opinion from the Director of Selective Service or this department on any individual registrant’s claim, then such board will request of the Director or of this department an opinion in the event one is desired. For the Director Signed: Q. C. Taylor Major, J. A. G. D. QCT:zp Legal Devision. “To The Twelve Tribes Which Are Scattered Abroad” IN THE INTEREST OF THE S.D.A. DENOMINATION. This little paper is dedicated to the mission of conveying, to Present Truth believers, edifying new items and reformatory activities, and of answering questions: on the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1 through 8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., but especially on the first eight of the aforementioned books; on Christ’s parables; on types and symbols; also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White. However, this visitor promises to answer questions on such passages of Scripture only as have been divinely revealed- -bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore to every question, it will give either a correct answer or none at all. First and foremost, though, its purpose is to reveal that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power, and to unify and purify His church on earth--calling her to rise up from her dusty bed, and to put on her strength, and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her (Isa. 52:1). Therefore, it positively demands that the heralds of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” who are under its jurisdiction, strictly comply with all the requirements, instructions, and advice which it bears to them from time to time, and that they add nothing to or subtract nothing from the message- -propagate no private interpretations: they cause strifes and divisions. It can not countenance those who ignore its divine authority, for the church is to be the light of the world, “fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.” Isa. 62:1 through 7; “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725. The symbols on the title page are an objectification of the Revelation, chapters twelve and nine, also Isaiah 7:21. and are explained in our literature. This monthly comforter gladly calls on all who open their doors and welcome its presence. It cheerfully gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation; it lives on the most nominal support, burdening none and comforting all; and its constant prayer is that all its readers shall prosper and be in good health, even as their souls prospereth (3 John 2). Lastly, it asks that you plainly and distinctly state your questions, and give references; and in return, it promises to take care of them as soon as their turn comes. Now if you would like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also our free literature, send your name and address to The Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Dept., Mount Carmel Center, Waco, Texas. BY WAY OF REMEMBRANCE. To avoid unnecessary inconvenience, let any who are planning on coming to Mt. Carmel, first make reservations with the institution. The Universal Publishing Associaiton Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Printed in the United States of America TEN CENTS A COPY

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 2 “The Lord Gave The Word: Great Was The Company of Those That Published It” Dear Brethren: Your prompt and zealous response to the urgent appeal which we broadcast by letter sometime ago, to come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty, by securing names for the literature, was a deep gratification, not only to us here at the center of the work and to you in the field, but certainly also to the angels above, at the very source of the work! Just think, Brethren, of the glorious opportunity of having a part in the work in which angels share--the unmatched privilege of helping “to raise up the tribes of Jacob, and to restore the preserved of Israel,” by gathering their names and addresses! Being privileged to engage in such an exalted endeavor should constantly fire the one so honored, to put forth ever-increasing zeal in his efforts. And this seems to have been the experience of most Present Truth believers. Because of the supreme worth of the work at stake, and the shortness of time in which to accomplish it, we therefore address you at this time to encourage you anew to continue, and even step up if possible, your enthusiastic support of the Name-Ingathering campaign. Cling to the Lord’s promise: “So shall My word be that goeth forth out of My mouth: it shall not return unto Me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it.” Isa. 55:11. Let this be your faith, and in the Kingdom you shall certainly look upon the fruits of your labors, and rejoice with an everlasting rejoicing! We are glad to report that your zealous efforts have compelled the Circulation Department to increase its facilities, and that it is now equipped to handle many additional names. So be not satisfied until you have swamped us with the names and addresses of S.D.A.’s. (Keep in touch with your prospects, and if you learn of anyone’s moving from his reported address, or of something pertaining to any one of them which would be of interest to the Circulation Department, please inform us immediately.) Let this renewed effort be a more fervent attempt than ever before to reach every one of the honest in the church, so that the “servants of our God” may quickly be called to their post of duty, the kingdom set up, and the light spread to the uttermost parts of the earth. Then “many people shall go and say, Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths: for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem.” Isa. 2:3. But as none of us should feel that our work is finished until every soul has received this message and has had opportunity to take his stand with it, and the great ingathering has been completed, let us, therefore, with renewed vigor and zeal, push forward, and still forward, permitting nothing to discourage us or to turn us aside from our goal. Especially now since never in the annals of the church has there been an internal struggle the like of that which is rapidly developing throughout the rank and file of Laodicea--the church’s seventh section, and the last in which the tares are commingled with the wheat. This struggle, which began in 1929 through 1930, and which is unlike all others in its major aspects, is destined to bring sin in the church to an end. How imperative, then, that each have the opportunity to know to a point of moral certainty that he is on the right side! Now, as in the days of Christ, the leadership on each side, believing that it bears the charter of revealed Truth, is set to command the Pilot wheel of the Old Ship Zion, so as to take it safely into the haven of eternal peace. The older command of the ship is determined that the younger neither set hand to the wheel nor be heard by the passengers aboard, though “the facts concerning the real condition of the professed people of God, speak more loudly than their profession, and make it evident that some power has cut the cable that anchored them to the Eternal Rock, and that they are drifting away to sea, without chart or compass.”--”Christ Our Righteousness, pp. 50, 51. That this struggle is swiftly gathering in intensity, as a result most recently of the Name-Ingathering campaign, is witnessed by the swelling chorus of voices from both sides. And now that all may know for themselves as to which side “sing for the majesty of the Lord” (Isa. 24:14), we herein place both before you, beginning with a few of the

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 3 OPPOSING VOICES LITERATURE SPURNED AND DESTROYED. The literature you send to this address finds its way to the furnace. I do not choose to be annoyed by it any longer. There is no light in your publications for this family. We refuse to let you think for us or lead us. I have no confidence in your movement. C.B. Please discontinue sending any of your tracts or letters to our home as we are not interested and all such are put into the fire. We are well satisfied with the “Truth” as taught by the Seventh-day Adventist denomination and want none of the Shepherd’s Rod teachings. J.D. Since we know you people are the Shepherd’s Rod we’ll thank you to leave our name off of your list. Everything you send us goes straight into the stove so be governed accordingly. Everyone in -------- knows who you are-- using the good Seventh-day Adventist name to deceive and defraud. Why don’t you dopes wake up and go straight. Every one else here that you’re trying to mislead says you’ve got fine paper--for a good warm fire starter. Let’s not hear from you again! L.S. I wish you would please keep this junk to yourselves. I don’t want it. I use it for paper to start a fire and I don’t need it because I have plenty of paper to start a fire with. I don’t know who sent you my address but you might tell them they surely made a mistake. V.W. REFUSE EVEN TO INVESTIGATE. In reply to the booklet you sent to me and to all other literature you have been sending to me, they get no farther than the stove, and are not wanted and are not appreciated, so please do not send any more to me. If I receive any more of your literature I will notify the Post Master General, Washington, D.C. This is the first and last warning. A.G. I am just addressing you that the pernicious literature that you are sending my wife is of no avail for it goes in the fire as soon as it arrives. You can advise the person that gave you my wife’s address of the fact. If you have so important message you ought to give it to the people of Babylon, for the gospel is to the people that are in Babylon, for the S.D.A. is not Babylon. A.E. You may rest assured I received all your tracts and all of them go immediately, without being opened, into the fire. I am asking you as a favor, do not send any more. I won’t read them. I am a true member of the Seventhday Adventist church and intend to remain so. I do not intend to backslide. M.K. I have paid no attention to any of the tracts, and furthermore am not at all interested. I am in full harmony with the denomination and do not care for any more of your literature. Please do not send any more literature. B.H. Please be good enough not to send us any more of your literature as we are not interested in same. It would be better to give them to someone who would read them. Personally, we don’t want anything to do with the Shepherd’s Rod or anything connected with it. If you continue to bother us with this literature, I shall be forced to write to the Post Office Department. H.D.S. I wrote you several weeks ago about sending me your literature and I told you I did not want any more of it. Now I mean just that. I don’t expect to change my mind about it. Now where you get the authority to use the heading of these letters and books as Publishers of Present Truth Series in the Interest of The Seventh-day Adventist Denomination is beyond me. There is no connection between the two. I told you before I just burn them as fast as they come without reading them now so please obey my wishes. FEARFUL OTHERS MAY SEE FOR THEMSELVES. Will you please scratch my name from your mailing list. I not only do not care to read your literature but I destroy everything you send me so that no one else will read it. R.L.O. RELIES UPON CONFERENCE MEN: WILL NOT READ. As my husband is too busy to bother with such evil as this, I am writing for him. Anything in the way of reading matter you may send us will go in the stove without being opened....We rely fully on our men at the conference, as we know that they are led by God. (The following remark was written on an envelope:) I only opened it to get the address to send it back, and I have it now so if you send any more it will come back without being opened. Your booklet went in the stove without being read. And this is coming back without being read, so please do not send any more. I have no time to be bothered. H.H.T.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 4 “SATISFIED” TO KNOW NO MORE. I don’t know where you got my name to send your lies to. And may I take this opportunity to say you might save your postage, or perhaps I should receive it and destroy it saving someone else the time and trouble. I am perfectly satisfied with the original and final organization of the S.D.A. church. I have no intentions of changing. (Unsigned) Los Angeles, California I have been receiving literature for sometime. I have read some and I find it differs to my belief. I feel I have the truth and am satisfied with nothing else, so please do not waste any more literature on me. M.S. Please do not send us any more of your literature. We have the Bible and all the testimonies and have realized the blessings He has promised for over fifty years. A.O., and R.N. MANIFESTS UTTER LACK OF KNOWLEDGE. Keep your dope at home. The Bible is good enough for us. Your tracts are away behind the time we are living in now. O.S. CONCERNED WITH BAPTISMS RATHER THAN TRUTH. When there is so much truth-filled literature printed by our organized S.D.A. denomination it indeed would seem foolish to accept the statements printed by you. May I ask into what church you baptize your members? How many did you baptize in 1940? There is only one S.D.A. church, and that with headquarters at Washington, D.C., and not at Waco, Texas. I am studying for the ministry and I shall do my utmost to expose your underhanded methods. Kindly save your literature for some one who might be ready to apostatize. A.R.M. NOT PREPARED FOR ADVANCED LIGHT. Since the Bible tells us that we should love all men, I address you as “Friend.” Your recent letter, the date of which you failed to specify, reminds me of a story concerning a shop where they manufactured cane furniture. Above the door was a sign, “Expert Twisting and Turning Done Here.” You seem to be expert at twisting Scriptures and Testimonies out of their original settings, to harmonize with your preconceived notions. If you really have such an important message as you claim to have, why don’t you come down to a most severe climate such as ours, and jeopardize your life in the giving of it? It seems that you prefer to locate in a most ideal climate, where you can sit in comfort and hatch out your brain-children. Undoubtedly, we all need reform in our lives. However, I find it rather difficult to live up to the light I have already. When I am able to live up to the light I already have, I shall be glad to give consideration to this “advanced light” of yours. Until then, you may save the postage required to mail your enlightening material to this Union, and use the money saved to buy more oil for your lamp. Incidentally, the booklet you planned to mail me on “extra oil” need not be mailed at all. Let me also point out that the name of our union is the “Caribbean Union,” not the “Cribbean Union” as you had it on the envelope. I have observed that a number of your so-called “reformers,” would do well to take a few lessons in spelling. C.A.E. HARSH THOUGHTS. Your very illogical assortment of quotations arrived in the mail this morning. Were I to express in words what I think of people who represent themselves as Adventists, obtain the names of Seventh-day Adventists through devious ways, then try to mix them up by a collection of statements taken from their original setting, to appear that they mean something entirely different from what the author of those statements intended--I say if I expressed what I thought of such as you it would be very harsh. I am not alone in my feelings for other people who receive the same type of spurious information are either returning it, refusing it, or sending it to the waste basket. Should you be so bold as to send more, the last will be the fate of such nonsensical jumbles of words and sentences. Please do not waste any more of your foolishness on me, nor take my time to throw it unopened into the waste basket. M.V.B. LABELS BELIEVERS “VENERABLE LIARS” Throughout all the Atlantic Union Conference notice has been given of the underhanded methods of apostates trying to obtain names. Venerable liars. Satan uses means in his work that God cannot sanction. Am instructing all members of my local church in regards to The Shepherd’s Rod. C.B.C. SCORNFUL LANGUAGE EXPRESSES SENTIMENTS. Your letter received and I am returning it to you. For fifteen years I have been in the Third Angel’s Message, and a Seventh-day Adventist, which I am still, and I am one with a whole heart, not part, if you get what I mean. I do not intend to dabble with something I know is like a hog--wallow in their own dirt and eat it.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 5 Please do not send any more literature, as I think it cost you money, and you’ll need that later on. Please keep your letters and papers out of our church. We have enough paper. L.C. Why do you people work so sneakily? We know that no true Seventh-day Adventist in good standing would put out such stuff.... I told that other man who sent me a circular from Waco that it smelt like a polecat, but I believe snake would be more fitting name. Why do you quote from the Spirit of Prophecy? It was given to the Seventh-day Adventist Church--not to any Shepherd’s Rod or any other offshoot, so your usage of the writings are thievery. You people are all alike, sneaky, thieving....Read the history of these shoots, they’ve all died out and so will the Shepherd’s Rod thing. S.C. “STAND-PAT,” REFUSES TO ADVANCE. Please remove my name from your mailing list. I am a stand pat Seventh-day Adventist and I do not care for your “side issue” or “offshoot” organization whatsoever. You are just trying to disrupt the most wonderful organization in the world and I fail to see why men and women are so weak to leave our church and follow the Shepherd’s Rod outfit. Put this in your paper so the people can see what I have to say about it, because I notice you love to print testimonials in your little magazine. J.S. CLASSES ROD WITH GARBAGE. To The Shepherd’s Rod ram-rod. I read your paper a long time ago, and in the light of reason, and good common sense, I will frankly tell you what I found. I found the most Goddenying, Heaven-defiling heresy that I ever read. I wrote you and that old J.R. alike. You and he are a great team. Only this, of the two he is on top, because he does not attack the Great Second Advent Movement. I am returning one wine container. The rest go to the garbage and ashes where you will end at an early date with all your brood. I want to ask a favor of you. Please keep your dyed-in-thewool heresy to yourself. It will be burned to ashes with its sponsor. Hell Jaws are yawning. No friend, J.S. WOULD MEET PAYER OF “SCRIP” You can rest assured that no one outside of your immediate little mining camp believes this. [The writer refers to the letterhead caption: “Publishers of Present Truth Series in the Interest of The Seventh-day Adventist Denomination.”] I know you’ll say you are being punished “for Christ’s sake,” but only because you bring it upon yourselves. You have no grounds for your unbelief. There is no use sending this literature. I do not believe it will be very many months until your leader will leave with everything you own. I understand he pays you with scrip and buys your groceries, etc. You can show this to him. In fact I would like to meet him! Your leader has only a racket. H.H. NOT INTERESTED IN “STUPID” PUBLICATIONS. I have your circular letter bearing date of May 12 and have the contents. I cannot tell you what literature I have received, but you may as well cut me off your mailing list as I am not interested. O.R.S. Please stop sending your stupid publications. J.A. I write these few lines to inform you that I do not want any more of the Shepherd’s Rod tracts, etc., sent to my address. I destroy all that comes. W. No doubt I have received all the tracts you have sent me, but I am not interested. They have all gone into the waste basket. You need not trouble yourself in sending any more. It will only be a wasted effort on your part. E.H. Your literature and a letter continue to be left in my mail box although I wrote you and asked you to cease sending it to my address. If any more comes I shall have to report the matter to the Postal authorities. I do not wish for anything that comes from your publishing house to be put in my box. I trust that I shall not have to take this up with the authorities. B.C. PLACES CONFIDENCE IN LEADERS. I am an isolated believer in the present truth. I have not had opportunity to talk this matter over with our workers, but I am convinced that your work is a plan of Satan to draw believers away from the organized work. I have great confidence in the leadership of the S.D.A. church, and it is through this organ that the work is to be accomplished. F.C. I am not interested in the literature you desire to send me. I recognize it to be The Shepherd’s Rod doctrines and know all I desire to know of it.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 6 My confidence in both the ministry and the S.D.A. teaching remains unshaken and am not interested in literature that has as its purpose tearing down what means everything to me. A.W. WILL CUT THE LINE LEST HE SWALLOW THE ROD. Well, Sir, do you know what I did? Well, I started out to get people to accept Jesus, and I think when a person fully does that, they won’t be bothered about the bait you speak of, or at least I am not. For if a person swallows bait, hook, and line, he will have to either cut the line or swallow the Rod. So I have been afraid of baits. I understand there are about one hundred of your baits here in Loma Linda. I have only been here four months. You must have a very good outfit here. Save your money; you will need it a little later for to buy bread. Don’t send me any more bait. G.C. TAKES “SHOT” AT ROD. I suppose that I am wasting a few minutes of precious time, a perfectly good sheet of paper and envelope and a three-cent stamp in writing you, but I may be wrong. Please do not write to me about your wonderful new message when you resort to the crooked skul-duggery that you and your people practice in carrying on your work of tearing down the work of the Third Angel’s Message. You are wasting what little talent you have on a lost cause. But that will be your bill to pay. If I were writing to a man that understood the first principles of honor, I would gladly sign my name to this shot at you, but under the circumstances I will not do so. Make the best of it. A Believer LIGHT APPEARS AS DARKNESS. I have been receiving your nefarious literature for sometime. Whoever sent in my name had no right to do so whatsoever. Did it without my knowledge or consent. I want you to drop my name from your list. No use to argue with you, for you know perfectly well your cult are fulfilling prophecy when you commence denouncing the brethren and misapplying Sister White’s Testimonies. You are just one of the “offshoots” and will sooner or later pass into oblivion as other “offshoots” have done. My prayer is that you will come to your senses ere it is too late. I have read your literature to some extent and I see no light in them whatever so please quit sending your literature to me or to any one. You are surely taking a terrible responsibility upon yourselves to try to lead away from the true S.D.A. faith. Your last booklet I received, Hear Both Sides of the Controversy, is the most lifeless insult I ever read and to think it is to the most exalted association on earth. Think seriously of the harm you may have done to some but as for me you have only increased my faith in the General Conference and in this blessed Truth. You may publish this letter as one of your testimonies received. J. McA. WISHES LONG LIFE AND POWER TO “LUNATIC” Several of your “good (?) sisters” were instructed how to use underhanded methods to get addresses of loyal S.D.A. people in our field and soon a flood of your trash and letters from a certain “once was” elder began to arrive. Well, all the people can be fooled part of the time, and some of the people can be fooled all of the time, but you can not fool all of the people all of the time. That is what Lincoln said, anyway. We have been told that the Third Angel’s Message constitutes the bread of life to a famishing world. Please, where are you breaking this bread? It is broken at your own table and that is as far as it goes, to my knowledge at least. Talk about reprobate leaders. You should hang your heads in shame. Somewhere in your organization there is a lunatic. May he live long with you and have much power for he surely is subverting much of the artifices of the Devil. A.R. BESIDE HIMSELF WITH CONTEMPT. Yes, I have received them all, and have written to you about them, and your refusing to sign your letters, and your trick to corral S.D.A.’s. You call me on this graph, “Dear Believer.” Don’t you think it for a moment. I think your stuff is all trash and bumcombe. You say: “All we are interested in is to renew the love of the truth in the hearts of God’s people.” No. This is not true. And you will bite the dust like all who have gone before you. You are trying to get a lot of soreheads like yourself. There is absolutely no Christianity in your work. How Universal is your Publishing Assn.? I begrudge the stamp on this mail. Send me back one. Elder A.B.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 7 While we deeply regret that our Laodicean brethren are angry with us, we nevertheless are greatly encouraged, rather than disheartened, by such hostile opposition as voiced in the foregoing criticisms. For were our efforts fruitless, our opponents would not be aroused to such bitterness, going so far even as to tear up or scorch the literature, and then return it through the mails, with sarcastic remarks. And were our message false and refutable, they would not be so busy and so careful to forbid, on penalty of disfellowshipment for disobedience, anyone to read our literature. On the contrary, they would urge the laity to read and to see for themselves the falsity of the Rod, if such were the case. History shows on the one hand that those who are standing on the side of wrong are fearful of and even scornful toward any literature that claims to carry more light than what they already have. Only those who are wrong and who can give no answer to the advancing Truth, get angry with its advocates, refuse to look into it, and become exceedingly careful to destroy it because they do not wish to accept it, or permit anyone else to come in contact with it. While on the other hand, those who are on the side of right are never troubled by coming in contact with anything, even if it be error. And, whether or not they accept its teachings, they are conscience-free, not fearful, to pass the literature on to others for them to read for themselves if they wish, just as staunch Seventh-day Sabbath believers, themselves, are never fearful of coming in contact, or of having others come in contact, with the Sunday doctrine. Only those who are right are glad and “ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh [them] a reason of the hope that is in [them] with meekness and fear.” 1 Pet. 3:15. In marked contrast to the enraged tumult resounding from the chorus of voices just heard, now listen to the gentle harmony rising with Christ-like accents from a few of the many FAVORABLE VOICES PRAYED FOR LIGHT, IT CAME. I am very glad to testify for the Present Truth and the wonderful promises of God. This past summer I prayed for a closer walk with my Lord and for more light. A few months later I received this precious Truth. It has brought increased temptations and trials and has separated us from friends, but God has added grace to endure. The reading of Tract No. 7 brought conviction to me that the message is the truth and not error. My husband’s former interest in the symbolisms of the Old Testament riveted his attention to the message as he saw it unfolding their mysteries. A.R. FINDS MESSAGE RICH. A certain believer kept on after me and would not let me alone. I thought he was crazy, but finally I decided to listen to his doctrine. Now I am about as crazy as he is over the Truth. The message is rich, and God is good to me to give me the promise of never dying. This certain believer and I were baptized into the S.D.A. church together, and now we hope to be in the kingdom together. J.C. REGRETS DESTROYING COPY OF ROD. The little booklets have been arriving regularly and I have been reading them as they come. I am sorry now that I destroyed my copy of the Rod. I will get both volumes when I can. To say that I appreciate the booklets would be stating it mildly. M.D. READS AND BELIEVES EVERY WORD. I am interested in the Advent movement and have read the Rod and believe every word of it. Now can anyone say it’s a lie, when it’s taken out of the Bible? I can’t. Would you please send the Code to me each month, and put my name on your mailing list? I will be looking for it. So be sure to answer my questions. W.C. AROUSED TO INVESTIGATION BY S.D.A.’s ATTITUDE. The Spirit of the S.D.A.’s in my home, when some Shepherd’s Rod believers came into the house, convinced me that something was radically wrong. They refused to meet the Shepherd’s Rod brethren. I was then aroused to see and hear both sides, and as a result I found that the Rod has pure Bible truth that cannot be contradicted. P.S. CHERISHES THE TRUTH. We have received your good literature in the past, and love every word of it. Though we love and appreciate the things contained therein, we are asking an interest in your earnest prayers to stand for real truth. We are happy to find the personal testimonies of some of our friends in your paper, and as soon as we are able, we want to purchase your two volumes of precious truths. We have the little books and cherish them all. R.F.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 8 ONCE FEARED, NOW LOVES, MESSAGE AND PEOPLE. I am writing this to tell you that I love The Shepherd’s Rod message more and more every day. I am reading my Codes all over again. Some I have read several times, and yet they are always new. I am not only reading them, but trying to obey what they say. Whereas I used to be afraid of The Shepherd’s Rod people, I now love them and thank God I met them, and by His grace I mean to be one with them among the 144,000. F.M. ACCUSATION LED TO INVESTIGATION AND LOVE OF TRUTH. Coming home from Sabbath School, I met a sister and walked home with her, not knowing she believed in The Shepherd’s Rod. In a few days my Bible class teacher came to my home, and accused me of being a Shepherd’s Rod believer. Later I asked the Rod sister what is a Shepherd’s Rod. I began to ask more questions about what some Adventists talked of. She told me all about the Rod, and I decided that was what I wanted. I love it, and mean to go through with God’s help! E.R. OBEYS SPIRIT’S ADMONITION TO INVESTIGATE. Sometime ago my name was sent to your Association for free literature. I received a few tracts, and then a questionnaire came. This I never filled out because of trouble here in the church over The Shepherd’s Rod movement. Some years ago when one came forth claiming to have the gift of prophecy, I was very eager to investigate the claims, hoping for a true prophet. In our local church, a small group of us became interested, and all were disfellowshipped from the church and treated most shamefully. I was new in the faith, and the experience was a dreadful shock to me. It made me feel that I never cared to investigate anything else, but I have read a little from the tracts sent me, for I know that Sister White admonishes us to investigate. So I am going to study carefully and prayerfully. Now I have the means to send for my own set of books. I do not know just what it costs, but I am sure this check will cover the amount, and the remainder if any, may be used for tracts. A.B. READS, BELIEVES, PASSES THEM ON. Yes, I read your booklets, and I think we believe along the same line as you do. We might differ somewhat, but I believe you are on the right line. After reading your books, we pass them on to others to read. I am not able to buy your books, but I like to read them. I have been studying the Bible for years, and with God’s help I am able to understand much of it. I have been a Sabbath believer for forty years. We believe the Bible and love God’s Word and are living Christian lives. If you care to, you may send your books to the inclosed addresses. J.M. NO CRITICISMS TO MAKE. I don’t see anything wrong with any of your publications; they teach the Bible, and that is what we want now. I have no criticisms to make. N.J. ASKS FOR MORE. I received a number of your tracts but have missed some of them according to this slip you sent me to check. I’ve been a Seventh-day Adventist for fourteen years, and believe in all of Sister White’s writings. I believe she is the church prophet. I love to read all her books, and have quite a number of them, and I will appreciate any and all of the tracts you will send me. Now I hope to hear from you often. J.M. WINS BATTLE AGAINST PREJUDICE. This message means everything to me. I am so glad for a message that rebukes and reproves my sins, and at the same time holds such a promise of hope. To be one of the 144,000 is certainly worth striving for, and is worth any kind of persecution I have had to suffer since accepting this message. Although there have been times when I have had a terrible battle with prejudice, it has left me entirely. I am anxious to overcome all my sins and be sealed. I want to help bring this sealing message to a close. W.P. MANIFESTS SPIRIT OF INVESTIGATION. I understand that you are publishing a series of tracts and other literature which is of special interest to Seventh-day Adventists at this time. I understand it is free, and would be glad to receive the selections, as I would very much like the opportunity of studying your publications. M.M. MUST KNOW FOR SELF BEFORE CONDEMNING. So many people who have been Seventh-day Adventists much longer than I have been, and who are better posted on the doctrines than I, tell me not to read and study this literature you send me. I do not like to condemn anything, though, until I can know for myself. A.F.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 9 WILLING TO ACCEPT MORE LIGHT. I might as well tell you that I have not been able to understand them and haven’t read them all completely through. I have been an Adventist four years next month and many of the things you mention have never been explained to me. When I read my Bible, I do not come to the same conclusion on these things. In that I mean, I take the Bible as it reads and not in the symbolic way. This has no reflection on you, I’m just trying to tell you why I can’t understand these difficult things. I do believe that our church, as it is now, is lacking in many ways. As I said before, I have been an Adventist four years and since I was willing at that time to accept this Truth (through the guidance of the Holy Spirit) I am willing at this time to accept more light if there is more light to accept. I believe that the church members who have been in this Truth for years and many who have been raised in it, are most stubborn about this thing, and are acting as many of the outside people do when they hear the Third Angel’s Message. W.M. WILL STUDY TO BE APPROVED. I received your letter and leaflet, and have read all of them. I don’t see anything different from what I already have studied and believed. I have been a member of the S.D.A. church for fifty years. My curiosity has been aroused enough to ask, Why are you separate from the original church? You accept the Testimonies, Sabbath, tithe, and live in obedience to God’s commands. This is what I do, and live daily for Him, but I would like to hear more of your teachings. I will read anything you have to offer. I have received light myself by study, and the Bible says: “Study to show thyself approved, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed.” I want to be a workman not ashamed. If there is new light from God’s Word that we have not found, someone should tell us. He should be the “watchman on the walls of Zion.” We are too near the end to be negligent in things pertaining to eternal life. Let me hear what you have for us. S.R. FINDS ROD THE VERY TRUTH NEEDED. I have been very much interested in the little books. This is the very Truth we need in these last days. I appreciate all you have sent us to read. I only wish more understood the Truth. J. WARNED AGAINST ROD; FAILED TO STUDY DEEPLY. For sometime I have been thinking of writing you in regard to the tracts I have received from you. At first I did not understand them, and did not study them deeply as we had been warned against them. But when I received the tract, Hear Both Sides of the Controversy, I read it through, then went back to the other tracts and really studied them, and the Lord opened my eyes, and things are quite clear to me. I am an earnest seeker for Truth. I have so often wondered about Sister White’s statement that there would be a great reformatory movement among God’s people, a revival of primitive godliness. I long to see this revival among God’s people, for truly we are in a lukewarm condition. I long to have it in my own life, for things seem so different from when I first accepted this message sixteen years ago. Will be glad to receive more tracts, especially The Harvest. R.J.F. WILL “TRY THE SPIRITS WHETHER THEY ARE OF GOD” In reply to your letter, for which I thank you, I am always happy to receive any information in regards to more light from God’s Holy Book. True it is, as your letter stated, we must try the Spirits whether they are of God. I will be happy to receive any information that you have, and I hope that I may hear from you soon. Send me any light that you may have, for I hold a very sacred office in the church to which I belong. I have been the local elder for about five years. I hope that I may hear from you soon, if not by return mail. I.J. READING OF ROD RESULTS IN AWAKENING. Please send me more of the pamphlets. You have sent No. I and No. 6. They are marvelous. There is nothing in them contrary to the Spirit of Prophecy, that I can read. The result of the reading is an awakening. Why have we been so blind? Thank you so much for them. E.N. ANSWER TO PRAYER FOR LIGHT. I am writing this to tell you how thankful I am for the tracts you have been sending to me, for they came in answer to my prayer for more light on the subject I am now reading. Thanking you for the printed matter you have sent me, I ask God’s blessing on you and your work. S.R. SKEPTICISM TURNED INTO WHOLE- HEARTED BELIEF. When the message of Present Truth first came to us, we were skeptical of its being truth, largely because of our preconceived opinions of what constituted truth, but the message was so startling that we knew it to be our duty to examine our position

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 10 so as to know that we know what is truth, and in so doing we knew we could not be wrong, for Testimonies on Sabbath School Work tells us that no one may excuse himself from an investigation of a message that comes in the name of the Lord to His people. Later, when we were cast out of the church for asking others to do the same, again we knew there was something wrong. So we bought all the Testimonies and studied all winter as we never studied before, and we have been abundantly convinced that this message cannot be error, for it is the True Witness Who speaks. Here is another overwhelming proof of the truthfulness of this message: “These messages [the Three Angels’] were represented to me as an anchor to the people of God. Those who understand and receive them will be kept from being swept away by the many delusions of Satan.”--Early Writings, p. 256. We want to be a credit to the cause of Present Truth. L.H. FINDS ROD “GENUINE” Your letter came today, and believe me it seemed to be one of the most enjoyable pleasures I have ever had. I have no words to express my feelings of appreciation in behalf of your interest. I have received the booklet, entitled, Pre-”Eleventh Hour” Extra, and have read it many times and honestly and truly believe that the Rod is the genuine thing. I feel so sure of it that I have visited a number of acquaintances and given them the same message which has been given to me. Some of them are Adventists, and some of them are not, but they are all interested the same as I am and they also believe the teachings contained in the two tracts which I possess. If those were the last of those tracts and more could not be obtained I would not consider parting with them for anything in the world unless I had memorized them word for word as they are written, and soon I hope to have the price to spare with which to obtain the two volumes of the books. I shall send in a list of names of others whom I know also desire literature. And as soon as I can I am going to send in to your movement any amounts of money which I can manage to help further your cause, because I truly do believe that your work is from God and there could not be anything which could please the Lord any more than that I should do everything and anything possible to assist in supporting your work and making it possible for more literature to be published and sent out to people who are desirous of knowing the real Truth. There has been a lapse of forty-eight hours since I finished the above lines, and so I have begun again, and want to say that I have since then received the booklet, Why Perish? I have read fifty-seven pages of it since finishing my dinner, and wish I could just finish it before retiring for the night. I have never read anything so interesting and convincing in all my life. It is difficult to sit down and eat for the strong desire that seems to have taken possession of me for wanting to read the contents of each book over and over again. I wish I had been acquainted with your people years before now, but since that wish can never be true, I am certainly going to take advantage of every moment that presents itself, to learn all that I can possibly crowd into my mind. The truths which are given by the Rod are the most wonderful and marvelous things I have ever come into contact with, because for the first time I feel that I have met someone who really believes in the Word of God only, and really accepts the Bible as a single standard for their belief. K.D. RESERVES FREEDOM TO WEIGH EVIDENCE. Someone has sent to me your Pre-”Eleventh Hour” Extra, explanatory of the mysteries of Ezekiel. I did not immediately observe that it emanated from V.T. Houteff, of whose writings I had previous knowledge that our S.D.A. leaders had spoken adversely; but even had I so observed, I would have felt entire freedom to weigh for myself the matter presented. I note your offer to send eleven of your tracts, in which further exposition is made, to those who address you, and I am writing to ask that you favor me with such opportunity for further examination of your attitude. I am not unmindful of the papal methods that often seem to underlie the opposition of our brethren who in their blindness either ignore or repudiate truth that has been discovered by others. I, too, have felt the weight of such opposition, but I have withstood their zeal, and still retain membership in a church which I myself helped to build up, and which I served during my active ministry, and when engaged in missionary work here and in Mexico, as well as while serving as general secretary of the --------- Religious Liberty Association. So if, you will send me the tracts you mention, and any other material, from which I may gauge your leadership, I shall be very glad to give them my attention. If I find your attitude Scriptural, I shall be glad to send you the addresses of others. J.B.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 11 PROVES EACH POINT; FINDS WEIGHT OF EVIDENCE WITH ROD. I was indeed glad to receive your letter sometime ago. Thanks for remembering me. While the quotations were familiar to me, yet I read and reread them, and how well they fit the conditions existing in the church today. I am coming along slowly, trying to prove each point of this new message, as I go along. I am becoming more and more convinced that the weight of evidence is with The Shepherd’s Rod doctrine, and although there are some things which I still do not understand, I am beginning to think that I will soon have to take my stand with you folk.... If you have light and truth for me, I want it. Just the other day a sister received a letter from a conference Bible worker in which she said, “The Rod doctrines contain so little error, that it is hard to detect it.” I wonder how much study she has put on it. It is difficult to think in an entirely different line from what we have been used to, but I am slowly seeing things differently. Please keep our names before the throne of God, with the fervent prayer that we may all meet around the great white throne and serve God throughout eternity. C.L.N. THE CODE’S TESTIMONY With mixed feelings of joy and sadness, dear readers, I have brought to you these opposed voices--sadness over the spirit of the Adversary manifested by the one, joy over the spirit of Christ manifested by the other. Now that you have heard a cross-section representation of expressions both for and against the message, may you rightly weigh each side and choose the right one, and may those who are fighting see the folly of their blind hostility and, as did Paul, turn from it, and seek zealously to advance the message lest He spue them out of His mouth. And may those who are standing in its defense now be more deeply than ever rooted and grounded in the Truth. And finally may all who read me avoid the pitfalls of the former, the “lukewarm,” and share in the blessings and holy joys of the latter--those who have anointed their eyes with heavenly “eye-salve,” filled their vessels with “extra oil,” and taken their stand on the side of Truth and Right in accord with the following Voice of counsel: “With eager interest, with fervent prayer, come to the Word of God, that you may know what is truth, manifesting the same spirit as did Nathanael when he earnestly besought the Lord that he might know the truth. Light will come to every earnest seeker for truth, as it came to Nathanael.... “How easily was Nathanael convinced! And with what pleasure Jesus looked upon his sincere, guileless faith!...God never honors unbelief and questioning and doubt. When He speaks, His Word is to be recognized and carried out in the daily actions. And if the heart of man is in living connection with God, the voice that cometh from above will be recognized.”--”Testimonies on Sabbath School Work, pp. 63, 64. I, myself, along with the honest-hearted people, have received grace from the Lord to know how to speak a word in season, to control my tongue, and to return not evil for evil, but to overcome evil with good, being always kind to and considerate of others, and doing and saying unto them what I would have them do and say unto me, were our places reversed. And now, Brethren, “I therefore...beseech you with all lowliness and meekness, with longsuffering” that you all endeavor “to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace,” and “recompense to no man evil for evil. Provide things honest in the sight of all men. “If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peaceably with all men. Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but rather give place unto wrath: for it is written, Vengeance is Mine; I will repay, saith the Lord. Therefore... be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good.” Eph. 4:1-3; Rom. 12:17 through 21. And grant religious liberty to all, for it is not our duty to demand of others respect for our religion, but it is our duty in meekness and in fear to teach the Truth to those who do not know it, never demanding obedience to it. I entreat you all, therefore, by the living God, to depart from dictating terms to others, and from forcing your religious standards upon them. Do not encroach upon anyone’s religious rights or become angry with those who disagree with your belief, but rather join me in conforming to the following divine injunction: “Him that is weak in the faith receive ye, but not to doubtful disputations. For one believeth that he may eat all things: another, who is weak, eateth herbs. Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not; and let not him which eateth not judge him that eateth: for God hath received him. “Who art thou that judgest another man’s servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be holden up: for God is able to make him stand. One man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day alike. Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind.” Rom. 14:1-5. Our duty is not to force, but only to teach obedience to the Truth. That the Lord may forgive those who know not what they do, is my sincere prayer.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 12 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS ALLEGIANCE TO OUR GOVERNMENT. Question 209: Is it wrong to salute the flag? Answer: The only satisfactory answer that can be given to this question, is that which is founded upon Bible principles: “Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar’s; and unto God the things that are God’s.” “Render...to all their dues: tribute to whom tribute is due; custom to whom custom; fear to whom fear; honour to whom honour. Owe no man anything.” Matt. 22:21; Rom. 13:7, 8. When “the presidents and princes sought to find occasion against Daniel concerning the kingdom;...they could find none occasion nor fault.” Dan. 6:4. Finding him thus faultless, his enemies “consulted together to establish a royal statute, and to make a firm decree, that whosoever shall ask a petition of any God or man for thirty days, save of” the king, should “be cast into the den of lions.” Verse 7. By securing the king’s signature on the decree, they sought to effect a situation that must necessarily involve Daniel in an act of rebellion against his king. They knew that though he purposed to render unfailing allegiance to the king, he could not do so at the price of showing disloyalty to his God. And since the decree was designed to cause him to turn from God, he therefore was compelled not to honor it, but to petition his God as he was wont to do, with the result that he was cast into the “den of lions.” But the One to Whom he prayed saved his life from the hungry beasts. Then there is the notable case of Joseph who, for his unswerving loyalty to the government of Egypt, was exalted to a position sharing the throne with Pharaoh. From these and other Biblical incidents, we recognize that anyone’s loyalty to his government is his pledge of allegiance to it--a salute to its flag. Thus while on the one hand, one’s disloyalty to God is a sin against Him; on the other hand, one’s disloyalty to his government is a sin against it, and indirectly against God also: for disloyalty to one’s government is disobedience to the Lord’s express command: “Render...unto Caesar the things which are Caesar’s.” “For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation.” Rom. 13:1, 2. As the flag is not an idol or a fetish, but a symbol--a standard--the salute to it is not idol worship, as some think, but rather public confession of one’s loyalty to his government, just as baptism is one’s confession of loyalty to the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. At the command of God, the Israelites, according to their tribes, made standards (flags), and for no other reason than to be loyal to that for which the flag stood. (See Numbers 2.) Clearly, then, to attribute idolatry to one because of his saluting the flag, would be to accuse God of forcing idolatry upon His ancient people. So every, Christian, if he would be obedient to God’s commands, must be loyal to the country in which he lives. Wherefore, as Christians in America, devoted to God, and consequently loyal to the just principles of this free “government under God,” we “pledge allegiance to the flag of the United States of America, and to the republic for which it stands, one nation indivisible, with liberty and justice for all.” And so long as Old Glory unfurls itself as the emblem of the inviolate principles of its constitution, so long is our pledge of allegiance to it an inviolate thing. IS IT TOO LATE TO GET INTO NET? Question 210: There is among us one who is teaching that since the net was drawn ashore (Matt. 13:47, 48) in 1930 (when The Shepherd’s Rod was published), those who were not in it at that time, (that is, were not then members of the S.D.A. church), cannot hope to be of the 144,000. If true, then why, in the face of it, should such a one even think, let alone attempt, to come in now rather than to wait for the Loud Cry? Or if already in the message, why should he continue striving to live up to it if his efforts are bound in futility because he missed the dead line? Answer: The parabolical act of drawing the net to shore (the Lord’s momentarily intermitting His work), does not, in the figurative connection, bar any from getting into it (the church) if they put forth the necessary effort: for though in the literal setting, the fish cannot swim into the net after it is drawn ashore, in the figurative setting, the people can, if they will, get into the church up to the close of probation.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 13 Clearly, then, the dead-line idea is specious, and is designed to discourage those affected, causing those already in the message, to rationalize their way out because of the futility of staying in, and justifying others in not making the necessary effort to get into the net of salvation when the opportunity presents itself. Indeed, it even forces them to wait for their opportunity until it is forever gone! Says the Spirit of God: “Today if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts.” Heb. 4:7. THE KINGDOM OF GOD IN OUR HEARTS. Question 211: Since according to Luke 17:21, “the kingdom of God is within” us, how, then, can it be in a certain land? Answer: Before the kingdom of God is established on this earth, it must be formed within us, to qualify us to dwell in it. Accordingly, “the kingdom of God...within,” is within all who embody the principles of its rule while they are subjects of the kingdoms of the earth. In fine, then, “the kingdom of God...within” is a moral and spiritual regimen of life--the indispensable condition of admission to the literal kingdom. IS GOD’S TRAVELING THRONE A LOCOMOTIVE? Question 212: I have been told that the Rod teaches that the throne of Isaiah 6 is a train pulled by a locomotive belching forth smoke, and that it is not the permanent throne of God. Will you send me your literature on this subject? Answer: We assure the questioner that he will not find any such idea set forth in the teachings of the Rod, and that he may verify the fact by a careful reading of the literature which we have been glad to send him. The word “train” is quoted from the Scriptures, and whatever it may be, it is propelled by the wings of the cherubim. (The smoke did not come from the throne.) As the prophet saw the “train” go into the temple, the truth is evident that whatever it is, it is mobile--a truth which the cherubim’s wings plainly confirm. And that this throne and the one which Ezekiel saw are two different ones, is clearly seen from the fact that each of the four living creatures (which he saw also) has four wings, whereas each of the seraphims of Isaiah 6, has six wings. This, you will find, is what the Rod teaches. BE NOT PRESUMPTUOUS. Question 213: Does it not show a lack of faith to pray for the sick, and then seek to cure them? Answer: Simply praying for one who is sick, without doing anything for him, can only mean, in the last analysis, that the suppliant is more righteous and pitiful than God, and is therefore trying to convince the Lord to do something for the sick, as though He did not want to. When we pray for others, we are not acquainting God with anything with which He is not already infinitely better acquainted than are we. Therefore since He knows all about the matter, the reason we pray is not to convince Him that someone needs His help, but to ask His blessings upon what we may be able to do for the needy one. The Levite and the priest did not do anything for the wounded, and were condemned for their pitilessness, whereas the Samaritan did, and was commended for his humanitarianism. Whether, therefore, we pray for others or for ourselves, we are praying for the Lord’s blessings upon our feeble efforts. IN WHAT NAMES SHOULD CHRISTIANS BE BAPTIZED? Question 214: Why are not the given names of the Trinity used in baptizing? Answer: As the Scriptures give several names for the Father and for the Son (and none for the Holy Ghost), and as we are not told which of these to use in baptizing, we must, therefore, take Him at His word and baptize in just the way He commands: “in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” Matt. 28:19. Moreover the names given in the Scriptures are not absolute names, but rather titles-- equivalent to the names Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Still further, even if the absolute names of the Trinity were known, their use would lead to irreverent address. For example, suppose the Father’s name is George; the Son’s, Thomas; and the Holy Ghost’s, William. Could any Godfearing human being even dare think of its being reverent to say, I now baptize you in the name of George, Thomas, and William! Let us therefore comply with the Lord’s command: “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of be Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” Matt. 28:19. (For further light on this subject, study our Tract No. 11.)

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 14 GIVE NO CREDENCE TO HEARSAY. Question 215: We are told that The Shepherd’s Rod has misrepresented to the government of the United States the position held by the regular body of Seventh-day Adventists in regard to conscription. Will you please tell us what you did? Answer: The only statement made to the government by the believers of The Shepherd’s Rod, is found on page 11 of the January-June issue of the Symbolic Code, together with the government’s reply, which, it will be noticed, is addressed to THE SHEPHERD’S ROD SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST Headquarters, Waco, Texas, not to the Seventh-day Adventist Headquarters, Washington, D.C. Our statement to the government was made in the name of The Shepherd’s Rod Seventh-day Adventists, which certainly cannot be misrepresenting the Seventh-day Adventist denomination, if it is misrepresenting anything. Believe only that which you read for yourselves, not that which you hear, and you will have no trouble with the Rod. WE KNOW NOT THE HOUR. Question 216: The Shepherd’s Rod, Vol. 2, through the study of the flood, draws the conclusion that the Lord will come on a Wednesday night, and Early Writings, p. 285, states that God will announce the day and hour of His return. But Christ says: “...of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but My Father only.” Matt. 24:36. Answer: Volume 2 of The Shepherd’s Rod is not setting time, for though Christ may come as expected on the mid-day of the week, yet no one knows on which Wednesday night that may be. The Rod does not claim to know that day or hour. And Early Writings is also in perfect harmony with Matthew 24:36, for Christ does not in this scripture preclude the possibility of the day and hour of His coming ever being made known. For although the Scriptures say that the angels know not the hour, yet if they are ever to ready to start out with the Son on His second advent, it is evident that they must someday beforehand know the time. So it is with the saints, although the Bible says that neither do they know the hour, yet when the Father sees fit to proclaim it, then, and not until then, will they know. Moreover, this secret coming of Matthew 24:36, may be another than that commonly understood as “the second coming.” (For further study on this subject, read our Tract No. 9, Revised Edition, pp. 80-86). SUN IN OR ABOVE “FIRMAMENT”? Question 217: Tract No, 9, p. 20, makes the statement that the sun’s rays shone through the water above the firmament and thus warmed the earth evenly in the beginning, but the Bible says that the Lord set the sun, moon, and stars in “the firmament of the heaven.” Gen. 1:14-17. Now, if the sun was placed in the firmament and the water was above it, how could the sun’s rays which came to earth have shone through the water that was above the firmament? Answer: The already established facts that the earth’s firmament (atmosphere) is comparatively only a few miles in thickness, whereas the distance between Earth and sun is 93,000, 000 miles, makes it self-evident that the firmament in which the Creator placed the heavenly luminaries is not Earth’s. Moreover, it is beyond the realm of reason even to think that the Creator would, for no reason at all, lift the water over 93,000,000 miles from Earth and place it above the sun. Therefore, though in verse 8 of Genesis 1 the firmament which the Lord called “Heaven,” is the atmosphere surrounding Earth, yet in verse 17 “the firmament of the heaven,” in which the Lord placed the luminaries, is the space above the atmosphere and between the heavenly bodies. Accordingly, then, while in the one instance the term “firmament” applies to the atmosphere, in the other instance it applies to space beyond. JUDGED ACCORDING TO LIGHT POSSESSED. Question 218: Although I am not a member of the S.D.A. church, yet since I have the light on Ezekiel 9 and the 144,000, will I fall under the slaughter if I do not fully accept and live up to the light? And, conversely, will I be subject to enjoy the privileges of the 144,000 and be one of them if I obey all the light of this message? Answer: Even though you are not a member of the church, still you will be held accountable for the light of the truth which you have received on the subject of Ezekiel 9, just as will any S.D.A. who has received the Rod. By the same token of logic, no matter whether you have come into the message only recently or sometime ago, you are eligible for the society of the 144,000 if you live up to the message that is to purify and seal them. Whether or not absolutely, however, you shall be one of them, you will, it is certain, if you remain faithful to the message, at least be one with them.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 15 WHO FLEES TO MOUNTAINS? Question 219: If God’s people are in the kingdom during the Loud Cry, how can they be put in prison or driven to the mountains during that time, as the Spirit of Prophecy states they will? Answer: Since after the first fruits are sealed and stand, during the Loud Cry, safe with the Lamb on Mt. Zion (in the kingdom), therefore both those who find refuge in the mountains and those who are put in prison, must be of the second fruits--those who accept the message during the Loud Cry, but who have not as yet reached the kingdom. (See our Tract No. 12, pp. 45-49.) WHAT DID THE CODE SAY? Question 220: Why does the Code say that no one is fit to teach the message, whereas Jesus commands: “Go ye therefore and teach all nations,” and “sow beside all waters”? Moreover, “if we confesss our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins.” Why, then, can we not go and teach God’s Word? Answer: The Code does not intend to convey the idea that no one ever will be qualified to teach, for such a static condition, on the part of God’s people, would make them forever unfit to gather in the first and second fruits. Clearly, therefore, what the Code did say, is merely that no one was at that time qualified. Our unfitness, however, rather than disheartening and causing us to sit idle, should, as the Code intended, encourage us to prepare for service. We should, therefore, diligently study the message and faithfully comply with all its requirements, and while we are thus making ourselves ready, we can be helping others to do likewise. “AGITATE, AGITATE, AGITATE” Question 221: If Rod believers think they have a message, why are they not content to go their way and let others go theirs? Why should they agitate their message in our church? Answer: Tracing the history of God’s church down through the ages, we find that if all had taken the same position as the questioner, the advancing Truth would never have reached the church. If God’s messengers in different periods had failed to agitate their messages in their own churches, how, then, would the various reformatory messages have reached His people? Is He not more interested in them than He is in the heathen? John the Baptist, Jesus, and the apostles, all sacrificed their lives in order to take their messages to their own church. Why, then, should not the Rod believers do likewise? “Against these men (Wycliffe, Huss, Luther, Tyndale, Baxter, Wesley), persecution raged with relentless fury; yet they ceased not to declare the truth. Different periods in the history of the church have each been marked by the development of some special truth, adapted to the necessities of God’s people at that time. Every new truth has made its way against hatred and opposition; those who were blessed with its light were tempted and tried.” The Lord gives a special truth for His people in an emergency. Who dares refuse publish it? He commands His servants to deliver the last invitation of mercy to His church. They cannot shirk this responsibility, except at the peril of their own souls. (See The Great Controversy, p. 609.) “THE ROD OF MY SON” Question 222: Please explain the “rod” as mentioned in Ezekiel 21:8 through 15. Answer: That Israel is “the rod” of His son, is evidenced by Psalms 74:2; 110:2. The Israelites were God’s rod for punishing the heathen, just as Assyria was God’s rod for punishing Israel (Isa. 10:5). So the rod is an ensign of power and government, as well as an instrument of punishment.

Nos.1-6 (Jan.-June, 1941) Page 16 At the conference meetings in Los Angeles in the spring of 1934, it was unanimously adopted that every Friday evening at the appointed hour (5 P.M. Pacific Standard Time; 6 P.M. Mountain Standard Time; 7 P.M. Central Standard Time; 8 P.M. Eastern Standard Time) believ- LEST YOU FORGET ers everywhere in Present Truth join in seeking God in behalf of the message, believing that such a concerted voice will, in all truth, lay at Heaven’s altar “the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man [which] availeth much.” A WARNING Beware of being defrauded of means as has already unfortunately occurred with some brethren by certain ones masking as teachers of Present Truth. Before entrusting anything to unaccredited persons, correspond with this Office to ascertain their standing. A SOLICITATION The Correspondence Department solicits your reaction to the card-letter stationery which it has recently adopted, stating what you like or dislike about it. Are the references, printed on the reverse of each page, of any value to you? Do you consider this new style of stationery preferable to the old? THE UNIVERSAL PUBLISHING ASSOCIATION Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Printed in the United States of America

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 2 DO YOU KNOW? Dear brethren in Laodicea, do you know that prophecy positively declares that the people of God in the Laodicean church are in a critically dangerous condition and know it not? Well, brethren, whether or not you realize it, whether or not you believe it, that precisely is the case. And if you hope to enter into eternal life, you must believe it, and that without delay. Whatever else you may believe or disbelieve, this one thing you must, “for it is the True Witness who speaks, and His testimony must be correct.”--Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 253. And remember that above all people, the Laodiceans should not only be the last but the least inclined to criticize, for they themselves, says the True Witness, are “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked,” without so much as suspecting it, but are indeed even imagining that they are “rich, and increased with goods, and” in “need of nothing” (Rev. 3:17). How, then, can they be in a position truly to know anything about others! Think, brethren, and rouse to life! This cannot possibly be the voice of an enemy. And remember that the Lord “surprises us by revealing His power through instruments of His own choice, while He passes by the men to whom we have looked as those through whom light should come. God desires us to receive the truth upon its own merits,--because it is truth.”--Testimonies to Ministers, p. 106. “No matter by whom light is sent, we should open our hearts to receive it with the meekness of Christ....We should all know what is being taught among us; for if it is truth, we need it.”--Gospel Workers, p. 301. “But beware of rejecting that which is truth. The great danger with our people has been that of depending upon men, and making flesh their arm. Those who have not been in the habit of searching the Bible for themselves, or weighing evidence, have confidence in the leading men, and accept the decisions they make; and thus many will reject the very messages God sends to His people, if these leading brethren do not accept them.”--Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 106, 107. “He will use men for the accomplishment of His purpose whom some of the brethren would reject as unfit to engage in the work.”--Review and Herald, Feb. 9, 1895. Now, in the light of the foregoing statements, will you not, Brother, Sister, take time carefully and prayerfully to ascertain whether or not God is leading in this reformatory work? He has promised to all who will do this, that He will not leave them in darkness but will guide them into all Truth! So will you not take Him at His Word, and try Him? We plead with you to, for already “the agencies of evil are combining their forces, and consolidating. They are strengthening for the last great crisis. Great changes are soon to take place in our world,” says Inspiration, “and the final movements will be rapid ones....The time is coming when in their fraud and insolence men will reach a point that the Lord will not permit them to pass, and they will learn that there is a limit to the forbearance of Jehovah....Those who hold the reins of government are not able to solve the problem of moral corruption, poverty, pauperism, and increasing crime. They are struggling in vain to place business operations on a more secure basis....Soon everything that can be shaken will be shaken, that those things that can not be shaken may remain.... “It is impossible to give any idea of the experience of the people of God who shall be alive upon the earth when celestial glory and a repetition of the persecutions of the past are blended. They will walk in the light proceeding from the throne of God. By means of the angels there will be constant communication between heaven and earth.”--Testimonies, Vol. 9, pp. 11, 13, 15, 16. In view of these solemn realities even now looming before our eyes, no longer, Brother, Sister, hide yourself in the darkness. Stand in the light, lest you stumble and fall and not be found. Come, take time, and LET US REASON TOGETHER. The Laodicean church, the last of the seven churches (Rev. 2, 3), being figurative of the Christian church in her last period, our time, the message on record to her is therefore the last message to the church. So, plainly, if there is any Bible subject essential for the church to study, the message to the Laodiceans certainly is. Although satisfied with their attainments, the Laodiceans who believe and take God at His Word will not question Him concerning their condition but will, whether they see it or not, acknowledge that they are in a “sad deception..... wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.” Rev. 3:17. Having honestly made this acknowledgment, they will, in consequent obedience to the True Witness’s counsel to buy of Him eyesalve which He alone can supply, be enabled to anoint their eyes with it. Those, though, who recline in the false security of self-complacence, will pay no attention to the warning counsel, and will as a result lose everything--be spued out (verse 16)! Yet how few does this dread threat alarm! How few does it impel to find out where the trouble lies and how they stand! How few, indeed, does it even trouble! And O how few incline to inquire into it for fear that it may rebuke their evil course and deprive them of some sinful pleasure which they dearly cherish! Surprisingly, yet all too truly, hundreds! Then, too, there being instilled in them a great fear of false prophets, and not at all awakened in them the expectation of true ones (although there

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 3 can be no false where there are no true), they are now therefore almost beyond reach. Behind their careless attitude is seen the truth that “the pains of duty and the pleasures of sin are the cords with which Satan binds men in his snares” (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 53), while behind the deeply instilled fear of false prophets, is seen the false watchman’s carefulness to keep them from coming in contact with the messengers whom God has sent to them. This friendly visitor is endeavoring, therefore, to awaken an interest in you, dear Laodicean, to go to the bottom of the matter, to make sure of your salvation. So will you not be courteous enough to sit down with it in humble, impartial, prayerful study which must repay you many, many, times more than what you put into it? “As many as I love,” says the Lord, “I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent. Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father in His throne. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.” Rev. 3:19-22. There is a divine law that converts every honest effort into joy, a personal experience with God, and eternal life. So awake, my friend, and take note, not of what you think you are or will be, but of what the Lord says you are and must be. Begin your investigation with the ensuing SEVEN QUESTIONS UNDER CONSIDERATION. 1. Who is Laodicea? 2. Whom does the angel represent? 3. What is meant by being wretched and miserable and poor and blind and naked? 4. What is it to be “lukewarm”? 5. Why does God prefer one either cold or hot rather than lukewarm? 6. What is the eyesalve 7. Should Laodicea fail to repent, how would her shame be uncovered? IN NEED OF NOTHING? The right answers to these seven important questions to every truth-seeking Christian today will, if understood and heeded, rescue each from the shameful and dangerous Laodicean condition, and safeguard his salvation. This it will do ever so soon as he takes to heart THE FACTS ON THESE SEVEN QUESTIONS. The Revelation, chapters 2 and 3, describes the condition of each of the seven churches, the last of which is the Laodicean. These churches, admittedly, portray the Christian church in seven different periods; the seventh, Laodicea, depicting her in the period just before the “harvest,” the last in which the “wheat and tares” are commingled, and the one in which she is to experience the separation of the bad from among the good (Matt. 13:30, 47 through 49). Since in her every section, the church must be true to her name (it alone being her identification), we shall therefore consider THE NAME, LAODICEA. Being compounded of the Greek words “lao” and “deci,” the one meaning “people,” also “speak,” the other meaning “judgment,” the two together meaning people proclaiming judgment, the name Laodicea, therefore, identifies a church proclaiming the judgment hour (Dan. 7:9, 10; Rev. 14:6, 7). As the S.D.A. church is the only one to proclaim judgment, and as each of the seven messages is addressed to the angel of the respective churches, the message to Laodicea is accordingly ADDRESSED TO THE S.D.A. ANGEL. In The Revelation, chapter 1, the churches are symbolized by seven candlesticks, and the angels of the churches, by the seven stars (Rev. 1:20). Being the attendants of the candlesticks (churches), the angels are thus seen to be the ministry, whose responsibility is to have the lamps trimmed, filled with oil, and burning brightly, so that the church may give light to all about her. Hence as the Laodicean angel, him to whom the condemnatory message is sent, is symbolical of the ministry in Laodicea, he should consequently be the more anxious to discover where the trouble lies, for he is, says the Lord, WRETCHED, MISERABLE, POOR, BLIND, AND NAKED. With a ministry wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked, what church (candlestick) could possibly stay lighted? And with her light thus gone out or but flickering dimly, how could she lighten the world as God has set her to do? Through the eyes of the True Witness, therefore, the tragedy of Laodicea is starkly seen--”sleeping preachers preaching to a sleeping people” (Testimonies, Vol. 2, p. 337), while a sin-benighted world plunges on hell-bent in its darkness! O what a piteous plight! And yet it is so utterly overlooked! With both ministry and laity in such a pitiful state of darkness, it is clear to be seen that though the Laodicean church is the last in the order of the seven, God cannot lighten the world and prepare His people for the Kingdom with her when she is in darkness and unprepared herself. Hence the necessity of a new order, a new ministry, as predicted in Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 80, and in Zephaniah 3:11, 12. Then it will come to pass that “only those who have withstood and overcome temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming this message when it shall have swelled into the Loud Cry.”- -Review and Herald, Nov. 19,

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 4 In the light of these facts, the prophetic message to the angel of the Laodiceans must obviously be brought and proclaimed by someone other than the angel himself. But this, of course, is the very thing that neither the ministry nor the laity expect or wish to happen. For the sake of the faithful, nevertheless, it is happening. So since God’s Word says that the ministry of the Laodicean church is wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked, and that neither they nor the laity are aware of the fact, it lends heavy underscoring to the statements: “Sleeping preachers preaching to a sleeping people!” (Testimonies, Vol. 2, p. 337); and “the message of the True Witness finds the people of God in a sad deception, yet honest in that deception.”--Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 253. Although they are in this horrible predicament, one which should make them tremble and fear, and give anything to get out of, yet they continue LUKEWARM--NEITHER COLD NOR HOT. Deceived and about to lose their lives, though as ignorant of their peril as a mouse before the trap snaps shut, they are satisfied (lukewarm) in the devil’s trap, as they make toward its delectable bait--a false hope of enjoying the feast in Paradise! When one finds himself in a climate which is neither cold nor hot, but lukewarm, a temperature desired and sought by all, there he basks as a pauper become a prince! So it is with the Laodiceans, as represented in prophecy, though their supposed palace is nothing but a death trap! To rescue one from such a “terrible deception” is a task which calls for the utmost wisdom not only because the victim is blindly inured to the perilous condition he is in, while his rescuers are endeavoring to save him from perishing, but also because he considers them as his enemies, false prophets, instead of as his friends and deliverers, messengers from God! From the life line, the saving message, which they pleadingly hold forth to him, he recoils. And consequently by his attitude against them, he shouts: Away, away, I am rich and increased with goods: I have need of nothing; I have all the truth. “I am satisfied with my position. I have set my stakes, and I will not be moved away from my position, whatever may come.”--Testimonies on Sabbath-School Work, p. 65. In protesting that they are not wretched (not unhappy), not miserable (not troubled), not poor (not in need of truth), not blind (not benighted or illiterate), not naked (not without the righteousness of Christ), the Laodiceans are contradicting the True Witness, rejecting His counsel, and discrediting His remedy-- THE EYESALVE. As only the “salve” (truth) will heal them from their deadly Laodicean malady, hence if they fail to avail themselves of the cure (to search for truth as for hidden treasure) and to apply it (to repent), they will be spued out. O, Brother, Sister, will you not call for the “salve”? or will you continue in your wretchedness, miserableness, poverty, blindness, and nakedness, and thus compel Him to spue you out and to UNCOVER YOUR SHAME? So far, my brethren, that your shame might not appear, God has not exposed the sins which you have cherished and kept under cover. No longer, though, will He bear with you. So for your soul’s sake, cease adding sin to sin; repent, and return to the Lord; argue no longer that you have all the Truth, but come have a good feast of It. God will just as gladly accept you and make a feast for you as did the father of the prodigal accept his son and make a feast for him. Be not like the Jew. But open your heart; cast out its pride, its prejudice, and its self-conceit; let them not deprive you of eternal life at such a late hour as this. If you repeat the mistake of the Jews, your shame and your loss will be much greater than theirs--as much greater as are your light and your opportunities and privileges. Yea, beyond comparison! So will you not, then, we plead with you, end your long Laodicean sickness and poverty, and no longer imagine that you are RICH, INCREASED WITH GOODS. Never do you even so much as intimate that you have all the buildings, all the institutions, all the money, all the workers, all the converts you need! Your only boast is of having no need of truth! This attitude, therefore, God says, is the way in which you are saying, “I am rich and increased with goods, and have need of nothing.” It is the source of your trouble, and the thing which the Lord expects you to confess and to repent of. The angel’s (the ministry’s) false claim of being rich and increased with goods, and in need of nothing, does not make him a liar, but rather shows him to be a victim of ignorance and delusion. But his thinking that he has and knows all the truth, makes his condition even more perilous than a liar’s, for a liar knows that he is lying. O awake, Brother, Sister, awake! awake! DO AS DID NATHANIEL. Come and see! See what? Others also as yourself, rich and increased with goods, and in need of nothing? with the excuse that the need to take care of the material things of life (Luke 14:15- 19) forbids their accepting the invitation? Indeed not! See the Laodiceans from the streets and lanes--”the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind” (Luke 14:21), gladly availing themselves of the remedy! But, alas, not all who come, remain, for “when any one heareth the word of the kingdom, and understandeth it not, then cometh the wicked one, and catcheth away that which was sown in his heart. This is he which received

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 5 seed by the way side.” And others, “when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word,” are offended. These are they “that received the seed into stony places.” “But he that received seed into the good ground is he that heareth the word, and understandeth it; which also beareth fruit, and bringeth forth, some an hundred-fold, some sixty, some thirty.” Matt. 13:19 through 23. Though the “bad” along with the “good” are still coming (for we are yet in the period in which the wheat and the tares are commingled, the good and the bad fish are together in the net), you need not be of the tares or of the “bad fish.” Be of the wheat, do as the “good”: lay aside your own thoughts and ways, then take the Lord’s, for He says: “...My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways My ways... For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are My ways higher than your ways, and My thoughts than your thoughts.” Isa. 55:8, 9. And finally, never be like a Pharisee who can see the mote in his brother’s eye, but cannot see the beam in his own (Matt. 7:3). For after all, “Who art thou?” asks the Lord. Art thou thyself not a Laodicean? How “judgest” thou “another man’s servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be holden up: for God is able to make him stand.” Rom. 14:4. Never mind the other fellow, my lukewarm brethren: you have barely enough time to look after yourself. And moreover, do not measure the truth with the rod of man, but with the rod of God: “Hear ye the rod, and [Him] Who hath appointed it” (Mic. 6:9) urges the Lord. Will you not take His counsel? If you will, then without further delay, send your name and address for Present Truth literature--the feast which, though worth everything, will cost you nothing. And besides being the only cure for your blindness, it will thrill and satisfy your hungry soul with something truely rich and extraordinary! Then all of us together “shall have spiritual eyesight to discern the inner courts of the celestial temple. We shall catch the themes of song and thanksgiving of the heavenly choir round about the throne. When Zion shall arise and shine, her light will be most penetrating, and precious songs of praise and thanksgiving will be heard in the assemblies of the saints....As we apply the golden eye-salve, we shall see the glories beyond. Faith will cut through the heavy shadow of Satan, and we shall see our Advocate offering up the incense of His own merits in our behalf. When we see this as it is, as the Lord desires us to see it, we shall be filled with a sense of the immensity and di-versity of the love of God.”--Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 368. And then we shall no longer ask: WHOSE ADVICE IS TO BE FOLLOWED? Now we want you to know that we truly appreciate your concern for our spiritual welfare, as expressed in many of your criticisms, and we assure you that we fully realize that, be we wrong, your advice is surely as valuable to us as, be we right, our advice is to you. So we are confident that you will be agreed with us that we must settle the question, WHO IS WHO? To begin our investigation, it is, necessary, in fairness to both sides, to take into account the experiential knowledge of each. In view of our long experience with the Third Angel’s Message in both its first part and its present addition (Early Writings, p. 277), as brought in The Shepherd’s Rod, and yours in the first part only, we are constrained to believe that the possibility of your being wrongly led by the angel of the Laodiceans, is greater than the possibility of our being wrongly led by the Rod. Were you in a position, such as we are in, to be fully informed in both messages,--in the one of 1844 and in the one of today,--then the possibility of your being right and of our being wrong, as against the possibility of your being wrong and of our being right, would be about equally balanced. Inasmuch, though, as you are conversant with the former only, it is more probable that our position carries a greater percentage of possibility of being correct than does yours. Moreover, whether the Rod is right or wrong, “the angel of the church of the Laodiceans” is, as the Lord Himself has made acutely clear, in a “sad....fearful,” and “terrible” deception” (Testimonies, Vol. 3, pp. 253, 254, 260), and about to be spued out. In view, therefore, of the consequent greater responsibility resting upon us, we could not be less interested in you than you are in us. And you could not afford to be less mindful of our advice to you than we could of yours to us. And finally, believing that you are as honest as we are, we are confident that you will candidly consider the following paragraphs. Our being, as you know, unswerving adherents of the Bible and of Sister White’s writings, full-fledged S.D.A.’s, we are sure that both the Bible and Sister White’s writings support the Rod one hundred per cent. All three, therefore, we see in perfect harmony with one another, with the Rod giving “power and force” to the message as given since 1844. (See Early Writings, p. 277.) In view of our sustaining this solid conviction, you can readily understand that your rejecting the Rod on the ground of its being out of harmony with Sister White’s writings, is not at all to us the actuality it seems to you. Then, too, having every reason to believe that our minds are fully rational, we accordingly have every reason to believe that we are no less able than others intelligently to study both the Bible and Sister White’s writings. So let us, as Christians who really want to know the truth, together begin

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 6 EXAMINING BOTH YOUR POSITION AND OURS. To begin with, is it not correct that the Christian’s text-book is the Bible? If your answer to this fundamental question is in the affirmative, then it compels us to study Sister White’s writings in the light of the Bible, not the Bible in the light of her writings. This, in fact, she herself plainly says: “Only those who have been diligent students of the Scriptures, and who have received the love of the truth, will be shielded from the powerful delusion that takes the world captive. By the Bible testimony [not by hers], these will detect the deceiver in his disguise....Are the people of God now so firmly established upon His word that they would not yield to the evidence of their senses? Would they, in such a crisis, cling to the Bible, and the Bible only?”--The Great Controversy, p. 625. Clearly, therefore, her work must never be interpreted in such a way as to contradict the Bible, but always to clear it. If you undeviatingly follow this absolute rule of interpretation, you can never possibly have any trouble with the Rod or with any message the Lord may ever send. Your interpretations of many of Sister White’s writings, most notably, perhaps, those concerning the Kingdom, being manifestly contradictory to the prophecies of the Bible, cause the one who accepts her writings, to doubt the Bible, and the one who holds to the Bible, to be set against her writings, thus bringing in dispute and schism among the brethren. Such interpretations, one-sided and division-making, are therefore grievously unfair not only to the Bible and to Sister White’s writings but also to yourself, and consequently to the cause of Truth. So you will, we trust, see that while you are intentionally endeavoring only to prove the Rod wrong, you are unwittingly endeavoring in reality to prove Sister White at odds with the Bible--a work which is scattering from Christ rather than gathering to Him. As both your and our doctrinal positions must be in perfect harmony with the Bible, we are therefore asking you to harmonize your position on the Kingdom with Daniel 2:44; Jeremiah 51:20; Hosea 3:4, 5; Isaiah 2:1-4; Micah 4:1-6; Isaiah 11:12-16; Jeremiah 30:18, 21; 31:2-13; 32:37; Ezekiel 37:15-28. We hold it to be a simple, self-evident truth that as the stone (Dan. 2:34) is symbolical of the Kingdom, and that as it smites the toes of the image, it necessarily must be set up before it smites them, just as Daniel said: “In the days of these kings [toe-kings: the kings of today] shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom.” “In the days of these kings,” cannot mean after their days. And unless the Kingdom is set up (brought into being), it cannot smite the nations. If, moreover, Judah and Israel (both kingdoms) are not gathered together into one kingdom, as the prophecies say they will be (Ezek. 37:15 through 28), then how can they be His “battle-ax” (Jer. 51:20)? And how can the prophecies be fulfilled? It is equally as self-evident that the “many days” (Hos. 3:4, 5) are the long years from the time the kingdom went down until it is set up again. Wherefore the word “return” cannot mean anything other than that those dispersed “many days” are to go back to the land whence they were taken captive. This, furthermore, is the only position, consistent with all relevant Bible doctrines, that gives assurance of fulfillment of the prophecy of Isaiah 2 and that of Micah 4. Again: from Isaiah 11 we see that the Lord is to ‘set His hand again the second time to recover the remnant of His people” (verse 11), and that when He does so, He will prepare a way for them “like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt.”Verse 16. And Jeremiah testifies that the Lord “will bring again the captivity of Jacob’s tents, and have mercy on his dwelling places; and the city shall be builded upon her own heap...and their nobles shall be of themselves, and their governor shall proceed from the midst of them.” Jer. 30:18, 21. To Ezekiel, moreover, “thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I will take the children of Israel from among the heathen, whither they be gone, and will gather them on every side, and bring them into their own land.” Ezek. 37:21. The Bible is either right or wrong. If you believe it is right, take It to heart, and take your stand upon It, at least upon such open passages as the ones herein quoted, scriptures which need no interpretation. And certain it is that no one will succeed in excusing himself in trying to side-step them, so plain and positive as they are. Neither will he succeed in excusing himself in trying to get away from God’s judgments, by endeavoring on the one hand to dodge through what he thinks to be loopholes in the Rod, and by endeavoring on the other hand to set up in Sister White’s writings stones to take cover behind. Such vain attempts will leave him today no more excusable (in fact, less so) than the efforts of the Jews yesterday left them in their attempt to discover loopholes in Christ’s work by the use of Moses’ writings. If one’s excuse be that the Rod’s teachings are not sanctioned by Sister White’s writings, no more will he be excused for rejecting its voice on such grounds than are the Jews for fighting and rejecting the New Testament Scriptures on the grounds that they are not found in the writings of the prophets. If you are really a sincere and faithful believer in both the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy, you will obey this counsel: “If a message comes that you do not understand, take pains that you may hear the reasons the messenger may give.”-- Testimonies on Sabbath-School Work, p. 65. Your integrity in renouncing the sealing message, on the ground that it contradicts Sister White’s writings, will be tested by your response

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 7 to her urging you to reason with the messenger rather than to reason with his enemies. What to some of you seems to set the Rod squarely in contradiction to Sister White’s writings, is not half so plausible as is that which to all appearances sets the Lord’s statement in Matthew 10:23 solidly in contradiction to His promises. “Ye shall not,” says the Scripture, “have gone over the cities of Israel, till the Son of man be come.” But the apostles did go preaching the gospel not only to the cities of Israel but also to “every creature which is under heaven” (Col. 1:23), and as yet the Son of man is not “come,” though 1900 years have passed since that time. Christ must have spoken the truth, but it is not understood, just as many points in connection with Present Truth are not understood, and hence in most cases are misconstrued. When Moses wrote the first part of the Bible, he was not given the privilege to write the whole truth which God intended to reveal to His people. Later in the Old Testament period came Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, et al. Then in the New Testament period came John the Baptist, Christ, the apostles, the reformers, Miller, and Sister White, each one in turn teaching truths which could not, however, be maintained by Moses’ writings. This is the divine rule of unfolding truth. And only to one’s own loss will he refuse to acknowledge that it is operative the same today as ever, even though the message today is derived entirely from the inspired writers before it. Though there is much more to be said on these matters, suffice these lines for the present, for unless for your life’s sake you respond to them, more would be only a weariness to you and a loss of time to us. Our sincere prayer and earnest hope, therefore, is that the valuable and irrevocable time expended in this effort of good will and deep concern for your souls, will be the means of bringing you to rejoice in the glorious hope which the Rod sets before you. May your heart yet be responsive to the “Lord’s voice” which still “crieth unto the city,...hear ye the rod, and Who hath appointed it.” Mic. 6:9. If you wish to comply with this injunction, and with one in Testimonies on Sabbath-School Work, p. 65, to take pains to hear the reason for things, and thus to ask questions, whether on the Bible or on Sister White’s writings, you may write us, and we shall gladly do our honest best to clear whatever is involved. And now as it is clearly seen that the Laodiceans are in dire need of truth, let us go on from knowledge to knowledge by studying A STEPHEN-SERMON TO THE CHURCH TODAY. “Men, brethren, and fathers, hearken; The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charran, and said unto him, Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and come into the land which I shall shew thee.” Acts 7:2, 3. “So Abram departed, as the Lord had spoken unto him” (Gen. 12:4), and went at His lead into Canaan, wherein he dwelt though the Lord “gave him none inheritance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on: yet He promised that He would give it to him for a possession, and to his seed after him, when as yet he had no child.” Acts 7:5. Then in time, the Lord purposed to lead Jacob and his household out of the land of Canaan, down into Egypt. Knowing, though, that the sons of Jacob would not go as did Abraham, by His simply telling them to, He therefore in His providence put into the heart of Jacob a greater love for Joseph than for his other children. This begot in them envy and jealousy, which in turn begot hatred and greed, manifesting itself in their cruel treatment and sale of Joseph, which resulted in his being carried away a slave into Egypt. Recognizing Providence in the whole matter, Joseph said unto his brothers as he “made himself known” unto them: “Be not grieved, nor angry with yourselves, that ye sold me hither: for God did send me before you to preserve life...and...to preserve you a posterity in the earth, and to save your lives by a great deliverance.” Gen. 45:1, 5, 7. Thus the Lord providentially exalted Joseph to share the throne of Egypt in order to predispose Pharaoh to grant Israel permission to enter into the land. Next, to draw them there, He brought thereabouts the seven years of plenty, followed by the seven years of famine. Whereupon He sent word to Jacob that Joseph was yet alive. At the joyous news, there sprang up in the father an irresistible desire to see his son. This and the life-taking hunger upon Joseph’s brethren, compelled them to remove into Pharaoh’s land of plenty, where they lived like kings. Not purposing, however, to leave them there forever, the Lord did not let their living continue as pleasant as at the first, lest they refuse to take heed to Moses when he should come with the word that the time had arrived for them to go back home. But He brought about another saving providence, this time permitting unbearable hardship to befall them, so that when called, they would respond gladly. So slaves they had to become; and still worse, they had to be bereaved of their male children, then mercilessly driven with cruel lashes upon their backs, to produce ever more bricks. Thus the power of the Spirit combined with the horrible suffering from their hard Egyptian servitude, was an over-powering force compelling them to forsake the heathen land and to return to their own. Then, on their way back they met with another Providence--their long wilderness sojourn, forty years in all- -which God permitted for the express purpose of separating from them the unbelieving, unfaithful multitude who accompanied the movement out of Egypt. These destroyed after the nation was freed from slavery, the survivors

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 8 miraculously crossed the Jordan (Josh. 3:14 thgrough 17), just as they had forty years before crossed the Red Sea (Ex. 14:19 through 31). Their removing from their midst the one sinner, Achan (Josh. 7:25), who then sprang up among them, they entered into the promised land and became the most glorious kingdom in their day (I Kings 10). Slaves become kings--what a miracle indeed! Naturally one would think that a people whom God had so miraculously freed from slavery, and of whom He had subsequently just as miraculously made a kingdom, would never fall now that they were strong. But losing sight of their Strength, they again fell away into captivity! In weakness as slaves to Pharaoh, God had brought them to strength over their Egyptian masters; now in their strength as masters, themselves, over the nations about them, He brought them down to servitude to those over whom they had formerly held sway! Twice a miracle, here is proof positive that the Lord built them up, and also tore them down (2 Chron. 36:13 through 23), “that they,” says the Lord, might “know from the rising of the sun, and from the west, that there is none beside Me. I am the Lord, and there is none else.” Isa. 45:6. In the course of time, with the fulfillment of the seventy years of which Jeremiah prophesied (Jer. 29:10), God once more brought Israel into their own land. But as the years wore on, replacing the old generations with new ones, Israel again lost sight of their Strength, this time so completely that when the long-looked for Messiah finally came, they rejected and crucified and spat on Him! In divine retribution, God turned away His face in anger, and delivered them into the hand of the oppressor, who destroyed their temple and their city, drove them from their own land, and left them forsaken, an outcast race without God, without coin, without country, a people execrated by all nations from that day till this! Not all, however, were thus cast away. A multitude of them had their eyes opened to the fact that their great men were falsely accusing the Lord, misapplying the prophecies concerning Him, and deceiving the people. Through those who remained faithful, He preserved the seed of Israel. Accepting Christ and becoming Christians, these faithful sons of Jacob had their name changed from Jews to Christians, as was foreshadowed in God’s changing their father’s name from Jacob to Israel, and their grandfather’s, from Abram to Abraham. Starting out with 120 Spirit-filled disciples, this Jewish-Christian church converted 3,000 souls on the day of Pentecost by the preaching of one simple, Spirit-indited sermon, and then “added to the church daily such as should be saved.” Acts 2:47. This great ingathering of souls so angered Satan that he avengingly “persecuted the woman [the Jewish-Christian church] which brought forth the man child” (Rev. 12:13), so as to prevent her from making converts, and to prevent those whom she succeeded in making, from fellowshiping with her. (The bed rock facts that the woman’s child, Christ, Who was “caught up unto God” (verse 5), was born to the Jewish church, and that the Christian church emerged from the Jewish, solidly establish the woman as a figure of the faithful servants of God in both the Old and the New Testament churches.) As a result of persecuting the woman, Satan was, ironically, only helping rather than hindering the divine purpose. Indeed, the church’s field (Matt. 13:38) grew only pure “wheat,” the “net” (verse 47) caught only good “fish,” because against such a persecution, only the faithful dared take their stand for Truth and to become members of the hated sect. So, seeing the results of his oppression, he quickly changed his tactics. “By the edicts of toleration,” says Gibbon, “he [Constantine] removed the temporal disadvantages which had hitherto retarded the progress of Christianity; and its active and numerous ministers received a free permission, a liberal encouragement, to recommend the salutary truths of revelation by every argument which could affect the reason or piety of mankind. The exact balance of the two religions [Christian and Pagan] continued but a moment.... The cities which signalized a forward zeal by the voluntary destruction of their temples [the Pagan’s], were distinguished by municipal privileges, and rewarded with popular donatives.... The salvation of the common people was purchased at an easy rate, if it be true that, in one year, twelve thousand men were baptized at Rome, besides a proportionable number of women and children, and that a white garment, with twenty pieces of gold, had been promised by the emperor to every convert.” This was “a law of Constantine, which gave freedom to all the slaves who should embrace Christianity.” Gibbon’s Rome, Vol. 2, pp. 273, 274 (Milman Edition). Just as soon as Satan caused his agents to cease oppressing the Christians, and to start fellowshipping with them, he beguiled them into thinking him their friend. Thus being eased of his persecution, they spiritually fell asleep; and while they slept, he sowed the tares. Yea, he made a complete turn-about and even compelled the heathen to join the church, thereby casting out of his “mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood.” Rev. 12:15. From persecuting those who would unite with the church, he turned to persecuting those who would not, so that she might be flooded with unconverted heathen and there-by “carried away of the flood.” Rev. 12:15. In the days of the reformers, in order to keep the multitude in darkness he put his clamps on them, then opened wide his extinguisher against the burning light, and when it failed him, he set “sleeping preachers preaching to a sleeping people.’ Testimonies, Vol. 2, p. 337. This highly successful course he has unremittingly pursued ever since, until as a result the church today is almost choked with tares. It is, as it were, infiltrated with a fifth-column.

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 9 “That night I dreamed,” says the servant of the Lord in a remarkable view of this very condition. “that I was in Battle Creek looking out from the side glass at the door, and saw a company marching up to the house, two and two. They looked stern and determined. I knew them well, and turned to open the parlor door to receive them, but thought I would look again. The scene was changed. The company now presented the appearance of a Catholic procession. One bore in his hand a cross, another a reed. And as they approached, the one carrying a reed made a circle around the house, saying three times, ‘This house is proscribed. The goods must be confiscated. They have spoken against our holy order.’ Terror seized me, and I ran through the house, out of the north door, and found myself in the midst of a company, some of whom I knew, but I dared not speak a word to them for fear of being betrayed. I tried to seek a retired spot where I might weep and pray without meeting eager, inquisitive eyes wherever I turned. I repeated frequently, ‘If I could only understand this! If they will tell me what I have said, or what I have done!’ “I wept and prayed much as I saw our goods confiscated. I tried to read sympathy or pity for me in the looks of those around me, and marked the countenances of several whom I thought would speak to me and comfort me if they did not fear that they would be observed by others. I made one attempt to escape from the crowd, but seeing that I was watched, I concealed my intentions. I commenced weeping aloud, and saying, ‘If they would only tell me what I have done, or what I have said!’ My husband, who was sleeping in a bed in the same room, heard me weeping aloud, and awoke me. My pillow was wet with tears, and a sad depression of spirits was upon me.”--Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 578. The promise, however, is that the flood of tares will remain therein only until the harvest, the natural time for their separation--the end of the world. So long as Satan can successfully carry on this subversive work of flooding the church, he will never move a finger to persecute any for joining her, lest thereby he thwart his own evil design to honeycomb her ranks with his agents-- the flood, the tares. To insure the success of this insidious work, he casts out those who dare live a consistent Christian life there among the tares, while he is going about with his extinguisher turned on, trying, to put out every life-spark of light. Finally, though, as prophecy discloses, the tables are turned, and the long controversy ends by the Lord’s casting out and destroying (Rev. 12:16) Satan’s agents, the “flood” (the tares, the bad fish), and then lighting the earth with the glory of His angel (Rev. 18:1)! Here we see that the coming work of making rid of the flood, thereby freeing the church from the unconverted, is the work of “the harvest” in “the end of the world.” Matt. 13:39. Next we must ascertain whether the “end of the world” brings the millennial age of peace or the great time of trouble such as never was. To determine this, we must consult subsequent events. Since it is after the earth swallows the flood, that the dragon is to be wroth with the woman and to go “to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ” (Rev. 12:16, 17), there is no escaping the conclusion that the harvest, in taking away Satan’s flood, his multiplied tares, does not bring the millennium of peace. Indeed not, but rather it brings his wrath--the time of trouble such as never was: the time in which God’s people in Babylon are called to “come out of her” and into His purified church--the Kingdom. The harvest, therefore, is a short period of time just before, rather than the moment at, the appearing of Christ in the clouds. It is the very last days of probation for earth’s kingdoms,--the days and work which bring the end of the world. The fact that there is a remnant (that which is left) of the seed of the woman, shows that her seed is divided into two parts, and that consequently the symbolism represents three groups of people: (1) the woman; (2) the first part of her seed--those who in this instance are not the remnant; (3) the second part of her seed--those who are the remnant. In the light of this symbolical representation, the woman, herself, is seen to symbolize the mother-part of the church- -God’s appointed and Spirit-filled ministers who bring in the born-again (John 3:3) converts. The first part of her seed must, accordingly, be the first fruits, the 144,000, who, separated from the sinners that were among them, are taken to Mount Sion, there to stand with the Lamb (Rev. 14:1). Hence, “the remnant of her seed” are in this instance those who are yet in the world when Babylon rides the beast (Rev. 17). Thus they are the second and last fruits which are to be taken to the purified church, the kingdom, where there is neither sin nor fear of the plagues falling (Rev. 18:4). And now, since in her progression of time, the woman represents each successive ministry, therefore at the time that the dragon is wroth with her, she necessarily must represent the last ordained ministry, the 144,000, those who bring all their brethren from all nations to God’s “holy mountain Jerusalem.” Isa. 66:20. With this light shining on the subject, the truth is clearly seen that after the earth swallows the flood, after the angels separate the wicked (“the tares,” the “bad”--”fish”) from the righteous (the “wheat,” the “good”--”fish”) in the church, and take the righteous to Mount Sion (“the barn,” “the vessels”--Matt. 13:30, 48), the dragon will then be angry with the woman (the servants of God), and as a result will war against the remnant (the second fruits, those who are then to be called out of Babylon--Rev. 18:4). “In the last days,” says Micah in his forecast of the time in which the first fruits stand with the Lamb on Mount Zion, and in which the second

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 10 fruits leave Babylon to go to Mount Zion, “it shall come to pass, that the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be established in the top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills; and people shall flow unto it. “And many nations shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths: for the law shall go forth of Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. “And He shall judge among many people, and rebuke strong nations afar off; and they shall beat their swords into plowshares, and their spears into pruning hooks: nation shall not lift up a sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more. But they shall sit every man under his vine and under his fig tree; and none shall make them afraid: for the mouth of the Lord of hosts hath spoken it.” Mic. 4:1 through 4. The kingdom-church conclusively, therefore, must be “set up” before the Devil turns upon the remnant, those who are left behind and who are then being gathered, and against whom he comes to war because they refuse to worship him in the person of the beast and his image (Rev. 13:15). In this cumulative light, one sees never so clearly that though the Lord is to allow persecution to come anew upon His people in Babylon, He will do so only to serve His Own end to cause them to get out of her dominion (as He caused His ancient people to get out of Egypt), and to go into the kingdom-church--the only place on earth where there shall be no sin and upon which the plagues shall not fall. (See Rev. 18:4.) “Surely the wrath of man shall praise Thee,” O Lord, and “the remainder of wrath shalt Thou restrain.” Ps. 76:10. The separation of the wicked from among the righteous while sojourning in the wilderness in Moses’ time, before entering the land of promise, was effected not only for the benefit of the church then (typical Israel) but also for an ensample to the church today (antitypical Israel), typically pointing to the forthcoming separation of the bad from among the good (Matt. 13:48), before the good are taken into the Kingdom, their own land, “the barn.” Matt. 13:30. “All these things,” therefore says Paul, “happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come.” I Cor. 10:11. Through the forewarning, herein, of this imminent providence, the Lord is again pleading with each Present Truth believer: “Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee. For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but the Lord shall arise upon thee, and His glory shall be seen upon thee. And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising. “Lift up thine eyes round about, and see: all they gather themselves together, they come to thee: thy sons shall come from far, and thy daughters shall be nursed at thy side. Then thou shalt see, and flow together, and thine heart shall fear, and be enlarged; because the abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee, the forces of the Gentiles shall come unto thee. “The multitude of camels shall cover thee, the dromedaries of Midian and Ephah; all they from Sheba shall come: they shall bring gold and incense; and they shall shew forth the praises of the Lord. All the flocks of Kedar shall be gathered together unto thee, the rams of Nebaioth shall minister unto thee: they shall come up with acceptance on Mine altar, and I will glorify the house of My glory. “Who are these that fly as a cloud, and as the doves to their windows? Surely the isles shall wait for Me, and the ships of Tarshish first, to bring thy sons from far, their silver and their gold with them, unto the name of the Lord thy God, and to the Holy One of Israel, because He hath glorified thee. And the song of strangers shall build up thy walls, and their kings shall minister unto thee: for in My wrath I smote thee, but in My favour have I had mercy on thee. “Therefore thy gates shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor night; that men may bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought. For the nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted.” Isa. 60:1 through 12. So, dear brethren of Laodicea, plain it is that “while the investigative judgment is going forward in heaven, while the sins of penitent believers are being removed from the sanctuary, there is to be a special work of purification, of putting away of sin, among God’s people upon earth.”--The Great Controversy, p. 425. Then, “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.”- -Prophets and Kings, p. 725. At that time “only those who have withstood and overcome temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming this message when it shall have swelled into the loud cry.”-- Review and Herald, Nov. 19, 1908. As a flaming torch in the blackness of night, stands forth the truth that the time of trouble such as never was, finds the church free from the flood of tares, free from the “bad fish,” and consequently able not only to withstand the Devil but also to go forth conquering and to conquer in the mighty power of Michael, Whose standing up delivers “every one that shall be found written in the book.” Dan. 12:1. From this rehearsal of the long history of God’s people, we see that Abraham is the only one with whom God was not compelled, in order to get the desired results, to resort to means other than the simple command: “Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father’s house,

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 11 unto a land that I will shew thee.” Gen. 12:1. Abraham’s unquestioning and unfailing faith and his unhesitating obedience to the Lord’s naked command in every instance, made him a “friend of God,” the “father of the faithful,” and a great pillar of living truth, with a name to be remembered and venerated throughout time and eternity. Jacob’s faith in the promises of God, and his overmastering desire to work himself into the Lord’s plans and to carry them out, resulted in his becoming the progenitor of the first fruits or ministry of the kingdom-church--those who stand with the Lamb on Mt. Zion (Rev. 14:1). Joseph’s uncompromising fidelity to principle brought him into highest estate, in which he became the world’s greatest provisioner, as a type of Christ, the Great Spiritual Provisioner. Moses, in his meekness (humbleness) and in his determination “rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season” (Heb. 11:25), rose to be the greatest general, leader, and deliverer of all times, and even to stand on the mount of transfiguration. The apostles’ sacrifice of life for the sake of Christ and His Truth, won them the exalted honor of having their names placed in the foundations of the Holy City (Rev. 21:14). Luther’s fearless and persevering efforts to lift up the down-trodden Truth (Dan. 8:11, 12; 11:31), fathered forth Protestantism. Yet, my Laodicean brethren, none of these singularly glorious estates are greater than is yours to stand with the Lamb on Mount Sion. O “arise, shine,” my lukewarm brethren, “for thy light is come”! Isa. 60:1. Now that on the one hand the Lord is pleading that you take hold of His mighty light of Truth and thereby be separated from sin, that you may escape His vengeance, be delivered from the coming trouble, and have a part in proclaiming the Loud Cry of the Three Angels’ Messages; and that on the other hand Satan is pleading that you take hold of his all-exhausted extinguisher; you are brought to the valley of decision. Now has come the zero hour to decide whether or not you will, if the Lord be God, follow His mighty Truth, but if Baal be god, then follow his mighty men (I Kings 18:21). “Behold,” says the Saviour, “I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me.” Rev. 3:20 PERSONAL TESTIMONIES Will you not, then, do as did these faithful men of old, and be God’s great men today! O let nothing, Brother, Sister, longer compromise and neutralize your efforts to obtain the promise now--the unmatched privilege of being Zion’s priests and kings! “He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith.” Rev. 3:22. ROD SWEETENS BITTERNESS. I am sending you these few lines to thank you for the tracts which you sent me. They have been the means of sweetening the bitter feelings I had in my heart toward our conference men. I believe that these publications are Heaven-sent, for no carnal mind could in such a way interpret God’s Word. I feel sure that the Scriptures have been made clear through the Holy Spirit. I have read every tract with great care, and have passed copies on to others. E.Q. Los Angeles, California. WARNING AGAINST MESSAGE ENTICES HIM TO INVESTIGATE. A short time ago, Elder G. gave a sermon here, warning the church against The Shepherd’s Rod literature. Becoming curious to see what was so bad about it, I began reading. And I found not only that it contains truth but also that the conference had misused Scriptures to oppose it. I appreciate the literature very much, and wish to receive it all. Pray for me that I may be sealed with the 144,000. S.N., Erie, Pennsylvania. LEARNS OF ROD THROUGH DENOMINATIONAL PUBLICATION. We have noticed the warning against you in the Northern Union Outlook, and should like to hear from you. As no one here wants to give us your name, I am sending this to your Postmaster at Waco. He may know you. We certainly think it is time for all Laodiceans to wake up and watch, not thinking of money only. Surely we cannot have much time left. We hope that we may hear from you. E.S. Grandy, Minn. The envelope was addressed as follows: “Postmaster at Waco, Texas. Please hand this letter to ‘The Publishers of Present Truth Series in the Interest of the S.D.A. Denomination.”’ SLOW TO TAKE HOLD, BUT NOW HOLDS FAST. In 1939 a certain sister came to see me, and gave me some of your literature. I gave it to another sister. Later I received a tract from you through the mail. Laying it on the table, I went on with my work. But as my conscience urged me to look into it, I began to study. As I read, tears came, for I quickly saw that its revelations are supported entirely by the Bible and the Testimonies. Pray that we may all walk in the light as He is in the light. R.B.W. Miami, Florida.

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 12 RESCUED FROM THE DITCH. When I received the first Shepherd’s Rod tract, I was a backslidden S.D.A. There was very little in the denomination’s magazines that interested me, and I had become very worried about my spiritual condition. But I found your tracts so interesting and filled with spiritual food that I read and reread them (literally wore them out), and thanked God there were more to be had and that my condition was not altogether hopeless. Your tracts and Volumes I and 2 are simply the best I ever read. They are without a doubt the living Word, for just like the Bible, they reveal more light every time they are read. I am asking The Shepherd’s Rod people to please pray for me that I will come out of my Laodicean condition altogether, and receive my first love for the Lord, that I may be able to serve Him acceptably. I would hate to lose out now in the unfolding of prophecy, so please send me every tract you publish. I hand them to others to read, for such precious light must not be put under a bushel, but on a candlestick. A.P. Poplar, Montana. HAS FOUND THE HIDDEN TREASURE. I have searched the Scriptures night and day, and want to tell my Brothers and Sisters everywhere of the sealing message (3 T 266, 267), the renewal of the straight testimony, the latter rain (5 T 214), the great multitude (Rev. 7:9), and the setting up of the Kingdom (Isa. 2; Mic. 4; Hos. 3). The Symbolic Code is very interesting. I see that those who really study the Rod, rejoice in its message. Humbly I bow before my Saviour and say, Thy will be done on earth, as it is in heaven. A.E.M. Lone Rock, Wisconsin. THANKFUL FOR PRESENT TRUTH. Last Sabbath, the Spirit worked on my heart, and now God seems very near to me. How much we have to be thankful for! And I praise His name for His goodness to me in sending the message of Present Truth to me and to my family. Yours to be among the 144,000 and to help spread this message, E.O., age 13 College Park, Georgia QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS IS PATRIOTISM CHRISTIANITY? Question No. 223: Shall we in this war take the stand of conscientious objectors or that of patriots? Answer: Anyone taking any other stand than that of a patriot cannot be a true citizen of his country. A Christian, though, must ever remember that he is under two governments,--one a spiritual and one a temporal,--and that he is therefore obliged to serve both, with the result that there may be times when circumstances may be such as to prevent his giving to both the fullest support. But always will he do his best. Such is the Christian’s lot according to God’s Book of laws. The Bible plainly teaches that one’s disregard of God’s statutes is disastrous both to himself and to his nation, and time has again and again too tragically borne out its truthfulness. As witness to it, stands the sad history not only of God’s chosen people, the Jews, but also of the Gentile nations. Thus as one’s disobedience to God’s commands may work harm upon his nation as well as upon himself, a Christian therefore bears the double responsibility of doing all in his power to safeguard the welfare and to promote the success of both the spiritual and the temporal kingdoms. And to insure his fully acquitting himself of this weighty twofold responsibility, he will implicitly obey the Lord’s command: “Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s, and to God the things that are God’s.” Mark 12:17. “And I,” says the Lord in promise to the obedient, “will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee: and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed.” Gen. 12:3. Ancient Israel as a nation and a government were obliged to protect their own property, people, and families--even by the sword. But they were not to war against their own brethren. When the ten-tribe kingdom, Israel, confederated with Syria to war against the two-tribe kingdom, Judah, God’s curse rested upon both Syria and Israel, and each was consequently broken by the king of Assyria. (See Isaiah 7:1 through 8; 8:4.) But when persecuted for the gospel’s sake, the Christians were instructed as ministers of the gospel never to retaliate: “I say unto you,” says the Lord, “That ye resist not evil: but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloke also. And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain. Give to him that asketh thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou away. “Ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy. But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you; that ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.” Matt. 5:39 through

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 13 The light that is shining from both the, Old and New Testaments, shows that a Christian, as a loyal citizen of his country, will in time of war serve to protect it, but if the war involve Christians on both protect sides, as the wars do today, he, as a citizen of Christ’s kingdom, cannot possibly in conscience engage in shooting his fellow citizens of Christ’s kingdom, for “if a kingdom be divided against itself, that kingdom cannot stand. And if a house be divided against itself, that house cannot stand.” Mark 3:24, 25. So though in such a war Christians must not bear arms to kill one another, they are morally bound to do the humanitarian work performed by the good Samaritan. (See our declaration of principles, The Symbolic Code, July-December, 1940, pp. 11, 12.) IS VOTING BECOMING TO A CHRISTIAN? Question No. 224: Is it right to vote? Answer: As the franchise to vote is one of the inalienable rights of a free people, there cannot be any wrong in exercising it if thereby either the law or offices of the land can be better served. To cast a vote, though, which will further such an end, requires conscientious study; failing that, one’s vote can only be biased and unintelligent, and thus adverse rather than conducive to the end of good government. Those, therefore, who are in no position to devote the time and study necessary to informing themselves on political issues sufficiently to qualify their voting intelligently on them, cannot conscientiously cast a vote, for to do so would be to cast a blind vote, a foolish and a dangerous vote. Being ministers of the gospel, with our time completely preoccupied with the spiritual interests of the people, we ourselves are not able to give attention to their political interests also, just as the people’s political representatives are not able to give attention to their spiritual needs also. And therefore rarely, if ever, do we see our way clear to vote. SHOULD A CHRISTIAN PROTECT HIMSELF AND FAMILY IF ATTACKED? Question No. 225: What shall a conscientious objector answer when asked by the conscription board: “Would you fight to protect your wife and children if brutally attacked?” Answer: He will obviously answer that no true Christian would think of attacking or harming anyone, much less his brother in the faith. So the minute anyone commits an open act of hostility against the life of another, then regardless what his profession may be, that one has revealed himself as a mortal enemy, and should therefore receive the treatment that such an enemy deserves, not the treatment that a brother Christian deserves. WHAT ABOUT DEFENSE BONDS? Question No. 226: Are either Mt. Carmel’s workers or the institution itself buying United States Defense Savings Bonds? Answer: As workers in a religious-charitable institution, working in common for a bare subsistence wage of fifteen cents an hour, the residents here, from the lowest to the highest, are consequently without margin of buying power for any but the veriest necessities of life. No one, therefore, has earning capacity sufficient to enable him to make any kind of monetary investment. The institution itself, being strictly a charitable organization in its entirety, is in similar circumstance. Being a nonprofit-making medium through which its members do their appointed work by contributing to it from their income, that it may feed, house, and clothe its workers, print religious literature, and disseminate it free of charge throughout the world, it consequently does not have any funds of its own. So it cannot morally, even if it could financially, make any investment not put to this constituted purpose, however commendable that investment in itself might be. Nevertheless, besides bonds and stamps bought by its members abroad, the institution in carrying on its regular work for the good of others, not to its own profit, is purchasing hundreds of dollars worth of postage stamps each month. Thus, though it is not in a position to help directly (through United States Defense Savings Bonds) in the defense program, it is doing its part indirectly (through United States postage stamps), its money simply going into another compartment of the same national till, from which it does not, of course, receive either interest or principal. WHAT ABOUT DEFENSE SAVINGS STAMPS? Question No. 227: Is it right to buy savings stamps for national defense? Answer: If one is to make investments, he might better do so in national defense stamps than in something less important and less substantial. In fact, money invested in defense stamps is as safe as money deposited in the bank, even more so, the only difference being that one cannot draw on stamp savings at will as he can on bank savings. SHOULD A CHRISTIAN JOIN LABOR UNIONS? Question No. 228: What is The Shepherd’s Rod position on Labor Unions? Answer: As the light which the Testimonies shed on the issue of Labor Unions is all the illumination there is on the subject, our position must be governed thereby.

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 14 Though in their formative years the Unions neither had the power nor exercised the pressure which they do now, yet even then men were arduously at work to make them what they now are. So to safeguard the true believer from becoming compromised by their dictates and thus involved in their strikes (not to restrain him from paying to them a part of his wages if they compel him to), the Testimonies forbid his taking part in furthering their unchristian purpose. (See Testimonies, Vol. 7, p. 84.) In persecuting Jesus and His followers, the Roman and the Jewish governments were doing a thing as unrighteous as the Unions are doing to day in coercing labor into their ranks, yet Jesus directed His followers then to pay tax to Caesar. So we must conclude that if one is required to pay a fee while working at a trade which permits no “open shop,” he therefore has no alternative to meeting this necessity as one of the shop’s requirements, regardless whether the Union be a good or a bad organization. Thus, though in order to hold his job in support of himself and his family, he may pay the fee which the Unions exact for the opportunity to labor, he will not participate in any of their activities and functions, political, social, or otherwise. In short, he will not have any fraternal connection whatsoever with them. Under such circumstances, there is no difference in paying Union dues, state tax, or some other necessary expense fee or cost in order to keep at work. In view of this, those who follow in the light will pay only as they have to, and will discontinue paying as soon as possible. WHAT “INSURANCE” SHOULD CHRISTIANS CARRY? Question No. 229: Does burial insurance come under the heading of life insurance? Answer: The only right answer to this question must be evolved, not from any opinion on the subject, but solely from principle. Should a loyal and true citizen of Christ’s kingdom seek help or protection from a citizen of some other kingdom? Has the Lord appointed the world or the church to care for His people? Does He ask His children to sever all relations with the world when they are well, only to turn them back to it when they are in distress or in need, in sickness or in death, to have it take care of them? Is the Christian, in other words, while well to trust in Christ, but when sick or dying, to trust in the Devil? Has not the Lord privileged the church to receive a blessing even for giving a drink of water to one of His little ones (Matt. 10:42)? Self-evident are the answers to these and to similar pertinent questions. Totalled, they give the over-all answer: Never should her members have to depend upon the world. They should be able to depend upon her. Milking and shearing her sheep to the fullest while they are well and have milk and wool to give, the church is morally bound to care for them when they become sick or lame and have no more milk or wool to give, and then to bury them when they die. Thus, for a Christian to carry any kind of worldly insurance policy, is a disgrace to Christianity and thus a dishonor to Christ. The church, therefore, is under heavy moral obligation not only to carry the insurance for all her true and faithful followers, but also to look after all their needs should they themselves at any time become helpless. This duty divinely imposed upon the church, and the shep-herd’s utter disregard of it, also the final outcome, are clearly set forth by the pen of Ezekiel: “Son of man, prophesy against the shepherds of Israel, prophesy, and say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God unto the shepherds; Woe be to the shepherds of Israel that do feed themselves! should not the shepherds feed the flocks? Ye eat the fat, and ye clothe you with the wool, ye kill them that are fed: but ye feed not the flock. The diseased have ye not strengthened, neither have ye healed that which was sick, neither have ye bound up that which was broken, neither have ye brought again that which was driven away, neither have ye sought that which was lost; but with force and with cruelty have ye ruled them. And they were scattered, because there is no shepherd: and they became meat to all the beasts of the field, when they were scattered. My sheep wandered through all the mountains, and upon every high hill: yea, My flock was scattered upon all the face of the earth, and none did search or seek after them. “Therefore, ye shepherds, hear the word of the Lord; As I live, saith the Lord God, surely because My flock became a prey, and My flock became meat to every beast of the field, because there was no shepherd, neither did My shepherds search for My flock, but the shepherds fed themselves, and fed not My flock; therefore, O ye shepherds, hear the word of the Lord; thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I am against the shepherds; and I will require My flock at their hand, and cause them to cease from feeding the flock; neither shall the shepherds feed themselves any more; for I will deliver My flock from their mouth, that they may not be meat for them. “For thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I, even I, will both search My sheep, and seek them out. As a shepherd seeketh out his flock in the day that he is among his sheep that are scattered; so will I seek out My sheep, and will deliver them out of all places where they have been scattered in the cloudy and dark day. And I will bring them out from the people, and gather them from the countries, and will bring them to their own land, and feed them upon the mountains of Israel by the rivers, and in all the inhabited places of the country. I will feed them in a good pasture, and upon the high mountains of Israel shall their fold be: there shall they lie in a good fold, and in a fat pasture shall they feed upon the mountains of Israel. “I will feed My flock, and I will cause them to lie down, saith the Lord God. I will seek that which was lost, and bring again that which was driven away, and will bind up that which was broken, and

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 15 will strengthen that which was sick: but I will destroy the fat and the strong; I will feed them with judgment. “And as for you, O My flock, thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I judge between cattle and cattle, between the rams and the he goats. Seemeth it a small thing unto you to have eaten up the good pasture, but ye must tread down with your feet the residue your pastures? and to have drunk of the deep waters, but ye must foul the residue with your feet? And as for My flock, they eat that which ye have trodden with your feet; and they drink that which ye have fouled with your feet. “Therefore thus saith the Lord God unto them; Behold, I, even I, will judge between the fat cattle and between the lean cattle. Because ye have thrust with side and with shoulder, and pushed all the diseased with your horns, till ye have scattered them abroad; therefore will I save My flock, and they shall no more be a prey; and I will judge between cattle and cattle. “And I will set up one shepherd over them, and he shall feed them, even My servant David; he shall feed them, and he shall be their shepherd. And I the Lord will be their God, and My servant David a prince among them; I the Lord have spoken it. “And I will make with them a covenant of peace, and will cause the evil beasts to cease out of the land: and they shall dwell safely in the wilderness, and sleep in the woods. And I will make them and the places round about My hill a blessing; and I will cause the shower to come down in his season; there shall be showers of blessing. And the tree of the field shall yield her fruit, and the earth shall yield her increase, and they shall be safe in their land, and shall know that I am the Lord, when I have broken the bands of their yoke, and delivered them out of the hand of those that served themselves of them. And they shall no more be a prey to the heathen, neither shall the beast of the land devour them; but they shall dwell safely, and none shall make them afraid. “And I will raise up for them a plant of renown, and they shall be no more consumed with hunger in the land, neither bear the shame of the heathen any more. This shall they know that I the Lord their God am with them, and that they, even the house of Israel, are My people, saith the Lord God. And ye My flock, the flock of My pasture, are men, and I am your God, saith the Lord God.” Ezek. 34. “Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke? Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh? “Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward. Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and He shall say, Here I am. If thou take away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity; “And if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday: and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not.” Isa. 58:6-11. CAN ONE PROPHET’S WRITINGS CONTAIN ALL THE TRUTH? Question No. 230: In a subject involving the Kingdom, Sister White wrote: “’Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.’ Man in his present state is mortal, corruptible; but the kingdom of God will be incorruptible, enduring forever. Therefore man in his present state cannot enter into the kingdom of God. But when Jesus comes, He confers immortality upon His people; and then He calls them to inherit the kingdom of which they have hitherto been only heirs. “These and other scriptures clearly proved to Miller’s mind that the events which were generally expected to take place before the coming of Christ, such as the universal reign of peace and the setting up of the kingdom of God upon the earth, were to be subsequent to the second advent.”--The Great Controversy, p. 323. These statements do not even intimate a beginning of the Kingdom “subsequent to the second advent,” but the Rod so teaches. Does it not, therefore, contradict The Great Controversy? Answer: If we are to understand from The Great Controversy statement, used by the questioner, that the Kingdom incorruptible has no beginning, but comes into being complete in a moment at Christ’s appearing, then we would be setting The Great Controversy at odds with the Bible, which plainly says that the Kingdom in its “stone” stage smote the earth’s kingdoms and then emerged into its “great mountain” stage and “filled the whole earth.” Dan. 2:35. If the continuity of events recorded in Early Writings, pp. 15, 17, must be taken as absolute, and no other event or events can be sandwiched in, then the questioner is getting himself into deep trouble, for the chapter in question does not include in its record of events either the seven last plagues or the millennium. Giving the appearance that the saints ascend to heaven, then very shortly return to earth, it excludes the plagues, the millennium, and the judgment during it. The Bible contains many prophecies which the writings of Sister White do not even mention, let alone treat of, and if the Lord does not now reveal them to meet the church’s need today, she will not be prepared for their fulfillment, but will be left to perish in her undone, Laodicean condition. And if these prophecies were not to be revealed, then for what purpose were they written?

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 16 No prophet of God has ever fashioned a complete, prophetic chain with no links missing. The mind, therefore, which takes the position that Sister White has done what no prophet either in or out of the Bible has ever done, does so at the utter disregard not only of the Bible rule but also of revealed truth. She herself says that “no man, however honored of Heaven, has ever attained to a full understanding of the great plan of redemption, or even to a perfect appreciation of the divine purpose in the work for his own time. Men do not fully understand what God would accomplish by the work which He gives them to do; they do not comprehend, in all its bearings, the message which they utter in His name.”-- The Great Controversy, p. 343. Some persons, being of the parrot kind, utter parrotlike statements, never stopping to think what they say, and seemingly caring not whether their statements stand or fall. Such are they who say that no other event or events can come before, between, or after those set forth in Sister White’s writings. The Jews rejected the prophets because what the prophets taught and wrote was not all found in the teachings of Moses. “We know,” they said, “that God spake unto Moses: as for this fellow, we know not from whence He is.” John 9:29. As no prophet’s writings ever predicted the entire truth needed by the church to carry her clear through to the Kingdom, and as other prophets followed, either enlarging upon or adding to the prophecies already recorded in the Scriptures, then for anyone to turn down present Bible truth on the grounds that it goes beyond Sister White’s writings, is for him to take the same inexcusable and fatal stand as did the Jews. It is to say, “I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing” (Rev. 3:17), and as a result, to be spued out of the Lord’s mouth. IS IT SAFE TO CHALLENGE? Question No. 231: If we are to “prove all things,” and to “hold fast that which is good,” and to be ready always to give an answer to every man that asks us a reason of the hope that is in us, then ought we not challenge those who are enemies of the Rod to prove it in error? Answer: Present Truth believers who are fully established in the Truth, who have no doubts as to its Inspiration, who are settled once for all that The Shepherd’s Rod message is heaven-sent, but who are incapable of defending it in all its aspects, are in no wise justified in exposing their precious jewel of Truth to the enemy whose only aim is to take it away from them. Especially when he is not coming with a promise to give them something in addition to what they already have, but to take it away, they cannot afford to challenge themselves to give him a chance to prove as to whether or not he can cheat them of their treasure. When it is gone, the proof will be sad consolation! So placing themselves on Satan’s vantage ground will make them guilty of the folly not only of presumptuousness but of waste of time and of energy as well, and, last but not least, of a fearful chance-taking with this most precious gift. It will be but inviting the Devil to rob them of eternity. We must guard our heavenly treasure with the utmost care, and preserve our faith in it by studying to give an answer to every man that asks us a reason of the hope that is in us, but not by inviting the enemy’s deceitful questions. If, though, for any compelling reason you, dear reader, must assume the risk of meeting the enemy in this great spiritual warfare, you hold him to answer to the whole Truth; do not let him make you to answer for a certain point of truth which, perhaps, no one at the moment could clear. Do not permit yourself to be pushed up on the line of defense, but rather keep yourself on the offensive. And do not forget that the enemy who seeks your crown is mightier than you, and that therefore if you are not absolutely settled on the message, then by all means rather than study with its enemies, you had better first study with its friends. Not until you have thus done all to prove it right, and cannot, can you rightly study with the opposition if you want to do all to make sure of not being cheated of a message from the Lord. For remember that if there is someone ready to refute one truth, there is another one ready to refute another truth, and so on and on. In fact, the enemy is ready to refute every truth in existence, even the Bible Itself, if you but let him. Certain it is, though, that Satan does not have so good an argument against the Rod’s truths as Sunday keepers have against the Sabbath truth. Hence for one who is settled in the Truth and is searching for more, voluntarily to interview a known enemy, is but to put one’s sword in the enemy’s hand and to challenge him to cut off one’s head. Ever bear in mind, though, that “the efforts made to retard the progress of truth will serve to extend it” (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 454), and that your loss is but your own. “Our convictions need daily to be re-enforeed by humble, sincere prayer and reading of the word. While we have an individuality, while we each should hold our convictions firmly, we must hold them as God’s truth and in the strength which God imparts. If we do not, they will be wrung from our grasp.”--Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 401. WORK WITHIN OR WITHOUT? Question No. 232: On one hand I find your literature teaching its believers not to leave the ranks of the mother church, while on the other hand I find you causing no end of trouble to the church. How do you reconcile your precept with your example? Why not devote your time to evangelistic efforts to bring erring souls to the knowledge of the Truth, and let the church alone? Answer:

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 17 Assuredly, we believe that this is no time to be pulling apart, but indeed to be pressing together. And the message which we are bearing to the church, not only does not contain any doctrine or teaching which would warrant our leaving her ranks to become a separate cult, but does contain both which absolutely forbid our doing so. For these reasons we have from the beginning steadfastly refused, even in the face of abusive treatment, to leave the mother church. So far as we are concerned, therefore, the responsibility for existing controversy and schism is all the denomination’s, and none of ours, for we are only obeying the Lord’s command forbidding one’s compromising the Truth. And they themselves admit that we must obey God rather than men. Upon the denomination, therefore, rests the heavy guilt of rejecting the message of the hour and of casting out those who accept it, thus repeating the tragic folly of the Jews in Christ’s time. As to devoting our time in an effort to evangelize the world to the neglect of the church, such would be a criminal act, one of highest treason both to God and to His people: for the church must first be saved from her Laodicean condition of being “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.” She, not the world, is just about to be spued out. And she “is the only object on earth on which ‘He bestows His supreme regard.”--Testimonies to Ministers, p. 15. But in her present deplorable state of blindness and destitution as exposed by the True Witness (Rev. 3:14-18), she is utterly unfit for the task assigned her, and must be rescued from her sad deception, before she can be a safe refuge and a saving influence to those who would join her ranks. If God leaves her in the Laodicean condition in which she now languishes, not only will she herself be lost but, in consequence, so also will the whole world along with her. He must therefore lift her up or else raise up another to do the work which remains to be done. Think, though, what an eternal joy it would be for Him to fit her up and use her to His glory, rather than have to forsake her! So before raising up another as a last resort, He is trying to save her, and He will save her, as He promises: “Satan will work his miracles to deceive, he will set up his power as supreme. The church may appear as about to fall, but it does not fall. It remains, while the sinners in Zion will be sifted out. The chaff is separated from the precious wheat. This is a terrible ordeal, but nevertheless it must take place. None but those who have been overcoming by the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony will be found with the loyal and true, without spot or stain of sin, without guile in their mouth. The remnant that purify their souls by obeying the truth gather strength from the trying process, exhibiting the beauty of holiness amid the surrounding apostasy.... “The great issue so near at hand will weed out those whom God has not appointed, and He will have a pure, true, sanctified ministry prepared for the latter rain.”--B:55-1886. Were the Lord--Who Himself when upon earth spent all His time in the exclusive endeavor to save His lost church then--to send us to the world rather than to His lost church today, He not only would be bringing in the innocent to perish with the guilty but also would be violating His Own practice and countermanding His Own orders to His apostles that they preach present truth first to the church (Matt. 10:5, 6). In mercy and in consistency with afore-established procedure, therefore, He purposed that “while the investigative judgment is going forward in heaven, while the sins of penitent believers are being removed from the sanctuary, there is to be a special work of purification, of putting away of sin, among [His] people upon earth....Then the church which...at His coming [He] is to receive to Himself will be ‘a glorious church, not having , spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing.’”--The Great Controversy, p. 425. This is her special work. “The Lord does not,” furthermore says the Spirit of Truth, “now work to bring many souls into the truth, because of the church-members who have never been converted, and those who were once converted but who have backslidden. What influence would these unconsecrated members have on new converts? Would they not make of no effect the God-given message which His people are to bear?”--Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 371. But when the backslidden and the unconverted, the tares, are taken away, “then she will look forth ‘as the morning, fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.’”--The Great Controversy, p. 425. Yes, the honest heathen must and will be evangelized, but “the lost sheep of the house of Israel” (Matt. 10:6) must be sought first. And for this how thankful they ought to be and will be when they discover that rather than being rich and increased with goods, and in need of nothing, they are actually wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked’--in need of everything; and that the Lord is waiting to make them what they ought to be. For these reasons, God says now to work within rather than without. And what He says, that He means, and we dare not disobey. SHALL WE PICK THE UNRIPE SECOND FRUITS AND LEAVE THE FIRST TO SPOIL? Question No. 233: Shall we, in the Name-ingathering Campaign, send in names and addresses of those without as well as within the S.D.A. denomination? Answer: As publishers of the Present Truth series of books and tracts in the interest of the Seventh-day Adventist denomination, our duty now is to work only within the church. Then when we have accomplished this work (when the “firstfruits” therein have been sealed), Michael will stand up to deliver every one whose name is found written in the book (Dan. 12:1)--every one who has the seal: for they are then entering into the time of trouble such as never was. And while standing, He shall send “this pure, true, sanctified ministry” (B:55-1886), 144,000 in number, “unto the nations” to

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 18 declare His glory among the Gentiles” (Isa. 66:19), and to deliver the rest of His people. Thus while Babylon the Great rules the world (represented by her riding the beast--Rev. 17), these escaped ones “shall bring all [their] brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations [her vast dominion]...to My holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the Lord.” Isa. 66:20. In other words, they shall bring out all their brethren whom Michael shall deliver from the great tribulation then in the world,--”a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues.” Rev. 7:9. This glorious ingathering we shall see in just a little while if we but now follow the Lord step by step as He leads ahead. But if we attempt to “run ahead,” we will either bring upon ourselves the time of trouble before we are ready to stand, or waste our time and means, only in the end to find that we have prematurely picked, and hence ruined, some of the precious second fruits in Babylon, the Gentile field, while leaving some of our church brethren, the first ripe fruits, to perish in their Laodicean condition. Present Truth believers taking part in the Name-ingathering Campaign are therefore requested to confine their efforts strictly to within the S.D.A. denomination, and to renew their zeal in this great and important work. Do this, Brother, Sister, and hasten our going home! HOW MAY UNITY BE MAINTAINED? Question No. 234: As Present Truth teachers and believers, what can we do to avoid bringing in among ourselves dissension, discord, strife, and division, all of which result in the disruption rather than the building up and forwarding of the work in unity? Answer: As only where there is union there is strength and true Christianity, the question is certainly worthy of the most earnest consideration. If Christians never accuse one another, never communicate other’s mistakes, shortcomings, failures, and troubles, they will find themselves so united that nothing can dissipate or destroy the love of Christ among them. But such a spirit of oneness can be maintained only by a people who see eye to eye, and who speak the same thing. And the only way that this can be accomplished is that each forsake his own ways and thoughts, and in exchange avail himself of the Lord’s. It is imperative, therefore, that every Present Truth believer teach and practice only Present Truth; that is, teach nothing more or less than what is published, and do nothing more or less than what the message calls for. Thus putting aside your own thoughts and your own ways, and availing yourselves of the Lord’s (Isa. 55:8, 9), in exclusive devotion to the Spirit of, Truth, you will see eye to eye, and speak the same thing. Then only will you be able to dispel the spirit of confusion and to retain the Spirit of love and unity. IF TWO DO NOT AGREE, HOW CAN THEY WALK TOGETHER? Question No. 235: Why do not The Shepherd’s Rod believers and the Reformed S.D.A.’s unite in one? Answer: The Rod adherents and the Reformed S.D.A.’s do not unite because, unfortunately, they do not agree. Being in wide variance on some doctrinal issues, union under the circumstances is impossible. One such doctrinal difference, for instance, is that the Reformed S.D.A.’s teach that the sins in the mother S.D.A. church make her a part of Babylon, whereas the Rod teaches that though she is in a bad condition, yet she is not Babylon: for the sins do not make the name any more than the name makes the sins. Babylon is not so named because of its sins, nor condemned because of being named Babylon, but is denounced because of having fallen and because of having “become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird Rev. 18:2. The S.D.A. church may be in even a worse condition,--so bad a condition, in fact, that she does not even know that she is “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked” (Rev. 3:17),--yet in spite of it all, she is called “Laodicea,” not Babylon. And her members stand, not to be called out as do those in Babylon, but rather to be spued out. The Rod is laboring to save them from being spued out, whereas the Reform movement is calling them to come out. So their believing as they do, and consequently rejecting the Rod’s message, make mutually impossible our uniting with them and their uniting with us. As the Lord, moreover, has revealed advanced truth through the Rod, but none through the Reformed S.D.A.’s, obviously, then, were there to be any such union, they must necessarily correct their views and then join with us in accepting the message of the Rod, rather than our throwing overboard its jewels of truth and then joining with them. “If unity,” says the Spirit of Prophecy, in expressing the attitude of the early Christian church, “could be secured only by the compromise of truth and righteousness, then let there be difference and even war.”--The Great Controversy, p. 45. “We are to unify, but not on a platform of error.”--Mrs. E.G. White, Series B:2, p. 47. Thus one may easily see that, though our fervent desire is to fulfil Christ’s prayer for unity, we dare not attempt to do so by sacrificing truth, for then we would not be one with Christ, even were we one with all others.

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 19 “There is danger of out being so overzealous to keep out of Babylon,” says the founder of the S.D.A. church, “that we shall commit her most noted blunder--that of sticking a stake and refusing to pull it up and advance. When we cease to unlearn errors, we shall fall like those who have gone before us. We have learned much, and no doubt there is much more for us to learn. ...It is the ‘follow on’ and the ‘go through’ spirit that will finally land the remnant ‘without fault’ on the heavenly Mount Zion. My conclusion is that we should give up no Scripture truth, but that our false applications and interpretations of Scripture, and consequent false ideas of order and propriety, should be given up as fast as possible.”- -The Review and Herald, May 29, 1860. WHAT IS THE GREAT AND DREADFUL DAY OF THE LORD? Question No. 236: Is the great and dreadful day of the Lord the same event as the second coming of Christ? Answer: As seen from Malachi 4:5, the great and dreadful day of the Lord comes as the result of the proclamation of the message of Elijah the prophet. Thus rather than being Christ’s second appearing, it is obviously on the one hand His setting His seal upon the forehead of the righteous (Rev. 14:1; 7:9) and bringing His judgments, “the wrath of the Lamb,” upon the wicked (Rev. 6:15-17); and on the other hand Satan’s warring against the remnant (Rev. 12:17). This conflict between God and Satan brings in the time of trouble such as never was, at the beginning of which Michael stands to deliver “every one that shall be found written in the book.” Dan. 12:1. It is “the great and dreadful day of the Lord”--”great” for the righteous, “dreadful” for the wicked. Once it begins, it continues, as the Spirit of Prophecy says, without respite to the end--Christ’s second appearing. (see Testimonies to Ministers, p. 182.) FORTY YEARS WITHOUT NEW LIGHT? Question No. 237: How can you say that during the forty-year period from 1890 to 1930 there was no new light given to the S.D.A. church, when so many of Sister White’s writings were published from 1890 to 1915? Answer: Though many of Sister White’s writings were published during the aforestated period of time, a careful check will reveal that if any new revelation of Bible truth (doctrine) was published therein, it was revealed to her before. The Testimonies, moreover, rather than being given expressly to reveal Present Truth, “meat in due season,” were given primarily to furnish counsel, admonition, reproof, and instruction in righteousness in an endeavor to save the Laodiceans from being spued out. Any other of her writings remained in their prophetic aspects a mystery until the forty years expired with the arrival of The Shepherd’s Rod. WHY ONLY THREE SEALS AS AGAINST FIVE TRUMPETS? Question No. 238: If the seals and the trumpets run in a single progression, each seal preceding its corresponding trumpet, thus bringing a sealing message, then a destruction, how do you account for only three seals and five trumpets before the cross? Answer: The seemingly serious discrepancy in the difference between the number of seals and the number of trumpets before the cross is in actuality no discrepancy at all, but rather a deliberate and purposive irregularity due to the fact that the truths revealed in the third and fifth trumpets are of eternal duration, whereas the truths revealed in the other five trumpets are of temporal duration: the star which fell at the sounding of the third trumpet is symbolical of the Bible, God in the Word, and that which fell at the sounding of the fifth trumpet is symbolical of Christ, God in the flesh, in both instances the Fountain of Truth, from which all truth flows, even the truths of the rest of the trumpets, and also of the seals. Thus this irregularity, a mark of divine design rather than the result of human shortsightedness, shows that the Bible and the Lord, the written and the living Word, are the very source of, every message,--the storehouse of the whole Truth,--and that therefore rather than being a part of another message, every other message is a part of It. Thus though on the surface this irregularity appears to be a damaging error, it underneath proves to be a great bulwarking truth. ALL OR A REMNANT--WHICH? Question No. 239: Romans 9:27 says that a remnant of Israel will be saved, but Romans 11:26 says that all Israel will be saved. I do not understand this. Can you help me? Answer: Romans 9:27 is speaking of Israel as a nation, of which only a remnant will be saved; whereas Romans 11:26 is referring to the elect of Israel as individuals, all of whom will be saved. ARE VOLUNTEERS, THOUGH GOOD, REJECTED? Question No. 240: Can anyone get into the “net” (Matt. 13:47) after it is drawn to shore? Answer: As the net is figurative of the gospel in the church, then if there is nothing to keep one from accepting the message, he can get into the “net” and become a part of the church any time before the close of probation. Surely if a good fish should manage to get into the net while it is being hauled ashore, it will not be thrown out with the bad

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 20 simply because it did not get in sooner, but rather will be accounted even more precious because of its own effort expended in getting in, without the help of the net. IS THE LAW MADE VOID? Question No. 241: Paul writes: “One man esteemeth one day above another: another esteemeth every day alike. Let very man be fully persuaded in his own mind. He that regardeth the day, regardeth it unto the Lord; and he that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it. He that eateth, eateth to the Lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks.” Rom. 14:5, 6. In the light of these two scriptures, is it not true that one is saved by faith no matter what his doctrinal belief may be in the Sabbath and in the law? Answer: Giving rise to the foregoing question, Paul’s writings in this instance also give answer to it: “Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid: yea, we establish the law.” Rom. 3:31. “For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all.” James 2:10. “For this is the love of God, that we keep His commandments: and His commandments are not grievous.” I John 5:3. “Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.” Rev. 22:14. “What doth it profit, my brethren, though a man say he hath faith, and have not works? can faith save him?...Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone....Thou believest that there is one God; thou doest well: the devils also believe, and tremble. But wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is dead?...For as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also.” James 2:14, 17, 19, 20, 26. The doctrine of faith divorced from works is the very thing that has driven the world mad today,--has made men lawless and ushered in a reign of godlessness, of immorality, crime, and terror unequalled in human annals. Any justification for breaking the Sabbath, one part of the law, must necessarily result in equal justification for breaking the other parts of the same law,--for worshiping false gods and idols, for killing, stealing, committing adultery, and coveting,--for if one part of the law is not binding, then how can the whole be binding? Indeed, the Scriptures plainly state that the violation of one part is a violation of the whole. If one finds pleasure in treading down a part of the law, he will naturally find more pleasure in treading down all of it. No rational person who believes Paul’s writings as a part of Holy Writ can honestly convince himself that Paul would at one moment uplift the law and at the next moment tread it down. Decidedly, therefore, one’s interpretation of his writings must be such as to make them consistent. In Romans 14:5, 6, Paul is endeavoring to correct unfair criticism by admonishing the believers that everyone must be persuaded in his own conscience, and that the duty of a Christian is to keep, speak, and teach the Truth, not to demand obedience to it; not to despise those who eat or those who do not, or those who esteem one day above another, but to let all be fully persuaded in their own minds. Their duty is to be altogether-Christians, having minds of their own, but ever being ready to forgo them for the Lord’s. And having written, “But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed” (Gal. 1:8), Paul could not possibly have turned around and advocated that a man can be saved by a gospel of his own, by what he himself thinks. That the Sabbath and consequently the law are perpetual, to be kept even hereafter, anyone can easily see from the statement: “It shall come to pass, that from one new moon to another, and from one sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before Me, saith the Lord.” Isa. 66:23. And looking forward to the time of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” Malachi admonishes the people living at that time: “Remember ye the law of Moses My servant, which I commanded unto him in Horeb for all Israel, with the statutes and judgments.” Mal. 4:4. As therefore not only the Sabbath but also the whole law is to be kept both now and forever, faith does not do away with the law of God, but rather establishes it forever. WHICH IS THE SABBATH CALENDAR? Question No. 242: In keeping the Sabbath, are we to go by the present calendar? Answer: As the Sabbath is a weekly, not a monthly, holy day, and as only the seven-day cycle remains intact from creation, it is the only time cycle in modern use that can be followed in the observance of the Sabbath or of any other of the Bible weekly holy days. ARE WE NOT DELIVERED FROM KEEPING THE COMMANDMENTS? Question No. 243: To what law does Galatians 3:13 refer? Does deliverance from the curse of the law of sin mean deliverance from keeping the ten commandments? Answer: The law spoken of in Galatians 3:13 is the ten-commandment law (Ex. 20). But deliverance from the curse of the law, does not mean deliverance from keeping the law. The Bible teaches that obedience to it brings the manifold blessings of maintaining one’s fidelity to God and of safeguarding his religion (verses 3-7) if it be the true one; of ever reminding him that God created the heaven

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 21 and the earth in six working days (verses 8-10); of securing for him the joyous privilege to worship God by resting on His holy day--the seventh (verse 11); of teaching the children to honor their parents (verse 12); of preventing one from murdering (verse 13); of preserving one’s chastity (verse 14); of instilling in one honesty (verse 15); of keeping him from falsehood (verse 16); and of saving him from covetousness (verse 17). A doctrine, therefore, which countermands strict obedience to the law of God, the only words written by His Own fingers (Ex. 31:18), is in consequence permitting worship of other gods, and thereby in effect teaching Christians to dishonor the God of all creation. It is disregarding and losing sight of the two doctrines, the six-day creation and the seventh-day rest (God’s holy day), and encouraging dishonor to parents, murder, immorality, dishonesty, lying, and covetousness,- -a tenfold disobedience which brings curses commensurate with the tenfold blessings for obedience. Thus, if violated, the law brings a curse; if kept inviolate, it brings a blessing. WHAT IS THE SEAL? Question No. 244: What is “the seal of God” upon the foreheads of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:3) ? Is it the Sabbath seal or some other? Answer: Being sealed in Christ “with that Holy Spirit of promise,” after having “heard the word of truth” (Eph. 1:13; 4:30), the Christian, consequently, is sealed by Present Truth. Hence the Sabbath, the seal of the ten-commandment law, plus the judgment of the dead, plus all kindred truths since 1844, along with all previously revealed truth, in addition now to the message of the hour, Present Truth,--all together the whole Truth,--are the seal today. “The seal of the living God,” however, by which the 144,000 are sealed (Rev. 7:2), is a special seal, being the same as “the mark” of Ezekiel 9. (See Testimonies to Ministers, p. 445; Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 267; Id., Vol. 5, p. 211.) Demanding one’s sighing and crying over the abominations not only in himself but also in the church (Ezek. 9:4), it is placed upon him just before the Lord slays the wicked in the church, so that the angels may pass over them. It is the antitypical Passover seal--the blood on the door post today. “The angel is to place a mark upon the forehead of all who are separated from sin and sinners, and the destroying angel will follow, to slay utterly both old and young.”--Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 505. WHAT ABOUT TITHING GIFTS? Question No. 245: Since the Bible teaches that one should tithe all his increase, should not one therefore pay tithe on gifts? Answer: As the word “increase,” as used in the Scriptures, means “that which is added to the original stock; profits,” the return from one’s labor, we do not know that it can be construed to enjoin paying tithe on gifts, and therefore the decision must rest entirely with the individual. WILL OLD JERUSALEM BE BUILT UP? Question No. 246: Will you please help harmonize the Bible and The Shepherd’s Rod with Sister White’s writings in regard to the setting up of the Kingdom? The Scriptures consistently teach, as the Rod over and over shows, that the Kingdom is to be set up before the second advent. But Early Writings, pp. 75, 76, teaches that “Jerusalem never would be built up.” And The Great Controversy, pp. 322, 323, teaches that “not until the personal advent of Christ can His people receive the kingdom....But when Jesus comes, He confers immortality upon His people; and then He calls them to inherit the kingdom of which they have hitherto been only heirs.” Answer: Though under the lens of Sister White’s writings, the doctrine of the Kingdom may not appear the same as under the lens of the Rod, one dare not thus superficially reject either, but must studiously compare both views of the doctrine under the super lens of the Bible. We are not, accordingly, given license to harmonize the Bible with any other writings, but are charged to measure all others with It. First of all, in order to do justice to the Scriptures, to Sister White’s writings, and to the Rod, each must be viewed in the light of the circumstances calling them forth. Taking first the statement in Early Writings, the context reveals that the author’s intent is to show that the Zionist Movement would never take the unconverted Jews to Jerusalem and rebuild the city in fulfillment of the Scriptures used, or in any connection with the coming Kingdom. Never, therefore, will old Jerusalem be rebuilt in accordance with the Zionists’ interpretations. Yet the Bible does plainly teach that the promised land will be reinhabited by the Lord’s converted people. (See Isaiah 2; Micah 4; Ezekiel 36, 37; Jeremiah 31-33.) As to Sister White’s statement in The Great Controversy, she is speaking of the Kingdom complete, after the dead are raised, at the time that the saints receive it, the only aspect that was then made known; whereas the Rod is bringing additional light on the subject: the setting up of the infant Kingdom before the resurrection of the dead, not of the receiving of the Kingdom complete at Christ’s appearing in the clouds. Having no light then on the setting up of the Kingdom, the beginning of it, the book could not possibly have expressed itself then in the terms in which the message does today. In other words, any statements incidental to a subject that is still out of sight in the unrolling of the scroll are made only in terms of truth as it is seen, or as it is commonly understood, not in terms of truth not seen. And if the understanding of that be wrong, the writer cannot be responsible for that which he has necessarily borrowed.

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 22 This circumstance is natural and common to every writer treating of present truth, even to the gospel writers, and will thus continue until every component part of the Truth is made known. For example, John the Baptist’s message was to proclaim, not the setting up of the Kingdom, but the coming of the King. But while announcing the one, he incidentally had to make mention of the other. When speaking of the coming King, he expressed himself in terms of revealed truth. But when circumstantially alluding to the coming Kingdom, on which there was no light, he necessarily expressed himself in terms of the subject as then commonly understood. Nevertheless, when the further unrolling of the scroll revealed that the Kingdom was not to be set up at that time, then the honest truth-seeking ones did not accuse either John or Christ, but joyously watched the scroll unfold, and jubilantly marched on with the Truth. Not so, though, with the vast majority of the Jews. Their pride of opinion forbidding them to forgo their errors and to embrace advancing Truth, they went deeper into error, rather than rising higher in truth! “Thus it was,” says the Spirit of Prophecy, “that the Jews did in the days of Christ, and we are warned not to do as they did, and be led to choose darkness rather than light, because there was in them an evil heart of unbelief in departing from the living God.”--Testimonies on Sabbath- School Work, p. 66. The Great Controversy and Early Writings do not make the subject any clearer than the unrolling of the scroll made it when they were written. Nevertheless, The Great Controversy does not fail to make clear that the establishment of the Kingdom and the inheriting of it are two different events: While the apostles “were not to behold the coming of the kingdom in their day,” it says, “the fact that Jesus bade them pray for it, is evidence that in God’s own time it will surely come. “The kingdom of God’s grace is now being established, as day by day hearts that have been full of sin and rebellion yield to the sovereignty of His love. But the full establishment of the kingdom of His glory will not take place until the second coming of Christ to this world. ‘The kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven,’ is to be given to ‘the people of the saints of the Most High.’”--Mount of Blessing, p. 159. (Italics ours.) Every Christian should remember that as the Truth is ever advancing, It will not be found today where It was a hundred years ago, and that therefore Its followers must advance with It. They will not follow the example of the Jews and of the Romans. When Moses wrote the first part of the Bible, he was not given light to write the whole Truth which God intended to reveal to His people through the ages. With each approaching hour for the Truth to advance came first one prophet then another in the long succession ending with John the Baptist. Then came Christ, the apostles, the reformers, and Sister White, each one in turn teaching and writing truths which could not be borne out by the writings of any one predecessor alone. To find the whole Truth, the writings of all must be collaborated. For example, in setting forth the law of the Passover, and in commanding its observance, Moses wrote: “Your lamb shall be without blemish, a male of the first year: ye shall take it out from the sheep, or from the goats:, and ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month: and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening.” Ex. 12:5, 6. The reason which Moses assigns for its observance is that it is to commemorate Israel’s coming out of Egypt (Deut. 16:1-3), whereas John the Baptist imputes its significance to the coming of Christ, “the Lamb of God” (John 1:29), and the apostles, to His crucifixion, “for even Christ our passover,” says Paul, “is sacrificed for us.”’ 1 Cor. 5:7. And the significance of keeping the Passover, they attach to the ordinance of the Lord’s supper (1 Cor. 11: 23 through 29). Moses, moreover, did not explain that the Levitical priesthood in the earthly sanctuary (Ex. 40:15) was only a provisional and thus a temporary one, a figure of Christ’s priesthood in the heavenly sanctuary, as the apostles explained (Heb. 6:19; 9:12, 26). Failing to advance with the advancing Truth, the Jews found fault with the prophets and the apostles, even with the Son of God Himself, justifying their criminal actions on the ground that the claims of the prophets, of Christ, and of the apostles were unfounded in Moses’ writings. And while boasting of his writings, they denied and killed the prophets who came after him--a solemn warning to us! lest doing as they did, we meet their fate. The main question therefore is, not as to whether Sister White or Moses or this one or that one wrote the message of today, but rather simply as to whether it is written in the Bible. The Rod, consequently, does not claim that its message is found in the writings of any one prophet, but rather in the writings of all the prophets. Let none now, therefore, treacherously use Sister White’s writings, as the Jews used Moses’ writings, against the advance of Truth, and to their own eternal hurt. There is no excuse for anyone. From every angle approached, the Bible clears the subject of the Kingdom, making impossible one’s erring if he follows precisely what the Word says concerning it. The Rod teaches, not that Jerusalem is to be rebuilt as the capitol city of the Kingdom, but that the Kingdom in its beginning is to be set up in the promised land. And in confirmation of the truth that God’s people are again to become a kingdom, Ezekiel prophesies of A New Division of the Land. The prophet presents a division of the land entirely different from that of Joshua’s time (Josh.

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 23 17): is to be in strips from the east to the west. Dan is to have the first portion in the north, and Gad, the last portion in the south. Between the borders of these two are to be the portions of the rest of the tribes. The city is to be in the midst of the land, and the sanctuary, in the midst of the city. (See Ezekiel 48.) The fact that such a division of the promised land has never been made, shows that it is yet future. Also the fact that the sanctuary is to be there, whereas it is not to be in the earth made new (Rev. 21:22), positively proves that this unique set-up is pre-millennial. In addition, the twofold fact that the name of the city is “The Lord Is There,” and that its location, according to the division of the land, necessarily must in some respects be different from that of old Jerusalem, shows that Jerusalem proper shall not be rebuilt as a capitol city of the coming Kingdom. (See our Tract No. 12, pp. 52, 53.) If the Bible makes Itself clear on any subject, It certainly does so on the subject of the Kingdom. And rightly so, for the Kingdom is the Christian’s crowning hope, Satan’s Constant Target, The People’s Repeated Stumbling Block. That the great controversy between heaven and earth is over this crowning hope--the Kingdom--is seen first from the Lord’s repeated instructions in the prophecies, in the types, and in the parables; second from Satan’s repeated effort to keep the human race out of it; and third from their repeatedly being defeated in their warfare to become heirs of it. Working determinedly from the beginning to plunge the human race into hell, not to lead it into the Kingdom, Satan succeeded with many of the Jews because they wanted the Kingdom set up before its appointed time or not at all, and he is succeeding with many of the Laodiceans today because now, when the time appointed has come, they want to have it later or not at all! What a paradox! Indeed, as history repeats, so does folly! The Bible says: “In the days of these king? [the kings that are symbolized by the ten toes of the great image], shall the God of heaven set up a Kingdom, which shall never be destroyed....It shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms.” Dan. 2:44. Observe that “the stone” (the Kingdom) becomes a great mountain after it smites the image, showing that when the infant Kingdom (the Kingdom incomplete--before the saved from all ages are resurrected and added to it) is set up, it smites the nations. Then at the resurrection, when the saved of all ages are joined to it, it becomes a great mountain- -the Kingdom complete. In the face of these clear-cut and repeatedly chronicled prophecies, may no one be so foolish as to say, as did the Jews in response to Ezekiel’s prophecies, “The vision that he seeth is for many days to come, and he prophesieth of the times that are far off” (Ezek. 12:27), thereby bringing upon their heads the same dreadful doom. WHY DWELL ON PROPHECIES? Question No. 247: Why is the Rod taking so much time to teach the doctrines and the prophecies? Why not spend more time on the love of Jesus--the most important part of the Bible? Answer: It is because the Scriptures say, “We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts.” 2 Pet. 1:19. If the prophecies are less essential than other portions of the scriptures, why, then, did the Lord cause His servants to write so many of them? Obviously, they are as important, especially the symbolical prophecies; for the entire book of The Revelation, which is addressed directly to the people who are to be living just before the Lord’s coming, is made up of symbolisms, concerning which the Lord says: “Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein: for the time is at hand.” Rev. 1:3. “Behold, I come quickly: blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of the prophecy of this book....For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book: and if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.” Rev. 22:7, 18, 19. True, the love of Jesus is important, but it alone, without the doctrines and the prophecies, will profit one nothing, for through the prophecies and the doctrines one learns of the love of Jesus. “All scripture,” says Paul, “is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works.” 2 Tim. 3:16, 17. Had the churches today taught the prophecies and the doctrines to the exclusion of the love of Jesus, then of course the Rod would have dwelt more extensively on the love of Jesus than on the prophecies. But as the opposite is the case, the love of Jesus being magnified to the neglect of the prophecies, then of course our greatest need is to study the prophecies. Though the gospel of love inspires us to love the Lord, the doctrines teach us the right way to love Him, and the light of the prophecies guides our feet in the straight and narrow path along the way to the city of God, just as at night the lights of an automobile show the way home. Thus while we need the one, we just as much need the other. The Rod therefore combines both, teaching the love of Jesus through the doctrines, and the way to the Holy City through the prophecies.

Nos.7-12 (July-Dec., 1941) Page 24 WHAT IDENTIFIES ONE AS AN S.R.S.D.A.? Question No. 248: As The Shepherd’s Rod does not have a formal membership, what evidence can one give to identify himself as a member of the organization? And how can he establish the length of time he has been with it? Answer: One’s support of the Rod and his living out its principles (Sabbath observance, the rest of the ten commandments, vegetarianism, dress reform, total abstinence from tobacco and alcoholic beverages) are the strongest and the only genuine certification of one’s membership in the S.R.S.D.A. organization. And just the length of time that one has in Christ lived these principles through the aid of the Rod, just that long has he been a member of it. ERRATUM. The January-June, 1941, issue of the Code, page 14, paragraph 2, line 3, should read: “...page 11 of the July- December, 1940, issue of The Symbolic Code.” NOTICES. 1. When sending in names, take special care to insure their correct spelling and legibility, for inaccurately spelled or written names can rarely be caught, the result being that duplications of literature are sent to the same address under different names. Take pains, too, in making sure of correct address, for the same name with different addresses leads to another type of duplicated effort, which along with the former errancies, causes unnecessary and retarding complications and waste of time in the Circulation Department. 2. Also, the work of the Correspondence Department will be appreciably expedited if correspondents will always use the same signature and return name and address; always place return name and address in upper left hand corner on face of envelope; and always address the letter to The Universal Publishing Assn. Mt. Carmel Center. Waco, Texas. Attention: (Name of the individual, or department, if any, to whom letter may be directed.) 3. Should any possess Shepherd’s Rod charts which they would care to dispose of, they may return them to The Universal Publishing Assn., for either cash or credit consideration. 4. When sending in first and second tithe together, please designate which is which, so that the Treasury Department may save the time in trying to figure out the amount of each. Also, when remitting offerings, either separately or along with first or both first and second tithe, again be careful to state the amount of each, and for what purpose the offerings are intended. 5. We are confident that Present Truth believers will rejoice to know that a correspondence Teacher’s Course on the message is now in preparation, the first part of which, covering The Shepherd’s Rod, Vol. 1, is now available to full-fledged believers who have an earnest zeal to prepare themselves to teach the message. Though the expenses of this course might be carried by freewill offerings, yet an enrollment fee of $3.00 is required in order to minimize the number of enrollees who may not value the course and who may not have intentions to carry it through. As an eligibility requirement for enrollment, all enrollees are required herewith to test their ability in the science of Present Truth, by writing to us what they believe to be the correct interpretation of the symbols and colors of the Kingdom flag. (A picture of the flag is found in our Tract No. 13, p. 31.) Those giving a one hundred per cent correct answer are entitled to the Teacher’s Course without paying the enrollment fee, and all others taking the test, are entitled to have deducted from their entrance fee a certain amount according to the percentage of the answer which is correct. All answers are to be addressed to The Symbolic Code Department, and are to be submitted not later than April 30, 1942, in accordance with the following rules: (1) use ink, and write plainly (typewritten papers are preferred); (2) use standard size unruled bond paper; (3) print plainly your full name and address in the upper right hand corner of your paper. 6. If you are in need of a Bible, we shall be glad to furnish you with any size or description of Harper’s Bible, which we have adopted for both its quality and readableness. By ordering through The Symbolic Code Department, you may obtain quality at 20% discount on list price, and at the same time help the institution to make a modest profit on your order. Remember that a penny saved to the cause is a penny earned to the cause; that drops make bucketfuls, bucketfuls wells, wells rivers, and rivers oceans. When ordering, please give the catalog number of the Bible you want sent to you, or, if you are unable to ascertain the number, then give an ample description of the kind you want, and state the approximate price you wish to pay. Your order will be forwarded to you C.O.D. THE UNIVERSAL PUBLISHING ASSN. MT. CARMEL CENTER WACO, TEXAS

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 2 INSPIRATION AND ITS WORK “All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, ‘throughly furnished unto all good works.” 2 Tim. 3:16, 17. “Knowing this first, that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.” 2 Pet. 1:20, 21. Affirmatively stated, all Scripture (not merely a part of It) is inspired. Negatively stated, none of It is privately interpreted, for the reason that It did not come of men but of God. And It can be interpreted by men only as and when God’s Spirit decrees. Accordingly, every jot and tittle of Scripture and Its interpretation are of Inspiration, and thus wholly profitable to guide the man of God doctrinally, to reprove and to correct him, and righteously to instruct him, unto perfection of faith and works. Let us therefore covenant with the Lord that from henceforth we shall neither accept nor advance as revealed truth any private interpretation of the Scriptures. And to keep understandingly inviolate this solemn promise to the Lord, we must first, of course, understand The Phenomenon of Inspiration. In Its Scriptural sense, Inspiration is defined as “a divine influence directly and immediately exerted upon the mind or soul of man” (The New Century Dictionary); in other words, It is a special function of the Spirit of God. It is, therefore, in Its divers manifestations, set in operation, not by the working of the mind itself, but by the power of the Spirit. To get a correct understanding of this process, however, one must necessarily see it in historical perspective, operating in the midst of the human race from its beginning. In His own image God created Adam, and gave him sovereign “dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth.” Gen. 1:26. Accordingly, as He made Adam the king of earth’s first dominion, and all living creatures the subjects thereof, Adam’s natural ability to rule them, and their natural submission to him, show that all creation, man and beast, fowl and creeping things, were divinely influenced or endowed--inspired. So when Adam reviewed the whole animal creation as it passed before him, he spent no time in studying the nature of the creatures in order to identify them, but instantaneously gave every species its name; they, in turn, immediately recognized him as their king. This Super-intelligency (such as is vouchsafed in Matthew 10:19) clearly shows that all creation was influenced by a power above and beyond its own. In short, both Adam’s and the animals’ understanding, came by Inspiration. Inspiration, accordingly, is not limited in Its manifestations, to man alone. Moreover, sacred history reveals that neither is it limited to visions (Dan. 7:2), or dreams (Gen. 28:12), or indirect communication (Ex. 40: 35; 28:30), or direct face to face conversation (Gen. 18:2) with divine beings, or to any other form of expression. Rather It comes “in divers manners.” Thuswise, God “at sundry times... spake in times past unto the fathers.” Heb. 1:1. This fundamental truth was, perhaps, best exemplified in Noah’s work, particularly in its climax, when special intelligence was imparted to selected members of the animal creation, so that from near and far they could find their way into the ark and keep peace one with another. (See Genesis 7:1 through 4.) But having survived the flood, the descendants of Noah’s family straightway forgot the lesson of the ark as the instrument of their salvation. So it came to pass that the postdiluvians were as determined to believe that there could be a second universal flood as the antediluvians were that there could not be a first one. Thus unbelief in Noah’s inspiration became as pronounced after the flood as it had been before, with the result that in the effort to gain security of life, men built the tower of Babel, the world’s first skyscraper and the earliest monument to the folly of man’s prodigious labors to secure his salvation without the assistance of Divine Inspiration. This insulting attitude of the builders toward the Lord’s promise through Noah, so aroused His displeasure that He blotted from their memory the language which He had given them through Adam and, in its stead, inspired in them all the diverse languages of earth, with the result that the builders became confused among themselves and could no longer continue building (Gen. 11:7 through 9). In this preternatural event which so radically changed the course of human society, we see another form of Inspiration revealing that while one individual or a group of individuals may deliberately work at cross-purposes with God, He can bestow His gift even on them, to frustrate their own evil designs (Gen. 11:1-9) while promoting His eternal purpose and getting praise to His name (Ps. 76:10). Another example of this function is seen in Balaam’s evil intent. The Lord so controlled Balaam’s tongue that while his mind was bent on cursing Israel, he could pronounce only blessings (Num. 22, 23, 24). Let these “ensamples” be our constant reminder that anyone who undertakes to work against the Lord’s revealed will is doomed to failure and shame.

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 3 In later postdiluvian days, the Lord appeared and said unto Abram: “Unto thy seed will I give this land.” Gen. 12:7. Later “three men stood by him, and one of them said to him, Sarah thy wife shall have a son.” Gen. 18:2, 10. Thus through divine agency, in some respects different from that which controlled Adam and Noah, was Abraham enabled (inspired) to understand what the future held for him and for his posterity. Then there was the time when Balaam (who, at the instance of King Balak, was on his way to Moab) whipped his faithful ass, which there-upon received the gift of speech, and said to his abusive master: “What have I done unto thee, that thou hast smitten me these three times?” Num. 22: 38. The dumb creature, we see, was enabled (inspired) to speak by the Power which created him. It will hence be well, indeed, for every man to give heed to what the Lord says and does regardless how, when, where, or through whom He says or does it. Later on, God in His providence (Gen. 45:5) permitted Joseph to be sold by his brothers into slavery, and afterwards caused Israel to go into Egypt. This makes inescapable the conclusion that the Lord influenced (inspired) Jacob to make a coat of many colors (Gen. 37:3) and to give it to Joseph. This inspired his brothers to jealousy, and they were doubly fired in their minds by the telling of his dream and their father’s interpretation of it (Gen. 37:10). So to prevent his supplanting them in influence or position, they sold him as a slave, to be carried away into Egypt. There the Lord in His own time raised him to the second throne of the realm, then brought the years of plenty, also the years of famine, as the means to remove the whole household of Jacob into Egypt. In their desperate endeavor to be rid of Joseph so as to avoid being ruled by him, his brethren succeeded only (by stirring up the ever-attentive potential of Providence) in exalting him to the administrative throne of Egypt, and in bringing themselves down in humiliation at his feet. Here is marked evidence that he who attempts to defeat God’s purposes succeeds only in defeating his own and in promoting God’s. When, as a fugitive from Egypt, Moses was attending his father-in-law’s flocks in Midian, “the angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a flame of fire out of the midst of a bush: and he looked, and, behold, the bush burned with fire, and the bush was not consumed.” Ex. 3:2. By this manifestation, Moses was inspired to liberate Israel from their hard Egyptian bondage. And then as the leader of the Hebrews during their forty years of wandering in the wilderness he communed with the Lord face to face (Ex. 34:30-35), and departed with his countenance divinely irradiant. Thus his experience was anomalous to that of others before him. Pharaoh and Nebuchadnezzar had dreams. Joseph and Daniel interpreted them (Gen. 40:8 through 12; 41:25 through 38; Dan. 11:7; 2:28; 4:20, 24). Daniel, the prophet, John the Revelator, and other holy men of God had visions. Each was the special recipient of Inspiration in a distinctive form, and to a greater or less degree. From these and many other examples, we see that Inspiration works in several ways Its wonders to perform. Through man and through beast, in fact through all creation, Its work is seen in many forms. Some have heard It in audible voice, both through agents seen (Ex. 34:30-35) and agents unseen (Ex. 3:2). Others have witnessed It through definite impressions, dreams, visions, providences, preternatural and instantaneous speech endowments. In all diligence, therefore, give heed to any supernatural manifestation in the church of God, irrespective of source, whether it be human or brute, small or great, black or white, rich or poor. Unbiasedly compare its work with the Scriptures, and if it is in harmony with them, if it finds its foundation and prediction there, makes men loyal to the law and to the prophets, and adds light to the present truth, accept it whatever the cost in money, property, position, friends, and relatives, for it is your very life. He who will prove faithful in this responsibility will receive a hundredfold for the sacrifice it has cost him to be true to the Lord’s voice (Matt. 19:29). We must constantly be on guard if we are to save ourselves from the one unpardonable sin. And this we can do only by prayerfully investigating the spirit that purports to come in the name of the Lord. Failing to do this, we stand in greatest peril of rejecting the pleading of the Holy Ghost (Inspiration), and thus of indifferently tossing away our very life. “When a message comes in the name of the Lord to His people,” says the Spirit of Truth, “no one may excuse himself from an investigation of its claims. No one can afford to stand back in an attitude of indifference and selfconfidence, and say: ‘I know what is truth, I am satisfied with my position. I have set my stakes, and I will not be moved away from my position, whatever may come. I will not listen to the message of this messenger; for I know that it can not be truth.’ It was from pursuing this very course that the popular churches were left in partial darkness, and that is why the messages of heaven have not reached them.”-- Testimonies on Sabbath-School Work, p. 65. Inspiration makes very clear that the Lord’s messenger dare not in any way improvise upon revelation (Rev. 22:18-20) although often privileged to articulate it in his own words. Judged by the same standard, no one else dare meddle with the inspired writer’s work. This rational sequence consistently concludes that when a point in one’s writings is not clear, then only the writer himself should be consulted concerning it, if he is living. Otherwise, only the same Spirit of Inspiration, the

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 4 original author of the writings, can clarify whatever is involved. Indeed “if a message comes,” as Inspiration says, “that you do not understand take pains that you may hear the reasons the messenger may give, comparing scripture with scripture, that you may know whether or not it is sustained by the Word of God.”--Testimonies on Sabbath-School Work, pp. 65, 66. In no case is it a moral and safe procedure to appeal to an opposer of one’s writings to illuminate any part of them. A Democrat would not think of appealing to a Republican to illuminate the Democratic platform, or vice versa, if each wished to know the truth. Remember that Eve’s placing credence in the Enemy’s interpretation of the Lord’s Word (an act which lead both her and Adam to their transgression and fall, and to their consequent banishment from Paradise) is what brought the curse of sin and death upon all earthly creation. Rather, it is for us now to avoid this old stumbling block to the pit and thereby make it a stepping stone to the Kingdom. Remember, too, that the practice of comparing statements stripped of their context is fundamentally disingenuous, and leads today to as many perversions and misapplications of truth as does the deliberate wresting practiced in Satan’s challenge to Christ: “If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down: for it is written, He shall give his angels charge concerning thee: and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone.” Matt. 9:6. From the points thus far adduced, we see clearly enough that the end-products of Inspiration fall into one of two categories--either Inspiration of words or Inspiration of ideas. To illustrate specifically: an angel appears and says to one, “The Lord is at such and such a time to do thus and thus with His people. Speak unto them this message, and show it unto them from the Scriptures of truth, for the prophets have therein spoken it of old.” The angel’s message must be delivered with fidelity to the idea; though obviously the choice of words, aside from the quotations, is necessarily left to the messenger. Consequently, anytime he sees the possibility of making the inspired idea stand forth more clearly and powerfully, the messenger is under deepest moral obligation to revise his language. Only thus can the stream of inspired ideation become progressively more lucid and beautiful. Still further, there are circumstances in connection with certain aspects of every message which necessitate clarification. Such clarification, however, can be no greater than the light which shines at the time. And the light may come solely from within the message itself, or, again, it may derive from a limited understanding common to the time “then present”--an understanding which the messenger himself shares. Such a case was John the Baptist’s. Inspired to declare only the coming of the King, Christ, John was squarely confronted with the question concerning the setting up of the kingdom. He answered in keeping with the common understanding which he as well as the people had of the kingdom--that when the King arrived He would doubtless set up His kingdom and thus free His people from the Roman yoke. But when Christ finally appeared, He explained that the time for the kingdom to be set up, and for the Roman yoke to be removed from His people’s shoulders, was not yet come. And the truly “wise” gave no concern to these discrepant teachings, but gladly accepted the truth in its progressive form, and went on to higher and higher spiritual attainments, whereas those who stumbled on this disparity either rejected John as a false prophet and accepted Jesus as the Christ, or accepted John as a true prophet and rejected Jesus as a false Christ, and consequently slipped farther and farther backwards and downwards until they were no longer followers of either Christ or John. The ways of Inspiration are constant, the same yesterday, today, and tomorrow. Questions concerning revealed truth must therefore be answered in the same way today as they were in John’s time. And thus now as then, the critical, the skeptical, and the doubting will find many hooks upon which to hang their doubts. But likewise now as then, the doubters will be taken in their own craftiness. Inspiration, moreover, always brings the messengers of God into perfect harmony, never into division. This prime truth is seen beautifully illustrated in the experience of the Apostle Peter, a Jew, with Cornelius, the Roman Centurion, a Gentile. The Lord knew that Peter would never receive a Gentile, and that Cornelius would never present himself to a Jew. So both were given a vision instructing them what to do. (See Acts 10.) And obeying the heavenly vision to which they had mutual respect, they without trouble drew into mutual accord. Then there is the marvelous experience of Paul. While be was engaged in the unholy work of persecuting the Christians, the Lord met him on the road to Damascus, converted him, and gave him instructions to interview Simon. But knowing that Simon, who knew Paul only as a persecutor of the faithful, would never receive the latter on his own profession of conversion and friendship, the Lord gave Simon a vision likewise, revealing to him Paul’s conversion. And thus they, too, like Peter and Cornelius before, were not disobedient to their heavenly vision (Acts 26:19). In the days of Moses, some rose up claiming that the Lord was speaking through them as well as through Moses (Num. 16:2, 3). Their agitation, however, instead of bringing order and harmony between Moses and them, brought confusion and dissension, with the tragic result that thousands lost their lives (Num. 16:32, 35, 49). Had the Lord spoken to those men, He would certainly have made known the fact to Moses. But the very absence of any such revelation, made clear to Moses that the Lord was not exalting Korah,

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 5 Dathan, and Abiram, as they claimed He was, but that they, as jealous upstarts and impostors, were exalting themselves. Had Moses, as a servant of God, acceded to their demands, he most assuredly would have met with some such retribution as did the “man of God” who, persuaded by the “old prophet” to turn out of the way and eat bread with him, when the Lord had charged him not to do so, was slain by a lion. Solemn lesson! Give no heed to human voice contrary to God’s. (See I Kings 13.) Those, furthermore, whom the Lord promotes, ever shrink from putting themselves forward. Though David, for example, had been anointed by Samuel to be king over Israel, he never attempted to take the throne. As a matter of fact, he did not even so much as make known his elevation. And then at the risk of death at Saul’s own hand, he even protected him. In all this beautiful chivalry, David showed forth the love, humility, meekness, and righteousness born (inspired) of the Spirit of God. His was the calm, kind, forbearing patience which comes with the sure knowledge that God is in control. Knowing that the Lord had anointed him to be king, be happily waited until the Lord saw fit to put him on the throne. From these and many other examples, we see that God not only never delegates one agent to alter, to reset, or to countermand the message with which He has charged another agent, without His first making the matter known to both, but also that He never honors with promotion those who seek to uplift and aggrandize self, but that He exalts in due season those who humble themselves under His mighty hand (1 Pet. 5:6). As a logical corollary to the foregoing phases of the subject of Inspiration, it is to be recognized that all who become converted and submissive to the Lord are recipients of Divine Illumination. For none but the Holy Spirit can convince one of the Truth, convict him of his sins, give him repentance, and empower him to obey God’s laws, His statutes, and His ordinances. Man, himself, can no more effect these transformations than the leopard can change his spots. “If you see your sinfulness, do not wait to make yourself better. How many there are who think they are not good enough to come to Christ. Do you expect to become better through your own efforts, ‘Can the Ethiopian change his skin, or the leopard his spots? then may ye also do good, that are accustomed to do evil.’ There is help for us only in God. We must not wait for stronger persuasions, for better opportunities, or holier tempers. We can do nothing of ourselves. We must come to Christ just as we are.”--Steps to Christ, p. 31. “You cannot atone for your past sins, you cannot change your heart, and make yourself holy. But God promises to do all this for you through Christ. You believe that promise. You confess your sins, and give yourself to God. You will to serve him. Just as surely as you do this, God will fulfil his word to you. If you believe the promise,--believe that you are forgiven and cleansed,--God supplies the fact; you are made whole just as Christ gave the paralytic power to walk when the man believed that he was healed. It is so if you believe it.”—Steps to Christ, p. 51. Thus every true follower of Christ is inspired in his own lot- -one to interpret, another to study, still another to teach, and yet still another to discern, and all to act and to sacrifice for His sake. So also is every true Christian divinely enabled to suffer or to rejoice. Hence, whatever betide him, whether it be suffering and sorrow, or well-being and joy, the trusting child of God dare credit only the Lord and none other for his portion. And remember that “there hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.” 1 Cor. 10:13. “Behold, He that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleep. The Lord is thy keeper: the Lord is thy shade upon thy right hand. The sun shall not smite thee by day, nor the moon by night. The Lord shall preserve thee from all evil: He shall preserve thy soul. The Lord shall preserve thy going out and thy coming in from this time forth, and even for evermore.” Ps. 121:4 through 8. Be therefore not murmurers as those who “despised the pleasant land, they believed not His Word; but murmured in their tents, and hearkened not unto the voice of the Lord. Therefore He lifted up His hand against them, to overthrow them in the wilderness.” Ps. 106:24 through 26. But be like the faithful apostle: “Not that I speak in respect of want; for I have learned, in whatsoever state I am, therewith to be content. I know both how to be abased, and I know how to abound: every where and in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungry, both to abound and to suffer need. I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me.” Philip. 4:11 through 13. But while there flows from the golden bowl (Zech. 4:2) that Inspiration which enables one to be a true Christian, there flows from the cauldron of hell that opposite inspiration that works to make one a false Christian. The one saves, the other destroys. Needing as much as we do to become fully conscious and respectful of the one, the Divine, we at the same time have equal need to become fully alive to its counterfeit-- Satanic Inspiration. Tragically, this Satanic power has invariably throughout the ages been notoriously successful among the church leaderships. Unwittingly, they have all along the way been inveigled into follow-

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 6 ing Satan’s designs and efforts to tear down (new-model) the very work they thought to be building up. At Christ’s first advent, the leaders of the church were so inspired with the spirit of Satan that, as church history reveals, they at times acted like demons, like men who had lost their reason. Impervious themselves to the rain of Truth as it fell in that day, the priests, scribes, and pharisees were naturally imbued with the zeal to have the people remain in ignorance of the Truth. So it was that they employed every possible means to pitch an umbrella, as it were, over the heads of the people, so as to prevent even a drop of the life-saving showers of the early rain from falling upon them. Consequently, though drops of Truth were falling all around them as never before, they were content to remain in drought under the priests’ umbrella. It was in these dark hours of human history, that Truth and error, light and darkness, freedom and bondage were joined in what perhaps was the greatest battle of all time. Up to the Pentecost, only 120 persons out of the millions then living were rescued from the spiritual dearth that covered the land. And not until they were baptized with the Holy Ghost and filled with power on the Pentecost were they enabled to help other thirsty ones to break out of the Satanic circle. Defeated in this effort to quench the Truth forever, Satan quickly renewed his efforts. Come the Dark Ages, and he is again seen inspiring hostilities against Truth and its adherents. Turning loose all his demons in all their fury upon the church, he brought in the “great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be.” And had those days not been shortened, there would have been no flesh saved, “but for the elect’s sake those days” were shortened (Matt. 24:21, 22) by the Reformation. Accordingly, only Divine intervention prevented Satan from silencing the Reformation’s voice and dissipating its power. Thus it has always been, is today, and will be to the bitter end. As a result, despite all the light now shining, multitudes foolishly go on huddling under Satan’s Truth-proof umbrella, at the same time helping to pull and hold multitudes of others under with them. Nevertheless the promise stands fast: “Give ear, O ye heavens, and I will speak; and hear, O earth, the words of my mouth. My doctrine shall drop as the rain, my speech shall distil as the dew, as the small rain upon the tender herb, and as the showers upon the grass.” Deut. 32:1, 2. “Be glad then, ye children of Zion, and rejoice in the Lord your God: for he hath given you the former rain moderately, and he will cause to come down for you the rain, the former rain, and the latter rain in the first month. And the floors shall be full of wheat, and the fats shall overflow with wine and oil....And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions: And also upon the servants and upon the handmaids in those days will I pour out my spirit.” Joel 2:23, 24, 28, 29. “Then shall the lame man leap as an hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing: for in the wilderness shall waters break out, and streams in the desert. And the parched ground shall become a pool, and the thirsty land springs of water: in the habitation of dragons, where each lay, shall be grass with reeds and rushes.” Isa. 35:6, 7. In spite of Satan’s striving to canopy all earth with his Truthresistant umbrella, “in the last days it shall come to pass, that the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be exalted above the hills; and people shall flow unto it. And many nations shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths: for the law shall go forth of Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. “And he shall judge among many people, and rebuke strong nations afar off; and they shall beat their swords into plowshares, and their spears into pruninghooks: nation shall not lift up a sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more. But they shall sit every man under his vine and under his fig tree; and none shall make them afraid: for the mouth of the Lord of hosts hath spoken it. For all people will walk every one in the name of his god, and we will walk in the name of the Lord our God for ever and ever.” Mic. 4: 1 through 5. TAKE HEED LEST YE, TOO, FALL. Since that tragic day in Eden when he introduced sin into the world and caused the fall of man, Satan has cast in the way of each redemptive movement, a different stumbling block upon which multitudes have tripped and fallen. Most assuredly, therefore, he must be expected to have some such distinctive danger planted in our way today. We, though, having in this age the tremendous advantage of knowing the respective pitfalls which have proved fatal to the multitudes in past movements, shall suffer a proportionately greater condemnation and punishment if we fail to recognize ours. And what is more, if we fail, we shall witness thereby to the universe that we are the weakest of the weak. We must stand--stand against the most ingenious special trap ever set by the Evil One! But how shall we do this if we know not what it is or where it is? To find the danger where it really lurks, let us briefly view in retrospect previous snares, by periods in which they occurred, beginning with the first recorded church movement:

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 7 THE NOATIC MOVEMENT was ordained to build the ark both as a warning of the impending deluge and as a refuge from it. The special block of stumbling which Satan cast in the way of the multitudes at that time, he devised from the fact that never in all nature had man seen anything that lent the remotest evidence to the possibility of there ever materializing such a phenomenon as rain. Accordingly, leaning upon their finite knowledge of nature and its potentialities, they scoffed and scorned Noah’s science and his warning of doom, and continued their “eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away.” Matt. 24: 38, 39. Their exalting human science and disregarding divine science, therefore, was the special snare which took the antediluvians. Their fate solemnly warns us carefully to avoid their mistake. IN THE ABRAHAMIC MOVEMENT, the father of the faithful was called to depart from the cities of the ancient world, in the hope that someday the movement would triumphantly possess the promised land. Fully aware of this fact, Satan worked mightily to sidetrack the movement into the cities of the nations along the way. On this block of stumbling Lot fell, with the result that when the Lord finally snatched him from the destruction of Sodom, as a brand plucked from the burning, he came out the poorest of the poor. Thus the worldly cities were the quicksands to the first postdiluvians. May we not lose all therein, as did Lot. THE MOSAIC MOVEMENT was led out of Egypt to possess the land of promise, and there to become a kingdom. Cunningly suiting his temptations to their predispositions, Satan inspired those who were of age when they left the land of Pharoah, to continuous murmuring, complaining, office-seeking and rebelling, and finally to fearing the giant inhabitants of the promised land. Failing to see that their strength was the strong hand of the Lord, they were consequently forced to wander forty long years in the desert, and there to leave parching the bones of all but two of their members who were of age when they left Egypt. Unbelief, stiffneckedness, distrust of divine leadership, and office seeking, therefore, were the four-headed monster that devoured the people of the Exodus. And these will devour every Present Truth believer who strays into their lair. THE CANAAN MOVEMENT UNDER JOSHUA was ridded of all sinners and commissioned to possess the land, drive out the heathen, and set up an everlasting kingdom. Knowing that its continuance was contingent on their obedience to the Lord’s instructions through His prophets, Satan moved upon the people to mock the messengers of God, despise His words, and misuse His prophets, “until the wrath of the Lord arose against His people, till there was no remedy” (2 Chron. 36:16), and He gave them back to captivity. Hence to the subjects of the kingdom, the prophets were the great rock of offense--a rock upon which no age before or since has been free from stumbling. The wise today, therefore, will “despise not prophesyings.” 1 Thess. 5:20. THE APOSTOLIC MOVEMENT was brought forth to proclaim the transferring of the earthly sanctuary service to the heavenly “tabernacle, which the Lord pitched, and not man” (Heb. 8:2), and to baptize “in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost” (Matt. 28:19) all who should repent of their sins. But to frustrate its purpose, Satan set to work to fashion another deception, and with the departure of the Apostles he quickly succeeded in causing the church completely to lose sight both of the truth of the priesthood of Christ and the truth of baptism, and to establish in their stead an earthly priestcraft and infant baptism. Thus being led to disbelieve and disregard the sanctuary services and baptism, their very salvation, the Christian church fell through Satan’s trapdoor into error. And that door is still set to take the feet of the unwary--all who disregard or lightly esteem the ever advancing truth unfolded in the special sealing message for today. THE PROTESTANT MOVEMENTS were raised up to declare and to exploit the primacy of the Bible, because thepre-reformation world was bound in darkness by uninspired man’s religious rule, disallowing the common people the right to possess a Bible, and making them dependent upon his private interpretation of it. Hence came the Protestant churches in their succession, to restore the down-trodden Truth, each protesting against these abuses and usurpations of human rights, each being called forth to make the Christian world realize the need of true Inspiration and of freedom of religion, the right to own a Bible and to study for themselves, and the duty to make the Bible and the Bible only, the rule of their faith. Being determined, though, to bring the Reformation to naught, Satan has from its beginning constantly worked to cause every church member to revel in private interpretation of the Scriptures and in extra-Biblical theories. Consequently, Protestantism today finds itself following not merely in the way of the uninspired Bible interpretations of one man but in the ways of the uninspired interpretations of thousands of men! And the result is that Christendom teems with schism and confusion unrivaled in history--evidence that the great work of the founding fathers of the Protestant Reformation has been perverted and turned into an undermining force for the frustration of God’s special design for the church today. Thus we see that the Reformation, which, originally under the direction of inspired men, lifted the church out of one morass, later under the

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 8 direction of uninspired men, plunged her into another, wherein she has been floundering ever since. And unless we let the truth extricate us from this fatal bog of confusion, we cannot defeat the enemy of Inspiration in his tireless and powerful efforts to pervert the implements of our salvation into weapons for our destruction. THE S.D.A. MOVEMENT was appointed to declare the sanctuary message: “Fear God and give glory to Him, for the hour of His judgment [the harvest] is come” (Rev. 14:7) upon all the dead who, from Adam’s time on, failed to get the extra oil (truth) in their vessels (Matt. 25:4), double their talents (verses 15 through 30), or put on “the wedding garment.” Matt. 22:11. These shall have their names blotted from the Lamb’s Book of Life. This proclamation concerning the dead was to prepare the living for their impending judgment. For this reason, Satan has employed his every device to lull Adventists into being merely hearers and preachers but not doers of the Word; into tithing mint and anise and cummin, as it were, but omitting the weightier matters of the law. In short, he has made them to become wretched and miserable and poor and blind and naked by failing on the one hand to be faithful themselves in doing what they teach others to do, and by failing on the other hand to keep themselves free from doing what they teach others not to do. And to prevent them from awakening to this “terrible deception” (Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 254), he keeps them lukewarm, complacently dreaming of being rich in truth and of having need of nothing, though in fact they are in misery and in need of everything. Clearly, then, lukewarmness and the hallucination of being rich are the faults peculiar to the Laodiceans, and are the dangers which if not recognized and removed are finally to result in God’s spuing them out of His mouth (Rev. 3:16). Thus again the Lord mercifully pleads with Present Truth believers to walk in the light and shun lukewarmness, lest they fall back into thinking themselves rich and increased with goods and in need of nothing, and again become poor and in need of everything. THE ELEVENTH-HOUR MOVEMENT affects us today most immediately and intimately. Being the last gospel effort, it must “give power and force” to the Third Angel’s Message and “lighten the earth with his glory” (Rev. 18:1); it must triumph, though every movement before it has failed. It is destined, not to “prophesy again to many nations” (Rev. 10:11), but to “all.” And as it is to go to those who have not heard of His fame, and to bring to the house of the Lord all the saints “out of all nations” (Isa. 66:19, 20), it is consequently foreordained to endure. To effect this predetermined purpose, God is now taking the reins in His own Hands (Testimonies to Ministers, p. 300), to purify the church by removing from it the tares, and to preserve it free from them henceforth, so that it may stand on Mount Zion with the Lamb (Rev. 14:1). Indeed, in the very nature of the case, the Eleventh-Hour movement must triumph, for, being the last, the one to garner in the harvest, then should it fail, everyone in the world today would forever remain lost. Double, therefore, are the reasons that the Lord purposes it to stand. Thus the Davidians have been called to “the Kingdom for such a time as this.” “For,” declares the Word, “by fire and by His sword will the Lord plead with all flesh: and the slain of the Lord shall be many....And I will send them that escape of them unto the nations....And they shall declare My glory among the Gentiles. And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations.” Isa. 66:16-20. “And they [the Gentiles] shall call them, The holy people, The redeemed of the Lord.” Isa 62:12. “But who may abide the day...? Who shall stand when He appeareth? for He is like a refiner’s fire, and like fullers’ soap.” Mal. 3:2. All the more reason, then, that its adherents must be tested and proved worthy. What, therefore, is the first and gravest danger con-fronting Present Truth believers today? With the end of the long journey in view, the work was never so great, the time in which to do it never so short, and the laborers never so few, as now. Self-evident, therefore, is the fact that Satan’s supreme effort at this hour must be to cause the time to be wasted and the work to go undone. Rouse, then, O Present Truth believer! Rise speedily to the task set, and “whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might.” Eccles. 9:10. No longer let a moment be wasted, for every precious one is vital to the salvation of your own soul and to the souls of others. Thus with the day already at hand, finding “the last movements rapid ones” (Testimonies, Vol. 9, p. 11), to no avail now will be one’s zeal, efficiency, and speed unless they match that held up to view in the following warning to Redeem The Time. “The day is at hand. For the lessons to be learned, the work to be done, the transformation of character to be effected, the time remaining is but too brief a span.”--Education, p. 184. “Every year millions upon millions of human souls are passing into eternity unwarned and unsaved. From hour to hour in our varied life, opportunities to reach and save souls are opened to us. These opportunities are continually coming and going. God desires us to make the most of them. Days, weeks, and months are passing; we have one day, one week, one month, less in which to do our work. A few more years at the longest, and the Voice which we cannot refuse to answer will be heard, saying, ‘Give an account of thy stewardship.’”--Christ’s Object Lessons, pp. 373,

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 9 “The life of Christ from His earliest years was a life of earnest activity.”-- Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 345. “Our time belongs to God. Every moment is His, and we are under the most solemn obligation to improve it to His glory. Of no talent He has given will He require a more strict account than of our time. “The value of time is beyond computation. Christ regarded every moment as precious, and it is thus that we should regard it. Life is too short to be trifled away. We have but a few days of probation in which to prepare for eternity. We have no time to waste, no time to devote to selfish pleasure, no time for the indulgence of sin. It is now that we are to form characters for the future, immortal life. It is now that we are to prepare for the searching Judgment. “The human family have scarcely begun to live when they begin to die, and the world’s incessant labor ends in nothingness unless a true knowledge in regard to eternal life is gained. The man who appreciates time as his working day will fit himself for a mansion and for a life that is immortal. It is well that he was born. “We are admonished to redeem the time. But time squandered can never be recovered. We can not call back even one moment. The only way in which we can redeem our time is by making the most of that which remains, by being co-workers with God in His great plan of redemption. “In him who does this, a transformation of character takes place. He becomes a son of God, a member of the royal family, a child of the heavenly King. He is fitted to be the companion of the angels. “Now is our time to labor for the salvation of our fellowmen. There are some who think that if they give money to the cause of Christ, this is all they are required to do; the precious time in which they might do personal service for Him passes unimproved. But it is the privilege and duty of all who have health and strength to render to God active service. All are to labor in winning souls to Christ. Donations of money can not take the place of this. “Every moment is freighted with eternal consequences. We are to stand as minute men, ready for service at a moment’s notice. The opportunity that is now ours to speak to some needy soul the word of life may never offer again. God may say to that one, ‘This night thy soul shall be required of thee,’ and through our neglect he may not be ready. In the great Judgment-day, how shall we render our account to God? “Life is too solemn to be absorbed in temporal and earthly matters, in a treadmill of care and anxiety for the things that are but an atom in comparison with the things of eternal interest. Yet God has called us to serve Him in the temporal affairs of life. Diligence in this work is as much a part of true religion as is devotion. The Bible gives no endorsement to idleness. It is the greatest curse that afflicts our world. Every man and woman who is truly converted will be a diligent worker. “Upon the right improvement of our time depends our success in acquiring knowledge and mental culture. The cultivation of the intellect need not be prevented by poverty, humble origin, or unfavorable surroundings. Only let the moments be treasured. A few moments here and a few there, that might be frittered away in aimless talk; the morning hours so often wasted in bed; the time spent in traveling on trains or railway cars, or waiting at the station; the moments of waiting for meals, waiting for those who are tardy in keeping an appointment,--if a book were kept at hand, and these fragments of time were improved in study, reading, or careful thought, what might not be accomplished. A resolute purpose, persistent industry, and careful economy of time, will enable men to acquire knowledge and mental discipline which will qualify them for almost any position of influence and usefulness. “It is the duty of every Christian to acquire habits of order, thoroughness, and dispatch. There is no excuse for slow bungling at work of any character. When one is always at work, and the work is never done, it is because mind and heart are not put into the labor. The one who is slow, and who works at a disadvantage, should realize that these are faults to be corrected. He needs to exercise his mind in planning how to use the time so as to secure the best results. By tact and method, some will accomplish as much work in five hours as another does in ten. Some who are engaged in domestic labor are always at work, not because they have so much to do, but because they do not plan so as to save time. By their slow, dilatory ways, they make much work out of very little. But all who will, may overcome these fussy, lingering habits. In their work let them have a definite aim. Decide how long a time is required for a given task, and then bend every effort toward accomplishing the work in the given time. The exercise of the will power will make the hands move deftly. “Through lack of determination to take themselves in hand and reform, persons can become stereotyped in a wrong course of action; or by cultivating their powers they may acquire ability to do the very best of service. Then they will find themselves in demand anywhere and everywhere. They will be appreciated for all that they are worth. “By many children and youth, time is wasted that might be spent in carrying home-burdens, and thus showing a loving interest in father and mother. The youth might take upon their strong young shoulders many responsibilities which some one must bear.”-- Christ’s Object Lessons, pp. 342- 345. “It is the very essence of all right faith to do the right thing at the right time.”--Testimonies, Vol. 6, p.

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 10 WHICH WAY WILL IT BE? Setting before His followers the “two ways” for life’s “travelers,” the Saviour early in His ministry warned: “Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat: because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.” Matt. 7:13, 14. While viewing their own steps with complacency and perhaps even thinking themselves securely on the royal road to the Kingdom, the masses in the broad way view with scorn the handful in the narrow way, regarding them as apostates, fanatically on the way to perdition. But being thus sadly mistaken, the majority fail to see that the broad way which begins at the wide gate, leads not to “life” but “to destruction,” and that the narrow way which begins at the strait gate, and which they scorn, leads instead “unto life.” By this great error, they give full evidence that they are yet carnal--wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked, and know it not. “The enemy,” says the Spirit of Truth, “is preparing for his last campaign against the church. He has so concealed himself from view that many can hardly believe that he exists, much less can they be convinced of his amazing activity and power. They have to a great extent forgotten his past record, and when he makes another advance move, they will not recognize him as their enemy, that old serpent, but they will consider him a friend, one who is doing a good work. Boasting of their independence, they will, under his specious, bewitching influence, obey the worst impulses of the human heart, and yet believe that God is leading them. Could their eyes be opened to distinguish their captain, they would see that they are not serving God, but the enemy of all righteousness. They would see that their boasted independence is one of the heaviest fetters Satan can rivet on unbalanced minds.”--Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 294. Knowing Satan’s diabolic plans, and his aim to spare no effort to beguile the church into the broad way, the Lord therefore early in her Laodicean period (May 27, 1856) emphasized these “two ways”: “These roads are distinct,” He declared, “separate, in opposite directions. One leads to eternal life, the other to eternal death. I saw the distinction between these roads, also the distinction between the companies traveling them. The roads are opposite; one is broad and smooth, the other narrow and rugged. So the parties that travel them are opposite in character, in life, in dress, and in conversation. “Those who travel in the narrow way are talking of the joy and happiness they will have at the end of the journey. Their countenances are often sad, yet often beam with holy, sacred joy. They do not dress like the company in the broad road, nor talk like them, nor act like them. A pattern has been given them. A Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief opened that road for them, and traveled it himself. His followers see his footsteps, and are comforted and cheered. He went through safely; so can they, if they follow in his footsteps. “In the broad road all are occupied with their persons, their dress, and the pleasures in the way. They indulge freely in hilarity and glee, and think not of their journey’s end, of the certain destruction at the end of the path. Every day they approach nearer their destruction; yet they madly rush on faster and faster. Oh, how dreadful this looked to me! “I saw many traveling in this broad road who had the words written upon them, ‘Dead to the world. The end of all things is at hand. Be ye also ready.’ They looked just like all the vain ones around them, except a shade of sadness which I noticed upon their countenances. Their conversation was just like that of the gay, thoughtless ones around them; but they would occasionally point with great satisfaction to the letters on their garments, calling for the others to have the same upon theirs. They were in the broad way, yet they professed to be of the number who were traveling the narrow way. Those around them would say, ‘There is no distinction between us. We are alike; we dress, and talk, and act alike.’”--Testimonies, Vol. 2, pp. 127, 128. In spite of this comprehensive statement focusing directly on the church today the light of the Saviour’s warning, multitudes of Laodiceans have, like those before them, gone in the broad way. So gross has been this heedlessness that the Lord warns the church that she is “steadily retreating toward Egypt”; that “customs, practices, and fashions which lead the soul away from God, have been for years gaining ground in defiance of the warnings and entreaties of the Holy Spirit; until at last their ways have become right in their own eyes, and the Spirit’s voice is scarcely heard.”--Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 103. “’And because iniquity abounds, the love of many shall wax cold.’ The very atmosphere is polluted with sin. Soon God’s people will be tested by fiery trials, and the great proportion of those who now appear to be genuine and true will prove to be base metal. Instead of being strengthened and confirmed by opposition, threats, and abuse, they will cowardly take the side of the opposers.”--Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 136. With this condition in the church, and with the time arrived when “all things [except the church] are ready” for the Kingdom to be set up, the Lord in mercy is speaking anew to His people: “Hear ye the Rod and Who hath appointed it” (Mic. 6:9)--hear the message of the purification of the church and of the subsequent setting up of the Kingdom.

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 11 Thus, the Lord’s voice is crying unto the city, the church, that He shall shortly purify it by removing all but the few narrow-way travelers who have sighed and cried for the abominations therein, and have consequently received the seal of God. He is, in other words, warning the church that the harvest is come and that He is about to cast out the bad fish and transfer the good fish into the vessels (Matt. 13:47)--the Kingdom in its Davidian period (Hos. 3:4, 5). Knowing this, Satan has launched his final campaign against the few who are in the narrow way; and is concentrating upon them the full venom of his Satanic hatred and wiles, so to slow them down as to prevent their escaping the fast approaching slaughter in the church, and thus in turn prevent their entering into “the swift-coming kingdom of God.”--Desire of Ages, p. 235. Well indeed does he know that if he can beguile Present Truth believers into dawdling and back-tracking in the narrow way rather than outrightly traveling in the broad way, he has caught them in a sure trap. “The agonizing ones,” declares the Spirit of Prophecy, “are the only ones who will urge their passage through the strait gate and narrow way that leads to life eternal, to fullness of joy and pleasures forevermore. Those who merely seek to enter in will never be able. The entire Christian life of many will be spent in no greater effort than that of seeking, and their only reward will be to find it an utter impossibility for them to enter in at the strait gate.”--Testimonies, Vol. 2, p. 480. “Some--yes, a large number--have a theoretical knowledge of religious truth, but have never felt the renewing power of divine grace upon their own hearts. These persons are ever slow to heed the testimonies of warning, reproof, and instruction indited by the Holy Spirit. They believe in the wrath of God, but put forth no earnest efforts to escape it. They believe in Heaven, but make no sacrifice to obtain it. They believe in the value of the soul, and that erelong its redemption ceaseth forever. Yet they neglect the most precious opportunities to make their peace with God. “They may read the Bible, but its threatenings do not alarm or its promises win them. They approve things that are excellent, yet they follow the way in which God has forbidden them to go. They know a refuge, but do not avail themselves of it. They know a remedy for sin, but do not use it. They know the right, but have no relish for it. All their knowledge will but increase their condemnation. They have never tasted and learned by experience that the Lord is good.”--Testimonies, Vol. 5, pp. 221, 222. Brother, Sister, are you of this “large number” who believe the Truth, but who do not make the necessary effort and the sacrifice to live it; who know the right way, but who are not walking there in? “Determine to know the worst of your case. Ascertain if you have an inheritance on high. Deal truly with your own soul.”-- Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 161. How can this be done? Obviously, by doing the one thing which most of us have all along failed to do: fully live the Truth--the progressive Truth. To this end, “God calls for a spiritual revival and a spiritual reformation. Unless this takes place, those who are lukewarm will continue to grow more abhorrent to the Lord, until He will refuse to acknowledge them as His children. “A revival and a reformation must take place under the ministration of the Holy Spirit. Revival and reformation are two different things. Revival signifies a renewal of spiritual life, a quickening of the powers of the mind and heart, a resurrection from spiritual death. Reformation signifies a reorganization, a change in ideas and theories, habits and practices. Reformation will not bring forth the good fruit of righteousness unless it is connected with the revival of the Spirit. Revival and reformation are to do their appointed work, and in doing this work they must blend.”--Christ Our Righteousness, pp. 154, 155. To the extent that we have so far failed to succeed in this imperative work of exchanging wrong ideas and theories, habits and practices, for right ones, the cause has largely been a half-hearted, unsystematic, and thus unscientific approach, resulting in a static experience. “Real experience is a variety of careful experiments, made with the mind freed from prejudice and uncontrolled by previously established opinions and habits. The results are marked with careful solicitude, and an anxious desire to learn, to improve and to reform on every habit that is not in harmony with physical and moral laws. The idea of others gainsaying what you have learned by experience seems to you to be folly, and even cruelty itself. But there are more errors received and firmly retained from false ideas of experience than from any other cause, for the reason that what is generally termed experience is not experience at all; because there has never been a fair trial by actual experiment and thorough investigation, with a knowledge of the principle involved in the action.”--Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 69. “There is a science of Christianity to be mastered,- -a science as much deeper, broader, higher, than any human science as the heavens are higher than the earth....Often the training and education of a lifetime must be discarded.”--Counsels to Teachers, p. 20. Understanding the work of Christianity as the supreme science, the Present Truth Christian will realize that in order to be an overcoming Christian, he must be a scientific Christian, making his every effort to conform to correct principles and methods in every sphere of the soul’s activity. Otherwise his experience must inevitably continue to keep him

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 12 among that hapless class of Christians concerning whom the Spirit of Prophecy says: “You rely upon your good intentions and resolutions, and the principal sum of life is composed of resolutions made and resolutions broken.”--Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 542. O wretched men that we are! Who shall deliver unto us The Key to the Science of Holiness? “Why should the sons and daughters of God be reluctant to pray, when prayer is the key in the hand of faith to unlock Heaven’s storehouse...?”--Steps to Christ, p. 95. It is the breath, the life, of the soul, “the secret of spiritual power.”- -Gospel Workers, p. 254; Education, p. 258. Hence “in the prayer of faith there is a divine science....a science that every one who would make his lifework a success must understand.”--Education, p. 257. “Those who bring their petitions to God, claiming His promise while they do not comply with the condition, insult Jehovah.”--Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 142. How important, then, that prayer meet the conditions laid down--be correct, scientific, inspired! This weighty truth will compel the whole-souled believer critically to reexamine his entire prayer life to make certain that it is not unscientific and uninspired and thus ineffectual--a fraud and a cheat to him, and an insult to God! By way of a beginning, let us make a check of the basic conditions prerequisite to the effectual fervent prayer which is fundamental to the science of spiritual power: 1. “One of the first of these is that we feel our need of help from him.”--Steps to Christ, p. 95. Only then will we draw nigh unto Him, and He draw nigh to us (Eph. 1:7). 2. “If we regard iniquity in our hearts, if we cling to any known sin, the Lord will not hear us...but the prayer of the penitent, contrite soul is always accepted. When all known wrongs are righted, we may believe that God will answer our petitions.”--Steps to Christ, p. 95. “Many...are conscious of their actions as they perform them, but suffer them to pass from their memory, and therefore do not reform.... Daily review of our acts, to see whether conscience approves or condemns, is necessary for all who wish to reach perfection of Christian character. Many acts which pass for good works, even deeds of benevolence, will, when closely investigated, be found to be prompted by wrong motives.”--Gospel Workers, p. 275. “With fasting and earnest prayer, with deep heart-searching, stern self-examination, lay bare the soul: let no act escape your critical examination. “Commune with your own heart, and then commune with God. Unless you do this, your efforts will be fruitless, made thus by unsanctified hurry and confusion.”--Gospel Workers, p. 272. 3. “If we have in any way grieved or wounded others, it is our duty to confess our fault, and seek for reconciliation. This is an essential preparation that we may come before God in faith, to ask His blessing.”--Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 143. “He who is unforgiving, cuts off the very channel through which alone he can receive mercy from God. We should not think that unless those who have injured us confess the wrong, we are justified in withholding from them our forgiveness. It is their part, no doubt, to humble their hearts by repentance and confession; but we are to have a spirit of compassion toward those who have trespassed against us, whether or not they confess their faults.”--The Mount of Blessing, p. 166. “If there have been difficulties,...if envy, malice, bitterness, evil surmisings, have existed, confess these sins, not in a general way, but go to your brethren and sisters personally. Be definite. If you have committed one wrong and they twenty, confess that one as though you were the chief offender. Take them by the hand, let your heart soften under the influence of the Spirit of God, and say, ‘Will you forgive me? I have not felt right toward you. I want to make right every wrong, that naught may stand registered against me in the books of heaven. I must have a clean record.’ Who, think you, would withstand such a movement as this?”-- Review and Herald, Dec. 16, 1884. 4. “Perseverance in prayer has been made a condition of receiving. We must pray always, if we would grow in faith and experience.”--Steps to Christ, p. 97. “After the union with Christ has been formed it can be preserved only by earnest prayer and untiring effort.”-- Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 231. “Seek every opportunity to go where prayer is wont to be made. Those who are really seeking for communion with God, will be seen in the prayer meeting...to reap all the benefits they can gain.”--Steps to Christ, p. 98. “The prayers offered in public should be short and to the point....A few minutes is long enough for any ordinary public petition.”--Gospel Workers, p. 175. “We should pray in the family circle and above all we must not neglect secret prayer; for this is the life of the soul.”-- Steps to Christ, p. 98. 5. “There is another matter too often neglected by those who seek the Lord in prayer. Have you been honest with God?”- -Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 143. “Prayer offered ever so often and ever so earnestly will never be accepted by God in the place of our tithe. Prayer will not pay our debts to God.”--Messages to Young People, p.

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 13 6. “When speaking of divine things, why not speak in distinct tones...? Do not bow down and cover up your faces as if there were something that you desired to conceal; but lift up your eyes toward the heavenly sanctuary.”--Counsels to Teachers, p. 241. “While praying, many use careless and irreverent expressions, which grieve the tender Spirit of the Lord, and cause their petitions to be shut out of heaven.”--Early Writings, p. 70. “When ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the heathen do.... The repetition of set, customary phrases, when the heart feels no need of God, is of the same character as the ‘vain repetitions’ of the heathen.”--The Mount of Blessings, p. 129. “Some...speak of God as they would of a horse, or of any other commonplace thing.”--Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 410. “Never should that name be spoken lightly or thoughtlessly. Even in prayer its frequent or needless repetition should be avoided.”--Education, p. 243. “The words God Almighty are coupled together and used by some in prayer in a careless, thoughtless manner, which is displeasing to Him. Said the angel, “Couple them not together; for fearful is His name....I saw that these things will have to be understood and corrected before the church can prosper.”--Early Writings, p. 122; (See also Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 410.) “Both in public and in private worship, it is our privilege to bow on our knees before the Lord when we offer our petitions to Him. Jesus, our example, ‘kneeled down, and prayed.’ Of His disciples it is recorded that they, too, ‘kneeled down, and prayed.’ Paul declared, ‘I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.’ In confessing before God the sins of Israel, Ezra knelt. Daniel ‘kneeled upon his knees three times a day, and prayed, and gave thanks before his God.’ “True reverence for God is inspired by a sense of His infinite greatness and a realization of His presence. With this sense of the Unseen, every heart should be deeply impressed. The hour and place of prayer are sacred, because God is there; and as reverence is manifested in attitude and demeanor, the feeling that inspires it will he deepened.”--Gospel Workers, p. 178. 7. “Jesus said, ‘Ye shall ask in my name: and I say not unto you, that I will pray the Father for you: for the Father himself loveth you.’ ‘I have chosen you,...that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you.’ But to pray in the name of Jesus is something more than a mere mention of that name at the beginning and the ending of a prayer. It is to pray in the mind and spirit of Jesus, while we believe his promises, rely upon his grace, and work his works.”--Steps to Christ, pp. 100, 101. “We must not only pray in Christ’s name, but by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit. This explains what is meant when it is said that the Spirit ‘maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered.’ Such prayer God delights to answer. When with earnestness and intensity we breathe a prayer in the name of Christ, there is in that very intensity a pledge from God that He is about to answer our prayer ‘exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think.”--Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 146. 8. Finally, “guard jealously your hours for prayer, Bible study, and self-examination. Set aside a portion of each day for a study of the Scriptures and communion with God. Thus you will obtain spiritual strength, and will grow in favor with God. He alone can give you noble aspirations; He alone can fashion the character after the divine similitude. Draw near to Him in earnest prayer, and He will fill your hearts with high and holy purposes, and with deep, earnest longings for purity and clearness of thought.”--Gospel Workers, p. 100. When our prayers are thus inspired, we know that our asking a favor of the Lord is but asking Him to open the way for us to obtain it ourselves, not him to obtain it for us. Then we put forth our supreme efforts to do our part in answering the prayer. From this limited canvass of the science of prayer, but one phase of the science of Christianity, we get a clear, close-Up vision of what spells the difference between merely and truly being in the narrow way. That difference, we see, is exactly the difference between the unscientific, the uninspired, and the scientific, inspired consecration and zeal--the difference, ultimately, between coming short and entering into the Kingdom of God. Shall we remain desultory and uninspired Christians and lose, or become scientific and inspired Christians and win? Which will it be, Brother, Sister? EVERYBODY KNOWS BUT NOBODY ACTS! In this age of so-called higher criticism, when much of scholarship has grown wise beyond what is written, many Bible expositors have devoted their energies to improving on what God has wrought. With zeal and devotion they have sought to new-model the structure of Holy Writ. To unfulfilled prophecy, they have put the torch of negation, especially to the prophecies concerning ancient Israel. In vindication of this practice, these zealous Bible investigators have evolved the stock position that because the Jews failed to meet the conditions upon which the prophetic promises to them were made, the prophesies thereby became nullified. By this device, they virtually cancel from the Christian’s Bible, the many unfulfilled prophecies of the Old Testament, so that he no longer need

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 14 give a moment’s thought to them. This sort of rationalization, the Laodiceans, as Fundamentalists, have always stoutly opposed. But now even they have fallen into the same pernicious process of negation. Perhaps the most notable case in point is their desperate attempt to throw out of court the many prophetic evidences of the purification of the church by the supernatural slaughter decreed in Ezekiel 9. And though The Shepherd’s Rod has already brought from almost unnumbered angles a lavish amount of proof of the absolute certainty that the prophecy of Ezekiel 9 does meet its fulfillment in the imminent purification of the church, and that the “escaped” (Isa. 66:19) will gather all their brethren to the house of the Lord (verse 20), we herewith commend for prayerful evaluation the following passages: “The true people of God, who have the spirit of the work of the Lord, and the salvation of souls at heart, will ever view sin in its real, sinful character. They will always be on the side of faithful and plain dealing with sins which easily beset the people of God. Especially in the closing work for the church, in the sealing time of the one hundred and forty-four thousand who are to stand without fault before the throne of God, will they feel most deeply the wrongs of God’s professed people. This is forcibly set forth by the prophet’s illustration of the last work under the figure of the men each having a slaughter weapon in his hand. One man among them was clothed with linen, with a writer’s inkhorn by his side. ‘And the Lord said unto him, Go through the midst of the city, through the midst of Jerusalem, and set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof.’”- -Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 266. “...They will fall in the general destruction of the wicked, represented by the work of the five men bearing slaughter weapons. Mark this point with care: Those who receive the pure mark of truth, wrought in them by the power of the Holy Ghost, represented by a mark by the man in linen, are those ‘that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done’ in the church. Their love for purity and the honor and glory of God is such, and they have so clear a view of the exceeding sinfulness of sin, that they are represented as being in agony, even sighing and crying. Read the ninth chapter of Ezekiel. “But the general slaughter of all who do not thus see the wide contrast between sin and righteousness, and do not feel as those do who stand in the counsel of God and receive the mark, is described in the order to the five men with slaughter weapons: ‘Go ye after him through the city, and smite; let not your eye spare, neither have ye pity; slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women; but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at my sanctuary.”—Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 267. “The class who do not feel grieved over their own spiritual declension, nor mourn over the sins of others, will be left without the seal of God. The Lord commissions his messengers, the men with slaughtering weapons in their hands: ‘Go ye after him through the city, and smite; let not your eye spare, neither have ye pity; slay utterly old and young, both maids and little children, and women; but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at my sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house.’ “Here we see that the church--the Lord’s sanctuary--was the first to feel the stroke of the wrath of God. The ancient men, those to whom God had given great light, and who had stood as guardians of the spiritual interests of the people, had betrayed their trust. They had taken the position that we need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days. Times have changed. These words strengthen their unbelief, and they say, The Lord will not do good, neither will he do evil. He is too merciful to visit his people in judgment. Thus peace and safety is the cry from men who will never again lift up their voice like a trumpet to show God’s people their transgressions and the house of Jacob their sins. These dumb dogs, that would not bark, are the ones who feel the just vengeance of an offended God. Men, maidens, and little children, all perish together.”- -Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 211. “This sealing of the servants of God is the same that was shown to Ezekiel in vision. John also had been a witness of this most startling revelation.”--Testimonies to Ministers, p. 445. The threefold fact that (1) the message to the Laodiceans is not to the membership, the church, but to the angel--the ministry (see Rev. 3:14, 18) which has charge of it; that (2) the 144,000 sealed or marked ones (for the sealing is the same as the marking--Testimonies to Ministers, p. 445) are the servants of God; and that (3) they are the first fruits (first implies second, suggesting a harvest); leads to the inescapable conclusion that they are the first of the wheatharvest in the church, Israel, and that, as is sadly borne out by Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 80, they replace the ministers who serve before the “wheat” is separated from the “tares.” “We have been inclined to think,” says the Spirit of Prophecy, “that where there are no faithful ministers, there can be no true Christians; but this is not the case. God has promised that where the shepherds are not true He will take charge of the flock himself. God has never made the flock wholly dependent upon human instrumentalities. But the days of purification of the church are hastening on apace. God will have a people pure and true. In the mighty sifting soon to take place, we shall be better able to measure the strength of Israel. The signs reveal that the time is near when the Lord will manifest that His fan is in His hand, and He will thoroughly purge his floor....Those who have trusted to intellect, genius, or talent, will not then stand at the head of rank and file. They did not keep pace with the

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 15 light. Those who have proved themselves unfaithful will not then be entrusted with the flock. In the last solemn work few great men will be engaged. They are self-sufficient, independent of God, and he cannot use them. The Lord has faithful servants, who in the shaking, testing time will be disclosed to view. There are precious ones now hidden who have not bowed the knee to Baal. They have not had the light which has been shining in a concentrated blaze upon you. But, it may be under a rough and uninviting exterior the pure brightness of a genuine Christian character will be revealed. In the daytime we look toward heaven, but do not see the stars. They are there, fixed in the firmament, but the eye cannot distinguish them. In the night we behold their genuine luster.”--Testimonies, Vol. 5, pp. 80, 81. Know your own case and the remedy. Will you continue to shun even mentioning the Laodicean condition? or will you lay well to heart the tragic fact: “...our own course of continual backsliding has separated us from God. Pride, covetousness, and love of the world have lived in the heart without fear of banishment or condemnation. Grievous and presumptuous sins have dwelt among us. And yet the general opinion is that the church is flourishing, and that peace and spiritual prosperity are in all her borders. “The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt. Yet few are alarmed or astonished at their want of spiritual power. Doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God, is leavening our churches everywhere. Satan would have it thus. Ministers who preach self instead of Christ would have it thus. The testimonies are unread and unappreciated. God has spoken to you. Light has been shining from his word and from the testimonies, and both have been slighted and disregarded. The result is apparent in the lack of purity and devotion and earnest faith among us.”—Testimonies Vol. 5, p. 217. “We have wandered away from the old land-marks. Let us return. If the Lord be God, serve him; if Baal, serve him. Which side will you be on?”—Testimonies Vol. 5, p. 137. If love for the salvation of others means to point out their errors then great is the moral responsibility to show as much love for the Laodiceans. Indeed, even greater should be the burden, for Inspiration reveals that there are none so much in need of loving correction as are the Laodiceans (Rev. 3:14- 18). Consequently, their repudiation of such sacrificing efforts is base ingratitude. It is thus that they say we are rich and increased with goods, and have need of nothing. So much the more, therefore, the guilt upon God’s messengers if they fail to sound the Lord’s warning to their Laodicean brethren. (See Ezek. 3:19, 20.) Remember that praise stems from flattery, but correction from love. “Am I therefore become your enemy,” asks the Saviour, “because I tell you the truth?” Gal. 4:16. Will you not now act like men and women who delight to know the worst of their cases, and correct their course, thus finding favor with the Lord? THE CHURCH AND THE HOME. Making the church and the Kingdom the patterns for the home, the Bible thus implicitly reveals that the Christian must carefully study these two divine blue prints in order to model his home exactly after them. Again, the Scriptures draw a parallel between the Lord and the husband (Hos. 1, 2), and between the church and the wife: “Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as unto the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the church: and he is the saviour of the body. Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything.” Eph. 5:22-24. Clearly, this divine injunction charges the wife to respect her husband as she would the Lord, the husband being the family’s temporal Saviour, as the Lord is the church’s eternal Saviour. (“Christ...loved the church, and gave Himself for it; that He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word.” Eph. 5:25, 26.). When she disregards this divine injunction, she insults God. “Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ loved the Church.” Eph. 5:25. Thus just as binding and sacred is the husband’s responsibility to his wife. He is to regard his wife as Christ does His church. Whenever he does less than this, he violates the law of the Lord. Thus, while the church is duty-bound to respect and obey her Lord, the wife is to respect and obey her husband; and the husband is duty-bound to love and care for his wife as the Lord loves and cares for His church. From this, it follows that the house of the Lord is likened to the house of the husband. Accordingly, in the same way as the Lord controls the affairs of His house, the church, so the husband is to control the affairs of his home, the family. And since the church’s own welfare depends upon its cooperation with the will of the Lord, likewise the family’s welfare depends upon its cooperation with the will of the father. Doubly clear, therefore, is the fact that just as Christ holds the “headship” over the church, so the father holds the headship over the home. And just as the converted church rejoices in pleasing

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 16 her head, Christ, so likewise the converted wife rejoices in pleasing her head, her husband. In this happy state, both the man and the woman realize that they are, after all, each other’s second self. “But I would have you know,” declares Paul, “that the head of every man is Christ; and the head of the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God. Every man praying or prophesying, having his head covered, dishonoureth his head. But every woman that prayeth or prophesieth with her head uncovered, dishonoureth her head: for that is even all one as if she were shaven. Nevertheless neither is the man without the woman, neither the woman without the man, in the Lord. For as the woman is of the man, even so is the man also by the woman; but all things of God.” 1 Cor. 11:3 through 5, 11, 12. This beautiful home-relationship is often undermined and wrecked by financial mismanagement or by erroneous education, or by both, because the divine pattern is not followed. The Lord supports His wife, the church, but she herself handles the medium of exchange, the money, to pay for the things she purchases; accordingly therefore, though the husband supports the home, the wife is to handle the money and pay for the things needed to run the home. And if the husband is receiving only a subsistence income, then even more especially should he give his pay check to the wife, so that she may budget it to cover the home’s necessities up to the next pay day. With the wife handling the money, great advantages will thus accrue, for, it is she alone who uses and therefore alone knows the things which are needed in the home. Thus knowing her daily financial limitations, she will know precisely what she can and what she cannot buy to run the home. Naturally, then, she will diligently see that only the most necessary wants of the home are first cared for, thereby preventing any over-buying of one thing on her part, or any underbuying of another thing by her husband, or vice versa-- this latter condition inevitably resulting if he holds the purse strings and doles out to her to do the buying. Handled as it should be, the purse will not go flat, and the home will suffer no shortages, no contentions, and no break-ups. If, however, the family’s earnings are more than just a living, then he and the wife may together more broadly budget their earnings, first caring for necessary current expenses, then banking or investing the rest. Thus to understand that the husband is not merely the money bag, but is the king of the home, the “House-band,” and that the wife is not a nonentity merely to cook the meals, wash the dishes and clothes, scrub the floor, and care for and rear the children, but is the queen of the home, the helpmeet is to have a true appreciation of the wholesomeness of divinely inspired marriage. “Who can find a virtuous woman? for her price is far above rubies. The heart of her husband doth safely trust in her, so that he shall have no need of spoil. She will do him good, and not evil, all the days of her life. She seeketh wool and flax, and worketh willingly with her hands. She is like the merchants’ ships, she bringeth her food from afar. She riseth also while it is yet night, and giveth meat to her household, and a portion to her maidens. She considereth a field, and buyeth it; with the fruit of her hands she planteth a vineyard. She girdeth her loins with strength, and strengtheneth her arms. She perceiveth that her merchandise is good: her candle goeth not out by night. She layeth her hands to the spindle, and her hands hold the distaff. She stretcheth out her hand to the poor; yea, she reacheth forth her hands to the needy. She is not afraid of the snow for her household; for all her household are clothed with scarlet. She maketh herself coverings of tapestry; her clothing is silk and purple. Her husband is known in the gates, when he sitteth among the elders of the land. She maketh fine linen, and selleth it; and delivereth girdles unto the merchant. Strength and honour are her clothing; and she shall rejoice in time to come. She openeth her mouth with wisdom; and in her tongue is the law of kindness. She looketh well to the ways of her household, and eateth not the bread of idleness. Her children arise up, and call her blessed; her husband also, and he praiseth her. Many daughters have done virtuously, but thou excellest them all. Favour is deceitful, and beauty is vain; but a woman that feareth the Lord, she shall be praised.” Prov. 31: 10 through 30. So while the queenly wife looks after the family’s internal problems, the kingly husband looks after the family’s external problems. Furthermore, as the Lord Himself is the “Principal” of His church as a school, and His “wife” (the church, but especially the ministry--those who bring forth converts, children, in the faith), the teacher of their children in the Spirit, so the husband is the principal of his home as a school, and his wife the teacher of their children in the flesh. “To gain a proper understanding of the marriage relation,” says the Spirit of Prophecy, “is the work of a lifetime. Those who marry enter a school from which they are never in this life to be graduated. “In your life-union, your affections are to be tributary to each other’s happiness....But while you are to blend as one, neither of you is to lose his or her individuality in the other. God is the owner....Of Him you are to ask: ...How may I best fulfil the purpose of my creation?...Your love for that which is human is to be secondary to your love for God...Is the greatest outflow of your love toward Him who died for you? If it is, your love for each other will be after Heaven’s order. “Neither husband nor wife is to make a plea for rulership.... Both are to cultivate the spirit of kindness, being determined never to grieve or injure the other. “Do not try to compel each other to do as you wish. You cannot do this, and retain each other’s love. Manifestations

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 17 of self-will destroy the peace and happiness of the home. Let not your married life be one of contention. If you do, you will both be unhappy. Be kind in speech and gentle in action, giving up your own wishes. Watch well your words; for they have a powerful influence for good or for ill. Allow no sharpness to come into your voices. Bring into your united life the fragrance of Christlikeness. “Before a man enters a union as close as the marriage relation, he should learn how to control himself and how to deal with others.... “My brother, be kind, patient, forbearing. Remember that your wife accepted you as her husband, not that you might rule over her, but that you might be her helper. “One victory it is positively essential for you both to gain,- -the victory over the stubborn will: In this struggle you can conquer only by the aid of Christ. You may struggle hard and long to subdue self, but you will fail unless you receive strength from on high. By the grace of Christ you can gain the victory over self and selfishness. As you live His life, showing self sacrifice at every step, constantly revealing a stronger sympathy for those in need of help, you will gain victory after victory. Day by day you will learn better how to conquer self and how to strengthen your weak points of character. The Lord Jesus will be your light, your strength, your crown of rejoicing, because you yield your will to His will....By His help you can utterly destroy the root of selfishness...Forbearance and unselfishness mark the words and actions of those who are born again, to live the new life in Christ.”--Testimonies, Vol. 7, pp. 45 through 50. The great reformatory movement must begin in presenting to fathers and mothers and children the principles of the law of God....Show that obedience to God’s Word is our only safeguard against the evils that are sweeping the world to destruction. Parents...by their example and teaching, the eternal destiny of their households will in most cases be decided. “If parents could be led to trace the results of their action,... many would break the spell of tradition and custom.... “Press home upon the consciences of parents, the conviction of their solemn duties, so long neglected. This will break up the spirit of Pharisaism and resistance to the truth as nothing else can. Religion in the home is our great hope, and makes the prospect bright for the conversion of the whole family to the truth of God.”--Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 119. Only in such a Christian home is Christ’s Kingdom exemplified. And in thus reflecting the Kingdom here, all such homes will, when banded together collectively, make up the Kingdom hereafter. How important, then, that the mother and the father cooperate to the full in conducting the home altogether in Christ’s way in order to insure its existence both now and forevermore! Failure on the part of either, to carry out these principles, will wreck the home and scatter the family not only for the present but also for eternity, whereas careful practice of them will safeguard the family’s prosperity and happiness in this world, and insure its eternal continuance in the world to come. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS. WHO HAS WANDERED AWAY FROM THE OLD LANDMARKS? Question No. 249: The Seventh-day Adventist church has always taught that the number 666 applies to the leopard-like beast (Rev. 13:1-10). But The Shepherd’s Rod teaches that it applies to the two-horned beast (Rev. 13:11). Does not the Spirit of Prophecy plainly tell us that “no line of truth that has made the Seventh-day Adventist people what they are, is to be weakened”?--Testimonies, Vol. 6, p. 17. And does it not furthermore warn: “Woe to him who shall move a block or stir a pin of” those messages?--Early Writings, p. 258. Answer: The Spirit of Prophecy does indeed so teach, and to be in harmony one hundred per cent with it on this point as on all others, The Shepherd’s Rod has stripped this truth of the rubbish with which men have covered it, and have thus restored it to its primitive luster. Though the number 666 has admittedly long been applied to the leopard-like beast, the application was not originated by the founders of the Seventh-day Adventist denomination, neither was it taught by them in the early days of the movement. Rather, it was brought in from outside and woven into the web of Seventh-day Adventist theology, despite the fact that the Spirit of Truth declared through the founders of the denomination that the number applied to the two-horned beast: The “beast,” says Elder Geo. W. Holt, writing in the early days of the message, “having seven heads and ten horns is the one referred to; and I think the image, is the beast having ‘two horns like a lamb,’ that ‘spake as a dragon.’ His number is 666.”--The Present Truth, Vol. 1, No. 8, March, 1850. The “last power that treads down the saints,” says Elder White, writing at about the same time, “is brought to view in Rev. 13:11- 18. His number is 666.”--A Word to the Little Flock, p.

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 18 And finally, Sister White in authenticating this position, declared: “I saw all that ‘would not receive the mark of the Beast, and of his Image, in their foreheads or in their hands,’ could not buy or sell. I saw that the number (666) of the Image Beast was made up; and that it was the beast that changed the Sabbath, and the Image Beast had followed on after, and kept the Pope’s, not God’s Sabbath.”—A word to the little flock, pp. 18, 19. (Note: The number 666 was placed in parenthesis by the editor of A Word to the Little Flock.) Here we have from the mouth of three witnesses absolute proof that the denomination’s present teaching concerning the number 666 was neither originated nor sanctioned by its founding fathers; that, in fact, it was not one of the lines of truth, nor even one of the blocks or pins of the message, which God gave to this people. Moreover, the Bible puts the number on the two-horned beast. Note that all the characteristics which pertain to the ten-horned beast are described in verses 1-10, and that all which pertain to the two-horned beast are described in verses 11-18. As the number closes the description of the two-horned beast, it cannot logically be applied to the ten-horned beast. This is just one of the many departures from truth, which caused Sister White far back (1882) to cry out: “The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt. Yet few are alarmed, or astonished at their want of spiritual power. Doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God is leavening our churches everywhere. Satan would have it thus. Ministers who preach self instead of Christ would have it thus. The testimonies are unread and unappreciated. God has spoken to you. Light has been shining from his word and from the testimonies, and both have been slighted and disregarded. The result is apparent in the lack of purity and devotion and earnest faith among us.”--Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217. “We have wandered away from the old landmarks. Let us return. If the Lord be God, serve him; if Baal, serve him. Which side will you be on?”--Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 137. IS THE SLAUGHTER OF EZEKIEL NINE LITERAL? Question No. 250: The Shepherd’s Rod teaches that the slaughter of Ezekiel 9 is literal. Could it not be a destruction such as is caused by so-called “acts of God”--earthquakes, famines, pestilences, the seven last plagues, or the like? Answer: The five destructive agents of the wicked in the church are not forces of nature but men with slaughter weapons in their hands. They are supernatural beings, not natural elements. Hence they cannot fittingly represent earthquakes, famines, or the like. Neither can they be the seven angels with the seven last plagues, for the plagues are seven in number, not five. Furthermore, these angels do not have “slaughter weapons” in their hands, but vials. Still further, the plagues fall in Babylon (Rev. 18:4), whereas the slaughter of Ezekiel 9 takes place in Judah and Israel (Ezek. 9:9). Ezekiel 9, whether literal or figurative, effects a separation between the good and the bad, the tares and the wheat, in the church (Judah and Israel), just as the plagues finally do in Babylon (Rev. 18:4). And as the plagues are literal, then how could the slaughter weapons be any less literal? The angel with the writer’s inkhorn is to place a mark upon the forehead of all who sigh and cry for the abominations, then the destroying angels are to slay both old and young (Ezek. 9:4-6). “The church, the Lord’s sanctuary,” is “the first to feel the stroke of the wrath of God. The ancient men, those to whom God had given great light, and who had stood as guardians of the spiritual interests of the people, had betrayed their trust. They had taken the position that we need not look for miracles and the marked manifestations of God’s power as in former days. Times have changed. These words strengthen their unbelief and they say, The Lord will not do good, neither will he do evil. He is too merciful to visit his people in judgment. Thus peace and safety is the cry from men who will never again lift up their voice like a trumpet to show God’s people their transgressions and the house of Jacob their sins. These dumb dogs, that would not bark, are the ones who feel the just vengeance of an offended God. Men, maidens, and little children, all perish together.”-- Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 211. Only an indirect parallel can be drawn between the slaughter of Ezekiel 9 and the falling of the plagues, because a common end (death befalls both the wicked in the church of Laodicea and the wicked in the churches of Babylon. And only those who say, “We need not look for miracles and the marked manifestations of God’s power as in former days,” think the slaughter is not literal. WHO IDENTIFIED PLANETS SEEN IN VISION? Question No. 251: In his history of the Advent Movement, Elder Loughborough relates: “In the month of November, 1846, a conference was held in Topsham, Maine, at which Elder Bates was present. At that meeting Mrs. White...had a vision which was the cause of Elder Bates becoming fully satisfied as to their divine origin.... Mrs. White, while in vision, began to talk about the stars, giving a flowing description of rosy-tinted belts which she saw across the surface of some planet, and added, ‘I see four moons.’ ‘Oh,’ said Elder Bates, ‘she is viewing Jupiter!’ Then having made motions as through traveling through space, she began giving a de-

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 19 scription of belts and rings in their ever-varying beauty, and said, ‘I see seven moons.’ Elder Bates exclaimed, ‘She is describing Saturn.’ Next came the description of Uranus, with its six moons; then a wonderful description of the ‘opening heavens,’ with its glory.”--The Great Second Advent Movement, pp. 257, 258. Our more powerful telescopes and stellar photography have enabled astronomers to discover that Jupiter has nine moons, and Saturn ten. The five additional moons of Jupiter were discovered between the years of 1892 and 1914. The eighth moon of Saturn was discovered in 1848, the ninth in 1899, and the tenth in 1905. Since this vision it has been discovered that Uranus has but four instead of six moons. In the light of these astronomical facts, how can you contend for the inspiration of Mrs. White’s writings? Answer: The book, The Great Second Advent Movement, pp. 257, 258, is not saying that Sister White named the planets but is repeating what was purportedly said by those who were present on the occasion of her having the vision of the planets. It does not, moreover, even intimate that Sister White concurred in the particular designations which Elder Bates (in the light of then current astronomical knowledge) gave to the planets which she then envisaged. It was but natural for him, however, to identify them as he did, for it all did fit nicely into the astronomical teachings of that day. So, simply because he, in a moment of zealous enthusiasm not according to Divine revelation, presumed to identify and label what God identified or labeled not, does not give even a semblance of integrity to the charges which the question prefers against her. She evidently knew nothing about the names of those planets; Elder Bates knew less; and we today know very little if any more. If and when God sees fit to make known their names, His identification of them will be correct; that we know. DID THE TOWER OF BABEL PRECEDE THE DELUGE? Question No. 252: Sister White says: “The Lord first established the system of sacrificial offerings with Adam after his fall, which he taught to his descendants. This system was corrupted before the flood, by those who separated themselves from the faithful followers of God, and engaged in the building of the Tower of Babel.”--Spiritual Gifts, Vol. 3, p. 301. This statement seems to imply that the tower of Babel was built before the flood. Did she not know that it was built after? Answer: Anyone at all familiar with the Bible, ought to know that the tower of Babel was built after the flood. And as she was as well versed in sacred history as are her critics, she obviously did not mean to say what the questioner is trying to make her say by the seeming implication of her language. Even a halfhearted attempt to get the main point she is making, would make manifest that she is referring loosely to those who lived before the flood, and to their descendants who built the tower after the flood, without making a detailed transition. This is simply following the well-known literary practice of taking for granted that the transition is obvious to the reader. HAS THERE BEEN AMALGAMATION OF MAN AND BEAST? Question No. 253: “Since the flood,” says Mrs. White, “there has been amalgamation of man and beast, as may be seen in almost endless varieties of species of animals, and in certain races of men.”--Spiritual Gifts, Vol. 3, p. 75 (1864.). Answer: The very fact that the interpretation given Sister White’s statement on amalgamation, does result in a biological absurdity such as only the most ignorant and most foolish could subscribe to, is the best evidence that her words are grossly perverted. Whatever one may insist about the grammatical meaning of the phrase, “amalgamation of man and beast,” the fact remains evident in the light of what she writes elsewhere on the subject, and in the background of common sense, as well as of her wide understanding of the Bible, along with her early inexperience with words, that she is trying to show two kinds of amalgamation--one among the various races of man, the other among the various genera and species of animals: as for instance, the Hebrew with the Canaanite, and the ass with the horse, resulting in a hybrid race in the one instance, and a hybrid species in the other instance. She herself explains: “Every species of animal which God has created were preserved in the ark. The confused species which God did not create, which were the result of amalgamation, were destroyed by the flood.”-- Spiritual Gifts, p. 75. IS ALL OF A WORD TO THE LITTLE FLOCK AUTHENTIC? Question No. 254: The Shepherd’s Rod, Vol. 2, p. 151, quotes from A Word to the Little Flock, concerning the number of the two-horned beast. Since, however, the booklet is written in part by Elder James White and in part by Sister White, we should like to know which wrote the statement in mention, for if it is from Elder White, we do not see how it can carry the authority that the Rod attaches to it. Answer: Though the quotation in point is from Elder White’s pen, the very fact that A Word to the Little Flock was written jointly by him and his wife,

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 20 shows that she endorsed his articles in the booklet as no less authoritative than her own. Otherwise she would never have permitted his to be published as one with hers. Whatever truth, moreover, he or any of the rest of the pioneers in those days embraced, they originally received through her. In other words, in writing what he did in A Word to the Little Flock, he was only resetting that which was revealed through Sister White. The truth of this is quickly seen from the fact that her statement on the number of the beast, page 19, perfectly corroborates his statement on page 9, the part which the Rod quotes. The acceptance, therefore, of the one’s views on the subject is the acceptance of the other’s. YES, THE ROD STILL TEACHES THE “SAME THINGS” Question No. 255: In its beginning, The Shepherd’s Rod agreed with the Spirit of Prophecy that “the remnant of her seed are the 144,000 against whom the dragon makes war.”--The Shepherd’s Rod, Vol. 2, p. 265. Today, ten years later, it teaches that “’the remnant of her seed’ are in this instance those who are yet in the world when Babylon rides the beast (Rev. 17).”-- The Symbolic Code, July-December, 1941, p. 9. When was it right--then or now? Answer: If one cannot deny that the 144,000, the first fruits, are members of the church, then one cannot deny that they are of her seed. And as they remain alive from the slaying of the unfaithful in their midst, they are therefore the “remnant”-- that which remains. By the same token of logic, it is equally undeniable that since the woman of Revelation 12 is a symbol of the church to the end of time, then the second fruits of her seed, those who remain alive from the destruction of the wicked throughout the world, are also a “remnant.” Clearly, therefore, both statements are correct. The only point of difference between them is that when the one in Volume 2 was made, the Rod did not have the additional light which later inspired the one in the Code, and which shows that both the 144,000 and the great multitude are remnants: the former because of escaping from the slaying of the Lord in the church (Isa. 66:19), and the latter because of not being called out of Babylon until after the former have gone to the land of Israel (Isa. 66:20), also because of remaining alive after the wicked, from among whom they are called out, have perished. IS THE ROD SETTING PROPHETIC DATES? Question No. 256: How can The Shepherd’s Rod set prophetic dates and yet be in harmony with Testimonies to Ministers, p. 55, and Early Writings, p. 75? Answer: Were the Rod guilty of this offense, it of course could not be in harmony with the Testimonies. But it has never set the date of any future event. It has merely established the dates of certain prophetic events which have already taken place. Thus the dates which are treated of in The Shepherd’s Rod message are of events after they have been fulfilled--never before they have been fulfilled. WHAT IS MEANT BY “THAT WHICH IS PUBLISHED”? Question No. 257: The Symbolic Code says: “Teach only that which is published.” Will you please explain whether this restriction is intended to include Bible, Spirit of Prophecy, and Shepherd’s Rod literature, all together, or just the writings of the Rod alone? Answer: The Bible and the books of the Spirit of Prophecy being the sole source of the Shepherd’s Rod message, therefore when the Rod is taught, the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy are taught. And since none but the Spirit of Truth, who transmitted the mysteries of Inspiration, can interpret them, then those who attempt to teach them without this Inspired interpretational authority, inevitably fall into the forbidden practice of private interpretation (2 Pet. 1:20)--the great evil which has brought Christendom into its present almostboundless state of schism and consequent confusion, strife, and impotency. As we dare not follow in such a path, we must therefore, as teachers of The Shepherd’s Rod (the official publications of the Davidian S.D.A. Association), teach only in the light of the Rod those passages which in one way or another need to be interpreted. Thus only will all Present Truth believers ever become of the same mind, seeing eye to eye and speaking the same things (I Cor. 1:10; 1 Pet. 3:8; Isa. 52:8). And such as do choose to engage in private interpretation are respectfully asked to desist from teaching in the name of the Rod and at its expense. Let them, like honest men, teach in their own names and at their own expense. IS EVENING THE ENDING OR THE BEGINNING OF DAY? Question No. 258: Tract No. 10, revised edition, says that the evening is the ending, not the beginning, of the twenty-four hour day. But Genesis 5:1 says the evening and the morning were the first day. Does not this statement put the evening in the first part of the day? Answer: The Code agrees that according to Genesis 5:1 the evening truly is the first part of the day. For example, Friday night is the first part of Saturday,

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 21 and Saturday night the first part of Sunday. This Bible fact was recognized by God’s people all along the way. But from early in Bible time to this very day, the term “at even” has been used to designate the last part of the day--the afternoon (Ex. 12:6; 16:13; Mark 14:12, 13, 15, 17; John 20:19). Thus this terminology, though in common use, does not in any wise alter the fact that the night which follows the “at even” period and precedes the day, is to be reckoned as the first part of the twenty-four-hour cycle, for “the evening and the morning were the sixth day.” Gen. 1:31. It is in this light that the statement on page 17 of Tract No. 10, is to be understood. WILL GENTILES INHERIT THE KINGDOM? Question No. 259: Is spiritual Israel made up of Gentiles? Am I right in saying that the relationship of the Gentiles to Israel is that of adoption? Answer: There is to be but one family tree in the Kingdom, the tree of Jacob, into which the Gentiles are grafted, as is seen from Romans 11. This is further shown by the holy city wherein is no Gentile gate, but each of whose twelve gates bear one of the names of the twelve tribes of Israel. Hence, the Gentiles who are saved are grafted into the original olive tree, and thus as naturalized citizens of Israel they inherit the Kingdom. ARE ALL THE GIFTS AMONG US NOW? Question No. 260: From Brother ---------’s teaching that the gift of healing is not yet among us, but will be restored after the church’s purification, are we to understand also that the gift of teaching has not as yet been restored? If this is not to be inferred, then do teachers of The Shepherd’s Rod have the gift now? Answer: “Christ is the same compassionate physician now,” declares the Spirit of Prophecy, “that He was during His earthly ministry. In Him there is healing balm for every disease, restoring power for every infirmity. His disciples in this time are to pray for the sick as verily as the disciples of old prayed. And recoveries will follow; for the ‘prayer of faith shall save the sick.’”--Ministry of Healing, p. 226. Brother ------- did not intend to convey the impression that there is no gift of healing among God’s people now, but simply that the great miracles of healing, such as were wrought in the time of the early Christian church, are yet future. Concerning the gift of teaching, we read: “And though the Lord give you the bread of adversity, and the water of affliction, yet shall not thy teachers be removed into a corner any more, but thine eyes shall see thy teachers.” Isa. 30:20. When the church is purified, her teachers will be recipients of a greater Pentecostal power than were even the 120 disciples. This is clearly seen from Joel’s prophecy of the latter rain, which comes as a teacher of righteousness (Joel 2:23, margin), then becomes invested with the power (verse 28) finally to proclaim that righteousness throughout the world. (See also Early Writings, pp. 277, 278.) TRUE HEALTH REFORM-- WHAT IS IT? Question No. 261: Does not one meet the full demands of “health reform” when he discards from his table all foodstuffs pronounced unclean by the Bible? Answer: The term “health reform” means more than abstaining from the use of such foods as the Lord pronounces unclean for human consumption (Lev. 11; Isa. 66:16). Abstention from forbidden foods is but the negative phase of the science. It is the forbidden tree in the garden of today. In its positive and more important phase, it teaches intelligent selection of foods--the clean or forbidden foods which are the most nourishing, which agree best with us, and which will give us the most of the nourishment we need. No one, however, can prescribe a diet to meet the differing needs of all; for as the countenances of individuals differ, so do their constitutions. Hence, what may be beneficial to one, may be harmful to another, especially so now in this sindeteriorated generation: for example, an individual whose system is hyperhydrochloric should drink some water with his meals to neutralize somewhat the excessive flow of acid, while, contrariwise, one whose system is hypohydrochloric, should not drink water with his meals, lest he further reduce the strength of the acid by dilution. When, however, one’s condition is normal, water may be drunk about two hours after meals. In another case, if one’s metabolism is too rapid, slowly digesting foods can be used to help establish normalcy, but if one’s metabolism is sluggish and retarded, slow digesting foods may aggravate his condition. Likewise, if a stomach in a weakened condition cannot handle the coarse whole grain products, they should give place to refined or semi-refined ones. It should always, however, be remembered that a refined product is deficient both in nutriment and in roughage, and that the deficiency must be compensated for in some other way. One may, for example, make up for the laxative deficiency, caused by insufficient roughage, by using dates, figs, prunes, and the like, and he may make up for the nutritional deficiency by drinking the water from soaked bran or from some other soaked grain, or by taking vegetable broth and especially juices. These supplemental nutritives, though not wholly making up for the nutriment in a proper intake of whole foods, do provide maximum compensation.

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 22 Going further into the remedial side of the subject, some may avoid the use of the harmful purgative drugs by using whey, some by using sauerkraut juice, others condensed milk or hot lemonade, still others the natural hydrogels (such as agar, psyllium seed, and the like), while the majority may get results by the use of any of these. The sum of the whole matter, then, is that a true health reformer eats, drinks, and clothes himself for better health, “for strength, and not for drunkenness” (Eccles. 10:17). He constantly studies how to live for better fitness and thus for more efficient service in the Lord’s vineyard, and not for self-indulgence and self-serving. The cause of health reform has been greatly injured, and its advance almost halted, by faddists on the one hand and gluttons on the other. And perhaps the former have done the greater harm of the two. Let us therefore pray for grace and wisdom to strike a balance between these two extremes. The need for health reform in its proper perspective becomes doubly urgent to us when we realize that nowhere does the importance of the proper use of our time show to greater advantage than at our meal periods. To bolt our food on any occasion, under pressure of time-saving, is false economy. And giving way habitually to this temptation is a sign of uncontrolled appetite, the continued indulgence of which must eventually wreck the strongest constitution, physically, mentally, and morally. One simply cannot save time at the expense of health, and cannot develop high morals giving way to intemperate eating. When only a few moments are available for lunching, a few bites of food thoroughly masticated, are beneficial, whereas a full amount gulped down in a wolfish manner is not only positively brutish but also positively harmful. It is likewise nothing short of abuse if we eat while under mental stress or nervous tension. Only when the mind is free from anxiety and is surrounded with an atmosphere of cheerfulness, can one realize the full benefit of a meal and sustain no harmful effect. Amazing indeed are the twisted mental processes of the sinful human mind! For example, when one should be in haste, he is not; and when he should not be in haste, he is! Ironically, the former evil is peculiar to the job, and the latter to the table--the heart of health. It is with this latter evil that we are here concerned. Reform on it will compel one to attach as much importance to the chewing of his food as to the digesting of it, and he will accordingly no more deprive his mouth of the time required for mastication than nature would deprive the stomach of the time required for digestion. Indeed, it is imperative that both be properly maintained. How essential, then, that the mastication as well as the digestion be trouble-free. The time spent in masticating should be governed by the flow of the saliva. Let the food be thoroughly salivated, for as we have seen, the result of compelling the stomach to handle it unsalivated is indigestion. So to eat fast at meals is to deprive the stomach of its proper chemical action. This delicate balance is easily disturbed when the food does not receive the right amount of saliva to blend perfectly with the gastric juices. Ignoring this principle will cause a vicious circle, and a preponderance of hydrochloric acid, and in turn bring a long train of woeful results: fermentation, irritation, constipation, abdominal disturbances, belching of gas, bad breath, ulcers, malnutrition--ill health. “Meal-time should be a season for social intercourse and refreshment. Everything that can burden or irritate should be banished. Let trust and kindliness and gratitude to the Giver of all good be cherished, and the conversation will be cheerful, a pleasant flow of thought that will uplift without wearying.”--Education, p. 206. Again: time spent in catching a few bites here and there, promiscuously between meals, is worse than wasted. Some will have to muster more than average will-power, and summon supernatural assistance, to gain victory on this front, and all must pray constantly to this end. No one can enjoy perfect health and experience maximum happiness by living on cooked food altogether. To get the fullest joy out of life, one must have the fullest development of the physical powers, and to gain this desideratum one cannot discount the importance of the daily use of the raw foods, particularly the leafy and other vegetables. Fruit cannot take the place of vegetables. The human family of this present generation are suffering more and more ill health in direct proportion to their decreasing use of the raw vegetables. Some have already gone so far in this way of wrong living, that even if they would now completely reform and start using all the greens they could eat, they could only with the greatest difficulty compensate for the nutrition lost. The best they could possibly do in such a case would be to utilize these neglected elements in their most concentrated form. This they can do best by availing themselves of the raw vegetable juices. The Health Page of the next issue of the Code will include some featured formulas for the convenient, inexpensive home manufacture of these palatable and vital liquids. Watch for them! A PERSONAL TESTIMONY. Dear...............: SATAN TRIES, BUT THE LORD WINS. Several years ago my parents, who read themselves into The Shepherd’s Rod message, mailed two tracts to an older sister, who was to read them and pass them on to me. Before reading them, how-

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 23 ever, she showed them to some Adventist friends, who took them to Elder --------- to have him determine whether they contained truth or error. She never saw them again, and thus both of us were deprived of the privilege of reading them. In a few weeks, though, my parents came from Montana expressly to bring us the message. During this time, we were all invited to a Shepherd’s Rod study to be held in the evening at a friend’s home. Though I did not attend, the other members of my family did, and my mother was so thrilled and over-joyed with the study and the contact with believers of the same faith in a strange city, that she came to my home that same night and aroused me from my rest to tell me the good news. After this, I began attending the meetings, and found that the message spoke according “to the Law and the Testimony.” Now I am experiencing real conversion through the Rod, and am spending the happiest years of my life walking in the light of the Lord. Now I see that though Satan through his servants tries with all his might to keep the truth from a person, the Lord gets it to him anyway, thus plainly showing that those who serve Satan will never win. Surely by this time they should have learned the practical truth of Gamaliel’s wise counsel. Recently I returned from a visit in Southern California. While there I attended a number of studies, at which I heard stirring testimonies. It was indeed good to meet with established Present Truth believers who are walking in the light and seeking to be a people in whose mouth is found “no guile,” for thus was I able to carry back to our company a number of points of truth not previously grasped. Sister .......... bore an encouraging testimony of the progress of the Lord’s work at Mt. Carmel. She is eagerly looking forward to returning in the spring, the Lord willing. Members of my family and I spent many hours together, also some time with another person, studying the sealing message. And while trying to help others become established, I learned more than in months of private study, for the Lord fulfilled His promise in bringing back to my remembrance many things previously learned. Do not miss such an opportunity. Invaluable in clearing up questions were The Symbolic Code, extracts from “The Teacher’s Training Course” on The Shepherd’s Rod, Vol. 1, including the chart showing “the 1844 movement, the sealing time, and the close of probation” as understood through the Testimonies and the additional light given through the Rod, along with “A Word to the Student” for my personal admonition. If you do not have these helps, you do not know what you are missing. (Mrs.) E. E. L. Portland, Oregon. NOTICES CAUTION. Delays have lost battles, cost lives, toppled crowns! Will you let neglect turn the battle against you, take your life, and cheat you of the crown laid up for you? A delay in your receiving the latest issues of Present-Truth literature may do it, for these publications contain heaven’s urgent messages to you. You are therefore in the most urgent need of receiving and heeding on time these silent messengers. Be ye not like the five foolish virgins! By keeping the publishing office informed in regard to changes of address, you may save yourselves a great disappointment due to delay in receiving the literature. Remember that simply informing your Post Office of your change of address, without informing this publishing office, will not get the literature to you, for third class mail is not forwarded, but is returned to the sender. This results not only in extra expense but also in weeks and not infrequently even in months of delay, and sometimes failure entirely, in our getting to you the Lord’s latest message to His people. This loss may mean the loss of your own soul or of another in your family. Be alert to give advanced notice when changing address. WARNING. The message invests no one with authority to solicit financial help to carry on either their work or that of The Shepherd’s Rod. And all field workers recognized by this Association are furnished with 1943 credentials. WANTED. Having repeated need of many of the early S.D.A. publications, especially several old and rare volumes of the writings of Mrs. E.G. White, all long since out of print, our publishing office is sounding a call for donations of such volumes. Particularly desired are Sister White’s various old published bulletins, pamphlet series (such as B), and Review and Herald articles, and most especially such volumes as Early Experience and Views, Spiritual Gifts, The Life of Paul, and Captivity and Restoration. Our Educational Department can make very good use of all the writings of the Spirit of Prophecy in general, and of the Educational works and Conflict of Ages series in particular. Anyone donating any of these will therefore be making a very real and appreciated contribution.

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1942) Page 24 AFTER TWELVE YEARS. To keep alive the hope that the brethren as a whole would sooner or later embrace the sealing message, the Divine Author of this “closing work for the church” (Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 266) has hitherto given His messengers no title. Hence the name of their publication, The Shepherd’s Rod, has naturally been attached to them. Having now, though, at the closing of its twelfth year, progressed to the publication of the “Leviticus,” the Association receives from this governmental organ, the name, Davidian Seventh-day Adventists. No longer, therefore, does it borrow its name from its publications. The inception of this governmental set-up, along with the name, suggests that the long-predicted Davidian Kingdom is about to be ushered in. Therefore: “Sing, O daughter of Zion; shout, O Israel; be glad and rejoice with all the heart, O daughter of Jerusalem. The Lord hath taken away thy judgments, he hath cast out thine enemy: the king of Israel, even the Lord, is in the midst of thee: thou shalt not see evil any more.” Zeph. 3:14, 15. “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean.” Isa. 52:1. A NEW PUBLICATION FREE. Send for our forthcoming tract, War-Prophecy Digest, and just as soon as it is off the press, we will rush your copy to you. All who do this, will, moreover, be automatically qualified for our War-Analysis Participation. And every participant, irrespective of the correctness of his analysis, will receive a special and valuable memento of Present Truth. Act without delay. CONTINUE THE OFFENSIVE. Are you among those who have with patient zeal faithfully continued in the Name-Ingathering campaign, or are you among those who, unable to endure the race set before them, have fallen by the wayside? The year 1943 should see doubled and trebled the number of names and addresses sent in. This is yours to achieve, and you shall achieve it by meeting two conditions: first, by exploiting every opportunity to commingle wisely with the church brethren, quietly making new acquaintances; renewing and continuing old ones; and second, by tactfully eliciting from them their names and addresses. Doubtless, there is seldom a week in which the normally-circumstanced Present Truth believer does not see at least one new S.D.A. face (besides one or more of the old ones) whose name and address he forgets to ask for. Perhaps he instead talks so much that his hearer becomes prejudiced and refuses to give any address. Far more valuable is the service of obtaining this needed information, than debating doctrine. Some can write letters to members of isolated Sabbathschools, and church groups in various places, and tactfully ask for the listings of their members; while virtually all can gather parts of lists by personal contact at the general meetings: Regional and Camp meetings, Fall Councils and General Conferences, M.V. rallies and Colporteur Institutes, Special services, etc. Few, if any, have exhausted all the possibilities of procuring names and addresses of our brethren who hunger for truth and righteousness. Always keep with you a notebook expressly for this purpose, and use it well! Resolve that 1943 will see you work as never before to get new names and addresses, and to get them meticulously correct. Brother, Sister, our brethren are judgment-bound for the slaughter pre-depicted in Ezekiel 9! We must give an account for their souls. Gather their names and addresses and send them in quickly! VOLUME 2 LESSONS READY. Those who intend to enroll “sometime” in our Teacher’s Training (Correspondence) Course, should send in their applications now. To defray the cost of building and maintaining this extension service, a total charge of $7.00 will be made for the first semester of lessons on The Shepherd’s Rod, which include all of Volume 1. Only those who complete the lessons on Volume 1, will be eligible for the follow-up lessons on Volume 2, which will be equivalent to a second semester of resident Bible work. Applications are now being received for this second part of the course. The total charge for this work is $8.00. THE UNIVERSAL PUBLISHING ASSN. MT. CARMEL CENTER WACO, TEXAS

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 2 EVERYBODY LIKES TO BE IT, BUT NOBODY CARES TO HAVE ITS NAME Almost every Christian denomination admits in some way that it is living in the time of the last of the seven churches of Revelation 2 and 3, the church “in the latter days,” yet not one wants to accept her name “Laodicea”! The reason is evident: in the sacred annals of church history, she carries the heaviest condemnation. Claiming to be in need of nothing, actually she is in need of everything, not even knowing that she is “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.” And though counselled to buy gold tried in the fire (Inspired Truth) and “eyesalve” (eyeopening Truth), her only remedy, she does not care to invest, for she imagines she has it all. If she continues in this lukewarm (satisfied) condition, she must certainly know that she will as a result be spued out. Yet, thus far, every effort has failed to bring her closer to her Lord, that she might see herself even as Isaiah saw himself: “Woe is me! for I am undone; because I am...of unclean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips: for mine eyes have seen the King, the Lord of hosts.” Isa. 6:5. Laodicea, the last church with the “wheat” and “tares” commingled, may be recognized amidst the many “isms” of Christendom by the work she is doing. She is pointed out by the very name. The name Laodicea is compounded from the two Greek words lao and decia, which mean the people declare judgment. The church, therefore, which declares, “Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come” (Rev. 14:7), is evidently the one called Laodicea. And it is almost as well known outside of Seventh-day Adventist circles as within it, that the Seventh-day Adventist church is endeavoring to carry the judgment message of Revelation 14:7, and is therefore unchallenged in her claim to the title of Laodicea. Describing her condition in present-day language, Inspiration declares: “The message to the church of the Laodiceans is a startling denunciation, and is applicable to the people of God at the present time. “...The people of God are represented in the message to the Laodiceans as in a position of carnal security. They are at ease, believing themselves to be in an exalted condition of spiritual attainments.... “What greater deception can come upon human minds than a confidence that they are right, when they are all wrong! The message of the True Witness finds the people of God in a sad deception, yet honest in that deception. They know not that their condition is deplorable in the sight of God. While those addressed are flattering themselves that they are in an exalted spiritual condition, the message of the True Witness breaks their security, by the startling denunciation of their true condition of spiritual blindness, poverty, and wretchedness. The testimony, so cutting and severe, cannot be a mistake, for it is the True Witness who speaks, and his testimony must be correct.”--Testimonies, Vol. 3, pp. 252, 253. “l asked the meaning of the shaking I had seen, and was shown that it would be caused by the straight testimony called forth by the counsel of the True Witness to the Laodiceans. This will have its effect upon the heart of the receiver, and will lead him to exalt the standard and pour forth the straight truth. Some will not bear this straight testimony. They will rise up against it, and this is what will cause a shaking among God’s people. “I saw that the testimony of the True Witness has not been half heeded. The solemn testimony upon which the destiny of the church hangs has been lightly esteemed, if not entirely disregarded.”--Early Writings, p. 270. “... our own course of continual backsliding has separated us from God. Pride, covetousness, and love of the world have lived in the heart without fear of banishment or condemnation. Grievous and presumptuous sins have dwelt among us. And yet the general opinion is that the church is flourishing, and that peace and spiritual prosperity are in all her borders. “The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt. Yet few are alarmed or astonished at their want of spiritual power. Doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God, is leavening our churches everywhere. Satan would have it thus. Ministers who preach self instead of Christ would have it thus. The testimonies are unread and unappreciated. God has spoken to you. Light has been shining from his word and from the testimonies, and both have been slighted and disregarded. The result is apparent in the lack of purity and devotion and earnest faith among us.”--Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217. That Laodicea is the typical name for the Seventh-day Adventist denomination, every Seventh-day Adventist knows, and yet no one cares to do anything about it! Instead, all are satisfied that they have all the truth to carry them clear through! To prolong their lukewarm condition indefinitely, the Demon power has perfected a thermos-covering composed of an impervious layer of prejudice, self-confidence, and the fear that someone is trying his best to deceive them by word or by literature. Hence most of us, as Seventhday Adventists, do not discuss or read Bible truths that are advocated by anyone not approved by the angel of Laodicea- -the conference prelates. Consequently, such ones cannot be reached with a message from heaven today any easier than could the Jews in their day. Nevertheless the All-knowing One commanded: “And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write; These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true Witness, the Beginning of the creation of God; I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 3 hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of My mouth. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked: I counsel thee to buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see.” Rev. 3:14 through 18. According to Revelation 1:20, the “candlesticks” symbolize the churches, and the “stars” the angels (leadership) who have charge over the churches. So when in Revelation 2:5 the Lord sternly addresses one group of leaders, warning them that unless they repent and do their first works, He will come unto them quickly and remove the candlestick out of their control, He makes that fate entirely conditional on their own response to His cutting rebuke. But later, to the Laodicean leadership (angel), He makes an even more drastic decree, an unconditional, unequivocal, sharp and final statement, that He will spue them out, thus bringing the Laodicean church government to an abrupt and cataclysmic climax. At this very time, then, the church is to under go a thorough house-cleaning, a change of administration and organization, even as anciently the Kingdom was “rent from” Saul and given to David (1 Sam. 15:28). And this example from the history of Israel becomes even more impressive when one compares the circumstances surrounding “the seven churches” with the selection of David, the eighth son of Jesse, who was completely left out of consideration until his seven brothers had been tested, one by one. (See our Tract No. 8, Mt. Sion at the Eleventh Hour.) Clearly, the “angel” and the church here addressed, necessarily represent two parties--the ministry and the laity. But the one directly addressed and condemned is the angel, the one in charge of the laity. The True Witness’ “startling denunciation,” therefore, though not exempting the laity, is expressly and particularly for the sake of the ministry. So, especially should they, most of all, take heed and lay well to heart the great ethic that the Master Shepherd will let no sheep go carelessly tended, to fall into the abyss, if He can help it. But since, as under-shepherds, they have long and grievously been thus derelict, the Lord years ago promised that He would shortly “take charge of the flock Himself.”--Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 80. In a forecast of this complete change-over from the Laodicean inertia, the Spirit of truth solemnly affirms: “God will use ways and means by which it will be seen that He is taking the reins in His own hands. The workers will be surprised....”-- Testimonies to Ministers, p. 300. Again, we read that God will put aside those who are “selfsufficient, independent of God,” and whom “He cannot use,” and will disclose to view those “precious ones now hidden, who have not bowed the knee to Baal.”--Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 80. Thus, even more accurately does sacred history repeat itself than does profane history. And the terrifyingly irrevocable words of the prophet Samuel to Saul, (1 Sam. 15:28, 29.) come ringing down the ages with double finality to the Laodiceans. Awake, Brethren, awake! to the stern realization that if you would have a part in the work of the angel who is to join the Third Angel, and lighten the earth with his glory, you must now accept the “renewal of the straight testimony to the Laodiceans,” and humbly confess to the Lord that your idea of being rich and increased with goods (truth) and in need of no more, and of being continuously harassed by a Voice (the Rod) trying its best to deceive you, is only a dream. For the Lord Himself says that you are “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked”--already deceived. Do you not think He knows? And again, it is He Himself Who says: “The Lord’s voice crieth unto the city, and the man of wisdom shall see thy name: hear ye the rod, and Who hath appointed it.” Mic. 6:9. And do you not think He knows this, too? So, Brethren, we beg of you, “look up!” Hear the True Witness--hear the Rod--and fill up your vessels quickly, for they are empty; the oil in your lamps is used up; and your light is already grown dim. Now is your chance to refill. Believe the truth--beyond this NOW LET EVERYONE HEAR WHAT THE SPIRIT SAITH UNTO LAODICEA. filling station there is none other! “Let Him That Thinketh He Standeth Take Heed Lest He Fall.” 1 Cor. 10:12. Sacred history is repetitious with the tragic lesson that when a people go wrong, as did Israel in Elijah’s and again in Christ’s time, they are no longer sensible of their being wrong. Likewise repetitious is the even more tragic lesson that such a people have always misconstrued God’s efforts to bring them to a realization of their errors. So once they are led astray from the teachings of the prophets, and captivated by new and magnetic human leadership, their liberation and correction become almost impossible. (See Prophets and Kings, pp. 121 through 126.) In varying ways, the fatal weakness which has characterized every Movement, from that of Israel to that of Laodicea, has been in “laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works.” Heb. 6:1. And what is still more basic, and more urgently to the point, is that each Movement alike failed to progress beyond the first principles of Truth, and to go on to reach its final goal of transcendental attainments in divine knowledge. Instead each fell from the heights of its own early, rich experience back down to spiritual poverty, because

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 4 it failed to keep pace with the Truth. Each divinely called Movement came to a standstill where it contentedly satisfied itself that it was yet in the sanctified steps to the Mount of Perfection, that it was “flourishing, and that peace and spiritual prosperity” were “in all its borders” (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217), when in reality, quite the opposite was the truth. So follows Laodicea, thinking she is all right when she is all wrong. Never in the violent history of this sin-deluged world has so great a danger and so great a necessity confronted the church. In this all-enveloping peril, what does God say in regard to His people?--’But this is a people robbed and spoiled; they are all of them snared in holes, and they are hid in prison houses: they are for a prey, and none delivereth; for a spoil, and none saith, Restore. (See also Isaiah 43.) These are prophecies that will be fulfilled.”--Testimonies to Ministers, p. 96. “What greater deception can come upon human minds than a confidence that they are right, when they are all wrong!”-- Testimonies, Vol. 3, pp. 252, 253. Again, it is written in Proverbs 29:18 margin), “Where there is no vision, the people is made naked.” Here in more extensive relief is the picture of a people who have indeed lost their “vision” (the supernatural guidance afforded by the living voice of the prophetic gift resident among them), but who realize it not. More amazing still, they have evidently introduced their own inventions (idols) as substitutes for the things of God. This they have done so gradually that they are quite as unaware of it as they are that many have not availed themselves of the volumes of the Spirit of Prophecy--their very “eyesight.” And where others have had these volumes of vision lying all around them, they have let them go either unread or unheeded and therefore “unappreciated.”--Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217. Thus it is in this sense more than in any other that they have become blind--no longer even expecting any further revealed truth to give power and force to their message (Early Writings, p. 277). Yet they still flatter themselves that they are in the inner circle of God’s favor! “The message of the True Witness finds the people of God in a sad deception, yet honest in that deception. They know not that their condition is deplorable in the sight of God. While those addressed are flattering themselves that they are in an exalted spiritual condition, the message of the True Witness breaks their security by the startling denunciation of their true condition of spiritual blindness, poverty, and wretchedness. The testimony, so cutting and severe, cannot be a mistake, for it is the True Witness who speaks, and his testimony must be correct.”--Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 253. If the thinking processes of the Laodiceans were not in dire need of a complete spiritual overhauling and re-orientation, they would not “think they are all right when they are all wrong,” think that they are “rich” when in reality they are desperately “poor”--destitute of truth and righteousness! Accordingly, nothing but a message with “healing in its wings” will heal the Laodicean mind of its spiritual sickness. In this hour of the church’s crisis, “those who have been timid and self-distrustful, will declare themselves openly for Christ and his truth. The most weak and hesitating in the church, will be as David--willing to do and dare.”-- Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 81. Why?--Because they have the promise that “there shall be a fountain opened to the house of David and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem for sin and for uncleanness. “And it shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord of hosts, that I will cut off the names of the idols out of the land, and they shall no more be remembered: and also I will cause the prophets and the unclean spirit to pass out of the land.” Zech. 13:1, 2. “For in that day every man shall cast away his idols...which your own hands have made unto you for a sin....Turn ye unto Him from Whom the children of Israel have deeply revolted.” Isa. 31:7,6. “In that day shall the Lord defend the inhabitants of Jerusalem; and he that is feeble among them at that day shall be as David; and the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them.” Zech. 12:8. The Spirit’s Voice through Isaiah is now also crying aloud: “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean....How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of Him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth!” Isa. 52:1, 7. The same Voice through Nahum also pleads: “Behold upon the mountains the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace! O Judah, keep thy solemn feasts, perform thy vows: for the wicked shall no more pass through thee; he is utterly cut off.” Nah. 1:15. But in all her history, the church as a whole has never accepted a message from heaven. The call therefore comes to each individual member. Each must decide for himself. No one should allow himself to be influenced by another. And “no one has a right to shut away the light from the people. When a message comes in the name of the Lord to His people, no one may excuse himself from an investigation of its claims....It was from pursuing this very course that the popular churches were left in partial darkness, and that is why the messages of heaven have not reached them.”-- Testimonies on Sabbath School Work, p. 65; Counsels on Sabbath School Work, p. 28. “But we see that the God of heaven sometimes commissions men to teach that which is regarded as contrary to the established doctrines. Because those who were once the depositories of truth became unfaithful to their sacred trust, the Lord chose others who would receive the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness, and would advocate

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 5 truths that were not in accordance with the ideas of the religious leaders. And then these leaders, in the blindness of their minds, give full sway to what is supposed to be righteous indignation against the ones who have set aside cherished fables. They act like men who have lost their reason. They do not consider the possibility that they themselves have not rightly understood the Word. They will not open their eyes to discern the fact that they have misinterpreted and misapplied the Scriptures, and have built up false theories, calling them fundamental doctrines of the faith.”--Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 69, 70. Dear Brethren in Laodicea, take heed to this divine wisdom. Since you are already in the greatest deception, you stultify reason in your declining to investigate a claimant to truth for fear that in doing so you will be deceived. Awake, Brethren! Can you not see that study is your only salvation--your only hope of getting out of your present “sad” (Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 253), “terrible” (Id., p. 254), “fearful” (Id., p. 260) deception, and your only hope of protection in keeping you from plunging into the abyss? So study--study as never before! And you will find that this is the beginning of the very message you must have in order to clear the scales from your eyes and break the invisible, but nonetheless real, shackles of inertia and self-exaltation in which the Enemy holds you bound. WHEN IN NEED OF TRUTH, WHY BEG FOR POWER From time to time many zealous individual and group Christian Movements have launched impressive prayermarathons in a determined, persevering effort to bring about the fulfillment of the promised outpouring, of the Holy Spirit, even the “latter rain.” Because, though, these periodic efforts have invariably ended in heart-breaking disappointment and frustration, thousands of souls have become confused and bewildered, given up their faith completely, and perhaps sunk into infidelity. Yet no student of the Scriptures will deny that the Bible does definitely hold forth the promise of a singularly dynamic manifestation of the Holy Spirit, to bestow upon all believers a special outpouring of power such as the apostles received on the day of Pentecost,--yes, even greater! Then the answer to the question, Why do we not now receive It? inescapably is, Because the conditions for receiving it have not as yet been met. When they are met, this sure promise of God will be instantaneously fulfilled,--even as it was with the apostles. Therefore, whatever is now keeping the Christian from receiving this greatest of the gifts, the hindrance must lie with him and not with God: There is a promise of the Comforter, the Spirit of Truth (John 16:7 through 13), and a promise of the “latter rain.” Joel 2:23, 28. This promised Comforter, the apostles received on the day of Pentecost, and It was to abide with them forever; that is, even with their successors. But as in the apostolic succession, men of the primitive apostolic caliber ceased, the Comforter gradually disappeared. And though He has at different times reappeared, through the Spirit of Truth, His Pentecostal power and presence have never since been reimparted. This manifestation of the Spirit should not, however, be confused with either that of the “latter rain” (Joel 2:23) or that of the Spirit of truth. The very title, “latter rain,” itself shows that this particular manifestation takes place in the “latter days”--our time. And through Zechariah the prophet, Inspiration in pointing out that there is a set time for the latter rain, urges: “Ask ye of the Lord rain in the time of the latter rain; so the Lord shall make bright clouds, and give them showers of rain, to every one grass in the field.” Zech. 10:1. The related passage of Joel 2:23, marginal rendering, makes clear that “the latter rain” is a teacher of righteousness,” bringing a full knowledge of Truth in righteousness--the very last message. Therefore, while it is very urgently requested to pray and agonize for the Spirit of Truth at all times, it is even more urgently necessary to pray for it now! As in the natural state of things, the latter rain comes not only to make the wheat grow but also to bring it to its full maturity, so, by spiritual analogy, this Teacher of Righteousness must bring the saints to the full stature of men in Christ Jesus (Eph. 4:13)--fit them for the Kingdom. But the second phase, that promise of power in Joel 2:28 which comes “afterward,” after “the latter rain,” is that for which most Christians are praying without considering that there is a first phase (Joel 2:23)--the “teacher of righteousness,” a final outpouring of Present Truth--which must be obtained before the final outpouring of power can be realized. It is evident that the part which comes “afterward,” the Pentecostal power, comes to enable the receiver to proclaim the latter truth; and this power will not come until the church as a body, every one grass in the field” (Zech. 10:1), not a group here and a group there, has joyously assimilated for their spiritual growth all the rain that the Teacher of Righteousness, who has now come, has brought. But the great question here confronting us is: When can “every grass,” every church member, receive this glorious power? Shall saint and hypocrite share it alike? Inspiration answers: “By fire and by His sword will the Lord plead with all flesh: and the slain of the Lord shall be many....and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations....and they shall declare My glory among the Gentiles....they shall bring all your brethren...to My holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord.” Isa. 66:16, 19, 20. So in the time between the “latter rain” of truth and the “outpouring” of the Spirit’s power, there

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 6 will be a consecrated number who will escape from among the “slain of the Lord.” In other words, at the first-fruit harvest, when all the sinners have been taken out of the church, and the righteous left by themselves as were the 120 disciples in the upper room, then and only then can the Lord finally pour out His Spirit’s power upon all, so that all (all the “escaped” ones) shall prophesy, dream dreams, and see visions. “And it shall come to pass, that he that is left in Zion, and he that remaineth in Jerusalem, shall be called holy, even every one that is written among the living in Jerusalem: When the Lord shall have washed away the filth of the daughters of Zion, and shall have purged the blood of Jerusalem from the midst thereof by the spirit of judgment, and by the spirit of burning. And the Lord will create upon every dwelling place of mount Zion, and upon her assemblies, a cloud and smoke by day, and the shining of a flaming fire by night: for upon all the glory shall be a defence. And there shall be a tabernacle for a shadow in the daytime from the heat, and for a place of refuse, and for a covert from storm and from rain.” Isa. 4:3-6. Only after this great purge in the Church (described also in the ninth chapter of Ezekiel), will the remnant be equipped to carry their fully blazing, lighted torch of Truth to all the Gentile world. Out of Zion will then go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. The work will then be finished, “cut short in righteousness,” and the Lord will then appear in glory- -seen by every eye (Rev. 1:7). ALMOST DROWNED BY FLOOD BUT RESCUED BY EARTH “And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man child. And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent. And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood. And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth. And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” Rev. 12:13- 17. Nearly all Christians accept as the only tenable interpretation of the “woman” here mentioned, that she symbolizes the church. And the fact that she gave birth to the man child, Christ, she is therefore symbolical of the church in at least the Christian dispensation. While the dragon was persecuting her through the deceived Jewish priests who rejected Christ as the Messiah, “there was a great persecution against the church which was at Jerusalem; and they were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judea and Samaria, except the apostles. And devout men carried Stephen to his burial, and made great lamentation over him. As for Saul, he made havoc of the church, entering into every house, and haling men and women committed them to prison. Therefore they that were scattered abroad went every-where preaching the Word.” Acts 8:1 through 4. To her were given the wings of a great eagle her means of transport into the wilderness. The figure, “wilderness,” being the opposite of the vineyard (“the house of Israel, and the men of Judah His pleasant plant”--Isa. 5:7), the former obviously denotes the Gentile nations. The apostles, therefore, in fulfillment of this prophecy were commanded, given the wings, to go preach to all nations. “Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bold, and said, it was necessary that the Word of God should first have been spoken to you: but seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles. For so hath the Lord commanded us, saying, I have set thee to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for salvation unto the ends of the earth. And when the Gentiles heard this, they were glad, and glorified the Word of the Lord: and as many as were ordained to eternal life believed. And the Word of the Lord was published throughout all the region.” Acts 13:46 through 49. Seeing this, the serpent sought to destroy the “woman’s” usefulness among the Gentiles--he “cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood.” Rev. 12:15. Anyone can see that this “flood” can only represent the church’s suddenly becoming infiltrated with unconverted pagans who, as in Constantine’s time and for years thereafter, were even taken en masse and forced into baptism. In the parables of Christ this same “flood” is described, but under the different term, “tares.” And the evident fact that they are still very much in the church compels the painful realization that the earth has not as yet swallowed up the flood. The figures “flood” and “tares” being synonymous, the time of the swallowing of the flood or of the burning of the tares are therefore both comprehended in the parable of the harvest (Matt. 13:30). Besides, the Revelator points out that not until after the flood is swallowed by the earth, after the unconverted are “slain” and buried, and the church thereby purified, will the dragon wage his fiercest warfare against the remnant of the woman’s seed. Hence, the harvest time in the church, the time the earth swallows the flood, is before the dragon wars against the remnant. “Fruits” garnered are the result of a harvest. When the 144,000, the first fruits (Rev. 14:4), are garnered in, and the tares (flood) are destroyed (swallowed) from among them, the 144,000 are taken to Mt. Zion, where they then comprise

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 7 the Mother church, the twelve-star-crowned woman, under the protection of the Lamb, the One with them. Thus protected, the dragon consequently can not then war against her. So he wars only against her “remnant,” those yet to be garnered--the second fruits still scattered throughout the world, away from Mt. Zion. This climax of the ages was vividly foretold by both Isaiah and Micah: “But in the last days,” declares Micah, “it shall come to pass, that the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be established in the top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills; and people shall flow unto it. And many nations shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths: for the law shall go forth of Zion, and the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem.” Mic. 4:1, 2. (See also Isaiah 2.) From these scriptures, it is plainly seen that Mt. Zion becomes the headquarters for the last gospel work on earth, from the time the 144,000 arrive there, and during the time the dragon wars against the remnant, “for the law shall go forth of Zion, and the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem”--no longer from the General Conference, or from Mt. Carmel Center. Then shall many nations say, “Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths.... “In that day, saith the Lord, will I assemble her that halteth, and I will gather her that is driven out, and her that I have afflicted; and I will make her that halteth a remnant, and her that was cast far off a strong nation: and the Lord shall reign over them in mount Zion from henceforth, even forever.” Mic. 4:2, 6, 7. In these verses three nations are brought to view: (1) “her that halteth,” (2) “her that is driven out,” (3) and her that is “afflicted.” In the parable of the seed sower, we are told that “he that received the seed into stony places, the same is he that heareth the Word, and anon with joy receiveth it; yet hath he not root in himself, but dureth for a while: for when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the Word, by and by he is offended....But he that received seed into the good ground is he that heareth the Word, and understandeth It; which also beareth fruit, and bringeth forth, some an hundredfold, some sixty, some thirty.” Matt. 13:20, 21, 23. The difference between the two soils is that the seed in the stony, shallow soil comes up quickly, while the seed in the good, deep soil comes up slowly. She “that halteth” therefore is the one that received seed in good soil, the Christian church. And she needs to be assembled because at the present time she is scattered and divided into schisms. She is therefore seen to be the woman’s “remnant” of Revelation 12. She “that is driven out” can be none other than the ten-tribe kingdom, and she “that is afflicted” is the two-tribe kingdom, Judah, as will be seen from reading the third chapter of Micah. “Her that halteth,” the Lord will make a remnant: He will separate her unlawful children, the tares, from her. “And her that was cast far off a strong nation: and the Lord shall reign over them in Mount Zion from henceforth, even forever.” Mic. 4:7. Thus the subjects who are the root of the Kingdom, are to be converted and gathered from the Christian church and from the descendants of the two ancient kingdoms, Israel and Judah, and then brought to Mount Zion, because “the Lord loveth the gates of Zion more than all the dwellings of Jacob. Glorious things are spoken of thee, O city of God. Selah. I will make mention of Rahab and Babylon to them that know Me: behold Philistia, and Tyre, with Ethiopia; this man was born there. And of Zion it shall be said, This and that man was born in her: and the highest himself shall establish her. The Lord shall count, when He writeth up the people, that this man was born there. Selah.” Ps. 87:2 through 6. Dear Brethren in Laodicea, do not miss this greatest and most blessed of all opportunities, now tarrying for a little moment, as it were, for the wise: “The Lord’s voice crieth unto the city, and the man of wisdom shall see thy name: hear ye the rod, and Who hath appointed it.” Mic. 6:9. Do, we beseech you, give ear. To you is given the privilege of becoming Israelites indeed, in whom is no guile; to stand on Mt. Zion, the city of David, Jerusalem the Holy City. Hear the Good Shepherd’s Voice: “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean.” Isa. 52:1 LAY NOT AGAIN THE FOUNDATION OF REPENTANCE To all those who are dissatisfied with their present spiritual status, and thus no longer “lukewarm,” comes this divine challenge: “Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ [or, as the margin says, “the word of the beginning of Christ”--the first principles], let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God.” Heb. 6:1. Make absolutely certain that advancement to perfection be real, not imaginary; do not slide back into Laodiceanism. This urgency upon us as messagebearers cannot be over-emphasized. Let us all, as a Davidian band, remember that we are called to the high office of conservators of the gospel, restorers of the old paths, repairers of the breach. We are called as the first of the “firstfruits” from Laodicea, and thus we are to serve as “saviours” to and of Laodicea (Obad. 17, 21). Hence, obviously, before we can save our brethren from the fatally pernicious malady of Laodiceanism,

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 8 we must first save ourselves from it. And to do this, we must now and forever absolutely stop treating symptoms, and instead get at the cause; stop dosing ourselves first for this, then for that, but instead correctly apply the sovereign remedy, the message in the heart, until a complete cure is effected. Accordingly, he who really means to be present and accounted for in the swift-coming Kingdom of God is perseveringly exploring and applying the divine principles and laws of the Science of Salvation. He is earnestly laying hold upon the all-enabling power of divine grace to do all that the Truth bids him do, first things first, and all things “decently and in order” (1 Cor. 14:40), not each thing catch-as-catch-can when the urge strikes. It is this careless, sporadic, hit-and-miss, irregular sort of effort to live “the principles of the doctrine of Christ,” that has resulted in Seventh-day Adventists’ laying again and again down through the years “the foundation of repentance from dead works.” While all the time thinking ourselves full of zeal “according to knowledge,” we all, as Seventh-day Adventists, have grown more and more lukewarm, lapsing little by little into a mechanical, cut-and-dried performance of the Truth, which must inevitably cause all who persist in it to be spued out. The Davidian who is determined to escape this fearful end, and who is therefore taking the cure for Laodiceanism, is accordingly reversing his former thinking process, is rigorously disciplining himself consistently, day in and day out. He has “regular hours for rising, for praying, and for eating” (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 181); indeed, he guards jealously his hours for prayer, Bible study, and self-examination. (See Gospel Workers, p. 100.) He rises on time, eats on time, goes to work on time, goes to bed on time, and above all he is always on time, never late, to church services. He is a time-keeping Christian; and not only a model of punctuality, but also a model of correctness in all things. Six days he labors and does all his work. He is as careful to order his home as himself. He has a place for everything and keeps everything in its place, and runs his home according to Bible order. All these things is the Kingdom-bound Christian faithfully doing day in and day out. Lest he be almost but not quite a real Christian, he is, most imperatively of all, practicing the golden rule. He has forsaken murmuring, criticizing, gossiping, and backbiting, and by the grace of all-enduring, never-failing charity, has become a peacemaker. To be such a man or woman, an “altogether” Christian, a true Davidian, means to be implicitly and absolutely obedient to the heavenly vision, as notably as was Abraham, Joseph, Daniel, and Paul. When the church has reached the state of such perfection, “Then shall the Assyrian fall with the sword, not of a mighty man; and the sword, not of a mean man, shall devour him: but he shall flee from the sword, and his young men shall be discomfited. And he shall pass over to his strong hold for fear, and his princes shall be afraid of the ensign, saith the Lord, Whose fire is in Zion, and His furnace in Jerusalem.” Isa. 31:8, 9. “And there shall be an highway for the remnant of His people, which shall be left, from Assyria; like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt.” Isa. 11:16. (See our Tract No. 14, War News Forecast.) “For I will take you,” says the Lord, “from among the heathen, and gather you out of all countries, and will bring you into your own land. Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean: from all your filthiness, and from all your idols, will I cleanse you....and I will put My spirit within you, and cause you to walk in My statutes, and ye shall keep My judgments, and do them. And ye shall dwell in the land that I gave to your fathers; and ye shall be My people, and I will be your God.” Ezek. 36:24, 25, 27, 28. Let us therefore hasten that glad day in every way we can, by wasting not a moment of the precious time of which life is composed. Let us gear our Christian lives to the greatly increased tempo that present-day activities everywhere demand. That “the final movements will be rapid ones” must be seen in our spiritual progress as verily as in the social and political movements that are daily rocking the world with breath-taking swiftness and far-reaching consequences. We cannot afford at this late hour, if ever before, to allow one day’s developments to catch us “unawares.” NO GUILE IN THEIR MOUTH. Our only safeguard, we are adjured, is to speak only those “things which become sound doctrine” (Tit. 2:1) and to “speak evil of no man.” Tit. 3:2. That is, speak the truth and naught but the truth, and always speak well of every man. Never was this solemn charge more binding upon Christians than upon Davidians, Present Truth believers today, because never before were God’s people so exposed and subject to unsound and evil speaking at a time when so much depended upon their teaching for doctrine the absolute Truth, and upon their speaking only the absolute good of all men; no gossip. The last hour, the eleventh--the most momentous in history--is about to strike, when the billions of earth are to hear the gospel’s final plea, and Mercy’s farewell cry to unrepenting sinners. Upon the purity of this final message and the force given to it now in the sealing time of the first fruits, hangs the fate of the church and the world. If it goes forth in company with pet theories and fanatical ideas (unsound doctrines), with faultfinding. talebearing, reporting, backbiting, and slandering (evil

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 9 speaking), how can we dare think that it will charm the ear and turn the heart Zionward? How, O, how, then, dare a herald of the Kingdom bruit about the frailties and faults, foibles, failures, and sins of others? Certainly not, if in his heart abides the love of Christ for the thousands in Laodicea and the millions in Babylon, whose souls are Judgment-bound. With their salvation in the balance, he will covenant with the Lord to tell them only this wonderful message, free from man-made ideas and theories. “It pains me to say that there are unruly tongues among [Present Truth] members. There are false tongues, that feed on mischief. There are sly, whispering tongues. There is tattling, impertinent meddling, adroit quizzing. Among the lovers of gossip, some are actuated by curiosity, others by jealousy, many by hatred against those through whom God has spoken to reprove them. All these discordant elements are at work. Some conceal their real sentiments, while others are eager to publish all they know, or even suspect, of evil against another. “I saw that the very spirit of perjury, that would turn truth into falsehood, good into evil, and innocence into crime, is now active. Satan exults over the condition of God’s professed people. While many are neglecting their own souls, they eagerly watch for an opportunity to criticize and condemn others. All have defects of character, and it is not hard to find something that jealousy can interpret to their injury. ‘Now,’ say these self-constituted judges, ‘we have facts. We will fasten upon them an accusation from which they cannot clear themselves.’ They wait for a fitting opportunity, and then produce their bundle of gossip, and bring forth their tidbits. “In their efforts to carry a point, persons who have naturally a strong imagination, are in danger of deceiving themselves and deceiving others. They gather up unguarded expressions from another, not considering that words may be uttered hastily, and hence may not reflect the real sentiments of the speaker. But those unpremeditated remarks, often so trifling is to be unworthy of notice, are viewed through Satan’s magnifying glass, pondered, and repeated, until mole hills become mountains. Separated from God, the surmisers of evil become the sport of temptation. They scarcely know the strength of their feelings or the effect of their words. While condemning the errors of others, they indulge far greater errors themselves. ‘Consistency is a jewel.’ “Is there no law of kindness to be observed? Have Christians been authorized of God to criticize and condemn one another? Is it honorable, or even honest, to win from the lips of another, under the guise of friendship, secrets which have been entrusted to him, and then turn the knowledge thus gained to his injury? Is it Christian charity to gather up every floating report, to unearth everything that will cast suspicion on the character of another, and then take delight in using it to injure him? Satan exults when he can defame or wound a follower of Christ. He is the ‘accuser of the brethren.’ Shall Christians aid him in his work? “God’s all-seeing eye notes the defects of all, and the ruling passion of each; yet he bears with our mistakes, and pities our weakness. He bids his people cherish the same spirit of tenderness and forbearance. True Christians will not exult in exposing the faults and deficiencies of others. They will turn away from vileness and deformity, to fix the mind upon that which is attractive and lovely. To the Christian every act of fault-finding, every word of censure or condemnation, is painful. “Would all professed Christians use their investigative powers to see what evils needed to be corrected in themselves, instead of talking of others’ wrongs, there would be a more healthy condition...[among Present-truth believers] today.”-- Testimonies, Vol. 5, pp. 94 through 96. “What a world of gossip would be prevented, if every man would remember that those who tell him the faults of others, will as freely publish his faults at a favorable opportunity. We should endeavor to think well of all men, especially our brethren, until compelled to think otherwise. We should not hastily credit evil reports. These are often the result of envy or misunderstanding, or they may proceed from exaggeration or a partial disclosure of facts. Jealousy and suspicion, once allowed a place, will sow themselves broadcast, like thistledown.”—Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 58. “The tongue that delights in mischief, the babbling tongue that says, Report, and I will report it, is declared by the apostle James to be set on fire of hell. It scatters fire-brands on every side.”--Id., p. 57. Indeed, it is “a fire, a world of iniquity: so is the tongue among our members, that it defileth the whole body, and setteth on fire the course of nature; and it is set on fire of hell.” James 3:6. The man who controls it, “the same is a perfect man, and able also to bridle the whole body.” James 3:2. “I saw that it is highly important for those who preach the truth to be refined in their manners, to shun oddities and eccentricities, and present the truth in its purity and clearness.”--Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 415. “I saw the necessity of the messengers, especially, watching, and checking all fanaticism wherever they might see it arise. Satan is pressing in on every side, and unless we watch for him, and have our eyes open to his devices and snares, and have on the whole armor of God, the fiery darts of the wicked will hit us. There are many precious truths contained in the word of God, but it is ‘present truth’ that the flock needs now. I have seen the danger of the messengers running off from the important points of present truth, to dwell upon subjects that are not calculated to unite the flock and sanctify the soul. Satan will here take every possible advantage to injure the cause.”--Early Writings, p. 63. “’Sound doctrine’ is Bible truth--truth that will promote piety and devotion, confirming God’s

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 10 people in the faith. Sound doctrine means much to the receiver; and it means much, too, to the teacher, the minister of righteousness; for wherever the gospel is preached, every laborer, whatever his line of service, is either true or untrue to his responsibility as the Lord’s messenger. “A devoted, spiritual worker will avoid bringing up minor theoretical differences, and will devote his energies to the proclamation of the great testing truths to be given to the world.”--Gospel Workers, 311, 312, 313. “O that our brethren and sisters might value aright the truth! O that they might become sanctified by it! O that they might realize that upon them rests the responsibility of communicating this truth to others!” And to desist forevermore from evil speaking.”--Testimonies, Vol. 8, p. 151. “Unchristian hearts will think they can discern great wrongs in others where none exist, and will dwell upon little matters until they appear greatly magnified.”-- Testimonies, Vol. 4, p. 610. “A PRUDENT MAN FORSEETH THE EVIL” Prov. 22:3 From past experience, the wise have teamed the inexorableness of life’s law of inflation and depression. They know that the abnormal amount of money in circulation swells the demand for goods beyond what the market can supply, and thus sends prices sky-rocketing. They recognize in this a warning signal of impending financial disaster. The prudent also know that the wild orgy of spending everything they make must sooner or later end in an upheaval of privations, sorrows and regrets,--the shattering of many homes. So the wise take steps beforehand to insure themselves against the inevitable day of economic erup-tion. In time of price inflation they will sternly deny the mania for making more luxurious their present standard of living. And in this time of stepped-up money circulation they will lay by, save, rather than spend. They will not fall into that careless attitude befitting only the lowest forms of animal life,--of “feast today and famine tomorrow;” nor will they join with them who say, “let us eat, drink and be merry (spend our money as fast as we make it) for tomorrow we die.” Anyone now boarding the pleasure-boat on its gay excursion down the stream of least resistance, is sure to be sucked into an inextricable maelstrom of financial mismanagement. Too late, he will find himself a victim of his arrant improvidence- -rank presumption. The mental likeness of such a one may be compared only to that of a senseless leech--that stupid little water creature which listlessly starves itself when there is nothing convenient for it to fasten to, and then kills itself from over-eating when something finally comes its way. This form of prodigality is of the worst kind because for such there is no “father’s house” to return to. If the experiential criterion that history repeats itself is to be acknowledged, then out of this war must come a transition period with its inevitable depression. A dollar now is easily earned; and a dollar saved now may be worth two or three dollars after the war, when money may become even scarcer than it has ever been. So now is the time to spend as little as possible and lay aside as much as possible. Now is the time of plenty in which to reap a harvest and to store it for the time of need that lies ahead--not to consume it on “whatsoever the soul lusteth after.” Beyond whatever necessary expenditures and increasing deductions one may have--Income tax, Victory tax, War Bonds, Social Security, tithes and offerings--every wise wage-earner will every week put aside a certain amount in savings, no matter how small, and tenaciously determine to allow nothing to divert him from this plan, and nothing to diminish this fund. This, however, one will find very hard to do, owing to temptations of spending, and to clever business men who have spent a life time studying how to exploit the other fellow’s savings. For such, the Association has prepared special Bequeathment Certificates which will assure the holder a nest-egg for a “rainy day,” or insure him against financial disaster in the days of old age. The busy bee stores and saves its honey during the summer months. Then when winter comes, she has not only enough to carry her through the hard spell but also even some to spare for her keeper. Present Truth believers should not be less wise than a little insignificant bee! Let the Bequeathment Certificate be your reminder that where the moths cannot enter and where the thieves cannot break through, is the safest place to deposit your treasure. A little of such foresight now will make it immeasurably easier on the Father’s house when the strenuous times come, because you can then draw on your own reserve fund--on your Certificate. It may be impossible then for the Association to serve all the unfortunate ones; and those who make no provision in this little time of seeming prosperity, may feel embarrassed then. Of course, none but those who hold a Certificate of Fellowship can invest in the Bequeathment Certificate- -share in this divinely dedicated saving system and consecrated social security. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS. WHAT IS THE SECOND TITHE USED FOR? Question No. 262: Answer: “To promote the assembling of the people for religious service, as well as to provide for the poor, a second tithe of all the increase was required. Concerning the first tithe, the Lord has declared, ‘I have given the children of Levi all the tenth in Israel.’ But in regard to the second he commanded, ‘Thou shalt eat before the Lord thy God, in the

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 11 place which he shall choose to place his name there, the tithe of thy corn, of thy wine, and of thine oil, and the firstlings of thy herds and of thy flocks; that thou mayest learn to fear the Lord thy God always.’ This tithe, or its equivalent in money, they were for two years to bring to the place where the sanctuary was established. After presenting a thankoffering to God, and a specified portion to the priest, the offerers were to use the remainder for a religious feast, in which the Levite, the stranger, the fatherless, and the widow should participate. Thus provision was made for the thankofferings and feasts at the yearly festivals, and the people were drawn to the society of the priests and Levites, that they might receive instruction and encouragement in the service of God. “Every third year, however, this second tithe was to be used at home, in entertaining the Levite and the poor, as Moses said, ‘That they may eat within thy gates, and be filled.’ This tithe would provide a fund for the uses of charity and hospitality. “And further provision was made for the poor. There is nothing, after their recognition of the claims of God, that more distinguishes the laws given by Moses than the liberal, tender, and hospitable spirit enjoined toward the poor. Although God had promised greatly to bless his people, it was not his design that poverty should be wholly unknown among them. He declared that the poor should never cease out of the land. There would ever be those among his people who would call into exercise their sympathy, tenderness, and benevolence. Then, as now, persons were subject to misfortune, sickness, and loss of property; yet so long as they followed the instruction given by God, there were no beggars among them, neither any who suffered for food. “The law of God gave the poor a right to a certain portion of the produce of the soil. When hungry, a man was at liberty to go to his neighbor’s field or orchard or vineyard, and eat of the grain or fruit to satisfy his hunger. It was in accordance with this permission that the disciples of Jesus plucked and ate of the standing grain as they passed through a field upon the Sabbath day. “All the gleanings of harvest-field, orchard, and vineyard, belonged to the poor. ‘When thou cuttest down thine harvest in thy field,’ said Moses, and hast forgot a sheaf in the field, thou shall not go again to fetch it....When thou beatest thine olive-tree, thou shalt not go over the boughs again....When thou gatherest the grapes of thy vineyard, thou shalt not glean it afterward. It shall be for the stranger, for the fatherless, and for the widow. And thou shalt remember that thou wast a bondman in the land of Egypt.’ “Every seventh year, special provision was made for the poor. The sabbatical year, as it was called, began at the end of the harvest. At the seed-time, which followed the ingathering, the people were not to sow; they should not dress the vineyard in the spring; and they must expect neither harvest nor vintage. Of that which the land produced spontaneously, they might eat while fresh, but they were not to lay up any portion of it in their storehouses. The yield of this year was to be free for the stranger, the fatherless, and the widow, and even for the creatures of the field. “But if the land ordinarily produced only enough to supply the wants of the people, how were they to subsist during the year when no crops gathered?--For this the promise of God made ample provision. ‘I will command My blessing upon you in the sixth year,’ he said, ‘and it shall bring forth fruit for three years. And ye shall sow the eighth year, and eat yet of old fruit until the ninth year; until her fruits come in ye shall eat of the old store.’”--Patriarchs and Prophets, pp. 530 through 531. So the second tithe, while on a more voluntary basis than the first, is just as important and is actually a divinely ordained, long-range contribution to one’s own welfare. At present it constitutes our general offerings. Formerly it was used to forward our Academy work and to pay some of its back debts. But now, as the Association grows and expands, the use of the second tithe is likewise widening. In the first place, it now takes care of that part of the educational work, where the first tithe can not legitimately be used. And in the second place, it takes care of the needs of the worthy poor. In short it is actually the original and only true mutual insurance policy for all Present Truth believers who are eligibly holding the Certificate of Fellowship. So while it is imperative that all Present Truth believers avail themselves of this Certificate of Fellowship, it is even more urgent that all such should be both first and second tithe payers, because if a Certificate of Fellowship is extended to those who are not such tithe payers, they would not only become a demoralizing influence among believers, but also deadly parasites in their midst. For this obvious reason therefore the Association is obliged to grant such Certificates of Fellowship only to full-fledged believers and cheerful doers of the Word. The denomination’s failure to care for its members, for which it is under heavy condemnation, should be a stern lesson to all of us, that we as reformers and message-bearers must not fail. We who are privileged to build the old wastes, to raise up the former desolations, and to repair the waste cities, the desolations of many generations (Isa. 61:4), if need be must tax every muscle and stretch every nerve in order to comply with the Lord’s wishes. And more so in this respect because it is for the material as well as the spiritual benefit of each one of us. It is a fool-proof economic plan--part of the balanced program given by God to Moses on Mt. Sinai, and long neglected and obscured. As such it is one of the “Divine institutions” (Prophets and Kings, p. 678) that must be restored by the people “before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.” Let us therefore honestly and intelligently ask

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 12 ourselves the questions: If we fall on the world’s charity organizations or on the world’s insurance companies, then how can we Present Truth believers be the pillars of the church and thus of the world? And has the Lord appointed the church or the world to care for His peculiar people? If we, as saviours, cannot take care of the needs of those who are in the world, then the least we can do is to take care of our own. “There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty. The liberal soul shall be made fat: and he that watereth shall be watered also himself.” Prov. 11:24, 25. “The sluggard will not plow by reason of the cold; therefore shall he beg in harvest, and have nothing.” Prov. 20:4. “And it shall come to pass, if thou shalt hearken diligently unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to observe and to do all his commandments which I command thee this day, that the Lord thy God will set thee on high above all nations of the earth: And all these blessings shall come on thee, and overtake thee, if thou shalt hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God. Blessed shalt thou be in the city, and blessed shalt thou be in the field. Blessed shalt be the fruit of thy body, and the fruit of thy ground, and the fruit of thy cattle, the increase of thy kine, and the flocks of thy sheep. Blessed shall be thy basket and thy store. Blessed shalt thou be when thou comest in, and blessed shalt thou be when thou goest out. “The Lord shall cause thine enemies that rise up against thee to be smitten before thy face: they shall come out against thee one way, and flee before thee seven ways. The Lord shall command the blessing upon thee in thy storehouses, and in all that thou settest thine hand unto; and he shall bless thee in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. The Lord shall establish thee an holy people unto himself, as he hath sworn unto thee, if thou shalt keep the commandments of the Lord thy God, and walk in his ways. And all the people of the earth shall see that thou art called by the name of the Lord; and they shall be afraid of thee. And the Lord shall make thee plenteous in goods, in the fruit of thy body, and in the fruit of thy cattle, and in the fruit of thy ground, in the land which the Lord sware unto thy fathers to give thee. The Lord shall open unto thee his good treasure, the heaven to give the rain unto thy land in his season, and to bless all the work of thine hand: and thou shalt lend unto many nations, and thou shalt not borrow’ And the Lord shall make thee the head, and not the tail; and thou shalt be above only, and thou shalt not be beneath; if that thou hearken unto the commandments of the Lord thy God, which I command thee this day, to observe and to do them.” Deut. 28:1 through 13. HOW TO MATRICULATE IN THE INSTITUTE? Question No. 263: What makes one eligible for matriculation? What part of the student’s expense at Mt. Carmel does the second tithe take care of, and how much in cash must one pay? Answer: Only those who hold the Association’s Certificate of Fellowship are eligible to matriculate in the Davidic- Levitical Institute. And it is required that the enrollee deposit with the Bank of Palestina the Qualification fee of $30.00. This fee is a prearranged payment for his room, board, and laundry during his orientation period--his first two months only. Should he readily adapt himself to the manual phase of his training and earn these expenses, then the $30.00 fee may be credited to his drawing or savings account. In addition, the student is required to deposit the amount of return transportation home, so that should he not find himself able to fit into the school program, or for any other reason decide to leave Mt. Carmel, both himself and the Institution will be protected against his being stranded, without sufficient funds to leave. Besides, the student is required to bring his own bed (single bed), springs, mattress, and bedding. The second tithe takes care of his tuition, books, and other supplies, and for the wages paid him for his manual training (that is, above what the department in which he is employed cannot pay--the part which the student does not actually earn.) In other words, from the time the student lands at Mt. Carmel, he need pay for nothing more than he would at home; namely, only for room, board, laundry, and clothes. TO WAIT AFTER REGISTRATION, OR TO ENROLL BEFORE? Question No. 264: Should a Davidian who is planning to matriculate at the Davidic-Levitical Institute, and who is approaching Selective Service Registration age, matriculate after registration, or should he enroll at the Institute before registration, and then register from Mt. Carmel Center? Answer: Any Davidian who has been called of God to study for the ministry, at The Davidic-Levitical Institute, Mt. Carmel Center, but who is approaching Selective Service Registration age, should enroll at the Institute in time to register from Mt. Carmel Center. If, however, he has already registered with Selective Service, but plans to enroll immediately at the Institute, then, regardless whether or not he has returned his Selective Service Form 40 to his Local Board of origin, he should at once request that Board to transfer him to McLennan County, Texas, Local Board No. 4, for classification. Failing to secure this transfer before leaving for Mt. Carmel, one may find it too late to do so upon arrival, and may not be able to avoid the inconvenient and unsatisfactory results often attendant upon representing one’s case by correspondence with his Selective Service Board. Furthermore, neglecting to take these steps, one can hardly expect a Board to grant him Ministerial deferment.

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 13 IS THERE NEED FOR EXTRA OIL? Question No. 265: I am told that somewhere in her writings, Sister White has said: “We have all the light which we need till Jesus comes.” Can you give us the reference? Answer: We know of no such statement. Furthermore, any like declaration would be wholly contrary to everything Sister White has written on the subject, as is quickly seen from only two of her many testimonies on this point: “The question has been asked me, ‘Do you think that the Lord has any more light for us as a people?’ I answer that He has light that is new to us, and yet it is precious old light that is to shine forth from the Word of truth. We have only the glimmerings of the rays of the light that is yet to come to us. We are not making the most of the light which the Lord has already given us, and thus we fail to receive the increased light; we do not walk in light already shed upon us.”--Review and Herald, June 3, 1890. “We should all know what is being taught among us; for if it is truth, we need it....No matter by whom light is sent, we should open our hearts to receive it with the meekness of Christ....O, may we act as men who want light!” “The Lord sends light to us to prove what manner of spirit we are of. We are not to deceive ourselves.” “We must not for a moment think that there is no more light, no more truth, to be given us.”--Gospel Workers, pp. 301, 302, 310. Obviously, therefore, there cannot be even so much as a suggestion in Sister White’s writings that we already have all the Truth and need nothing more. But there are in the Bible at least two previews of a people who will mistakenly think they have need of nothing more: (1) the five foolish virgins, who think the oil in their lamps is enough to give them light clear to the Kingdom, but who being mistaken, fail to reach their goal (See Matthew 25:1-13); (2) the Laodiceans, who think they have need of nothing, although the Lord says they have need of everything, and who thus doom themselves to being spued out of His mouth. See Revelation 3:14 through 18. Apparently the one who thinks Sister White is guilty of saying, “We have all the light which we need till Jesus comes,” is either one of the five foolish virgins or one of the Laodiceans. Question No. 266: Early Writings, p. 15, speaks about God’s announcing the day and the hour of Jesus’ coming, and pouring upon the saints the Holy Ghost. Does not all this take place at the time of the seven last plagues, just before the second advent? If so, then does it not show that the “latter rain” is to be poured out upon God’s people after the close of probation? Answer: True, we do understand from the passage in question that toward the close of the seventh last plague, God will announce the day and the hour of Christ’s coming, and that He will then pour out His Spirit upon His saints. We do not, however, understand this outpouring to be the “latter” or the “former rain” of truth, or the power prophesied of in Joel 2:23, 28 (as differentiated in Question 266), but rather the final manifestation of God’s Spirit, not to reveal to us any more of Gospel Truth, nor to enable us to proclaim it more fully, but simply to baptize us with a fitness to see Jesus face to face, “as He is.” (See Joel 2:24 and Early Writings, pp. 85, 277 through 279.) IS THE FORMER RAIN THE PENTECOSTAL POWER? Question No. 267: The Rod says that the former rain is the Spirit of Prophecy, and that the latter rain is the closely related pre-pentecostal message or “teacher of righteousness,” which the church is now receiving, and that the Pentecostal power is still another thing. But The Desire of Ages says that the former “rain” was the “outpouring of the Spirit in Apostolic days,” and the “latter rain,” the Pentecostal outpouring itself, to occur in the last days. What is one to believe? Answer: Both books are endeavoring to say what the Bible says, and in order to bring harmony we must restudy the subject directly from the Bible, specifically from Joel’s prophecy: “Be glad then, ye children of Zion, and rejoice in the Lord your God: for he hath given you the former rain moderately, and he will cause to come down for you the rain, the former rain, and the latter rain in the first month.” Joel 2:23. No one should fail to see that Joel’s prophecy calls for double fulfillment. Although those who are promised the latter rain, are told that they have already been given the former rain, yet when the latter rain falls upon them, it brings the former rain with it, both coming upon them in the first month. The marginal rendering for the former rain explains that it is a Teacher of righteousness. Now, if the former rain repeats and comes down with the latter rain in the same month, then the fact stands out that the former rain in the apostles’ day is the one of which the Desire of Ages speaks, and that the former rain which falls in the month of the latter rain, is the one of which The Shepherd’s Rod speaks. In the natural realm, the former rain bursts and sprouts the seed and the latter rain brings the blade to full development. So in the spiritual realm, “the former rain” must denote a heaven-sent message to germinate the spiritual seed, and “the latter rain” a subsequent message to ripen the grain for the spiritual harvest. In thus bringing its receiver to full maturity of righteousness, it is, as Joel terms it, “a teacher of righteousness” (Joel 2:23, margin). In its complete application, “the latter rain” of our day is therefore not only the outpouring of the pre-pentecostal Truth, the teachings of

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 14 Christ in His day, the type, but is also the initial outpouring of the last and pre-pentecostal truth in our day, the antitype. First there must be the revelation of Pentecostal truth before there can be given the Pentecostal power to proclaim it: “And it shall come to pass afterward [after the former, and the latter rain],” says the all-knowing One, “that I will pour out My Spirit upon all flesh.” Joel 2:28. Accordingly, these two manifestations of the Holy Spirit are seen to be inseparable. The first develops a people, by teaching them in righteousness; the second fully matures them, and clothes them with power to proclaim the truth in righteousness. In consequence, there is given in the first phase of the work “a teacher of righteousness” who trains an army of under-teachers of righteousness for the carrying out of the second phase. Since there was to be a revelation of truth in the apostles’, in Sister White’s, and in our day, The Desire of Ages is correct in saying that, at that time (when it was written), the former rain was the “rain” of truth in the apostles’ day. But as today the former rain is not only the truth of the apostles’ day but also that of Sister White’s day, the Rod is correct in saying that her writings are “the former rain” today and that the latter rain, as Joel shows, is directly applicable to the last message--the message of today (Joel 2:23). Thus only (with the former rain being the writings of Sister White and the “latter rain” being the Rod) can both former and latter fall at the same time, as required by Joel 2:23. And the Spirit’s power, being subsequent to the former and latter rain, is therefore yet future. FORTY YEARS WITHOUT REFILLING? Question No. 268: How can it be true that no progressive truth was given to the church during the forty-year period, from 1890 to 1930, when so many of Sister White’s writings were published from 1890 to 1915? Answer: Though many of Sister White’s manuscripts were published during the period of time stated above, yet a careful check will reveal that if any new revelation of timely Bible truth, “meat in due season,” was published therein, it was revealed to her before 1890. Between the dates in question, most of her testimonies, especially those which comprise the Testimonies for the Church, were given, not expressly to reveal timely Bible truth, but primarily to furnish counsel, admonition, reproof and instruction in righteousness in an endeavor to save the Laodiceans from being spued out. Any other of her writings remained, in their prophetic aspects, a mystery until the forty years expired with the arrival of The Shepherd’s Rod. So long without spiritual oil, the church’s truth-containing vessel needed to be refilled with fresh extra oil that her lamp might lighten her path all the way to the Kingdom, lest she miss the way. THE KINGDOM OF GOD IN THE HEART, OR IN THE EARTH? Question No. 269: Since Jesus says, “the kingdom of God is within” us (Luke 17:21), how, then, can it be an earthly kingdom? Answer: If the statement in question means that there is to be no kingdom of God on earth, then by the same token of reasoning it must also mean that neither is there to be any kingdom in heaven. And if there is to be none on earth, and none in heaven, then our hope is vain. But, as always, that which proves too much, proves nothing, and to stand upon the proposition in the question is to take the position that there is to be no literal kingdom either on earth or in heaven, but only a spiritual kingdom within the heart, which is to reduce the subject to an absurdity. It is to play right into the hands of the Devil, who would desperately like to blackout the Kingdom truth, and relegate the Kingdom itself to oblivion. But in this, thank God, the Word assures us he is doomed to certain failure. So before the Kingdom of God is established on this earth, it must indeed be spiritually established within us if we are ever to qualify for admission when it is physically established upon “earth, as it is in heaven.” Accordingly, the spiritual kingdom of God within, is within those who embody the principles of its rule before the physical Kingdom is established. So the kingdom of God “within” is the regimen of the spiritual life; it is the prerequisite to an inheritance in the Kingdom of God without. THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB IN HEAVEN OR ON EARTH? Question No. 270: What is the marriage spoken of in Christ’s Object Lessons, p. 307, and in The Great Controversy, p. 426? In one instance, it is said to be “the union of humanity with divinity;” in another, “the reception by Christ of His kingdom;” in still another, it is said that the marriage “takes place in heaven, while the saints are upon the earth” waiting “for their Lord, when He will return from the wedding;” again, the words, “Behold, the Bridegroom cometh,” are applied to His coming to the “temple” from the investigative judgment. Will you please clear this complex subject for me? Answer: Let us remember that these figures of speech, along with many others, are only illustrations of truths, not the truths in themselves. For example, the setting up of the Kingdom is illustrated, in one instance, by the “harvest;” the subjects of the Kingdom, by the “wheat;” and the Kingdom itself, by the “barn.” Matt. 13:30. In another instance, the setting up of the Kingdom, and the separation of the sinners from among the saints, is illustrated by the angels drawing “the net” to shore, then sitting down and gathering from it the good fish, and putting them into “vessels” and casting out of it

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 15 the bad (Matt. 13:48). In this case, the subjects of the Kingdom are represented by the good fish; and the Kingdom itself, by the “vessels.” So, while it is true that the marriage of Christ is a “union of humanity with divinity,” it is true also that the marriage is “the reception of His kingdom,” for humanity makes up the Kingdom. Therefore, the marriage is equivalent to the coronation; the Kingdom itself, to the city or bride; and the guests, to the saints or subjects of the Kingdom. From this we see that when Christ receives His Kingdom, He indeed will unite humanity with divinity. The reception of His Kingdom takes place in heaven while the saints are still on earth, as adumbrated by Daniel: “I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought Him near before Him. And there was given Him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve Him: His dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and His kingdom that which shall not be destroyed.” Dan. 7:13, 14. Jesus said of this same event: “A certain nobleman went into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, and to return.” Luke 19:12. Note that He receives the Kingdom (acquires ownership of it) while He is away, not when He returns. (See The Great Controversy, pp. 426, 427.) So, the marriage is the coronation of Christ, which takes place in the heavenly temple when all His subjects on earth are made ready, while the work is drawing to completion and probation to a close. Obviously, then, the marriage takes place before He comes to “receive” the saints unto Himself (John 14:3), and before they meet Him “in the air.” 1 Thess. 4:16, 17. Afterwards is served the “supper.” Consequently, though the wedding takes place in heaven, the saints while on the earth are the prospective guests for the marriage supper in heaven. After the wedding ceremony, Jesus descends from heaven and takes the guests unto Himself, so that where He is, they may be also (John 14:1 through 3). There they eat of the “marriage supper of the Lamb.”--The Great Controversy, p. 427; Rev. 19:9. In this instance, while the saints are said to be the guests, the Holy City is said to be “the bride.” Rev. 21:9, 10. Again, just before the marriage, when the saints are still on earth, their righteousness is said to be the bride’s (city’s) “fine linen.” Rev. 19:8. The lessons that are taught by these and other illustrations become priceless jewels of truth to those who take heed to them. WHEN BEGINS THE TIME OF THE END? Question No. 271: When begins “the time of the end,” in which the book of Daniel is opened? Answer: The angel who instructed Daniel, declared that the book would be closed until the time of the end. Accordingly, not before or after, but in the time of the end, the book must be opened. The time is marked by an increase of knowledge and by men running “to and fro.” Dan. 12:4, 9. As a large portion of the book is now understood, and as we are in the automotive age, the age of increased knowledge, with men running to and fro, it is evident that we are living “in the time of the end.” Daniel 11:40 makes clear that “at,” not “in,” the time of the end, the King of the North was to wage victorious wars against the King of the South. Consequently, “the time of the end” must have begun at the closing of the eighteenth century and at the beginning of the nineteenth, with the victories of the King of the North. (See map in our Tract No. 12, The World Yesterday, Today, and Tomorrow, p. 97.) WHO FLEE TO MOUNTAINS? Question No. 272: If God’s people are in the Kingdom during the Loud Cry, how can they be put in prison or driven to the mountains during that time, as the Spirit of Prophecy asserts they will (The Great Controversy, p. 626)? Answer: When it is understood that the 144,000 are but first fruits, the forerunners, the advanced guard, of a great multitude of second fruits, the difficulty in question is immediately resolved. The first fruits stand with the Lamb, safe on Mt. Zion (in the Kingdom). But those who shall find refuge in the mountains, and who shall be put in prison, can be only from among the second fruits--those who shall accept the message during the Loud Cry, but who shall not yet at that time have reached the Kingdom. (See our Tract No. 12, “Yesterday, Today, Tomorrow,” pp. 45-49.) ONLY A PORTION NOT TRODDEN? Question No. 273: In Tract No. 9, Behold I Make All Things New (1942 edition), p. 38, is the statement: “That portion of the new earth which the feet of the wicked have trodden...will be purified by the fire’s coming ‘down from God out of heaven.’” We have been taught that in the second resurrection, the wicked will come up from their graves from every part of the earth. If so, then how is it possible that they will tread only a portion of it? Answer: The part of the new earth which wicked feet do not tread and defile, is that portion where the Holy City rests. IS IT “HE,” OR ARE WE TO LOOK FOR ANOTHER? Question No. 274: “He that dasheth in pieces,” as I see it after reading Tract No. 14, is Hitler. But how can this be, when he has for sometime been getting the worst of it, and the allies are winning the war?

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 16 Answer: The tract is not definite as to the identity of “he that dasheth in pieces.” Any conclusions, therefore, that may be deduced from one’s analysis of the tract’s contents, can be only inferential and therefore tentative. From current developments in the European theater of war, it does look as though Hitler is doomed. Despite this appearance, however, Nahum’s prophecy analytically fits him, although it is possible that someone else may yet step into the picture. And if during this war the prophecy does not meet its entire fulfillment, then it will be only because the sealing of the saints must yet be incomplete, the work of the message unfinished, and the people not ready to stand with the Lamb on Mt. Zion. While we are not certain how this war will wind up, and who “he that dasheth in pieces” is, we are, however, plainly told that at the time “Assyria” falls, the Lord will free His people not only from the sinners in their midst but also from the Gentile rule under which they now are. So with you personally, dear reader, the Holy Voice of prophecy pleads: “Now will I break his [the Assyrian] yoke from off thee, and will burst thy bonds in sunder. Behold upon the mountains the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace!...for the wicked shall no more pass through thee; he is utterly cut off.” Nah. 1:13, 15. Are you ready, and will you help others to get ready? HOW TO AVOID THE REARING OF MISFITS? Question No. 275: How may we best help children between the ages of two and twelve, to occupy their time? Answer: Because most children in this Laodicean age, are in some respects allowed to grow up like weeds instead of as trained human beings, the question of properly utilizing their time is very pertinent indeed. In the first place, all parents realize the value of having their children trained faithfully, intelligently, and courageously to shoulder life’s duties and to meet its problems, if they are not to become parasites or social misfits--square pegs in round holes. Nevertheless many parents will let their children drift along unequipped to care for themselves, and indifferent to life’s manifold challenges. Thus, when matured, they find life a dreary drudgery instead of an excellent joy; they are defeated at everything they attempt, at every turn in the way. Their homes become untidy and unsanitary--unfit to live in; and their families, in turn, become depressed, useless, unfit company for society. Children left to their own devisings, to fritter and dawdle away their time as they will, are like the grasshopper. Playing, singing, and sunning himself all summer long, giving no thought to the approaching chill breath of winter before which the green grass vanishes from the fields, the grasshopper has idled away his time, and now he must starve for want of food, and freeze in the open field. The ant, though, who has busily worked the whole summer through, has plenty to eat and a good warm winter home. Only poor judgment and blind love will leave children to themselves to grow up in the grasshopper habit, untrained in the wisdom of doing all their work in the six appointed days, so as to deserve a rest on the seventh. Parents who allow their children to fool away the time, are thereby laying deadly snares before them; they are unfitting them for this life and for the life to come. Among the many useful as well as edifying pursuits for children, are the various home duties, such as washing windows, sweeping, dusting, making beds, washing dishes, scrubbing floors and woodwork, baking, cooking, and even making simple articles of clothing and furniture. Then there are outdoor employments such as keeping the premises neat and clean, raising poultry, gardening, etc., in addition to other practical pursuits, including the making of purchases economically and in a business-like manner. And by all means, reading and memorizing passages from the Bible and Spirit of Prophecy should be carefully cultivated as a crowning recreation. To have fully rounded and integrated personalities and characters, children must properly develop the physical and the mental as well as the spiritual faculties. The training of the child should begin very early in life--just as soon as it is able to walk and speak--because if it is left to squander its time until grown older, it will acquire a zebralike nature--one impossible to change from doing nothing to doing something. Children should be assigned certain home-duties, and when they learn to master one thing, promote them to another. The home should be a school, not a playhouse. Neither should they be left to play so much of the time outside of the home as to habituate them only to a life of play and mischief. Where there are several children in the home, the daily home-duties should be divided among them, while the parents assume the duties of teachers. In this way the children will not only keep themselves from mischief and bad company but will also become useful and industrious, and at the same time build strong physiques, noble characters, and happy personalities. Children thus brought up will never drift into vaga-bondage or infidelity. But if you allow them to fall into the habit of getting something done only after having been coaxed or scolded, you will then be teaching them to hate both yourself and the work. And hence, instead of training them to love a life that will make them happy and independent, you will be driving them into the very thing that you are trying to keep them from, and even predisposing them to quarrelsomeness. Let them know that what

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 17 you say, you mean, then they will never try to talk you out of your word, or think that you might be mistaken, and they thus suppose their disobedience to be not only justifiable but even commendable. Lead them to love their work by keeping up their interest in it. Be as God. Teach them in the same manner in which He is teaching you. It is written: “Whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth.” Heb. 12:6. He explains the right and wrong sides of life, and plainly warns you of the results that will follow from whichever course you may pursue--a blessing from the one and a curse from the other. Do likewise. But be careful that while so doing, you do not turn them against God by threatening them that if they are not good, He will punish them in this way or in that way. Rather teach them that God is pleading with them to avoid the evil course because it, of itself, will lead them to reap curses rather than blessings. While teaching them these two consequences, use simple illustrations. Show them, for example, that if they fail to remove the food bacteria from their teeth by regularly brushing them after meals, they will become bacteria-eaten, as fruit becomes worm-eaten when the trees are not sprayed and cared for, and the result ultimately will be aches, loss of teeth, ugliness, and expense. Teach them that a violation of the laws of God in any respect will naturally result in pain, sorrow, bad character, a dishonorable life, and untimely death. Children incline naturally toward wrong habits instead of right ones, as carnivorous animals naturally seek flesh instead of herbs. “Foolishness,” we are reminded, “is bound in the heart of a Child; but the rod of correction shall drive it far from him.” Prov. 22:15. The child must patiently and wisely be trained, disciplined, chastened. “Train up a child in the way he should go: and when he is old, he will not depart from it.” Prov, 22:6. But if he becomes casehardened and intractable, refusing to be trained, then “chasten thy son while there is hope, and let not thy soul spare for his crying... He that spareth his rod hateth his son: but he that loveth him chasteneth him betimes.” Prov. 19:18; 13:24. Indeed, “withhold not correction from the child: for if thou beatest him with the rod, he shall not die. Thou shalt beat him with the rod, and shalt deliver his soul from hell.” Prov. 23:13, 14. Up to five or six years, of age, depending upon the temperament of the individual child, children may be subjected to corporal punishment when other measures of discipline and correction have been exhausted without success. If on such occasions, the rod is properly used, the child may respond so that he will never need it again. If, however, the necessity should again arise, then be exceedingly careful what you do. Certain children who require more drastic punishment than the average child, may become incorrigible and develop a fear complex and corresponding hatred of their chasteners. So, while such chastisement is calculated to prevent a recurrence of a major evil in the child, it is bound to bring in an even worse evil, unless carefully studied steps are taken to insure against this brutalizing effect. It must be administered with a commensurate and convincing demonstration of such deep-felt love and yearning over the erring one that he will not lose filial affection and respect for his chasteners, and his home-life become such a haunting nightmare to him as to drive him to run away at the opportune moment. “Parents...should first reason with their children, clearly point out their wrongs, show them their sin, and impress upon them that they have not only sinned against their parents, but against God. With your own heart subdued and full of pity and sorrow for your erring children, pray with them before correcting them. Then your correction will not cause your children to hate you. They will love you. They Will see that you do not punish them because they have put you to inconvenience, or because you wish to vent your displeasure upon them; but from a sense of duty, for their good, that they may not be left to grow up in sin.”--Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 398. At all costs, they must always be influenced to feel that their chasteners are their best friends, not bullies and enemies. “The mother may ask, ‘Shall I never punish my child?’ Whipping may be necessary when other resorts fail; yet she should not use the rod if it is possible to avoid doing so. But if milder measures prove insufficient, punishment that will bring the child to its senses should in love be administered. Frequently one such correction will be enough for a lifetime, to show the child that he does not hold the lines of control.”- -Counsels to Teachers, p. 116. But habitually to grab children on any and every provocation and angrily shake, cuff, slap, spank, or whip them, and in between time hold over their heads the threat to strike them, is the most damaging folly, abhorred alike by every consideration of intelligence, decency, and humanity. Its continuance will harden and brutalize, ruin instead of save. It will make its victims vicious little animals instead of noble, God-like children. “Some parents correct their children severely in a spirit of impatience, and often in passion. Such corrections produce no good result. In seeking to correct one evil, they create two. Continual censuring and whipping hardens children, and weans them from their parents.”--Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 398. When however, you do not have to discipline, be serious, mean business, and do a good, sensible job of it. See that you do it so well that you will not have to do it over. Today, as never before, youth are asserting a premature selfconfidence, to such an extent even that they threaten to leave home if they are not granted their every wish. But do not compromise with them at this critical period, or they will finally force things to such an issue that they will eventually

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 18 have to run away in order to make good their bluff. Do not give in. Tell them that if they want to go, you will help them to get started out openly and honorably, but that they need not shame-facedly and sneakingly run away. Do not make them lose respect for you or for your religion. They do not need so much of the doctrines at first as they do the simple lessons of life religiously imprinted daily upon their minds. Make them love your religion by understanding it, seeing its truth and beauty. Never try to force them to take it; they will only hate it. If your course leads them to rule over you instead of you over them, or if you rule over them with force instead of with love, it will eternally ruin them and, yes, you, too. Then when God asks, “Where is the flock that was given thee, thy beautiful flock?” you will be speechless. A MODEL OUT OF THE WORLD, OR IN THE WORLD ALSO? Question No. 276: Some seem to think we are not supposed to wear dresses of such long length as those who live at Mt. Carmel. Are we? Answer: If a short dress does not constitute “modest apparel” for a Christian woman in an isolated place, then it would be even more disgraceful in the city. Any woman anywhere will look far better in a neat dress of modest length and good taste, than she will in a short, immodest dress. She will thus commend herself to the intelligent, and, above every other consideration, she will be a power for good rather than for evil. To begin with, the fashion creators started foolish women wearing short dresses, and the worldly majority willy-nilly patterned after them. And if the stylists should now put the same models in longer, neat, and modest dresses, the multitude of Christian women would unhesitatingly fall in step. God expects His people to be the head, to set the right standard. Therefore, to give an unchristianlike witness in dress away from Mt. Carmel, where one meets the world’s multitude, is even worse than to do so where one’s influence is confined strictly to believers. “You are not accountable for any of the sins of your brethren, unless your example has caused them to stumble, caused their feet to be diverted from the narrow path.”--Testimonies, Vol. 2, p. 256. SHALL WE SEEK ECONOMY AS WE SHUN PRIDE? Question No. 277: Should women wear silk or cotton hose? Answer: In the cases of some women, circumstances make very impracticable the wearing of silk hose, and in the cases of others, the wearing of cotton hose. Their wearing sheer silk hose, however, being neither modest nor practicable in any way, is of course clearly out of the question for all Christians. If, though, service-weight silk hose prove more serviceable and economical as well as more comfortable than cotton hose, then the service weight is the best choice. But if lisle, or cotton, are the more serviceable and economical as well as the more comfortable, then obviously they are to be preferred. There is no hard and fast rule for all. This is a matter for the exercise of individual judgment and conscience. “Economy in the outlay of means is an excellent branch of Christian wisdom....Money is an excellent gift of God. In the hands of His children it is food for the hungry, drink for the thirsty, and raiment for the naked; it is a defense for the oppressed, and a means of health to the sick. Means should not be needlessly or lavishly expended for the gratification of pride or ambition.”--Testimonies, Vol. 4, p. 571. “In the establishment and carrying forward of the work, the strictest economy is ever to be shown.”--Counsels on Health, p. 319. WHAT IS MY GIFT? Question No. 278: What is the meaning of I Timothy 4:14: “Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery”? Answer: In the scripture in question, the apostle Paul is urging the Christian to be faithful and full of zeal in the duties which God has placed upon him, and not to neglect his privileges and opportunities, nor to come short of his endowments, his capabilities, his “talents.” The first duty of each Davidian is to be faithful in obeying the principles of the doctrine, in doing whatsoever work he is given to do, and by precept and by example leading others to do likewise. Some are thus doing by building Mt. Carmel Center, some by giving studies, others by writing letters and sending tracts and books to their relatives, friends, and acquaintances, and still many others by sending in names and addresses of Seventh-day Adventists to whom Present-Truth literature may be sent. Each must be faithful in his duties, as was Daniel, so that he bring no reproach against his religious profession, but rather, by his consistent behavior and faithful service in the name of Christ, lead others to the message of the hour. Today as never before the Christian is to be “ not slothful in business,” but “fervent in spirit; serving the Lord.” Rom. 12:11. WHAT ABOUT COMMUNION SERVICE? Question No. 279: Should we celebrate the communion service when the believers who are well established in the message meet together? Answer: As to ordaining the communion service in our own midst we believe that since we all, as Seventh-

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 19 day Adventists, have. defiled ourselves as did the Jews at Christ’s first appearing (The Desire of Ages, p. 104), and since this sacred service works damnation to those who unworthily receive it (1 Cor. 11:29), therefore we dare not now, as Davidians, take unto ourselves its hallowed privilege until as a people our lives bear convincing evidence of our repentance from the Laodicean condition. (Nevertheless, we have, whenever possible, taken part in the communion services in the Seventh-day Adventist church.) The lesson in not organizing this blessed service in our midst at this time, is parallel to that which John the Baptist taught in ordaining and insisting upon the baptismal service then; that is, John’s instituting the baptismal service then, was to show that the Jews were not ready for the kingdom, and the message of this hour in not instituting the communion service now, is to show that neither are we, and that we must therefore quickly repent from our lukewarmness, buy the “eyesalve,” and anoint our eyes. Then we shall gloriously celebrate the communion service, and the shame of our nakedness will not appear (Rev. 3:18). Those who do not sense this great need are yet blind to the church’s undone condition and to the Lord’s holiness. Just a firm outward faith in the message is not enough; its inward work in our lives is the all-essential and supreme work that must take place in the lives of all of us before we can conscientiously and profitably celebrate the Lord’s supper. Let us hasten that glad day. BAPTIZED FOR REMISSION OF SINS,OR FOR PROGRESSING WITH THE TRUTH? Question No. 280: As we were admitted into the Seventh-day Adventist church membership on our former baptism in the Baptist church, we desire to know if it is necessary for us to be re-baptized? Answer: The Holy Scriptures teach a need of one baptism only (Eph. 4:5). As you were baptized by immersion in the Baptist church, and united with the Seventh-day Adventist church for no reason other than to walk in brighter light of the Word, there was no need for re-baptism. And if you have been true to your Christian vows also in the Seventh-day Adventist church, then there is no need for re-baptism now. Suppose you had been baptized by the apostle Paul and received into church fellowship, lived on up, and walked in the advancing light of the Lord, to the present time, you would have followed Him through all of the seven successive reformatory movements--the seven church periods. In the Protestant period, you would have been Lutheran first and Davidian last. In your thus faithfully following the light of Truth, it is neither Scriptural nor logical that God would have required you to be re-baptized every time you took a step forward. ON WHICH SIDE WILL YOU BE? Question No. 281: What does Mt. Carmel stand for, and what position do The Davidian Seventh-day Adventists take concerning the writings of Mrs. E.G. White? Also how do they regard the Seventh-day Adventist denomination? Answer: To facilitate answering these questions, let us consider them in reverse order: 1. The Davidian Seventh-day Adventists believe that the Seventh-day Adventist church was ordained of heaven and charged with a special message for the world, but that in the course of time she permitted herself to grow selfcomplacent, lukewarm, and careless in discharging her sacred responsibilities; and that thus having once “turned back from following Christ her Leader,” she has ever since been “steadily retreating toward Egypt,” with the consequence that her “own course of continual backsliding has separated” her from God.--Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217. The Davidians further believe that this tragic departure from the Lord is all too manifest in that divided state of the Seventh-day Adventist denomination, the contest “between the commandments of God and the commandments of men” (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 81); that “the gold will be separated from the dross in the church”--the Modernists, those who have rendered supreme homage to “’science falsely socalled,’...trusted to intellect, genius, or talent” (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 80), will be winnowed from the Fundamentalists- -from those who “are standing in the light...sighing and crying for the abominations that are done in the land.”-- Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 209. Let it be immediately understood, however, that unlike those who openly affirm their modernistic views, the Seventhday Adventist Modernists loudly and blindly repudiate all such, and insistently profess to stand on the fundamentals of Seventh-day Adventism, although gradually and quietly they slip further and further away from them (Testimonies, Vol. 5, pp. 217, 137; Christ Our Righteousness, p. 51). This insidious variety of modernism, and the gradual “new-modeling” of the denomination’s fundamental principles (Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 48, 69, 70, 360, 372, 373, 409) is heartbreaking evidence that those at its helm are Modernists. But their seeming innocence of the fact, and their denial of it, make exceedingly difficult our helping them, without our efforts being misunderstood. And to fix guilt for starting the drift away from the Heaven-established fundamentals of the faith today, is as impossible as to trace down the first Jewish teacher who put in the place of a “thus saith the Lord,” a thus saith himself or someone else. Indeed, whom to charge with this defection is as impossible to determine as is the date when the evil work started. Inspiration says: “There are those today who will present false-hoods as testing truths, even as the Jews presented the maxims of men as the bread of heaven. Sayings of no value are given to the people of God as their portion of meat, while souls are starving for the bread of life. Fables have been devised,

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 20 and men are trying to weave these fables into the web. Those who do this will one day see their work as it is viewed by the heavenly intelligences. They choose to bring to the foundation wood, hay, and stubble, when they have at their command the word of God, with all its richness and power, from which they can gather precious treasures of truth. The food that is being prepared for the flock will cause spiritual consumption, decline, and death. When those who profess to believe present truth come to their senses, when they accept the word of God just as it reads, when they do not try to wrest the Scriptures, they will bring from the treasure-house of the heart things new and old, to strengthen themselves and those for whom they labor.”--Review and Herald, June 18, 1901. 2. Unfaltering faith in the belief that the Spirit of Prophecy is to repose in the church to the end of time, is one of the foundation stones of Seventh-day Adventism. “This prophetic gift bestowed,” admits Elder A.G. Daniels, “was to abide with the church from Adam to the second advent of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, when He comes to take His redeemed people to Paradise. It did not cease with the apostles, but is traceable through the centuries to the last days of human history, just before the return of our Lord. When that supreme event of the ages shall occur, then--and not until then--shall come to pass that which is spoken of by the apostle Paul: “’...whether there be prophecies, they shall be done away; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall be done away. For we know in part, and we prophesy in part; but when that which is perfect is come, that which is in part shall be done away.’--l Cor. 13:8 through 10, A.R.V.”--The Abiding Gift of Prophecy, p. 6. Since this prophetic gift was manifest through Sister White, as has been evidentially establishing, she necessarily then wrote under divine Inspiration, as did the Bible writers. And, therefore, orthodox Seventh-day Adventism turns on the pivotal truth that “no prophecy of the Scriptures is of any private interpretation,” and can no more be understood now without special divine illumination than could prophecy have been understood in Daniel’s time without enlightenment from the angel, who explained: “I will shew thee, that which is noted in the scripture of truth: and there is none that holdeth with me in these things, but Michael your Prince.” Dan. 10:21. Just so, the same Michael must commission a “teacher” for us today; otherwise those things which belong to our peace will be “hid from [our] eyes.” Luke 19:42. This solid rock of doctrine was ever to be the denomination’s sure foundation, and just to the extent that its principles have been faithfully followed out has there been power in the church. Upon the death of Sister White, in 1915, the gift ceased. With the church thus cut off from the very source of its life, as was the Jewish church after the death of the prophet Malachi, how could it maintain its vitality and growth? Hence now as then, there has followed the same inevitable spiritual malnutrition and deformity, accompanied with its long train of woes. Against this dark background of spiritual decline and consumption (wretchedness, misery, poverty, blindness, and nakedness), and imminent end (being spued out), stands out in bold relief the sternly chiseled work of Mt. Carmel Center, as did the flaming summit of ancient Carmel amid the idolatry and decadence of apostate Israel. Again type meets antitype. To the Israel of God today, says the angel: “Ye have done worse than they.”--Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 129. “Like a hammer to break the flinty heart; like a fire to consume the dross” (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 254), its voice cries unto Laodicea the unheeded warning: “I am filled with sadness when I think of our condition as a people. The Lord has not closed Heaven to us, but our own course of continual backsliding has separated us from God. Pride, covetousness, and love of the world have lived in the heart without fear of banishment or condemnation. Grievous and presumptuous sins have dwelt among us. And yet the general opinion is that the church is flourishing, and that peace and spiritual prosperity are in all her borders. “The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader, and is steadily retreating toward Egypt. Yet few are alarmed or astonished at their want of spiritual power. Doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God, is leavening our churches everywhere. Satan would have it thus. Ministers who preach self instead of Christ would have it thus. The testimonies are unread and unappreciated. God has spoken to you. Light has been shining from His word and from the testimonies, and both have been slighted and disregarded. The result is apparent in the lack of purity and devotion and earnest faith among us.”---Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 217. “Now is the time when we should closely connect with God, that we may be hid when the fierceness of his wrath is poured upon the sons of men. We have wandered away from the old landmarks. Let us return. If the Lord be God, serve Him; if Baal, serve him. Which side will you be on?” Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 137. And now louder and louder sounds the voice of Carmel, through the series of The Shepherd’s Rod publications, “the Lord’s voice...unto the city, and” says the Divine Author, “the man of wisdom shall see thy name: hear ye the rod, and Who hath appointed it.” Micah 6:9. “Feed thy people,” He commands, “with thy rod, the flock if thine heritage, which dwell solitarily in the wood, in the midst of Carmel.” Mic. 7:14. Thus to rescue the honest in Laodicea from spiritual starvation and death, to revitalize, restore, and rearm them for the final conflict, the Lord has sent the Rod. When this work of restitution has been completed according to Matthew 17:11, and the Modernist element has been “cut off” as decreed in Ezekiel 9 and in Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 80, then will be seen in the church a literal fulfillment of the words of Christ: “The rain descended, and the floods came,

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 21 and the winds blew, and beat upon that house” and it stood. Matt. 7:25. Like the early pioneers of the Adventist church, those who heed the Rod are the restorers of the “old paths;” they realize the grave consequences involved in going contrary to any light the Lord chooses to send His people. And since the message of the Rod has aroused an interest in the need of “reformation among God’s people,” we as Davidians would not only be recreant to our trust but would also be passing “by on the other side,” allowing our beloved Seventh-day Adventist church to drag in the dust, our brethren to be lost, and the world around us to perish for “lack of knowledge,” if we did not bestir ourselves to warn the church of the oncoming danger. Our unselfish zeal and effort to help all Modernist Seventhday Adventist brethren, regardless of their race, nationality, or social position, is evidence enough of our love for them and our devotion to them. We believe with the apostle Paul that we are all the children of Adam, children of adoption into the family of God through our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Though we realize the greatness of our goal, yet with implicit confidence in our Leader, Who has never yet failed to carry through any phase of the divine purpose, we face our task with courage and confidence, believing that “we are well able to go up and possess the land” of our inheritance, and finally to pass into that heavenly Canaan, where “milk and honey” flow forever. Of necessity, then, Mt. Carmel Center is being built as a base of operations for training and fitting workers to carry this special message to the church; for educating deserving youth; for caring for worthy poor, aged, widowed, and orphaned; and for ministering to the sick and infirm according to God’s plan. It has heard God’s double charge to it: “Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins.” Isa. 58:1. “Blow the trumpet in Zion, sanctify a fast, call a solemn assembly. Gather the people, sanctify the congregation, assemble the elders, gather the children, and those that suck the breasts: let the bridegroom go forth of his chamber, and the bride out of her closet.” Joel 2:15, 16. When it has accomplished this “closing work for the church” (Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 266), then those “who have overcome every temptation in the strength of the Mighty One,” who have sighed and cried and escaped the destruction, will “be as David; and the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them.” Zech. 12:8. Davidians, indeed!--”a great people and a strong” (Joel 2:2), “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness,...’fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’... to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.”--Prophets and Kings, p. 725. Thus are the Davidian Seventh-day Adventists to gather all the saints to the house of the Lord. Mt. Carmel’s great burden is to get this manifold work done as soon as possible, so that we may then go home to our eternal rest, no more to be fettered with the shackles of sin. WHAT IDENTIFIES ONE AS A DAVIDIAN SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST? Question No. 282: As the Davidian Seventh-day Adventist Association does not have a formal membership, what evidence can one give to identify himself as a member of the organization? And how can he establish the length of time he has been with it? Answer: One’s support of the timely Davidian message, and his living out its principles (baptism, Sabbath observance along with the rest of the ten commandments, vegetarianism, dress reform, total abstinence from tobacco and alcoholic beverages, and all else contained in the Spirit of Prophecy), are the truest witnesses and the only genuine visible certification which can convince a human being of his worthiness of membership in the Davidian Seventh-day Adventist Association. Just how long one has been a member of this Association depends entirely upon how long one has known and lived these principles. To all such, the Association will, upon reguest, give an authorized Certificate of Fellowship, so that one may thus officially identify himself when necessary. DELICIOUS, VITALIZING JUICE FORMULAS Whenever possible, select only those vegetables (or fruits) which are young and tender, and the heaviest in weight or most solid. Those with a deep color are invariably the juiciest. Both the roots and leaves of vegetables should be utilized, for thus only can be obtained all the organic minerals. Carrot tops, for instance, are an excellent source of vitamins G, B, C, and A, and are rich in calcium, iron, and phosphorus. They will do more good to promote health than will commercial preparations. Especially those who are anemic or neurotic should always utilize the juice of the carrot tops along with their regular carrot or other vegetable drinks. Do not try to take more than you can stand. Too much even of a good thing causes a great deal of damage. Remember that you are drinking this juice, not for pleasure, but for health. The next step in making these juices more appetizing, is to squeeze a small amount of lemon juice into the extractor before putting the vegetables through, then sprinkle a few drops of lemon into the receptacle before catching the finished product. In doing this, no fear need be entertained of violating health precept, for the little lemon juice used is not incompatible with vegetable chemistry. The combinations of the acids in cooked fruits and vegetables, according to best authorities, are harmful and quite different from these same combinations in the raw state. Tomato juice may be combined with any fruit or vegetable juice, as it is a “neutral” acid.

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 22 A pleasant variation in the enjoyment of these vegetable juices, is to combine them with cream or milk, and serve them as hot drinks or as soups. JUICE FORMULAS. Make or buy a juice-press or extractor--there are several good types on the market--and start in on one or more of the following exhilarating combinations: CELERY JUICE. Wash celery and put through vegetable juicer. Some of the leaves can be used, but they are bitter, so do not use many. This drink is especially helpful to those who do not sleep well, get up tired, and always have a fatigued feeling, along with extreme nervousness. (Raw leaf lettuce salad will also help to induce sound slumber.) KIDNEY CLEANSER. There is probably no other fruit or vegetable that has the curative properties of the tomato. In the short space of the last few years tomato juice has become one of America’s most popular drinks. Many delicious drinks can be made by blending tomato juice with the juices of other vegetables. The Kidney cleanser is made by blending the juice of two or three stalks of celery with a glass of tomato juice. (Asparagus and radish juices may also be added or substituted to give the same effect.) BLOOD-BUILDER. The juice of several handfuls of fresh, crisp spinach, two or three leaves of lettuce, and a handful of parsley may be blended with tomato juice. GALL BLADDER CORRECTIVE. This appetizer is made of the juice of tender rhubarb and fresh young asparagus, with a sufficient amount of grapefruit juice added to prevent the rhubarb from stinging. This is particularly helpful to those who have had the gall bladder removed, and to those who are suffering from gall stones or faulty functioning of the gall bladder. THE CUCUMBER--”AID” Cut unpeeled cucumbers into slices and put through juice extractor. The cucumber is needed for its large amount of organic sodium, which is thought to act as a solvent for excessive mineral deposits that are often the cause of swollen joints and other pains and aches of undetermined origin. After having extracted the juice of the cucumber, sometimes an equal amount of unsweetened fresh pineapple juice and the juice of half a lime may be added. ENERGIZER. This mixture is composed of the juice of two oranges, one teaspoon pure virgin olive oil, the yolk of one raw infertile egg, and half an orange peel grated very finely on top of the cocktail. It is especially recommended to the victims of brain fag and fatigue, for it is a natural tonic. IODINE RECIPE. Women with thyroid and related disorders, also men who have throat or goiter trouble, should often drink this Iodine formula--Spinach juice, a chopped onion, and a chopped garlic. Make this by grinding a bunch of spinach through the juicer. Let the onions and garlic soak in the juice for an hour. Stir thoroughly this mixture, put into cheese cloth, strain through the cloth, and drink freely. Remember, after eating garlic, to eat parsley, in order to eliminate odor from the breath. Also, the juice from a handful of watercress may be blended with an equal amount of fresh pineapple juice to gain this same effect, as an endocrine accelerator. Subjoined herewith is another group of the high-est mineralized formulas. Try each one of them. You will find that one or two of them, taken daily, will restore your body to optimum health. CITRUS “SPECIAL” Those of you who lack vitality and have been unable to increase your supply should use generous quantities of this concoction. It will give you the desired store of renewed vitality. In all of these formulae, we are giving you the fruits and vegetables highest in the minerals. This refreshing formula is especially high in Hydrogen--equal parts of lemon, grapefruit, and lime juices. POTASSIUM DELIGHT. Tomato juice, with a little finely chopped parsley in it. This is said to be helpful in relieving arthritis. Watermelon juice is another form of potassium, as are also celery and carrot juices mixed. SODIUM CIDER. Fresh Apple juice separately, or mixed with a small amount of celery juice. IRON TONIC. Peach and apricot juices are especially rich in iron; also grape juice of any kind, or raisin broth. To make the broth, use one pound of seedless raisins to one quart of water; let this simmer for one hour. The same raisins can be used in fruit salad after the broth has been made. Blackberry, spinach, and beet juices are likewise rich in iron. CHLORINE BEVERAGE. This is supplied by Coconut Cream. Grate one coconut fine, and to the grated coconut add a glass of cold water; mix well with the hands, and run through a presser. Drink the cream and throw away the dry shreds of coconut, as it has no food value left. PHOSPHORUS “PHOSPHATE” Phosphorus Formula--Tomato juice mixed with either celery salt or fresh celery juice. (Include carrot-tops, if possible.) Phosphorus nourishes the brain and nerves. Sufferers from anemia and rickets should not fail to eat and drink those foods richest in phosphorus. ARTERY-SOFTENER. This is primarily suggested for the benefit of those who may be predisposed to hardening of the arteries. It is also a very valuable drink for sufferers of high blood pressure. This formula is made by putting two or three young tender beets through the juice extractor. This will give you one of the most colorful and tasty of all vegetable drinks.

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 23 After having expressed the juice of the beets, a little grapefruit juice may be added, if desired, to enhance the flavor and you will have not only a liquid with a wine-like hue but also one of the most highly alkaline drinks that can be concocted. LIVER STIMULATOR. The liver is probably one of the most abused organs of the whole body, as it is the great detoxifier, straining out the toxins of the blood stream. The average person’s blood is filled with toxins in proportion to the amount of devitalized and destructive contents in the diet, inadequate liquids, and poor oxidation from improper breathing. Put one-half of an onion and three or four radishes through the vegetable extractor. Occasionally, some other juice may be added. Pineapple juice may be combined, diluted, with no ill effect. SULPHUR SIP. Prune Juice--After prunes have soaked all night, drink the juice, or steam prunes for 30 minutes and drink the juice. This is especially helpful as a nerve tonic. FLUORINE JULEP. Fluorine Drink--Beet juice, or beets that have been slowly steamed for one hour. Good for rheumatic conditions, and muscle tone, this juice acts as a real disease prophylactic by heightening the resistance. All those with poor teeth or pyorrhea should imbibe this juice freely four or five days a week. Especially good for acid mouth. (Raw cabbage is likewise excellent for gingivitis condition.) CALCIUM BROTH. Take two raw Irish potatoes, scrub them good, chop them to small bits, skin and all, pour one glass of water over the mass, and simmer for 30 minutes. Drink the juice. SPECIAL FORMULA. Raw tomato juice with the juice of one lemon. This is indicated for obesity, and for those who are suffering with too much acid. It will eliminate acids and waste from the body and restore elasticity. It is one of the best drinks to take while on or after a 24 or 48-hour fast. It is fine for rheumatism, arthritis, and neuritis, is a perfect eliminator of poisons, and accentuates the healing processes of the skin. Special Sodium and Magnesium Formula--Tomato juice, chopped parsley, one clove of garlic, little lemon juice. Pour the juices over garlic and chopped parsley, then work it together and strain through cheese cloth. Fine for all eye, ear, nose, throat, and sinus trouble. For a fast, you can use two quarts per day. CARROT JUICE. If you do not have an extractor, and are not able to secure one, then chop or grind carrots fine, pressing out the juice by placing them in a strainer cloth and tightly twisting the cloth. This will partially extract the juice. Some may find it even more appetizing to add a small amount of honey, a pinch of salt, and serve with vegetable meal. Many of these other juices may be prepared in this same way. SPECIAL NOTICES. SABBATH SCHOOL LESSONS. Believers wishing to organize Sabbath School groups, or isolated individuals wishing to obtain the Davidian Sabbath School lessons, may write to the Davidic-Levitical Institute for lesson sheets, record cards, and instructions. These lessons are in three divisions: (1) Kindergarten and Primary, (2) Intermediate, and (3) Senior. Only those who submit regular reports (as will be explained in the instruction sheet mentioned above), will receive the lessons free of charge. Others wishing to receive the lesson, may do so by paying a fee of 5 cents for each section of lessons mailed. FOR ADVANCED STUDENTS ONLY. A free copy of Volume 2 of The Shepherd’s Rod, the textbook for the second portion of the Davidic-Levitical Institute’s Correspondence Bible Course, will be sent upon request to all who enroll for this Advanced work. There will not be another edition of this valuable volume in book form, and the old edition will undoubtedly run out within the year 1944. These copies will ever serve as a valuable keepsake and monument of the original, founding literature of the Davidian Kingdom Movement. Only those who have completed the course on Volume I are eligible for advanced work. New enrollments are still being taken for the first course, in Volume 1. A number of our people are calling for school teachers, that we are not able to supply. We therefore sincerely solicit the prayers of every Present Truth believer to entreat the Lord for laborers in His field that is now being harvested. Where there is a company of full-fledged believers who have among them not less than 15 children, if they can find from their midst a faithful and capable teacher to employ and to organize a school, the Association will gladly do its part to lighten the parents’ load. ATTENTION, TEACHERS. The new supply of 22”x28” teachers’ charts, for which you have long waited, will be available early in 1944. These are to be cloth-mounted, more attractive than the first, and priced at 85 cents each or $15.00 cash for the set of twenty charts; additional charge for the colored ones. Send in your order now. DO YOU READ EVERY PAGE? Entirely too many are still continuing in a typical Laodicean habit, at least so far as their attitude toward reading every paragraph of each of the publications is concerned. This is the only conclusion we can come to, judging from the fact that many have failed to note the announcement, on the back page of the January-December, 1942, Code, of “A New Publication Free,” referring to Tract No. 14. For the special benefit of all our believers, we have published for free distribution three new

Nos.1-12 (Jan.-Dec., 1943) Page 24 official organizational tracts--one of 102 pages, the others of 36 and 29 pages, respectively, and yet many have failed to read the announcement. This we know to be a fact because those who find out that others have them, conclude that the Circulation Department has neglected them, not knowing that we are not sending these to any except those who write in for them in accordance with the rule set forth in Tract No. 14, War Prophecy Forecast. Read page 47 of the tract, then make your written request accordingly, if you wish to have the three special publications above mentioned. Let this be a lesson to you, brother, and sister, teaching you to read carefully every line in all the publications. MEMBERSHIP CERTIFICATION. Because a number of Davidian Seventh-day Adventists have been confronted with the need of identifying their church-membership, and because the mother Seventh-day Adventist denomination denies this privilege to them, the Davidian Seventh-day Adventist Association has prepared a membership certificate for all who are eligible and who desire to have one. One becomes eligible for membership in this Association as soon as he conforms his life to the teachings of the Holy Bible as unfolded in The Shepherd’s Rod publications, and so notifies the secretary of his local meeting place, or the Association’s General Office at Mt. Carmel Center. As soon as the Association confirms the genuineness of his profession, just that moment he becomes a registered member. Those who in compliance with this eligibility requirement, request a Certificate of Fellowship, will receive one with which to identify his membership with the Association. HELP WANTED. For permanent employment at Mt. Carmel Center, help is wanted for several vacancies. All applicants must be well established in Present Truth, or completely settled in their convictions (if recent converts) that the work of the Davidian Seventh-day Adventists is the “closing work for the church.” They must have an eye single to the work of God, recognizing the high and exalted privilege of being laborers with Him and Angels, as did Ezra and Nehemiah, Haggai and Zechariah, while rebuilding ancient Jerusalem. The openings are as follows: 1. Fast accurate proof-readers, having a good foundation in grammar and rhetoric. This is the only technical requirement. We will teach you the rest. 2. School-teachers for elementary grades, academy, and college. 3. Carpenters, skilled or semi-skilled. ASK AND YE SHALL RECEIVE. A Question and Answers compendium! You have long needed it, wanted it, and asked for it. It is now almost ready for the printers. This latest addition to our regular tract series will be an indispensable accessory to every Davidian believer and to every investigator of the sealing message. It contains many of the commonest inquiries propounded to us by new and prospective believers, as well as the most troublesome which arise now and then to perplex established members. It will be of invaluable service not only to those who wish to fortify themselves against the attacks of the enemy but also to those who are weak in the faith. You cannot afford to be without it. Study “to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear,” never forgetting the injunction to first “sanctify the Lord God in your hearts.” I Pet. 3:15. And remember that it is distributed free of charge, but, only those who send in for it will receive it! REMINDERS. No. 1. In securing and sending in names and addresses for our literature ministry, or for whatever purpose, please take more care hereafter that they be written legibly and spelled correctly. Many good prospects have been lost to us already because these rules have not been observed. Be “faithful in that which is least,” that ye may also become “faithful” in that which “is much.” No. 2. Please do not send currency in the mail, especially not large amounts. No. 3. Those who are enrolled in the Correspondence Course, should, when mailing their completed assignments, make sure that they place sufficient postage on their packages, as they are usually over weight. One can readily see that when a large number of these come in with insufficient postage which the office must make up, the aggregate shortage imposes a large burden upon the school’s limited funds, whereas the individual shortage would be to the delinquent one only a small matter for him to bear. ERRATA. In the pages of the last Code (January-December, 1942, the following inadvertencies oc-curred: on page 4, “Simon” should be “Ananias;” on page 10, “Testimonies, Vol. 2, pp. 127, 128,” should be “Testimonies, Vol. 1, pp. 127, 128”; and on page 11, “Testimonies, Vol. , p. 161,” should be “Testimonies, Vol. 1, p. 163.”

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 1 Page -2- (September, 1954) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- PREPARING FOR ALL-OUT EFFORT The Hunting Campaign launched last year initiated and heralded a new electrifying and progressive advancement of present Truth. Now again, with even greater emphasis toward reaching her goal, Mount Carmel Center makes the following announcement to all faithful Davidians who will realize that this good news is perhaps nothing short of a sign. Mount Carmel Center, by commencing to first sell its excess propert, the the whole is symbolically leading the way to the program that is outlined by the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy, in the words: “ Again, the Kingdom of Heaven is like unto a treasure hid in a field; the which when a man hath found , he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath and buyeth that field.” Matthew 13:44, The Lord himself is leading the way. “ ...Jesus has made it possible for you to accept His love, and in happy co-operation with Him to work under its fragrant influence. HE requires you to use your possessions in unselfish service, that His plan for the salvation of souls shall be carried forward with power. He expects you to give your undivided energies to His work. “ Would you make your property secure? Place it in the hands that bears the nail-print of the crucifixion. Retain it in your possession, and it will be your eternal loss. Give it to God, and from that moment it bears His inscription. It is sealed with His immutability. Would . Would you enjoy your substance? Then use it for the blessing of the suffering.” –“ Testimonies, “Vol. 9. pages 50,51. “ I saw that if any held on their property, and did not inquire of the Lord as to their duty, He would not make duty known, and they would be permitted to keep their property , and in the time of trouble it would come up before them like a mountain to crush them, and they would try to dispose of it, but would not be able. I heard some mourn like this: ‘ The cause was languishing, God’s people were starving for the truth, and we made no effort to supply the lack; now our property is useless. Oh, that we had let it go, and laid up treasure in heaven!’ I saw that a sacrifice did not increase, but it decreased ad was consumed, I also saw that God had not required all of His people to dispose off their property at the same time, but they desired to be taught, He would teach them, in a time of need, when to sell and how much to sell. Some have been required to dispose of their property in times past to sustain the advent cause, while others have been permitted to keep theirs until a time of need, Then, as the cause needs it, their duty is to sell”-“ Early Writings,” page 57 THE SYMBOLIC CODE SEPTEMBER , 1954 PREPARATION FOR ALL-OUT EFFORT..................................3 FEAR OF LIGHT REAL TRAGEDY.........................................25 INTERVIEW WITH FIELD WORKER REVEALS ADVANCEMENT-WITH OBSTACLES TO OVERCOME................................................26 YOUR NEED FOR CERTIFICATE OF FELLOWSHIP............................................30 THE MAILBAG.........................................................................32 FOREIGN RELIEF.....................................................................23 PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 10 No.1

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 1 Page-6- (September, 1954) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- “ Spiritual prosperity is closely bound up with Christian liberality. The followers of Christ should rejoice in the privilege of revealing in their lives the beneficence of their Redeemer. As they give the Lord, they have the assurance that their treasure is going before them to the heavenly courts. Would men make their property secure? Let them place it in the hands that bear the marks of the crucifixion.”- “Acts of the Apostles,” pages 344, 345. We see each passing day more and more that God requires His people to gladly support His cause. First by their tithes and offerings, (Malachi 3:8-10), and at last by selling all, if they would enter into life eternal. He who takes part in the first of His requirements, will at last with joy go all the way by selling all when God gives the command. Thus only may he joyfully buy the “field” with the great “treasure.” It now becomes very obvious that the time is short, the he who would be ready for the “great super” and for his eternal home, will have his eyes open to truth and his heart set on his eternal welfare. God will direct him day by day. Certainly then this move could be a signpost to both Davidians and to Laodiceans that the eleventh-hour message is on the very verge of a final and all-out effort to reclaim the church from the hands of the Enemy. Be it, therefore, known that part of Mount Carmel property is being subdivided for high class residences beginning at the old peach orchard near the Mount Carmel entrance. The wise do not consider it a gamble to sell all they have in order to make the kingdom their own. They know that they are getting a bargain, that such an investment will make them rich. Both the man that bought the “field” containing the great “treasure,” and the man who bought the “pearl of great price” sold everything they had in order to close deals. But even though it took everything, they both had enough to buy what they had set their hearts on. The wise do not consider it a gamble to sell all they have in order to make the Kingdom their own. They know that they are getting a bargain, that such an investment will make them rich. Both the man that bought the “field” containing the great “treasure,” and the man who bought the “pearl of great price” sold everything they had in order to close deals. But even though it took everything, they both had enough to buy what they had set their hearts on. Then who knows, but the Lord, that this heart stirring example may soon turn into a sounding alarm and be followed by every faithful Davidian believer throughout the land. Even now, the Lord’s example to raise funds by disposing of His possessions, is a loud cry to every Davidian to awake to the fact that he in privileged to join the campaign with faithful tithe and offering at first, and at last to swell the funds by giving everything so that the work may be finished and the saints be gathered home! FEAR OF LIGHT REAL TRAGEDY “ We can easily forgive a child who is afraid of the dark. The real tragedy of life is when men are afraid of the Light. – Selected.” This quotation from the “Review and herald” of August 12 154, p. 15, contains more truth than fiction In view of the obstinate fearfulness of the Seventh –day Adventist ministry toward the “shepherd’s Rod message we may well paraphrase the statement to read: “we can easily forgive a layman who is afraid of dark. The real tragedy of life is that the ministries are afraid of the Light.” Now, if the leading brethren would only make a practical application of this statement by ceasing to “beat the air” in their fight against the “Shepherd’s Rod” message and stop blocking the way to keep the laity from studying the additional Light to the Church, how quickly the atmosphere of “fear of being deceived” and “watch out for the Rod” would disappear from the whole Church reform. We can be grateful to the Lord that He is now using His eleventh-hour servants t penetrate the obstructive walls of fear, prejudice and self-complacency. All are being given an opportunity to either stick with, to their eternal loss, the fear-mongering “bugaboo” warnings against the Lord’s “Rod” (Mic. 6:9) or fearlessly embrace the additional Light regardless of reproach or inconvenience. INTERVIEW WITH FIELD WORKER REVEALS ADVANCEMENT— WITH OBSTACLES TO OVERCOME One of the field workers, who recently returned to Mount Carmel after five months of survey travel, has consented to give us a condensed idea of the “pulse rate” of the church in general attitude being that: “The message, their general attitude being that : “The General Conference has investigated and found error and these men who are smarter than I am should be able to recognize error.” However, the ministry was not complacent but greatly concerned over the inroads the “Rod” message is making among the S.D.A. laity-bewailing tha fact: “That the ‘Rod” is captivating some of our best members, those who are students of the Bible.” The ministry were consistent in parroting the Adam’s brochure that the “Rod” was teaching “The Seventh-day Adventist church is Babylon.” When confronted with the questions of whether they would kind show where in the “Rod” message this statement is found they passed the stereotyped answers that “Just off hand I can’t point it out, “ or “I’ll have to brush up a little more on that subject,” or I have to brush up a little more on that subject,” or ” I have an important appointment now,” or some other excuse.

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 1 Page -10- (September, 1954) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11- When this field worker asked one minister if he believed the Seventh-day Adventist church was the Laodicean church spoken of in Revelation 3:14, he answered in the affirmative. Then he was asked who the “angel” of this church represented. The minister said the “angel” represented Christ. Then the field worker asked him if he was willing to apply to Christ the description the description of being wretched, miserable, poor, blind and naked given to this “angel” in the book of Revelation. He still insisted the “angel” was Christ, closing his eyes to the truth that the “angel” represents the present day Seventh-day Adventist church leadership. Apparently he would rather have Christ wrong than himself. Another minister indulging a “holier than thou art” attitude claimed “that a man at Waco” has no education. When asked how much formal education sister White had, and if she was not used mightily by God, he had no ready answer and could pursue no other course than to change the subject. In dealing with the laity it was found, generally speaking, that those in the smaller churches were more cordial and receptive than those in the larger congregations. Since the ministry is not at an receptive to the additional Truth, whereas a fairly good percentage of the laity are, this shows that the eyes of all the people have not been closed. The biggest stumbling block to the laity studying the Message was in the fact that many of the laity were permitting the ministry to do their thinking for them and were making walking and thalking idols out of the ministers. Those who are accepting the Message report that they are enlightened on the Scripture as never before. Furthermore, they enlightened on the Scriptures as never before. Furthermore, they assert that the Message has given them fresh zeal and determination to come up on all points themselves and to spread the good tidings of the Kingdom to their brethren. Although the purpose of this five-month survey was primarily for investigative purposes to obtain “the lay of the land” (church), at the same time we can with joy report that there were decisions made for Christ and for His additional Message t the Laodiceans. The field worker, who received this cross section view of the reactions of the church, is convinced that God will have 144,000 first fruits from His church for His Kingdom. Moreover, the promises of His Kingdom. Moreover fail to materialize; the promises of His Word never fail to materialize; they are all sure. YOUR NEED FOR CERTIFICATE OF FELLOWSHIP All Davidians whose certificate of fellowship has promptly expired are requested to promptly communicate their desire for renewal of the same. Those who have recently accepted the Davidian Truth and are supporting the timely message and living out its principles, should request the Davidian Association to send them an application blank for fellowship. A certificate of fellowship will be granted upon satisfactorily filling out the application. The applicant must be striving to be an overcomerto be freed from sin, to keep the Truth, and to continue in the race; striving not to fall, but resolving , in case he should fall, to rise again and to press on more determined than ever to reach the goal. He must be able thus conscientiously to sign the application for fellowship. I the applicant is unable to comply in full with all the requirements of the Message, then to his application he must attach a satisfactory statement of explanation. THE MAIL BAG Excerpts from letters “Dear brother and Sister Houteff: “ I went to the Seventh-day Adventist Church and got there a few minutes before services. The sermon was about the most rebuking I ever heard. Elder ------- apologized for having to be so plain, as he worked it, but said the condition of the church here was alarming and not only here in------ but elsewhere, that the church must be asleep , unwilling to give up tobacco, coffee, theaters, funny papers, jewelry, worldly dress and fashions, pork and ham, dances, etc., and that there had to be a change lest many lose out. “ His text was on: The Pearl of great Price.’ Several weeks ago he preached on the

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 1 Page-14- (September, 1954) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15- Need of a change of heart, a new heart , so I have written several letters, I am mailing the letters to several Seventhday Adventist members, relative to his sermon on the need of a new and change of heart and referred the to Ezekiel 36:22 to 28when, where, and how we get that change of heart. I am also quoting Sister White from ‘testimonies, Vol. 7, page 17, on her unfinished work in the kingdom and referring them to Daniel 12:1-3, the special resurrection. “ Now I want to brief my text letter to the members around today’s sermon on the alarming condition of the Seventh-day Adventist church and refer them to Ezekiel 9 and our final cleansing in the Kingdom. “ It seems like the Seventh-day Adventist Elders are rebuking the churches for their alarming condition and blaming the laity., but have no solution. “ I gave Sister ------ my copy of your letter which was written with my 1950 Certificate of fellowship. I can read that letter every day and find new courage and help in my daily devotions and my prayer is that I be faithful and live up to all the admonition in that letter, then I will be sure of a home in God’s kingdom. Sincerely, “ Alabama “ Dear Brethern: “Sabbath morning we went to church in-----, after several weeks of visiting the other churches in this area. Elder ---- -- presented last week. The intention was the same (to refute the ‘Rod’), but the interpretation was surely different. He told the people that we teach the church is Babylon and that and the judgment of the Living began in 1929. After service ----- corrected him on these points, as we were going out the vestibule. This made some of the people angry. One brother clinched his fist and his teeth and told ------ that if he weren’t a Christian he would punch him in the nose! He ground his teeth into the ground and said, ‘I’d like to grind you into the dirt with my feet.’ This episode amused Elder ------ highly. A Hunter” Pennsylvania “Dear Brethren: “A few weeks ago at camp meeting in South Lancaster, Mass., I spoke to quite a number of church members about the ‘Rod’ message and passed out a good number of tracts. Elder ------ threatened to have the police remove me from the camp ground, but I persuaded him not to. We caused no disturbance whatever. I explained to Elder ------ that I had discussed to Elder ------ that I had discussed the Bible. And the “Testimonies” and gave tracts to those who would accept them. I then asked if he believed in practicing religious liberty.” Massachusetts. “Dear Brothers and sisters: “Sisters ------ and I returned after 39 days on a Missionary trip. The Lord surely was with us, protecting us , and His Holy Spirit impressed hearts with the Truth for this time without which all our words would have been sounding brass and tinkling symbols. “We took God at his Word, if you go right to work in the name of the Lord in a humble way doing what you can to teach the truth, God will vindicate you’ and ‘everyone is required to work to the extent of his ability. Every worldly consideration should be laid aside for the glory of God.’ “ Of course it was a sacrifice on our part and also on my husband’s part for he batched while I was gone and worked every day and others sacrificed something also. Some of our good brothers and sisters filled our thank with gasoline while others gave us cash which we only used for expenses while we were gone. “ We had many interesting experiences and gave 42 studies while gone. It is not always pleasing to ourselves to live in other homes But our Lord left, his home in Glory and came down and lived with the people where he found them. I know He often must have been homesick for home but he could not go back until the supreme price was paid. How dare we think of our convenience at a time lie this! “We encouraged all present Truth believers to send in their first and second tithes, and get their certificate of fellowship and start studying the home Bible doctrine course and fit themselves to help to finish our job. “ I will close and I pray we may each be found doing what he wants us to whenHe somes to make up jewels. Your sister in Present Truth,” Wyoming “dear Friends: “I have been studying with one of your workers for sometime. I enjoy these studies very much, and I am very thankful that I was not one who closed my door on this wonderful message. “ I have seen your side of the picture and I have also seen the side which most of the ministers believe and I am very sure that your message is of God. I therefore believe that

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 1 Page -18- (September, 1954) Page -20- My tithe and offerings should be used to speed this message so I am enclosing ------. “may the Lord’s blessings be with you. Yours in Christ, “ Pennsylvania (Editor’s Note: the following encouraging communications are exerpts from letters which were received from foreign lands.) “Mr. V. T Houteff Mount Carmel Center Waco, Texas Dear Sir: “With much pleasure I write this letter to you. I went to ---- and there I found many S.D.A.’s. I stayed with them three weeks preaching unto them about the message of the Eleventh Hour. I’m telling the truth, the whole church believed because I brought them new interpretation. I have names and addresses of some. Send them tracts. Please try to help these thirsting souls. In ----- they are still calling me to go and help them. “we shall not perish because in the midst of the brethren, God raised a wonderful prophet to show the house of Judah their transgression and the house of Jacob their sins. Isaiah 58:1. “Send me lectures. Send the light here in Africa. Come over and help us. I want to do the work in God’s vineyard. Your faithful servant” Africa “Sir: “I have the honor to announce to you that for some months I have been registered for your Bible Correspondence course. (NOTE: apparently meaning he has been on the mailing list.) I will explain to you that I do not know the English language, but all the same you have sent some English lessons. The arrival of these lessons caused great impediment to the spiritual advantage. I am going to find your former student to give me some explanation, but that will not be sufficient since this lack will still keep me from getting a good understanding of the light that shines from the Holy Writings. “I am certain and sure that for a single sinner living upon the earth Jesus Christ would still have abandoned His glory and come upon the earth to give His life as a ransom for that one. “ So I beg of you to be good enough to go to the trouble of getting the lessons or books by Minister Houteff in French. I say this because the good Lord did not send the Light only to the English but for all the world. “ After having received this letter, your favorable response in the first or second mail will cause me much joy. Very truly yours,” Africa “Dear brethren: “ we learned that Elder ------- is on the island. He is going around the island showing films of Sister White and her works. The main burden of his visit though, is to warn men and women against the ‘Shepherd’s Rod message. When we heard that he was going to be present at this church on Wednesday night, we decided to attend also. “After his opening remarks, the district pastor told the people he wanted to introduce two other leaders who were present also. Then he asked ------and ------ to stand. We just remained seated as though we were glued on the bench. When he saw this he became angry. He told them that we are “Shepherd’s Rod” leaders And he wanted all of them to know us. He pointed to us and told them that we were sitting near to Sister-----. Everybody exclaimed and looked around “After the meeting we went up to speak with Elder------. He started to tell us how we were in error. We told him that he had taken statements out of their context and read them to the people. He said that’s what the statement say. I replied by saying they were unlawfully taken out of their context. I told him that the denomination’s trouble was not with your statements but with reconciling Sister White’s statements with the Bile. I told him that the end of probationary time did not bring the end of probationary time. He just looked at me and said nothing. When I asked him if the end of the world means the last split second when Jesus comes, he tried to dodge it. “he told me that I would have to acknowledge that the main theme of our teachings is the literal slaughter of Ezekiel 9 and then the loud cry of the third angels’ message. I gave him quotations to explain: ‘testimonies,’ Vol. 5, p. 212, and Early Writings,’ p. 85. He said that was easy. One was a troublous time and the other a tin=me of trouble when the seven last plagues are poured out. He really began to play upon the words. Then I told him clearly, emphatically, and boldly: ‘Look here Elder---, we are not learned and educated , nor do we play upon words. We have a clear and dis-

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 1 Page-22- (September, 1954) Page -21- Page -23tinct message of the church. It’s the slaughter of Ezekiel 9 and the Loud cry of the third angel’s message. We can sustain our points from the Holy Word of God and the ‘Testimonies.’ And we want you to know that whether you brethren hear or forbear, we are going to give the message to the laity.’ All the local men who were present looked astonished and surprised. They wondered that we two young girls were able to speak to him in the way we did. Many of them think he is sacred and holy. They regard him with great awe and reverence. “ By thus time ------ had the ‘Testimonies to ministers,’ pp. 475, 476. She asked him to explain it an to convince us that Sister White was the Elijah. He took it and read it aloud all the paragraphs. He was just beginning to play upon words again when I insisted that he tell us of one scripture Sister White interpreted about the great ad dreadful day of the Lord. He turned and twisted, and fidgeted, and finally said she has had a great light on certain Scriptures. I told him that was not the point. I did not want to know whether or not she has had a great light on the scriptures, all I want to know was wethere she had brought light on the scriptures about the great and dreadful day of the Lord. “ There was a few present , and if any of them were honest hearted and fair minded, I’m sure they’d have seen the Truth that night. We didn’t reach home that night till nearly midnight.’ Trinidad “ Dear Sir: “I am in receipt of your esteemed favour and the contents therein were paragraphically gone through. I was very glad when I received your letter and I want you to add my name on your mailing list. “ I was one of the members of the Voice of Prophecy Bible Correspondence courses taken at Ibadan, and furthermore I have received their certificate in Bible and they were the party who directed me to you. Yours sincerely to walk in the Light to the Holy City, “ Nigeria FOREIGN BELIEF Requests are continuing to come, especially from the foreign fields, for suitable clothing and shoes for our brethren. All the articles sent to Mount Carmel Center should be in a clean, orderly condition and so worn out that It would be a waste of postage to re-ship the same to our brethren. The clothes and shoes should also conform with Davidian dress standards. Ship in secure wellbound boxes to: The Universal Publishing Assn., Mt Carmel Center Waco, Texas WELOME THE SYMBOLIC CODE The readers of “The symbolic Code” will be pleased to see “The Code back in print again. In 1943, its place was taken by other publications, and now we are glad to welcome “The Code” back.

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 2 Page -2- (December, 1954) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- HISTORY FOR DAVIDIANS October 26, 1953 to October 24, 1954. Once again we stand at the threshold of the beginning of Days, solemnly looking back in perspective upon what we have been hopefully looking forward in vision to what we may become. Day of reckoning that it is, yet of thanksgiving to God for His love and mercies, and of rejoicing hope and faith for victorious, redemptive progress aheadtruly it is our day of days. God grant that, of all so far, this may be the most memorablethe most inspiring. Though each passing year has brought its swift successions of events of present and historical significance, certainly none more that that now spending has packed its months with soul stirring news and action to every Davidian, impressing all with the lateness of the hour in which we live; with the urgency of the task before us; and with the consequent gravity of our responsibility and duty before God and man. And now as in retrospect we come again down from the event-filled way of ’54, moving along from milepost to milepost, let us lay well to heart the solemn lessons the record holds for us. May our mistakes and our misdoings the past year monitor for us a right course in the months to come, and may the great love of God so manifest In His many mercies and blessings upon us, grip our hearts with a great gratitude and fill us with new faith and courage to meet tomorrow and tomorrow – triumphantly! During an entire week in November, a special series of meetings, with Bro. Oliver hemanson in charge, were held by the active Hunters on short leave from the field. Principally for the benefit of ministerial students and prospective Hunters, these sessions were designed to give them practical demonstrations of how to overcome some of the obstacles in approach, tactics, and special objections which are encountered in the field. Through trial and error, much valuable experience was gained in the filed work by the early Hunters. This practical knowledge was passed on to those who were soon to follow in the hunting campaign. The highlight of this educational series was an unexpected address by Brother V.T. Houteff, who spoke to the gathering for about forty-five minutes on November 26. The text of this address is now incorporated in #9 of the Jezreel letter series. Out in the Caribbean, the five-and-one-half month effort on the island of Grenada the spice island of the West, came to its gratifying conclusion November 10, with Brethern Simmons and Bingham going on to St. Lucia and with Sisters Rohoman and Loge going to Trinidad to start the hunting there. THE SYMBOLIC CODE DECEMBER , 1954 HISTORY FROM OCTOBER 26, 1953 TO OCTOBER 24, 1954 HISTORY DAY AT MOUNT CARMEL Each October 25, Mt. Carmel pauses from its work while residents and visitors for the occasion gather in the Chapel to hear read the most significant developments in the work and among Davidians both on Carmel and afield, and to enjoy and accompanying program. This is History Day or the beginning of days at Mt. Carmel. As such it is appropriately known as the Days of Days. Although only a relative few visiting Davidians were able to present for the Day this past October 25, we know that all would dearly have liked to be. So it has seemed good to make the most interesting and edifying part of the history available to all in this Special issue of the Code. Vol. 10 No.2

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No.2 Page-6- (December, 1954) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- It was while conducting hall and street meetings in the islands of Grenada and St. Lucia that brother Bingham found, from the hundreds of Catholics and Anglicans who eagerly crowded in to hear, that there is power in the Message to reach the multitudes of Babylon. On both islands these secondfruits souls begged him to stay and teach them. Truly the harvest is ripe. In Compton, California, Paul Philips, who is now a fulltime ministerial student, then as a new believer wrote asking Mount Carmel’s opinion in his writing to all his relatives and the Seventh Adventist friends about importance of this movement. He showed his zeal and determination, as a young man who and just accepted the message, by sending in a second large list of Seventh-day Adventist names. In the East, Elder C-----, who is bitterly opposed to the Rod, said that Davidians were buying and selling souls, and that therefore they should be driven out of the church as Christ drove out the money changers!! Several weddings took place in Mt. Carmel’s Chapel during the year. The preface to the ceremony which was used for the last two and which may become the model for future weddings is as follows: “Since marriage is in reality an extension of creation, the means of upbuilding the Kingdom of God, it must be entered into intelligently and in the fear of the Lord if it is to have God’s. Blessing and if the home is to proper. A present- Truth believer who enters upon marriage for any reason other than God’s reason, or for a purpose irrelevant to His business, is sure to fail in one respect or another. It is therefore exceedingly important that the officiating minister make certain that the individuals who seek the rite of marriage are intelligently and in the fear of God venturing life together. “ Even the Civil authorities recognize that premature marriages are inadvisable, and for that very reason the state governments are of God (Rom. 13:1-3), who then dare not seriously take this to heart? It is therefore the minister’s duty, when he is requested to perform a marriage ceremony, first to investigate the marriage eligibility of individuals involved. No Davidian minister is authorized to perform any marriage except both parties to the part be Davidians, and after the woman has reached her eighteenth year of life, and the man his twenty-first year of life-government approved ages of maturityand only after proper preparation for married life has been made by both parties, as outlined in the Answerer, Book No. 3, pp. 79-86 and , as outlined in the Answerer, Book No. 3, pp. 79-86 and The Answerer No. 4, pp. 69-78.” During the week ending February 20, the postal inspector of Salem, Alabama, requested the Mt Carmel Office to send him the names of all our Contacts in that area. The inspector discovered an appointment card with defamatory remarks addressed to a Hunter, and he wanted to find out who wrote on the card and to warn the offender of his illegal use of it. As Brother Bingham was unable to remain in the Bahamas (Brother Holme’s native land) until the hunting job was finished there, Brother Warden’s transportation from Mt. Carmel to Nassau and back if he would go there with his car. So arrangements were made for brother Warden to go, and he left on February 28, where he remained until April 30. Through this combined effort more than a dozen souls embraced the Truth. Brother Bingham returned to the States in February after spending one year to the day in British Guiana and the British West Indies, where about 40 Seventh-day Adventists took their stand for the Davidian message. Early in March, Brother Nobrega arrived at Mt. Carmel from Portugal, and told of the encouraging progress of the Message in hat country. As the expansion of the work necessitated more office space, March 23 became a moving day. The Correspondence department moved over to the northeast end. Much of the Mercantile stock was removed to store rooms in other buildings to make more room for all these departments. With this move completed and the floors repolished, the office was far more attractive. Brother and Sister John C. Campbell left for Salem, South Carolina, in the latter part of April to take administrative charge of the Davidian rest Home there. Brother Samuel Mambu of Indonesia, our Davidian representative there, was married May 6, to Sister Mary Buwalda, who is a worker in the Seventh-day Adventist Conference there. Sr. Mambu applied for a certificate of fellowship with the Davidian Seventh-day Adventists and was disfellowshiped from the mother church, though not discharged from her position. In the Dominican Republic, Brother Willmore began to launch a one-man hunting campaign during the week of May 22. Thus it is that the message spreads from place to place and from island to island. Word was received from, New Orleans that the members of the colored Seventh-day Adventist church received a shock on a Sabbath morning in April when they learned that their church treasurer had stock share in an Insurance Company, and the members had to pool $4,000 to pay off a debt they knew nothing about! And still the Denomination cannot see that it is indeed badly infiltrated with “strangers.” A Seventh Day Adventist brother from Litchfield, Maine, wrote in an experience he had with the Northern New England Conference men and wanted our advice. Incidentally this was our first time hearing from him, showing that there

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No.2 Page -10- (December, 1954) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11are many who have not fully made up their minds, but who have more confidence in the Davidians than in the Denomination. Here follows his unfortunate experience with the Denomination: They agreed that if he willed everything he had to the Conference, they would take care of is burial expense and provide him a monument. Later, though, they gave him a receipt to sign for the monument, and left him a copy. He had signed it in confidence, but after they left, he examined it more closely. Later he discovered, he wrote, that it was not payable on demand! On May 29, a special meeting was held in Salem Carolina, for field workers and Davidians in that area. It was held shortly before the field workers left for Pennsylvania and other eastern points. Davidians came from considerable distances to attend, and recordings were made of the meetings. According to the recordings and other reports, we have learned that the gathering was profitable and especially for those in Salem, among whom a long-standing and grievous misunderstanding over the Rest Home had just before the meetings been ironed out. By the efforts of two young ladies, Jemmy Rohoman and Beulah Logie, the first Davidian company was established in Cumana, Trinidad. In July, officers of the newly organized group were elected. Now these two “Ruhama hunters” are busily and courageously engaged in strengthening and expanding the work in Trinidad, as is evidenced by the following letter written by Sisiter Logie: “ We are continuing to hold the fort here, and through the Holy Spirit’s guidance, we are daily receiving strength from on high to stand against the fiery darts of the evil one. In spite if the working of the enemy all around us, we are glad to state that everywhere God’s honest sheep are hearing His voice, the Rod (Mic. 6: 9 ). “ The battle is rating more and more against us here, as the leading brethren and church members are getting to realize that they are not merely fighting against two young ladies who might appear very small in their eyes, but rather against God’s Truth and his judgment message to the people of God at this time. “The more we are misjudged, and the more evil that is spoken of us and our work falsely, the more evidence we have that this work is of God and will triumph in the end. “ The Lord has been surely good to us during our stay here, and through His help we have been able to give the Message to hundreds of Adventists, and have distributed thousands of pieces of literature. “The Shepherd’s Rod message is now confronting every S.D.A. in Trinidad, and little light-houses are now set up in different parts of the island. “It is our sincere hope that you and the other brethren will continue to remember us before the throne of grace, as the harvest indeed is plenteous, but the laborers few.” Still ringing in the ears of Mt. Carmel was the starting announcement in July, telling of the beginning of the sale of Mt. Carmel property and of the preparation for an all-out effort to recapture the Church from the hands of the Enemy. It was brought to our attention that with every passing hour it is being made clearer to all Davidians that the Lord expects His people gladly to support His cause, first by their tithes and offerings, and then by selling all, if they would enter into life eternal. It was stated that he who faithfully meets the first of His requirement, tithes and offerings, will at last, with joy, go all the way by selling all when God gives the command. Thus may he joyfully buy the field with great treasure. The sale of Mt. Carmel property was pictured as being a move that should awaken all to the fact that the eleventhhour Message is on the very verge of a final and all out effort to reclaim the Church from the hands of the tare-sower. This announcement was carried to the field in printed form by The Symbolic Code. Thus again the Code had an important role to execute in carrying this and other vital news to Davidians world-wide. The Code has not been in print for eleven years, its place having been temporarily filled by other publications. The first issue, dated September, 1954, Vol. 10, No. 1, was welcomed by all Davidians far and near, and as it rolled from the presses to the Post Office, and finally into the homes of the people, it was found to contain timely articles of specific and general interest, along with a lively mail-bag department. On August 11 the clearing and landscaping of the new sub-divisionthe old peach orchard near the entrance to Mt. Carmelgot underway. The name of the first street, Charboneau Drive., is in commemoration o f Sister Hermanson’s mother, Sister Florence Charboneau, who not only was the first of the pioneer believers but also the first treasurer of the Association of Davidian Seventhday Adventists; likewise of the first group to come to Mt. Carmel, as well as the first to be laid to rest in Mt. Carmel’s Memorial Park. The other streets may be named after the first twelve pioneers and the others lying at rest with Sister Charboneau. On August 19, the name “Lake Shore Hills” was selected from among a number of names submitted for the new subdivision. The main entrance road was named Mt. Carmel Boulevard. This select residential addition, opened up by Brothers Fayne and Vaughn Worth, is already the cite of nine attractive homes, representing attractive homes, representing five Davidian builders.

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 2 Page-14- (December, 1954) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15- Yes, with the City coming to our very doors, the peach orchard must go. The peach orchard! What memories it brings of low-bowing branches loaded with luscious fruit! Of boys and girls, men and women, filling the baskets with golden juicy Elbertas! There was a plenty for everyone and almost three months of the year we all enjoyed a feast. The cannery was a busy place those days, for thousands of quarts of peaches were packed for winter use, and still there were more. So the Saleway was opened, ad cars came from far and near to buy Mt. Carmel peaches. All this happened before the drought came. Now the tress are old, half withered, and barely alive. But why should we mourn? They served well their purpose for the time that we needed them. Now the land will be sold at a profit and the means used to search out and save the lost sheep of the House of Israel. Good-by dear old peach orchard. An unusual report came to hand that a Davidian sister of Florida was baptized at a Seventh-day Adventist camp meeting. It was further reported that she had first-hand information of how seriously the Conference is concerned about The Shepherd’s Rod. A number of new Mt. Carmel correspondents in August included one Mrs. ------ who confessed she had been regularly burning the literature sent her. Apparently tiring of this, one day she opened one Timely Greeting that came, and the heading-“The Church walking With The World”--caught her eye. She had soon memorized the paragraphs that followed and then from memory she gave the poem in the Seventh-day Adventist church! Now she has ordered more literature to replace the burned copies, She has five sons and is teaching them at home. Sister Player, who us in charge of foreign relief, has been shipping suitable clothing and shoes to the needy brethren in foreign fields almost as fast as it is received here at Mt. Carmel. Requests are continuing to come for help. During the weeks in August and September four fires occurred on Mt. Carmel, very evidently purposely set. The last two resulted in costly damage, one to a warehouse adjoining the machine Shop, the other to adjoining the Machine Shop, the other to a warehouse adjoining the machine Shop, the other to Helm’s garage. Because of so many fires occurring in so short a time, the State Fire Marshall was asked to make an investigation of the cause of them. The final report is still pending. A recent and major event of this year was the commencement of the new ministerial class. It is composed of seriousminded young men who have journeyed here from various sections of the States. These eager-to-learn young men appear determined quickly to acquire a thorough training in the lord’s service for the gathering of the first-fruits during the harvest in Laodicea. One occasion, instructor Merritt Wolfe quoted from the books of Jeremiah and Matthew, then commented concerning the student’s call and the Institute’s purpose for the class , now at eleventh hour. He pointed out that after Israel’s dispersion throughout the nations and after their assimilation by the gentiles, prophecy then disclosed the subject of the gathering of the first-fruits, by saying: “... I will send for many hunters, and they shall hunt them from every mountain, and from every hill, and out of the holes of the rocks.” – Jeremiah 16:16. “ This is the reason,” he explained, “that these students have enrolled in this class.” Thus it was that Monday was that Monday, September 13 the door of the ministerial; class opened again, and upon bended knees and with bowed heads the class petitioned the Master Hunter and pleaded with Him that he be with them as they prepare for His service in the vineyard. “Today we stand faulty and defective, many with ‘rough and uninviting exteriors’ ,” declared the instructor, “but erelong through the grace of God, as we remain faithful, we shall appear ‘fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners’ (Cant. 6:10, going ‘forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer’ (Prophets and Kings, p. 725). What a hope!” One important aspect of this ministerial class that differs from the previous one, is the increased number of students attending from Seventh-day Adventist homes, whereas the majority of the students of former classes were composed of young men and women who were long-time Davidian Seventh-Adventists This is indeed an encouraging development, for it discloses that young men ad women are now embracing the Message and are coming forefront, making ready to lead out for the Message as they are “disclosed” to view. (see Early Writingss, page 277 and Testimonies, Vol. 5, pages 80,81.) Following are some of the comments made by a representative section of the student body. They reveal their hopes and aspirations for world-wide evangelism after hunting out and bringing in the firstfruits: “Since my arrival at Mt. Carmel, I have had the privilege of meeting many fine, interesting people who have all the appearance of being a dedicated group. At my first introduction to the religious activities of Mt. Carmel, I was impressed with the number of earnest young people present, in comparison with the young people of the mother church, who many times possess a subversive attitude toward their church activities. My purpose here at Mt. Carmel is to attain not only a thorough knowledge of present Truth doctrines but also a spiritual foundation and experience that will fit me to give the Message to the church and the world-with the ultimate goal of a heavenly home.”-A new student from California. “The impression I received when I arrived at Mt. Carmel was of a people with a Christlike spirit, who are striving to enter in at the strait gate; a people who praise God, the rod did arrive to reform and revive; a people who are making

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 2 Page -18- (December, 1954) Page -20their calling and election sure by setting their affections on things above. My goal, hope, and aspiration is to ‘study’ to shew [myself] approved unto God, a workman that needeth not be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of Truth.’ My hope is built on nothing less than Jesus, blood and righteousness. I desire to remain faithful and to continue to strive to enter in at the strait gate, and be among those who will stand with the Lamb on Mount Sion.”-A new student from Mississippi. “My impression of Mt. Carmel at the present is not exactly what when I lived here as a child. This is partly because I am older and more serious and partly because the work on Mt. Carmel has changed. I like the people of Mt. Carmel as a whole, very much. It is very encouraging and heart-lifting to e with people of one’s own faith. I believe that this is the Lord’s work and that the leadership is inspired of God. The training and building of character, I believe, is very good. The training one receives here if taken in the right way is worth more than all the money in the world.”- A student from Wyoming. “While visiting here for the first time, one of the believers took my mother, two sisters, and myself out near the Mt. Carmel dam. On our way out there, she told us that a highway was being built to the Kingdom. All sorts of ideas came into my mind concerning this highway, but now I can understand more clearly what it all emant. Several weeks ago I received a letter from Mt. Carmel, stating when the ministerial class would begin and what the requirements were. Just then I made up my mind to enroll. Now I am here, and I firmly believe it is the Lord’s will. My greatest ambition is to take the course, make success of it, and go out and preach it to our Laodicean brethren—those who are seeking present Truth. My greatest hope is to gain many souls for God’s Kingdom and to help and power of the Lord.”-A new student from Texas. “I am greatly impressed by the things I have seen and heard about the building up of Mt. Carmel in the early days and the progressive selling off of land tracts as its purpose is fulfilled. I am also impressed with the need of setting an example to all believers to do likewise, as the Lord shows the way. My interest was further aroused by the several sightly buildings, also by the huge amphitheater which seats thousands of people and which ca be made ready for use in a few days. The reason I was impressed more by these things than by anything else was that I did not expect to find them, but it has proven to be another vivid witness to me that the Lord’s hand is directing His work from this point.”- A new student from California. Refreshing rains in early October have been quickly drunk up by the parched ground and have brought a slightly darker shade of color to trees and shrubs-at the same time to some degree settling the dust and freshening the general atmosphere. The drought has not dealt as harshly here as it has in some neighboring states, and Mount Carmel is grateful the Lord has supplied our minimum water needs. The Circulation Department reports that most encouraging to them this year was the large orders received from the Hunters for the different states and foreign countries and the ingathering of names, and that between the two they have been kept more than busy. The file cabinets have swelled to overflowing, and Brother Berolinger has built two new card-file cabinets for the overflow and will soon make a new plate-file cabinet. The filing system has had to be expanded by two extra files this year. The finishing touches are being placed on the new printing building, and before long it should be ready for occupancy, thus giving more needed office space in B-8, the central office building, which now houses the printing and publishing departments as well as the correspondence department. The Hunting Campaign inaugurated two years ago has been steadily expanding. The states covered during the entire campaign to date are: Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont, Connecticut, Massachusetts, Rhode Island, parts of New York, all of Florida, Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi, Louisiana, and South Carolina. States that are not yet completed but are still being worked by the Hunters, include: Pennsylvania, Virginia, West Virginia, Tennessee, and North Carolina. Those states which have been covered since last October 25th are: Louisiana, Mississippi, Alabama, Georgia, and South Carolina, thus showing that the hunting efforts have been largely concentrated in the South during the last twelve months. An increased number of foreign Hunters and workers who have come to the forefront during the last year, include: brother J.J. Kondlo-South Africa; Sisters Jemmy Rohoman and Beulah Logie-trinidad; Brother and Sister Samuel Mambu-Indonesia; Brother H.G. Mitchell-grenada; Brother P.A. Simmons- St. Lucia; Brother Jose Veiga- Cuba; Brother J.F. Willmore- Dominican republic; Brethern E. M. Hamilton, C. A. Edwards, and S. Burke- Jamaica. A sample of how the Message is making its way in the Adventist strongholds in the islands an is causing large concern among Laodicean officials, id found in a recent report from Sister Rohoman on the island of Trinidad. She writes: “They fear that if we gain a strong footing here in Cumana [Trinindad], Pastor B----- and Pastor S----- will soon be here. They really fear them and want to avoid their coming. So the only alternative now is to threaten with disfellowshipment those who are interested in the Message. Elder G----- told the people that pastor B----- would be here very soon. And since they fear his exposing to the people, as he did in Grenada, their blunder in teaching that the Jews would not return to Palestine,

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No.2 Page-22- (December, 1954) Page -24- Page -21- Page -23they are now going about confessing, after the Bible Scholl held in Mancas at the College here in Trinidad that they erred in the matter about the Jews. Elder G----- told the people in Sangre Grande that they had made a grave mistake about the Jews’ not going back to Palestine, but they have confessed their sins and are sure that God will forgive them.” Thus again the fact is revealed that not forever will Laodicea be able to escape humiliation over cracking and crumbling of untempered mortar and the consequent gaping holes opening up in its theological walls. Twelve truck-loads or approximately 700,000 pieces of literature were taken to the Hunters and disseminated by them during the past hunting season. And as names and addresses continue to flow in, more and more pieces of literature will continue to flow out until finally the saturation point will be reached and the work for the church will quickly wind up. During this hunting season, nearly a half million miles were traveled by the Hunters in the States alone. In recent months the nation and the world listened in and looked via radio and television upon the phenomenal rise of six notorious sisters to terrifying prominence. But as carol, Dolly, Edna, Florence, Gilda, and Hazel, the horrific hurricane sisters from the tropics, pillaged and plundered and ravaged their wanton way through the western hemisphere, taking their heavy toll of life and heavier toll of property, not one Davidian was injured by or suffered from their depreciations. Even more remarkable was the fact that though Carol, Edna, and Hazel wrought great havoc in areas where Hunters were at their task, not a one of them received so much as a bruise or a scratch. Brethern Bingham and Custer found themselves caught in Carol’s fury, with giant trees fallen before and behind them and with high voltage lines lacing the distance between. It was with the added strength, energy, and will of a slightly scared axman that Brother Custer cut their way out of the impass, while Brother Bingham lent his moral support and sage advice! But both praised the Lord for hours and days to come for deliverance from Carol’s crushing blows. Others of the Hunterswere also caught in clutches of some of the danger. A last-minute report of the regional meetings held October 15 through 17 at Meadows of Dan, Virginia, was brought by those attending from Mt. Carmel. The Davidian church at Meadows of Dan was crowded to more than capacity to accommodate the visitors who went from as far as new York and Pennsylvania. Others attended from South Carolina, Tennessee, and various parts of Virginia. The major theme of the meetings centered about the prophetic Scriptural studies on the Kingdom. Emphasis was placed on the scarletcolored beast federation and the evidences in the world that its likeness is looming on the international horizon. Brother Stoy Proctor was in charge of arrangements for the meetings, and the other speakers included Brother Oliver Hermanson, Brother Fred Campbell, Brother L.W. Nations, Brother O.O. Richardson, and Brother Wm. O. Cockran. Sister Ida Rainey sang the Kingdom song- “Coming Soon”- and Wickie Helm rendered accordion specials. Those attending were pleased to have Mt. Carmel represented at the meetings and the Mt. Carmel group stated that Virginia southern hospitality was very much in evidence. Since the Mt. Carmel youth comprise an important part of Mt. Carmel, and since the Davidian Youth Society plays a part in the lives of the Youth as well as of all others on the hill, the history of Carmel would not be complete without a report by the Society. During the past year, two young people have served terms as President of the Davidian Youth Society. The first was John Campbell, and when he was transferred to Salem, South Carolina, to operate the Association’s rest Home there, all the youth were sorry to see him go. Faith LaHey was elected to take over the Presidency, and she has admirably filled her office. For some time. Friday night Young People’s meetings have been conducted by the Davidian Youth Society with as many young people as possible taking part. Since the ministerial students have been given the responsibility of picking out speakers among themselves for each Friday evening. They are doing an excellent job, and the D.Y.’s are happy to see so many young men thus preparing for their places in the Lord’s work. Each Sabbath evening a goodly number of Carmelites assemble in the Chapel for Vespers, which is also sponsored and planned by the Society. These short services just before sundown provide a happy and fitting close to the Sabbath day. This month the D.Y.’s Social Committee has organized a Etiquette Class which meets only once every two weeks so that all the youth and particularly the ministerial students will be able to take time out to attends One hour out of every 336 should not be too much time for anyone to spend in learning the basic principles of culture, and surely if anyone should be cultured and refined, Davidians should be. This project is a very important one, for it is designed to create a more friendly and courteous atmosphere on Carmel before next History Day rolls around. The Society is now also starting a music-directing class so that a greater variety of

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No.2 Page -26- (December, 1954) Page -1- Page -25- Page -27music leaders will be available for the religious meetings. Other projects meetings since this time last year the Davidian Youth Society as well as other Carmelites are especially proud; Wayne Golf returned to Carmel last December and attended the Ministerial for Class for several months. Now he is engaged in field work and is very happy to have a part in the upbuilding of the Kingdom. Jack Knipple, Jr. returned this September to resume his studies in the ministerial classes, and he is diligently studying and preparing to be a “Hunter.” Thara Ann Campbell returned last October, though she spends most of her time in Waco where she is taking a nurse’s training course in preparation for a place in the missionary work of administering to the physical needs of God’s children. Georgia Glynn has been living at her home in Oregon during the past year during which time she has completed her high school courses; her diploma was presented to her last June. Since then she has been working very hard so that she too an return to Carmel. She should be arriving here anytime now to fill the position which is awaiting her in the Office. Now for this Day of days at Mt. Carmel Center have come visitors from nine states, with nine coming from California, seven from Wyoming, six from Texas and six from Arizona, three from South Dakota and one each from Florida, Louisiana. Colorado, and South Carolina, totaling thirty-five in all. They have come to meet the family at Mt. Carmel and to see and to hear what God hath wrought. May the hopes and expectations of none be disappointed, and the determinations and resolves of all this day be realized by grace through faith in Christ. And so ends the reading of the History for Davidians October 25, 1953 to October 24, 1954. WATCHMAN, WHAT OF THE NIGHT? I asked the guard above the watchman’s gate, tell me of the night.” The watchman said, The hour is getting late; O’er in the east I see the gleams of light. The ordered constellations of the stars, Give certain proof the day is soon to break. But, lo!! I se portentous signs of wars, The preparations that the nations make.” The watchman paused, his eyes were filled with pain, “The morning comes, “he said, “but also night. The morning comes to bring to some great gain, But darkness like a pall hangs o’er earth plight!” I thank you, watchman, for revealing fact; I’ll be a wise man who knows truth, and acts. -Adlai Esteb.

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 Nos.3,4 Page -2- (January, 1955) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- TO DAVIDIANS EVERYWHERE Our message teaches that Truth is ever progress with It. The servant of the Lord encourages us with these words : "In reviewing our past history, having traveled over every step of advance to our present standing, I can say, Praise God! As I see what God has wrought, I am filled with astonishment, and with confidence in Christ as leader. We have nothing to fear for the future, except as we shall forget the way the Lord has led us." Testimonies to Ministers, p. 31. With the thought in mind that we have nothing to fear for the future, we can take courage and press onward regardless what comes. Even as the children of Israel did not know what they would have to encounter and meet from day to day in their experience, so we do not know what our day by day experiences may bring forth. Still we know that God is our sure Guide and support in every time of need. And now· it is with natural sorrow in our hearts we announce the sad news that after several years of failing health, Brother Houteff passed away Sabbath at 12:05 A.M., February 5, at the Hillcrest Hospital in Waco. In His Providence the Lord permitted Brother Houteff to rest from his suffering. We know that it was God's will and so we would not want it different. The promise, "And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to His purpose" (Rom. 8:28), is very dear to us especially at this time, and we are trusting in the Lord to work everything out according to His planning. We are continuing with the work that has been appointed to each of us, and we are confident that God will be with us as He has in the past. When the children of Israel went through a similar experience, the Lord assured them that " ... I will be with thee: I will not fail thee, nor forsake thee. Be strong and of a good courage ... " Josh. 1:5,6. May we all take hold of these promises and continue in the Truth that God has brought to us in this crucial hour of the world's history, and be among those who shall inherit the Kingdom prepared for us from the foundation of the world. From the Spirit of Prophecy we find the following admonition also fitting to us as a people at this time: "The divine command was, 'Go forward!' They were not to wait until the way was made plain, and they could comprehend the entire plan of their deliverance God's cause is onward, and he will open a path before his people... THE SYMBOLIC CODE JANUARY , 1955 TO DAVIDIANS EVERYWHERE..............................................3 POEM...........................................................................................7 FUNERAL SERVICE FOR VICTOR T. HOUTEFF.......................................................8 APPRECIATION.........................................................................20 EXECUTIVE OFFICERS APPOINTED...................................21 UNITY AMONG BELIEVERS..................................................23 EVANGELISTIC SERIES..........................................................27 AWAKE, AWAKE, SHINE......................................................... PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 10 NoS.3,4

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 Nos.3,4 Page-6- (January, 1955) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- “The voice of the Lord bidding his faith¬ful ones ‘go forward,’ frequently tries their faith to the uttermost. But if they should defer obedience till every shadow of uncertainty was removed from their understanding, and there remained no risk of failure or defeat, they would never move on at all. Those who think it impossible for them to yield to the will of God and have faith in his promises until all is made clear and plain before them, will never yield at all. Faith is not certainty of knowl¬edge; it ‘is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.’..."—Testi¬monies. Volume 4, pages 25-28. Our work has been clearly set before us. It is important that in a concerted and an undiminished effort we set about our Father’s business of bearing the Message of not only good tidings but also of warning to the impenitent, especially when their eternal life is at stake. Already, a practical heart-lifting “go for¬ward” move, underwritten by the Lord and begun by Brother Houteff continues in op¬eration. This we know as the “hunting” program (Jer. 16:16) and as it goes forward even now, we are impressed with this statement which you will recognize as coming from Jezreel Letter No. 6: ‘This, you note, is not Brother Houteff but the Layman’s Movement, imbued with the Spirit, and at work.” All this is focusing a new and greater significance to the Lord ordained Laymen’s Movement brought to our attention in recent months. Thus, under the Lord’s guiding Hand, this work will advance from victory to victory in a final movement that will in the Lord’s righteousness cut the work short. What a challenge! What a hope! It is our prayer that not a single Davidian will fall back into the fatal pit of Laodiceanism at such a solemn hour as this. On the con¬trary, it is imperative that each of us take new hope in the fact that we can have a part in this ever so glorious final victory in Jesus and His Truth. Let us then remain steadfast and faithful to our belief, never wavering, never doubting, but pressing on to a home in God’s soon coming Kingdom. In conclusion, I wish to welcome your continued correspondence in which you may feel free to make known your needs and problems, your joys and sorrows, and we shall do our best with the Lord’s help to serve your interests. Above all, keep us in your prayers that we may ever be wise and faithful stewards over the Lord’s goods. Sincerely yours ever to lean wholly on the Lord at all times, (Mrs.) V.T. Houteff FH:lw REPOSE ’Tis Sabbath morn; the daylight comes, To find Mt. Carmel weeping. The shrubs and trees with leaves bowed down For one who now is sleeping. Grant him a time of light repose, A moment’s sleep he’s taking. The raindrops fall in promise sure Of harvest at his waking. Weep not for him—his life is sealed, ’Tis God Who holds-him fast. A little rest--then work begins, The scope is wide and vast. Let those who love him carry on The purpose full in view, The cause for which he gave himself, Our charge—to see it through. To those he loved—a faith bequeathed, As strong as iron bands, Enabling by the grace of God To view the labor of his hands. —Esther Nesbitt FUNERAL SERVICE for VICTOR T. HOUTEFF AT Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas February 9, 1955 3:00 P.M. *** *** *** *** *** *** *** Prelude ................................................ Carol Goff, Organist Scripture and Prayer............................ E.T. Wilson Solo—"Back of the Clouds" -— Bruce La Hey Obituary .............................................. E.T. ..........Wilson Poem and Sermon ............................... Merritt ......W........ Wolfe Solo—"The Lord’s Prayer"................. Bruce La Hey Postlude............................................... Carol Goff, Organist COMMITTAL Scripture ............................................. Merritt W. Wolfe Prayer.................................................. E.T.Wilson Due to the fact that the Chapel was inadequate to accommodate the many brethren and friends who came for the services from the various states, the funeral service was held in the spacious newly constructed publishing building. The interior of the building was simply but beautifully arranged for the occasion.

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 Nos.3,4 Page -10- (January, 1955) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11- Victor Tasho Houteffwas born in Raicovo, Bulgaria, March 2, 1885, and died February 5, 1955, at the Hillcrest Hospital in Waco, Texas. He is survived by his widow, Flo¬rence Houteff; three brothers, Nick Houteff of Milwaukee, Wisconsin, Leo and Theodore Houteff of Bulgaria; three sisters, Mrs. Marie Starbovo, Mrs. Anna Demeter and Mrs. Fimea Gavrealoff all of Bulgaria. Brother Houteff’s first religious affilia¬tion was with the Greek Orthodox church. In 1907 he came to the United States. Sev¬eral years later, while in the hotel business at Rockford Illinois, he accepted the Sev¬enth-day Adventist faith and was baptized. Soon thereafter he moved to Los Angeles, California, where he was successfully en¬gaged in sales work; he was recognized by all his associates as one who practiced his religion in the conduct of his business. A faithful churchgoer, he took active part in the many church endeavors and was gen¬erous in his support of the work. In his capacity Of Sabbath School teacher in the years 1928 and 1929 he proved both gifted and inspired in his presentation of the les¬sons—so much so that church member after church member crowded into his, class, until finally it became necessary for him to hold special sessions in a private home. As a result, in 1930 Brother Houteff wrote The Shepherd’s Rod. Vol. 1, the first in a series of doctrinal publication of which he is the author. In the year 1934 he established the Universal Publishing Association, also the General Offices of what is now known as the GENERAL ASSOCIATION OF DAVIDIAN SEV¬ENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS. His next book was entitled The Shepherd’s Rod. Vol. 2, followed through the years by 24 booklets, a periodical called The Symbolic Code, and the Timely Greetings consisting of 98 pamphlets. In 1935 Brother Houteff brought the world¬wide headquarters of the Association, together with the Universal Publishing Association, to Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas. It was here that two years later on January 1, 1937, he was united in marriage to Miss Florence Marcello Hermanson, who has stood faithfully by her husband’s side in sickness and in health, and has shared the heavy burdens of his work. Among the many projects inaugurated under Brother Houteff’s able leadership are Mt. Carmel Center with its various department, including the Rest Home, the Dispensary, the International Mercantile Association, the Davidic-Levitical Institute, and the Lake Shore Subdivision; and the glorious Kingdom flag. Serving through the years in capacities too numerous to list, giving his all to the work of the Lord, Brother Houteff in life took no rest from his tireless efforts to fulfil his great calling. And now the Lord has seen fit to let our beloved Brother, after several years of failing health rest for a little while. “Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints.”— Ps. 116:15. FUNERAL SERMON for BROTHER HOUTEFF As we continue with this memorial service, in honor and respect for him who gave a full measure of devotion to the Lord’s cause for His church here on earth, and is now momentarily taking his sleep, I shall read from the writings of the sweet singer of Israel. “The Lord is my shepherd; I shall not want. He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: He leadeth me beside the still waters. He restoreth my soul: He leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for His name’s sake. Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for Thou art with me; Thy rod and Thy staff they comfort me. Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine enemies: Thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth over. Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life: and I will dwell in the house of the Lord for ever.”—Psalm 23. These words are an eternal expression of the Lord’s servant’s hope. David, the king of Israel, likening himself to a sheep with the Lord as his Shepherd, was able to look beyond the mysteries of this mortal life with its uncertainties into the future, and with unmistakable clearness was able to say, “yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil.” Why? Because the Lord was his Shepherd; and the Shepherd’s Rod and His staff, they comforted him. And he had the assurance and was well able to declare that he would dwell in the house of the Lord, his Shepherd, forever. If the David of old, with all of his trials, temptations, besetments, and defeats, was able by faith in God’s Word alone to look into the future and declare such an abiding hope, I am sure that the one who is taking his short rest had that same hope. True, indeed, Brother Houteff has fought a good fight; he has kept the faith. Honest hearts the world around have rejoiced at his teachings. These have been in their mouths as sweet as honey, sweet upon their lips with a promise of no bitterness and no disappointment. These honest souls have been rejoicing in the Truth even as the wheat, which, while it is in the field, rejoices in the latter rain that the Lord sends to ripen and prepare it for the final harvest and is finally placed in the Master’s barn. But while many are rejoicing throughout the length and breadth of the land, there are also those who have been trembling because of the firm denun¬ciation of their sins and the defilement which they have brought into the house of God. Even as in ancient times, when ancient Israel under King Ahab trembled at the words of Elijah from ancient Mt. Carmel, so has modern Israel trembled today, and are still trembling. There is no grave so deep nor tomb so strong as to be able to silence the “Voice” that crieth

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 Nos.3,4 Page-14- (January, 1955) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15unto the “city,“ and erelong the shout of victory shall sound from one end of the earth to the other and through all the cities of Israel: “0 death, where is thy sting? 0 grave, where is thy victory?” 1 Cor. 15:55. Today, Carmel and its large family mourn. We mourn the loss of a husband, a brother, a fellow-worker, and a kingly leader; but we do not mourn as others, because we see that God, Who holds the earth in the palm of His Hands, is merely working out His own will in His Own good way. Out of the fires of sickness and suffering, the Lord is to bring forth health and purity, a robe of righteousness, and a golden crown which shall soon be placed upon the head. Those who have been associated with Brother Houteff have learned that he worked by faith, even as the Lord’s servants of yesterday worked, and which we find recorded in Hebrews the eleventh chapter. “By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith. By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went. By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king’s commandment. By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he endured, as seeing Him Who is invisible. By faith they passed through the Red Sea as by dry land: which the Egyptians assaying to do were drowned. By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, after they were compassed about seven days. And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise: God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect.” Heb. 11:7,8, 23, 27, 29, 30, 39, 40. Therefore we are engaged in a work which in its beginning had nothing in a material sense to start with. It was started through faith in God’s Word. It was established by hope and prospered through the exercise of charity. And so it is that by faith we must continue on until the work is completed. There is no stopping. We also know that Brother Houteff’s constant aim and purpose were to get his work done. He was still laboring and planning his work, when he was taken to his short rest. We are confident that his hope is also expressed in the words of an¬other who took her rest while she was en¬gaged in the Lord’s work. Before she passed away she expressed her hope in these words which you will recognize come from Testi¬monies for the Church. Vol. 7, p. 17: “...Your work, my work, will not cease with this life. For a little while we may rest in the grave, but, when the call comes, we shall, in the kingdom of God, take up our work once-more.” The author of this statement, while living, had the hope that although her work of turning sinners to righteousness might cease temporarily while she rested in the grave for a short time, yet the day was coming when she would be brought forth from that grave and take up her work once more in the Kingdom of God. That such a time is coming when sleeping saints shall arise and turn sinners to righteousness is clearly set forth in the Scriptures, recorded in the twelfth chapter of Daniel, verses 2, 3. “And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt. And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever.” Here Inspiration foretells that a day is coming when a resurrection will take place and those who turn many to righteousness shall shine as the stars forever and ever. Since it was the hope of both of these of whom I have spoken that they would come forth and take up their work once more, it must be that while mercy patiently lingers the Lord is going to call forth from the grave His sleeping saints, the faithful ones, and they shall go forth and turn many to righteousness. That is how they take up their work once more. They had a work once, they laid it aside temporarily, and now they take it up once more. Not a new work, but an old work laid aside and then taken up again. This is one of the Truths which Brother Houteff has sponsored, which he has taught, and has helped to make Davidian Seventh-day Adventists. If there are any who are to profit from the service of today, it is we, those who are still living, those of us who still have a span of life ahead of us, whether it be long or short. And to those who have come here in honor and respect for him who is now resting, whatever your belief may be, I would say, “Live your religion, be a producer for others not merely a consumer for yourself; for in Christendom today there are too many who are merely consumers for themselves.” This, too, was Brother Houteff’s teaching and his practice, that he should produce more for others than he consumed upon himself. And for those of us who remain, and have united in this “closing work for the church” I shall read the verses containing the last commission given us by our leader. It is recorded in Jeremiah 16:14-16. In the 14th verse Inspi¬ration is speaking, referring to the Lord as the Lord Who at one time had brought Is-rael up out of the land of Egypt. “Therefore, behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that it shall no more be said, The Lord liveth, that brought up the children of Israel out of the land of Egypt.” Jer. 16:14. Anciently it was the custom of the people to say The Lord now lives Who brought the children of Israel up out of the land of Egypt, but the day is coming when that shall no more be said. “But, The Lord liveth, that brought up the children of Israel from the land of the north

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 10 Nos.3,4 Page -18- (January, 1955) Page -20and from all the lands whither He had driven them: and I will bring them again into their land that I gave unto their fathers.” This is something that never has yet been done. “Behold, I will send for many fishers, saith the Lord, and they shall fish them; and after will I send for many hunters, and they shall hunt them from every mountain, and from every hill, and out of the holes of the rocks.” Jer.16:16. That is the commission that the Lord’s servant has given us. We are told the Lord commissions His people to go and hunt Israel from every mountain, from every hill and even out of the holes of the rocks, and in the Lord’s strength this we do. God has given us a work to do and the one whom He appointed to lead us in this task has set the example for each one of us to follow. Brother Houteff, our leader, was not a quitter; he did not permit himself to be overcome by discouragement. Neither did he give himself over to feelings. If he were to speak to us Davidians upon this occasion, today, I am sure he would tell us, “On with the work. Stop nothing short of victory.” He would admonish us “do not repeat the same mistakes of Israel in the past, or that of modern Israel, by stopping where their leaders went to rest. Keep on going; do not stop just because I am resting. Keep on going; look to the Lord, the Author and Finisher of your faith.” Now is the time for each one of us Davidians, as a people, believing in progressive Truth, to show our respect for our leader and belief in his message by laying aside all of our selfish wants, and uniting in a concerted effort to carry on the cause to a glorious victory which shall soon come to pass. Doubt and unbelief, should not be known in our ranks, but as the Apostle Paul, we should, say “forgetting those things which are behind and reaching forth unto those things which are before, I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus" (Phil. 3:13, 14)— the establishment of the everlasting Kingdom. Our report today should be the same as was that of Joshua and Caleb”We are well able to go up and take the land.” Just as soldiers in the heat of battle look to the symbol of their nation, take courage, pledge themselves anew, and then leap forward into the task that is at hand, so today every Davidian on Carmel and throughout the length and breadth of the land should, look up to the symbol of our work and with a thrill in our voices we in our hearts should say “we pledge our hearts, our minds, our hands, our all, to the flag of God’s eternal Kingdom, and to the Theocracy for which it stands, one people made up of all nations, and bound by the cords of everlasting love, liberty, purity, justice, peace, happiness, light and life for all.” We should have a joyful chorus upon our lips such as this, “Forward, forward, ’tis the Lord’s command; forward, forward, to the Promised land; forward forward, let the chorus ring; we are sure to win with Christ our King.” I am sure this thought in our hearts is the greatest respect which we can pay to the one whom the Lord has chosen to lead His people thus far, and that ere long, we will see fulfilled, “Thy Kingdom come, Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven.” Active pallbearers were: Alton Springer, Jimmy Worth, Dudley Goff, Stoy Proctor, Harmon Springer, and Glenn Weeks. Hon¬orary pallbearers included Herbert Curtis, H. C. Sealy, Vanoy Smith, Jack Knipple, Sr., J. 0. Conrad, and J. B. Berolinger. COMMITTAL: “And the Lord said unto him, Call his name Jezreel.” “For I will take you from among the heathen, and gather you out of all countries, and will bring you into your own land.” “And ye shall dwell in the land that I gave to your fathers; and ye shall be My people, and I will be your God.” “This land that was desolate is become like the garden of Eden; and the waste and desolate and ruined cities are become fenced, and are inhabited....I the Lord build the ruined places, and plant that that was desolate: I the Lord have spoken it, and I will do it.” “For, great shall be the day of Jezreel.” Hos. 1:4; Ezek. 36:24, 28, 35, 36; Hos. 1:11 APPRECIATION Words are utterly inadequate to convey my deep appreciation for each of the many messages by telephone, telegraph, and nail, as well as the lovely floral pieces sent by you dear brethren at the passing of my husband. And I sincerely regret that because there are so many, I cannot personally acknowledge individually your expressions of faith, hope, and sympathy. However, I do want each of you to know that your messages of condolence were a great personal comfort in the days just past and will be dearly cherished in the days ahead as we go forward in the Lord’s strength performing the tasks that have been clearly outlined for us. --Mrs. Florence Houteff

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 Nos.3,4 Page-22- (January, 1955) Page -24- Page -21- Page -23- EXECUTIVE OFFICERS APPOINTED In the very nature of the Divine set-up of the General Association of Davidian Seventh-day Adventists (Constitution and By-Laws of Davidian Seventh-day Adventists, p. 6, par. 1), the office of president for the time being remains vacant. In harmony with recommendations made by Brother Houteff before his death the Executive Council, in accordance with the Constitution and By-Laws of the General Association of Davidian Seventh-day Adventists, met and unanimously passed and adopted the following resolutions: That Mrs. Florence Houteff be appointed and elected to the office of Vice-President of the General Association of Davidian Seventh-day Adventists; And that T.0. Hermanson be appointed and elected a member of the Executive Council. Also elected to office was J. 0. Conrad to succeed Mrs. Florence Houteff in the ca¬pacity of Executive Secretary. Members of the Executive Council include: Mrs. Florence Houteff, Vice President of the Association; J. 0. Conrad, Executive Secre¬tary; Mrs. S. Hermanson, Treasurer; M. W. Wolfe; C. W. Helman; A. Quackenbush; G. W. Saether; T. 0. Hermanson. And now as we take another step forward with advancing Truth, doing all things “decently and in order,” let nothing stop us short of our object—bringing about that reformation among God’s people which is prerequisite to the sounding of the “Eleventh-Hour Call,” the Loud Cry, through which shall be gathered all the saints into the Kingdom “which shall never be destroyed...but...shall break in pieces and consume all... kingdoms.” Dan. 2:44. UNITY AMONG BELIEVERS Far and wide there is much talk about unity in and among civic organizations, churches, states, and nations. Even the lofty ideals of one world and of one church challenge the modern mind. And though this ardent preoccupation with unity is one of the most noble and most powerful among men, yet unless it is Christ-centered, it is of the subtlest of delusions, the sheerest of vanities. The redemp¬tive unity of brotherhood in Christ is the supreme need of both the church and the world, and is the supreme good which Inspiration exalts as in the 133 Psalm:-- "Behold, how good and how pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity! It is like the precious ointment upon the head, that ran down upon the beard, even Aaron's beard: that went down to the skirts of his garments; as the dew of Hermon, and as the dew that descended upon the mountains of Zion: for there the Lord commanded the blessing, even life for evermore." Thus being infinitely "good” and "pleasant" to the soul now and requisite to "life for evermore," this vital unity will therefore be of paramount concern to every true Davidian Seventh-day Adventist. Indeed, it will be his ever-pressing ideal and goal. The measure of unity we achieve will not be!the result of chance but will come as we conscientiously comply with the progressive requirements, admonitions, and instructions which the Lord gives us. Necessarily, then, we must ever be closely aware of just what God's message for today teaches. How essential therefore that we study and assimilate it till it becomes the controlling part of us. Ezekiel was told to eat the book (Ezekiel 2:9, 10; 3:3). We must do the same. Thus only can unity be attained. Then, "thy watchmen shall lift up the voice [the Message]; with the voice together shall they sing: for they shall see eye to eye, when the Lord shall bring again Zion."--Isa. 52:8. Those who do not eat the book and sing together engender variance, strife, and confusion in our ranks. Thus the imperative need that we know what we teach and teach only what we know; and that we comply with exactly what the Message teaches and requires; and that we keep ourselves free from uninspired writings. Only such efforts will God bless. Furthermore, would we have the saving unity for which Christ prayed, we must guard our lips and hold our tongues from gossip and evil speaking about our brethren, for it is Satan's studied purpose thus to confuse and disunite the ranks of Christ. Beloved, it is not opposition from the Laodiceans that is our greatest danger. Rather it is envy, jealousy, suspicion, pride, evil imagin¬ings and surmisings that could come in among ourselves. It is these that retard the work and weaken courage. So give no ear to it. Ask:

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 Nos.3,4 Page -26- (January, 1955) Page -28- Page -25- Page -27- "Who art thou that judgest another man's ser¬vant? to his own master he standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be holden up: for God is able to make him stand."--Rom. 14:4. "Judge not, that ye be not judged.''--Matt. 7:1. As brethren in the faith, members of one family, with the same Kingdom hope, let us now press together, striving, praying, and working for love and unity among us. With everyone at his God-given post of duty and attending strictly to his own business, we can be more than conquerors through Him that loved us, and gave Himself for us. EVANGELISTIC SERIES HELD AT MOUNT CARMEL A series of eleven evangelistic meetings held in Mount Carmel chapel beginning Fri¬day evening, December 24, and closing Sab¬bath afternoon, January 1, featured the theme "The Kingdom of God is at Hand." The meetings were arranged by all the Hunt¬ers on leave from the field and this series proved, through the Lord's guidance, to be one of the most heart-stirring and solemn series ever held at Mount Carmel. Both young and old were moved by the emphasis placed on the nearness of God's Kingdom and our need to be fully prepared and ready for the events soon to come upon us. Attendance at each meeting was good with visitors swelling the ranks, and at one gathering there was an overflow crowd. The meet¬ings, although not humanly planned that way, turned out to be eleven in number, one short of the symbol of government, number twelve. It was pointed out that this may be indicative of how close we are to the Kingdom. Emphasis throughout the meetings was placed on the shortness of time, the need for placing all on the altar of sacrifice, pressing closer together in unity and love, and going for¬ward in faith to full victory in Christ. A few brief experiences from the field were given by some of the Hunters disclosing the progress of the work under God and how the Message is steadily moving forward in spite of continued opposition. Those who brought messages during the series of meetings included: Fred Campbell, Roy Crearer, Ray Custer, Dudley Goff, Wayne Goff, Cecil Helman, T. 0. Hermanson, John P. Kelley, Jack Knipple, Sr. Stoy Proctor, 0. 0. Richardson, H. C. Sealy, Harmon Springer, Vanoy V. Smith, E. T. Wilson, Merritt Wolfe, Fayne Worth, Vaughn Worth, and Fannie Lou Woods. One meeting was devoted exclusively to Mount Carmel children participation. Sister Vanoy Smith and Sister Claudie Mae Woods supervised this meeting with the aid of visual illustrations. These pictorial lessons operated by the children showed the broad way to destruction, the side roads to be avoided, and the narrow road to the Kingdom TODAY'S CHALLLENGE On the Sabbath preceding the orientation of this fall's ministerial class, a sermon was given by Brother Oliver Hermanson in which he reviewed the pioneering work of the Message and of Mount Carmel Center. The struggles and sacrifices to get the Message launched in Laodicea and to build Mt. Carmel were chronologically recalled. Along with this was recounted the Seventh-day Adventist ministry's fierce opposition in its unsuccessful efforts to suppress and squelch the Godsent Message while It was in Its infancy. He told us how the Davidians were barred from the Seventh-day Adventist churches, and how in some instances they were even bodily carried out. These attacks were not uncommon in those early days. After the unfair hearing by the Conference committee of twelve men in 1934, a trip was made to Texas in search of a central location for the headquarters from which to carry for¬ward the work. The three location hunters, he said, were led to Waco's lake-shore hills where the Center now stands-- this being the highest point in the county, Waco’s best scenic site, the very things that make these hills a most desirable and distinctive residential spot. The twelve Mount Carmel pioneers arrived from California on the 24th of May, 1934, in the midst of the depression and started to build this center solely by faith. There was nothing on the place but timber and brush. The axe was the first tool to go into use. Construction first began on a simple flat roof frame building to house the Institution’s and the pioneers, belongings that were to be brought by trucks a few days after the group of twelve arrived. The builders at first slept and cooked in the open under the trees. Black gumbo muddy roads to walk and drive over, water to be had only by hauling a distance of six miles in barrels the first two years, and later in a 300-gallon tank, kerosene lamps for light, poor housing and homemade wood stoves were a few of the obstacles that faced the pioneers. In spite of the handicaps all along the way the establishment of the Center made steady progress. So while hundreds of businesses were going bankrupt, Mt. Camel grew and prospered. The first ministerial class, active Hunters now in the field, met for study only after a full day's work. A point which Brother Hermanson emphasized was that in those days the building up of Mount Carmel and the postage stamp by which to carry the Message to Laodicea were of prime importance. Now, however, he pointed out that the greatest need is for Hunters in the field for truly the harvest of the first fruits is great and increasingly ripe. An appeal was made to the new students to fully consecrate and dedicate themselves to the Lord

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 Nos.3,4 Page-30- (January, 1955) Page -29- Page -31and His Eleventh-hour Call. He explained that not everything would be pleasant and easy when they enter the field work, but that the joy over one true convert far over-shadows the abuse and opposition encountered from the deceived class of Laodicean brethren. From Testimonies to Ministers, page 107, he read: "No one should claim that he has all the light there is for God's people. The Lord will not tolerate this. He has said, 'I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it.' Even if all our leading men should refuse light and truth, that door will still remain open. The Lord will raise up men who will give the people message for this time." (Emphasis Ours) This passage was cited as encouragement for each new ministerial student to the end that they can be among the men raised up by the Lord if they will but let His will be done in their lives. Brother Hermanson closed by reading Gospel Workers, pages 65, 66: "The number of workers in the ministry is not to be lessened, but greatly increased. Where there is now one minister in the field, twenty are to be added; and if the Spirit of God controls them, these twenty will so present the Truth that twenty more will be added." This multiplication of workers, he explained, has already begun to be literally fulfilled in the Davidian ministerial increase, and is becoming a still greater reality with each passing day. AWAKE, ARISE, SHINE What is now taking place speaks loud enough to awake any slumberer if he can possibly be awakened. Coming events will be even more rapid It therefore behooves us immediately, with the Lord's help, to re-examine ourselves, individually and collectively, to see if we are awake, and have our ears open to the trend of the times, and our hearts possessed by the Word of God; if, in short, we are working to bring the Kingdom of God "in the days of these kings."- -Dan. 2:44. With such an unremitting resposibility upon us, God help us not to fall back into Laodiceanism, but to heed to the full Inspiration's longsuffering voice: — "My brethren and sisters, do you desire to break the spell that holds you? Would you arouse from this sluggishness that resembles the torpor of death? Go to work, whether you feel like it or not. Engage in personal effort to bring souls to Jesus and the knowledge of the truth. In such labor you will find both a stimulus and a tonic; it will both arouse and strengthen. By exercise your spiritual powers will become more vigorous, so that you can, with better success, work out your own salvation. The stupor of death is upon many who profess Christ. Make every effort to arouse them. Warn, entreat, expostulate. Pray that the melting love of God may warm and soften their icebound natures. Though they may refuse to hear, vour labor will not be lost. In the effort to bless others, vour own souls will be blessed. "We have the theory of the truth, and now we need to seek most earnestly for its sanctifying power. I dare not hold my peace in this time of peril. It is a time of temptation, of despondency. Every one is beset by the wiles of Satan, and we should press to¬gether to resist his power. We should be of one mind, sneaking the same things, and with one mouth glorifying God. Then may we successfully enlarge our plans, and by vigilant missionary effort, take advantage of every talent we can use in the various departments of the work."--Testimonies. Vol. 5, pp. 387- 388. (Emphasis ours.) The hour is too late to devote the strength of brain and muscle and our material benefits to self-serving. The day is fast approaching when it will be said: "Give an account of thy stewardship." Davidians, awake, arise, shine by absorbing all the Godsent oil for your lamps. Only then will you hear Him say: "Well done thou good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." Matt. 25:21.

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 5 Page -2- (March, 1955) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- V.T. HOUTEFF'S DEATH IN RELATION TO THE MESSAGE This statement is being issued to make known the official Davidian stand regarding the death of Brother Houteff In relation to the Message. We can profitably compare our experience with that of the disciples at the death of Christ. "With the death of Christ the hopes of His disciples perished... Until the last they had not believed that He would die; they could hardly believe that He was really dead. Over-whelmed with sorrow, they did not recall His words foretelling this very scene. Nothing that He had said, now gave them comfort. They saw only the cross and its bleeding victim. The future seemed dark with despair. Their faith in Jesus had perished; but never had they loved their Lord as now. Never before had they so felt His worth, and their need of His presence. Desire of Ages, p. 772. "’And one shall say unto Him, What are these wounds in Thine hands? Then He shall answer, Those with which I was wounded in the house of My friends. Awake, 0 sword, against My shepherd, and against the man that is My fellow, saith the Lord of hosts: smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered: and I will turn Mine hand upon the little one." Zech. 13:6, 7. "I have no special comments to make on verses 6 and 7, other than what is commonly understood among Christians. It is plain to see, though, that after the Lord's shepherd is smitten, then it is that the Lord will separate His people."- -Timely Greetings, (1947 edition), Vol. 1, No. 18, p. 17. All we stand.on is a "thus saith the Lord," and if the death of Brother Houteff fulfils this prophecy, then certainly he was the Lord's shepherd, and there can be no doubt that the next event, as prophesied in this chapter, is that the sheep will be scattered, and the Lord Himself will turn His "hand upon the little ones." In this case which will you be: a scattered sheep or a little one? Following this comes the separation. Are we now more concerned with the shepherd's being smitten than how we, shall fare in the event far more important to us--the separation? "While the world has wondered after the beast, God has 144,000 who 'have not bowed a knee to Baal.’ Though they seem to be lost without a shepherd, the arm of Omnipotence is watching over them.... "Though such great apostasy and blasphemy has gripped the world, God's church. 144,000 in number, scattered throughout the length and breadth of the earth without a shepherd, have not bowed a knee to Baal. While Laodiceans are shaken out (spued) by destruc-tion, God takes charge of the flock Himself. Thus, the church and the message will triumph to the victory. See Testimonies. Vol. 6, page 427; Testimonies to Ministers, page 300."--The Shepherd’s Rod. Vol. 1, pp. 218, 222 (First Edition). THE SYMBOLIC CODE MARCH , 1955 V.T. HOUTEFF'S DEATH IN RELATION TO THE MESSAGE PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 10 No.5

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 5 Page-6- (March, 1955) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- In regard to Zerubbabel starting and fin¬ishing the work we quote from one of the Timely Greetings: '"Moreover the Word of the Lord came unto me, saying, The hands of Zerubbabel have laid the foundation of this house; his hands shall also finish it; and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me unto you.' Zech. 4:8, 9. "These scriptures positively imply that there are doubts in the minds of some as to whether antitypical Zerubbabel, or some other shall finish the work which Zerubbabel has started. Whom does Zerubbabel represent?-- "The Word of God explains that ancient Ze- Orubbabel is a signet, type, at the time God overthrows the thrones of the kingdoms, at the time their armies are destroyed by one 'brother' Christian's sword cutting down an¬other brother Christian. (Haggai 2:22, 23.) Ze¬rubbabel, therefore, represents God's servant at a time the crowned kings, 'throne of king-doms,' are overthrown, and in which time one Christian nation is at war with another Chris¬tian nation. Since the crowned kingdoms are fast passing away, and other forms of gov¬ernments are taking their places, this all proves that antitypical Zerubbabel's appearance is now due. And, the Lord's own answer is, 'the hands of Zerubbabel have laid the foundation of this house; his hands shall also finish it.' "'For who hath despised the day of small things? for they shall rejoice, and shall see the plummet in the hand of Zerubbabel with those seven; they are the eyes of the Lord, which run to and fro through the whole earth.' Zech. 4:10. "The day this scripture is fulfilled, is the day in which the Lord of hosts starts a reformatory work in an apparently very small and insignificant way, and those who despise small and insignificant beginnings will at last rejoice and shall see that antitypical Zerubbabel is the one to direct the work along with all (seven) his helpers. They are the eyes of the Lord. What a momentous day! What a great people! Evidently they constitute the 'stone' of Zechariah 3 which we studied several weeks ago, and learned that it has seven eyes, complete spiritual vision. Obviously this is the stone that smites the great image of Daniel 2:45. "'Then answered I, and said unto Him, What are these two olive trees upon the right side of the candlestick and upon the left side there¬of? And I answered again, and said unto Him, What be these two olive branches which through the two golden pipes empty the golden oil out of themselves?' Zech. 4:11, 12. "All these taking place at this particular time, and the prophecies now unfolded, prove, that antitypical Zerubbabel must now be here, and that as he has started the work, he also must finish it. The fact that Inspiration takes the pains to tell who is to finish the work in itself is proof that there must be active usurpers of his office as there were of Moses, of¬fice. ''--Timely Greetings ,{1953 edition}, Vol. 1, No. 14, pp. 20, 21, 22. The next point of consideration is the question, Has Jezreel yet come? The recent series of nine letters addressed to the elders and the laity are all signed V. H. Jezreel, H. B. Jezreel must have been here, otherwise where did these signatures come from? These nine letters signed by V. H. Jezreel, are addressed to the elders but, in perfect compliance with the instructions given in Hosea 2:1, are left to the Ammi's and Ruhamah's (the laymen) to deliver to "Mother" (the ministry). On page 1, of Letter 6, we read: "Now, Elders, is your final chance to obtain the badly needed oil for your lamps, and the badly needed salve for your eyes (Rev. 3:18). If you fail now, you fail forever. "Elders, do not longer presume that the Lord has 'forsaken the earth,' His people, or His church. He died to save them and He has not given them up. Nor will He let you run away with them. Forsake your wicked works, Elders, for why should you perish for filthy lucre? The Spirit of Prophecy long ago condemned your unholy practice but you continue on and on. Since you have now reached your limits, and since God's patience is exhausted, this is the Spirit's last call for you to give heed to His Voice." The above is over the signature of V. H. Jezreel, H. B. If these letters bear the Spirit's last call and this is their final chance, what need is there for another Jezreel? The following quotation from the 1950 General Conference Special, relative to Elijah and the Elijah message are selfexplanatory: '"Has Elijah the prophet already come?' 'Is the ancient prophet to appear in person himself?' 'Is a group of people to do a work similar to that of the ancient Elijah?' Or what?"- -1950 General Conference Special, p. 4. "...since Elijah is to herald the great day, he can therefore be the only one who will rightly interpret the prophecies of the day, which are still mysteries to Christendom, and even to our own Denomination! Indeed, to reiterate, it is for this very reason that the prophet is sent. He is to unroll the scroll, to explain what the day of the Lord is like, what the Lord will do then, and how we may survive His judgments. To reemphasize the fact, let it be said again that being the last of the prophets Elijah is, therefore, the only one who can open to our understanding all the prophecies of the Scriptures pertaining to the great and dreadful day of the Lord— prophecies which heretofore have been only mysteries to all. Thus he is, as the Scrip-tures say, to blow the trumpet in Zion, and to sound an alarm in God's holy mountain, in the church. "In doing all this, he sets in motion the Power that is to restore all things. Hence, Christ's positive declaration: 'Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things.' Matt. 17:11.

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 5 Page -10- (March, 1955) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11- Inevitably, then, without his message we would die in our ignorance and in our sins- -never live to see the restoration completed. -1950 General Conference Special, pp. 21, 22; 1954 edition, pp. 19, 20. "Since the Scriptures clearly picture Elijah and his work, and also what the day is to be like, none who will humbly inquire about him and his work need to guess or to be in the dark concerning either his identity or his mission, for it is his God-given duty to publish the timely truths as revealed to him out of the prophecies. And so all who are willing and obedient, will have no trouble recognizing him and his message (John 7:17). They will know that anyone who comes with a message other than the message found in the prophecies concerning the great and dreadful day of the Lord, is not the promised Elijah.''- -Id., pp. 24, 25; 1954 edition, up. 22, 23. "Since the promised Elijah is to be the last prophet to the church today, as John the Baptist was the last prophet to the church in his day, and since the last work on earth is the Judgment for the Living, the truth stands forth like the light of day that Elijah's message is the message of the Judgment for the Living, the last, which in the very nature of the gospel is of far more importance and consequence than any other message ever borne to a people."--Id., pp. 25, 26; 1954 edition, pp. 23, 24. "Since God is not experimenting, and since He means just what He says, there should be no doubt in your minds that the Scriptures concerning antitypical Elijah (he who is to awaken the church and to warn the Laodiceans of 'the great and dreadful day of the Lord') make sure that he is one person. Of a surety, he is to have faithful helpers, but according to the prophet Nahum he will greatly make use of the printing press and will scatter his message by the postage stamp everywhere as the leaves, of autumn. He will not care what is done with his publications, but will make sure that they find their way into all hands, laps, pockets, yards or waste baskets throughout Laodicea.... "What is the Lord's counsel concerning the Voice of Elijah's publications? and what is the title of them? "The answer comes through Micah the prophet: '"The Lord's Voice crieth unto the city, and the man of wisdom shall see thy name: hear ye the Rod, and Who hath appointed It.' Mic. 6:9. "Here is a Rod which speaks; and Its voice, the scripture points out, is the voice of God to His people. And since The Shepherd's Rod, the publications which contain the message of 'the great and dreadful day of the Lord,' is the only Rod that has ever spoken, then it is the Rod publications which the Lord demands all to hear....In truth, since the Rod is a symbol of authority, correction, and deliverance, then what other title could more fit¬tingly signify that It is to deliver the peni¬tent and do away with the impenitent? It was the Shepherd's Rod that freed ancient Israel, and the Lord has chosen The Shepherd's Rod to deliver modern Israel. It was a Rod that led the first Exodus, and it is now seen that a Rod is making ready to lead the second Exodus (Isa. 11:11; Mic. 7:14, 15; Ezek. 20:36, 37)."--Id., pp. 36, 37, 38; 1954 edition, pp. 34, 35, 36. "...The prophet, or the message is called, Elijah, 'with the spirit and power of Elijah. -The Shepherd's Rod. Vol. 1, p. 47 (First edition). Brother Houteff's passing does not change the truth of the message. As to Malachi 4:5; Testimonies to Ministers, p. 475; Hosea 1:11; Hosea 2:22, and kindred passages, if you teach only that which is published concerning them, you will be on the safe side, for the litera¬ture is very clear as to their application. And anyway, why should the passing of Brother Houteff have anything to do with the references just listed? The important factor is not whether Elijah lives or dies, but that Elijah's work and message are plainly predicted. No, it is not whether Elijah lives or dies that makes Elijah the Elijah. Brother Houteff's death may be a shock and a surprise, but it is the next event to come that should be of deepest personal concern to God's people at this time. The Elijah referred to in The Shepherd's Rod Vol. 1, pp. 23, 24 (pocket edition) cannot be the Elijah spoken of in Malachi 4:5. You will note that the Moses, Abel, Enoch, Elijah and the Adams from the other worlds mentioned in this parade in which the redeemed of all the ages take part, are the types themselves, not their antitypes. In commenting on Ezekiel 34:2-4, 22-24, Jezreel Letter No. 6, p. 2 has to say: "...It directly condemns the deeds of the shepherds of the Israel of today. This fact you find in verses 22 to 24 which declare that after the unfaithful and selfish shepherds are done away with, then it is that the one shepherd, antitypical David, takes over and he alone thereafter very carefully prepares and distributes the feed to the flock of God...." In the light of all this clear testimony that has been left us in this period when God's flock is without a visible shepherd, let us therefore be cautious lest we be found seeking a Noah, a Daniel, or a Job and find instead a Korah, and Abiram. Let us let Heaven guide. "...Let me tell you that the Lord will work in this last work in a manner very much out of the common order of things, and in a way that will be contrary to any human planning. There will be those among us who will always want to control the work of God, to dictate even what movements shall be made when the work goes forward under the direction of the angel who joins the third angel in the message to be given to the world. God will use ways and means by which it will be seen that He is taking the reins in His own hands. The workers will be surprised by the simple means that He will use to bring about and perfect His work of righteousness. Those who are

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 5 (March, 1955) Page -13accounted good workers will need to draw nigh to God, they will need the divine touch. They will need la drink more deeply and continuously at the fountain of living water, in order that they may discern God's work ai every point."- -Testimonies to Ministers, p. 300 (Emphasis ours.) In the light of this striking statement, let us wisely recognize that there are more surprises and unexpected moves in store for us. May we always remain flexible enough to permit the Lord to work for us in His own good way. Man may propose but it is God who disposes, therefore let us heed Inspiration’s admonition to us to draw close to the Lord and drink more deeply than ever before from the great fundamental truths of this wonderful Davidian message. Only as we do this, and remain resigned to God’s will for us, will we be ready for the future out-of-the ordinary events that are surely coming our way. Let us have implicit faith that the Lord has the reins fully in His own hands. He knows exactly how to save and deliver, if we will but let Him do it in His own way.

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No.6 Page -2- (April, 1955) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- OUR DUTY As Davidian Seventh-day Adventists we now find ourselves in a preparatory period when the Lord is working quietly but mightily and in a most effective way. Now is the time for each of us to get our house in order so to speak, and be ready to gird ourselves for the finishing of the work in the church. This present transitory period should find us preparing to go when the signal is given rather than to attempt to run ahead or fall behind the Lord’s program for now. The Lord is leading us now just as He has led us in the past—both through periods of activity to spread the Message and periods of reflection and advanced preparation for the next move. The hunting campaign is one of the major phases of the work and in one of the future issues of the Code, all will receive a report that should be most encouraging to each one who has the advancement of the Davidian message at heart. Ancient Israel was led by the cloud by day and the pillar of fire by night. When the cloud stopped, they stopped, and when the cloud went forward, they went forward. We, too, should follow the leadings of the Lord Who also now is in complete charge of the work. We can be likened to an army with Jesus as our Commanderin-chief. He knows best just how to bring about victory, as He has wisely laid out all plans. Therefore, it behooves us to stand at attention when he so commands and to march forward when He so commands. Let each Davidian be awake and alert and harmoniously sing with his brethren “ready to go, ready to stay, ready His will to do.” With such a purpose in our hearts and with these words on our lips, we can always be in tune with God’s divinely-appointed time table. THE SYMBOLIC CODE APRIL , 1955 OUR DUTY NOW PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 10 No.6

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 7 Page -2- (May, 1955) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- AN UNPUBLISHED LETTER OF INTEREST Introduction The following excerpts from a letter written in 1932 by Brother V.T. Houteff to a Seventh-day Adventist Elder is being published at this time not only because of some early historic facts it contains, but also because of its other statements of interest. (By way of explanation, we point out that the letter was written after The Shepherd's Rod, Vol. 1 was printed but before Vol. 2 came.) Los Angeles, California April 22, 1932 Dear Elder_: This is in answer to both of your communications. I hardly know how to explain this most vital subject, by which the Spirit of God through His holy Word has opened the avenue of correspondence. It is not difficult to express the idea I wish to convey to you, but how to say it; fearing a chance of misunderstanding or diminishing the Truth God has so graciously revealed to His people; realizing that this is dealing with a matter of life and death. First of all Elder _____, I wish to thank you for your interest in me, for I really think you are sincere and very anxious that the denomination should accept the message in The Shepherd's Rod, thus avoiding a great loss of life. If I have made any mistake that has caused them to turn against it I trust that my God will forgive me, for I have done the best I know how. On my part, I am ready to do anything if it could alter the situation whether it be confession of my blunders or even giving my life if it would save the church of God. Apparently, you think the leadership of our denomination would have accepted the message in The Shepherd's Rod if I had eliminated every idea but held to the "one Subject"; namely, the 144,000 also the call for reformation. I must confess that I do not know of anything in The Shepherd's Rod that has no connection with these two great subjects. My request was that you name the topics which you think should be left out. In your reply, you speak only of the leopard-like beast of Rev. 13. It seems necessary that I should give you further information of my dealings with the brethren. The message in The Shepherd's Rod did not come all at once; it is the result of Bible studies for almost two years. These studies were presented to a company of believers from Sabbath to Sabbath as the one which you yourself witnessed. In the beginning we had no idea of what was ahead of us, or of writing a book -- it came step by step. From THE SYMBOLIC CODE MAY , 1955 PREPARATION FOR ALL-OUT EFFORT..................................3 FEAR OF LIGHT REAL TRAGEDY.........................................25 INTERVIEW WITH FIELD WORKER REVEALS ADVANCEMENT-WITH OBSTACLES TO OVERCOME................................................26 YOUR NEED FOR CERTIFICATE OF FELLOWSHIP............................................30 THE MAILBAG.........................................................................32 FOREIGN RELIEF.....................................................................23 Vol. 10 No.7

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No.7 Page-6- (May, 1955) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7the very start I tried to get either a private hearing, or else some of the leading men to come and see what it was all about, pleading with them that it was their duty to correct us if we were in error, or if we had any Truth that they should know it. While they refused to give us any kind of hearing, they did everything possible to close our place of meeting, and some of those who attended these studies were frightened for fear of losing their church membership. Their spirit of resistance to reasoning with us, bears witness of their lack of interest in the things of God. This evidence proves that it is not what is in The Shepherd's Rod that has barred them from accepting the message, but the fact that they are saying in their hearts: "I am rich and increased with goods, and have need of nothing!" By these acts they are fulfilling prophecy. You will note on pg. 236 (The Shepherd's Rod, Vol. 1) that I had given them thirty-three manuscripts several months before the book was published. These manuscripts contained only the first 172 pages of the book, dealing with the 144,000 and a call for reformation. By this information you will note, that the leopard-like beast was not in the manuscript. As they rejected the manuscript before the book was published is self evident that the "beast" is NOT the thing which made them reject the message . If the leadership of the Advent movement should accept a message Elder______, it would be something that has never happened with any movement since the world began. It would also be contradictory to the Spirit of Prophecy. See 5T62, 6T427, at top of page. They may fool themselves but they can never impose on God. The truth of the leopard-like beast was revealed to us after they had rejected the message in the manuscript by their dishonest investigation, showing that God controls the revelation of the Scriptures and reveals Them at the right time. The blasphemy on the seven heads is a symbol proving that the leadership of this denomination has done the same (violence to the Truth) by rejecting the message, as all the rest of them prior to 1844. Is this not Truth? If so, then what is wrong with the interpretation of the heads? They think this is calling the church Babylon. But if The Shepherd's Rod is wrong in this, then they find fault with Christ as well, for He also has enumerated these "seven churches" in the third chapter of Revelation and has given the blackest record of them all to the Laodiceans (S.D.A.). If Christ by doing this is not calling the Laodiceans Babylon, then neither the interpretation of the heads is doing it. Because this denomination is not Babylon, is not a sign that we are better but worse as far as condemnation is concerned. (The more light the greater the sin -- blasphemy). If these seven denominations are not the seven churches of Revelation, then who are they? I am trying to answer your letter, Elder _____, in my humble way, not with Intention of coming back at you in everything you have said, but in fear, and by prayer that I do you no injustice in this matter by flattery or reproach. I must speak the Truth as I understand it lest I come under condemnation. The straight Truth poured out by The Shepherd's Rod, is the product of the Bible and the Testimonies. Therefore, it is impossible that it should not bring His chosen leaders into disrepute. This is not the only time in history He has had a church. Think of the severe messages He has been sending to His chosen leaders in ages past. Of course you understand the charge is not to any one individual; it is to the "angel of the church of the Laodiceans" (the leadership as a body). It may be severe, but is it not needed? This fact I think you can prove to your own satisfaction. You know that if you should arise to declare the message in The Shepherd's Rod, or one similar to it, the same charges that they have poured upon me would also be poured upon you. The same would prove true with any one individual that would dare tell the straight Truth. The class that lived in the days of Christ is also here today, and if He failed to convince them, it is not likely that I can do it now. Yes, it is possible for a man to cut himself off from God by cutting himself off from his brethren, if he voluntarily departed from them. But I have not done so, it is they that are determined to cut me off. In this they will miserably fail, except they do it by violence, in the same manner as ancient Israel mistreated the prophets and slew them. If you turn your face toward Zion, Elder_____, it will be impossible to have peace with the devil. If you are not having trouble, it is because you are not doing the work God expects you to do. Let it be remembered that God's servants seldom met opposition from the world. Their trouble was from false brethren in the church. We shall never be able to do the work of Elijah by good words and fair speeches. And if we bear the message of Elijah, we shall incur the displeasure of the unconsecrated and demand a fight to the finish. It is also true that the church of God has never been led away from the Truth by a false message or persecution; she was overthrown time and again by the leaderships from within the church. Such have split the church in numerous sections and brought about division after division and disrepute to the cause of Christ. There can be no plainer statement made than the one concerning the prophet Elijah in Testimonies to Ministers, p. 475. Elder ____ in one of his documents against me, has quoted words of the Spirit of Prophecy as found in The Shepherd's Rod, page 87, credits them to me, thus making it appear that I was the author of the statement concerning Elijah's coming, while I was but quoting the words of Sister White. By doing this, he is hiding the truth of the Spirit of Prophecy from God's people and aiding the enemy to deceive the church. The servant of the Lord says the Elijah message is to come. (See 9T16, TM 475.) They have been telling us that the Sunday blue law is the thing that is to make the shaking in the church; but the Spirit of Prophecy says: "I asked the meaning of the shaking I had seen, and was shown that it would be caused by the straight testimony called forth by the counsel of the True Witness to the Laodiceans. This will have its effect upon the heart of the receiver, and will lead him to exalt the standard and pour forth the straight truth. Some will not bear this straight testimony. They will rise up against it, and this is what will cause a shaking among God's people." -- Early Writings, p.

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No.7 Page -10- (May, 1955) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11- The very fact that they have not been able to contradict any part of the message in The Shepherd's Rod, is self evident that the thing is right; and had not the Spirit of God made it possible, it would have been like the rest of their books. They are not against The Shepherd's Rod because they fear it may be error, for they know it is the Truth. The reason they are warring against it, is because it tells the truth of their ungodly deeds, and is calling for a decided change of things. I am not surprised at what they are doing to me, for they have been doing the same thing to Sister White who founded the denomination and whom they had already accepted to be the servant of the Lord. Think of the message in 1888. This same class of workers stood in the way and the message never reached the people! If they performed such ungodly deeds then, it is much easier for them to do it now. You speak of re-writing The Shepherd's Rod, and to "hold to the one subject, namely, the 144,000 and a call for reformation," also having it proof-read by an English teacher. I believe you are sincere in this Elder _____, and I appreciate your admonition; but I also believe you will give earnest attention to what I am about to say, as I will try to explain my position in the fear of the Lord. As I said before, I have nothing in The Shepherd's Rod to my knowledge that has no bearing on the 144,000 and a call for reformation. I think if you will study it from that angle, you will see that my statement is correct. This is one of the reasons why we did not leave out any of the topics. Our second reason is, the truth of the 144,000 came through these topics to which many have objected and doubtless you perhaps refer to the same things. Now, Elder _____, stop and think how foolish it would be to kill the hen as soon as the chickens are hatched out! I agree with you, Elder ____, if I had my way I would never have written the idea the way it is. I would have put in all the nice things, and left out all the rebuff and condemnation. I would have hired the finest English teacher I could get and have him clothe the thing in good flowery language; thus making sure that it would find a welcome in every home. But had I done so, it would have contradicted the very principle it stands for, and the tune of its voice would have condemned its profession. In other words, it would have been nondescript -- "lamb-like," but speaking like a dragon. The intention of The Shepherd's Rod is to "cry aloud, spare not," show the sins and uncover the shame. It is to destroy the confidence of the sheep on the arm of flesh. By its human weakness it is to humble the lofty looks, and bow down the haughtiness of men. Its mission is to abase the proud, and to exalt the Lord alone. (Read Isa. 2; Rev. 3-5; Jer. 17:5-7.) If The Shepherd's Rod had not poured out the straight Truth, and told the things which we may think would not bring disrepute to the church of God, and to the watchmen on the walls of Zion, God could not be vindicated by His "strange act" with the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9. The message in The Shepherd's Rod is for a witness to the world which church is His. By this example (Ezek. 9) He will call out His sheep, and quickly finish the work. "Not by might nor by power, but by My Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts." Depending on highminded men, He can never finish His work, nor gather His people. This is why The Shepherd's Rod contains the things which are objectionable to human reasoning. Your other remark which is of the greatest importance, you say I "must not take the position that The Shepherd's Rod is infallible." I have never used the word "infallible"; but I have stated that The Shepherd's Rod contains either all Truth, or there is no Truth in it. This position I have taken on the strength of the Bible, and the Spirit of Prophecy, as they both agree that God alone is able to reveal the Truth in His holy Word, regardless of its simplicity. This means Inspiration, which is especially true of timely Truth. The Word says, "I will guide you into ALL Truth." Do you doubt this clear-cut statement, Elder ____? I hardly think you do. Your admittance that we have the Truth of the 144,000, and that it is the "message for the hour" proves my position. This most startling revelation was not made known before this because the time was not ripe for it. This fact proves that God controls the Scriptures, and to whomsoever He will, He reveals the truth of them. Since we have the message of the 144,000, and that they are to be preachers in the time of the "loud cry," the Word of God declares that they are "without guile in their mouth." How could this scripture be true if the very message concerning themselves, and which they must proclaim be mixed with error? Why will He allow error? Has He lost His power? Is it not His will that we shall know the Truth and that the Truth shall make us free? I shall never say "God will not permit me to claim all Truth." This kind of unbelief has been the trouble in all ages: while they accept one point they refuse the other. It is this prevailing iniquity that has dragged down the church to the present state of stupor, of deception, and unbelief in the Spirit of Prophecy. You say a report has been circulated that we claim Inspiration for the book, and that this has given another reason to the brethren for cutting loose from us. I am sure there is neither logic nor good reason for such action on the part of our brethren. Why should they stick to us if the book was not inspired Elder _____? I would not waste my time with it, or give one cent for it. If it is not divinely communicated, how could it be the "MESSAGE FOR THE HOUR?" Such contrary reasoning shows that the Laodiceans need to anoint their eyes with "eye salve." Think of it, they will accept the book if it is mixed with error, but ALL TRUTH they WILL NOT! Denying Inspiration of the message is throwing God out of it! Sinning against the Holy Ghost! May God forgive them for the thought. It is true that the devil is determined that I shall not succeed. I have received a number of letters telling me how to teach the message. As one is contrary to the other, whom shall I accept as a safe guide? There is a danger, Elder ____, in fulfilling the prophecy as in Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 475, 476. Speaking of Elijah's

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 7 Page-14- (May, 1955) Page -13message we read: "Somebody is to come in the spirit and power of Elijah, and when he appears, men may say: `You are too earnest, you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way. Let me tell you how to teach your message.'" These words do not come from those who are opposed to it, for they say: "Let me tell you how to teach your message." I hope, Elder _____, I shall not be misunderstood in what I have stated in this letter. It is not my intention to come back at you in everything you said. My only aim is to clear the Truth from misunderstanding, and I hope you will not be offended for my so doing. If you cannot refute with facts my position in these matters, then it must be that I am right, and the safest way for us would be to march on openly with God's message, for it demands immediate action. If we beauty parlor what God has revealed, it would be His message no longer, and useless to waste our time with it. It is impossible to tell you my experience, but it will suffice to say that if The Shepherd's Rod is not inspired, I would not have said that it is. Your doubt in this fact does not only discredit God, but it also leaves you destitute of His power, and robs the fruit of your labor. It is well said by the prophet Zechariah, time will prove, "and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me unto you." Zech. 4:9. There is much more that I would like to say, but I must not weary you with too much reading. I close with the words: "Today if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts." Let me hear from you at your convenience. May the good Lord bless you and make these things clear. I am your sincere brother in Christ, (Signed) V.T. Houteff P.S. Read TM, p. 296; 9T16; Zech. 12:8; 5T263.

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 2 Page -2- (December, 1955) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- THE THREE REQUISITES TO VICTORY From time to time, as the Lord directs, it will be the privilege of The Symbolic Code to publish certain sermons delivered by the late Brother V.T. Houteff through the years before the Timely Greetings series was started. These sermons will be judiciously selected on the basis of their current application to our present needs, from the most complete collection of existing notes on his addresses since 1929. These discourses should prove just as encouraging and helpful and perhaps even more timely in view of the closing phase of the work for the church than they were when they were delivered. The sermon selected for this issue is the one the servant of the Lord delivered May 13, 1944: Prayer Thought: "The time had come for the disciples who had been most closely associated with Christ to unite more directly in His work, that these vast throngs might not be left uncared for, as sheep without a shepherd. Some of these disciples had joined themselves to Him at the beginning of His ministry, and nearly all the twelve had been associated together as members of the family of Jesus. Yet they also, misled by the teaching of the rabbis, shared the popular expectation of an earthly kingdom. They could not comprehend the movements of Jesus. Already they had been perplexed and troubled that He made no effort to strengthen His cause by securing the support of the priests and rabbis, that He did nothing to establish His authority as an earthly king. A great work was yet to be accomplished for these disciples before they would be prepared for the sacred trust that would be theirs when Jesus should ascend to heaven. Yet they had responded to the love of Christ, and though slow of heart to believe, Jesus saw in them those whom He could train and discipline for His great work. And now that they had been long enough with Him to establish, in a measure, their faith in the divine character of His mission, and the people also had received evidence of His power which they could not question, the way was prepared for an avowal of the principles of His kingdom that would help them to comprehend its true nature." -- Mount of Blessing, pp. 11, 12. From this reading we can see what the Christian does before his conversion, and this afternoon we are to study further what the Christian does after his conversion. Heb. 11:1, 4, 5, 7, 8, 20-23, 31 -- "Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. By faith THE SYMBOLIC CODE DECEMBER , 1955 THE THREE REQUISITES TO VICTORY PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 11 No.2

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.2 Page-6- (December, 1955) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh. By faith Enoch was translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because God had translated him: for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God.... By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith. By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went.... By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau concerning things to come. By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, blessed both the sons of Joseph; and worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff. By faith Joseph, when he died, made mention of the departing of the children of Israel; and gave commandment concerning his bones. By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months of his parents, because they saw he was a proper child; and they were not afraid of the king's commandment.... By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not, when she had received the spies with peace." This is what faith wrought in the instances we just read about, but something else must also be needed besides faith. Num. 13:20 -- "...And be ye of good courage, and bring of the fruit of the land. Now the time was the time of the firstripe grapes." The twelve spies whom Moses sent to investigate Canaan were commanded to be of good courage. Had all the spies shared in the courage Moses all along had possessed, they would not have been tempted by unbelief at this time. And not only the ten disheartened spies, but the whole multitude of Israel except two who were over twenty years of age when they came up out of Egypt, died outside the land of promise because of their lack of courage. What a costly defeat! Here we can also see that it is just as fatal to believe a disheartening report brought by others as it is to make the report. Forty years later Joshua sent two men again to secretly "view" Canaan and this was their report: Josh. 2:23, 24 -- "So the two men returned, and descended from the mountain, and passed over, and came to Joshua the son of Nun, and told him all things that befell fell them: and they said unto Joshua, Truly the Lord hath delivered into our hands all the land; for even all the inhabitants of the country do faint because of us." This is the report of these two spies. A courageous report it was. God's men knew that God had delivered the land to them when they saw that the people's hearts fainted because of them as is recorded in the testimony of Rahab: Josh. 2:8-11 -- "And before they were laid down, she came up unto them upon the roof; and she said unto the men, I know that the Lord hath given you the land, and that your terror is fallen upon us, and that all the inhabitants of the land faint because of you. For we have heard how the Lord dried up the water of the Red Sea for you, when ye came out of Egypt; and what ye did unto the two kings of the Amorites, that were on the other side Jordan, Sihon and Og, whom ye utterly destroyed. And as soon as we had heard these things, our hearts did melt, neither did there remain any more courage in any man, because of you: for the Lord your God, He is God in heaven above, and in earth beneath." Yes, the inhabitants of Jericho all lost courage -- and that was the beginning of their defeat. In order for Christians to be victorious they must possess (1) faith -- Hebrews 11; (2) courage -- Joshua 2; (3) action -- Exodus 14. Ex.14:11-16 -- "And they said unto Moses, Because there were no graves in Egypt, hast thou taken us away to die in the wilderness? wherefore hast thou dealt thus with us, to carry us forth out of Egypt? Is not this the word that we did tell thee in Egypt, saying, Let us alone, that we may serve the Egyptians? For it had been better for us to serve the Egyptians, than that we should die in the wilderness. "And Moses said unto the people, Fear ye not, stand still, and see the salvation of the Lord, which He will shew to you to day: for the Egyptians whom ye have seen to day, ye shall see them again no more for ever. The Lord shall fight for you, and ye shall hold your peace. "And the Lord said unto Moses, Wherefore criest thou unto Me? speak unto the children of Israel, that they go

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.2 Page -10- (December, 1955) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11forward: But lift thou up thy rod, and stretch out thine hand over the sea, and divide it: and the children of Israel shall go on dry ground through the midst of the sea." Here we see a picture of all Israel with no courage just at a time when they so much needed it. To solve their problem did God command them to sit down and pray? -- No, the command was that they go forward, that Moses first lift his rod and stretch forth his hand to divide the sea, and that the multitude go on through. To all human reasoning this command would seem utterly foolish in the face of their predicament, but God knew all about it. He knew what He was doing when He led them there, too. He was about to bring to pass so great an event that it would bring fear upon the heathen and thus help make possible God's people taking the land of their promise, as well as to relieve them of the pursuing Egyptians. This lesson shows that unfailing faith, courage, and action is the cooperation that is required from the converted Christian every advance step of the way in God's leading, and it always brings success. The Midianites also lost courage and they were defeated. Yes, discouragement does bring defeat. Discouragement is one of the snares of the Devil to bring defeat to God's people if they allow it. In the days of King Belshazzar there was a war in which the Medes and Persians wanted to break through the walls of Babylon and subdue her under their rule. You recall that the Babylonians suddenly lost out because they were overconfident. Yes, they had placed all their confidence in their strong walls! To bring this lesson down to our time we find from Holy Writ that the cause of the Laodiceans' downfall is due to the operation of the same principle that brought Babylon's defeat -- over-confidence. Yes, they say they are rich in Truth and have need of no more although God says that they are "wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked." Thus they have fallen into the Devil's trap for them. In warfare you know that each side tries to confuse its enemy and break their morale with the end in view of weakening the enemy and thus making its own victory easier. And when they plan their attacks and invasions they attempt to make them in the places they think their enemy would least suspect. In the spiritual warfare the Christians' Adversary does not nap. He, too, seeks his opportunity to break down their courage and morale and thus make sure to accomplish their defeat as we saw demonstrated in the examples we have cited today. And do not think for a moment that he is not looking for the vulnerable point in us, too, that he might strike and cause our defeat. We could expect his assault upon us to come from the place we least expect it. So, unless we know what our weakest spot is how could we know where the Devil is going to attack us? The Enemy made Laodiceans believe they have no need of more Truth, that they have all Truth that is necessary to get them through Heaven's portals, although God has declared that they are in need of everything, and are about to be "spued out" (Rev. 3:16). Now we really are enriched with Truth if we have studied and assimilated what has been given us, for we have had made available to us the "gold that is tried in the fire" that we might be rich, the "eyesalve" that we "might see," and the "raiment" with which we may be covered (Rev. 3), and the "extra oil" that our way might be lighted (Matt. 25). Therefore the Devil is not going to attack us where he attacked Laodiceans, but he will tell us that we are poor in Truth. He will do this in almost any way. The testimonies I heard some give here last night showed just that. Such testimonies would not spawn courage in anyone, but they rather would bring nothing but discouragement. For anybody to come to a meeting and manifest discouragement, it is a sure sign of his own personal spiritual bankruptcy, his personal defeat. And what kind of daily testimony do you give in your associations with others by word or by pen? There is only one road, but it has two sides to it: On one side are the Laodiceans saying, Fear not, everything is all right. I saw some Davidians last night on the other side of the road discouraged with everything. Neither is right. Neither is trusting in God. 1 Tim. 3:7, 8 -- "Moreover he must have a good report of them which are without; lest he fall into reproach and the snare of the Devil. Likewise must the deacons be grave, not doubletongued,..." Yes, the men in God's service must be able to bring a good report of themselves and must not be doubletongued -- he must not bring a mixture of good and bad reports which in nearly every case is calculated to serve his own selfish interest, or it reflects his low spiritual condition. When one starts giving bad reports he is either assuredly falling into a snare of the Devil, or it is an index that he has already

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 2 Page-14- (December, 1955) Page -17- Page -13- Page -15fallen into the snare. Jas 2:17-20 -- "Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone. Yea, a man may say, Thou hast faith, and I have works: shew me thy faith without thy works, and I will shew thee my faith by my works. Thou believest that there is one God; thou doest well: the devils also believe, and tremble. But wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is dead?" The only way we can show our faith to others is by our deeds, our works. What does it mean to confess our faults one to another? -- We do that when we make our faults right with those whom we have wrongly influenced. But last night this is not what we heard in some of the testimonies that were spoken. The converted Christian always has a good report; he is a man of faith, courage, and works; he is a Davidian indeed. Rev. 12:10, 11 -- "And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the Kingdom of our God, and the power of His Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night. And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death." It is for us to go through with these who shall be given sure and complete victory over the Evil One. Let none, therefore, fall into the snare he has set for us. * * * * * * * * * * MT. CARMEL'S REPORT It is heartening indeed to have been privileged to understand more from Daniel 12 and Revelation 11, as was presented in the November, 1955 issue of The Symbolic Code. From it we can see that but a short time remains for our own individual preparation for deliver¬ance, and to complete our work for our Laodicean brethren. Because the time is short it would be well for us again to focus our attention briefly on the great task before us and what we are doing to accomplish it. "Our work and duty are now made as clear as they can be made at this particular time. We need not, therefore, err. Need not be ignorant of what is to be done and how it is to be done. "—Timely Greetings, Vol. 1, No. 9, p. 13. "...To get this work done we are to be at first the 'many fishers,' then the 'many hunters' (Jer. 16:16). Thus it is that the first fruits are to be gathered 'one by one.' Isa. 27:12. We are now in the hunting days going from city to city, from village to village, and from door to door, a thing which has never before been done. Besides fishing and hunting we also are to make 'a highway for the remnant of His people which shall be left, [after the first fruits are gathered] from Assyria; like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt.' Isa. 11:16. After this hunting is over and the highway built up, then it is that the second fruits will flow to the moun¬tain of the Lord's house...."--Id., p. 11. "Micah 6:1, 2—'Hear ye now what the Lord saith; Arise, contend thou before the moun¬tains, and let the hills hear thy voice. Hear ye, 0 mountains, the Lord's controversy, and ye strong foundations of the earth: for the Lord hath a controversy with His people, and He will plead with Israel.' "First to be noted is the fact that the messenger of God is instructed to contend before the mountains, and that the hills are to hear his voice. Obviously, then, in this scripture as elsewhere in the Bible, mountains and hills must be figurative of kingdoms and governments. "He is to contend before the mountains not against them; that is, he in to proclaim that the Lord has a controversy with His people, that He in asking for a thorough reformation among them, and that they are not willing and co-operating. "It was seen in previous studies that the prophecies of Micah 4 and 5 are to be fulfilled in the latter days, our time, in a time that Inspiration by the revelation of these prophecies calls for a reformation among God's people. The prophecies now being unsealed for the first time since they were written, and the reformation already on foot, the fact that instead of gladly accepting the freshly revealed message, they are creating a controversy throughout the Adventist churches, very obviously indicates that now is the time to contend before the mountains, now is the time for them (the ’mountains') to hear the Lord's controversy with His people. "The words, Arise, contend thou before the mountains, and let the hills hear thy voice, imply that heretofore his voice has been heard only locally but that now he must meet the situation even though the mountains, hills, and the strong foundations of the earth hear that the Lord in having a controversy with His people.

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.2 Page -18- (December, 1955) Page -20- Page -17- Page -19- "Until now, we have been merely trifling with the Lord's adversaries but now we must get down to business regardless who hears it. His people must now forever turn from man's sayings, whatever they be, and confine their faith and hope in 'Thus saith the Lord,' regardless through whom He says it, or else they lose out. As followers of the Lord, we should hearken to His heart-rend¬ing plea for revival and reformation."--Timely Greetings. Vol. 1, No. 27, pp. 3, 4. For another phase of our work, let us review the announcement that was made in the September, 1954 issue of The Symbolic Code. "The Hunting Campaign launched last year initiated and heralded a new electrifying and jicogressive advancement of present Truth. "Now again, with even greater emphasis toward reaching her goal, Mount Carmel Center makes the following announcement to all faithful Davidians who will realize that this good news is perhaps nothing short of a sign. Mount Carmel Center, by commencing to first sell its excess property, then the whole, is symbolically leading the way to the program that is outlined by the Bible and Spirit of Prophecy, in the words: " 'Again, the Kingdom of Heaven is like unto a treasure hid in a field; the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy there of goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field.' Matthew 13:44. The Lord Himself in leading the way. "'...Jesus has made it possible for you to accept His love, and in happy co-operation with Him to work under its fragrant influence. He requires you to use your possessions in unselfish service, that His plan for the salvation of souls shall be carried forward with power. He expects you to give your undivided energies to His work. "'Would you make your property secure? Place it in the hand that bears the nail-print of the crucifixion. Retain it in your possession, and it will be to your eternal loss. Give it to God, and from that moment it bears His inscription. It is sealed with His immutabil-ity. Would you enjoy your substance? Then use it for the blessing of the suffering.'-- 'Testimonies. Vol. 9, pages 50, 51. '"I saw that if any held on to their property, and did not inquire of the Lord as to their duty, He would not make duty known, and they would be permitted to keep their property, and in the time of trouble it would come up before them like a mountain to crush them, and they would try to dispose of it, but would not be able. I heard some mourn like this: "The cause was languishing, God's people were starving for the truth, and we made no effort to supply the lack; now our property is useless. Oh, that we had let it go, and laid up treasure in heaven!" I saw that a sacrifice did not increase, but it decreased and was consumed. I also saw that God had not required all of His people to dispose of their property at the same time, but if they desired to be taught, He would teach them, in a time of need, when to sell and how much to sell. Some have been required to dispose of their property in times past to sustain the Advent cause, while others have been permitted to keep theirs until a time of need. Then, as the cause needs it, their duty is to sell.'--'Early Writings,' page 57. "'Spiritual prosperity is closely bound up with Christian liberality. The followers of Christ should rejoice in the privilege of revealing in their lives the beneficence of their Redeemer. As they give to the Lord, they have the assurance that their treasure in going before them to the heavenly courts. Would men make their property secure? Let them place it in the hands that bear the marks of the crucifix ion. "--'Acts of the Apostles.' pages 344, 345. "We see each passing day more and more that God requires His people to gladly support His cause, first by their tithes and offerings (Malachi 3:8-10), and at last by selling all, if they would enter into life eternal. He who taken part in the first of His requirements, will at last with joy go all the way by selling all when God gives the command. Thus only may he joyfully buy the 'field' with the great 'treasure.' "It now becomes very obvious that the time is short, that he who would be ready for the 'great supper' and for his eternal home, will have his eyes open to Truth and his heart set on his eternal welfare. God will direct him day by day. "Certainly then this move could be a signpost to both Davidians and to Laodiceans that the eleventh-hour message is on the very verge of a final and all-out effort to reclaim the church from the hands of the Enemy. "Be it, therefore, known that part of Mount Carmel property is being subdivided for high class residences beginning at the old peach orchard near Mount Carmel entrance. "The wise do not consider it a gamble to sell all they have in order to make the Kingdom their own. They know that they are getting a bargain, that such an investment will make them rich. Both the man that bought the 'field'

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.2 Page-22- (December, 1955) Page -24- Page -21- Page -23containing the great 'treasure,' and the man who bought the 'pearl of great price' sold everything they had in order to close the deals. But even though it took everything, they both had enough to buy what they had set their hearts on. "Then who knows, but the Lord, that this heart-stirring example may soon turn into a sounding alarm and be followed by every faithful Davidian believer throughout the land. Even now, the Lord's example to raise funds by disposing of His possessions, is a loud cry to every Davidian to awake to the fact that he is privileged to join the campaign with faithful tithe and offering at first, and at last to swell the funds by giving everything so that the work may be finished and the saints be gathered home!"—The Symbolic Code. Vol. 10, No. 1, pp. 3-6. These references clearly outline our duty, therefore it would be well for us to consider now what we are doing to accomplish it. We shall in the next few paragraphs review mo¬mentarily what we are doing, not to boast or to complain, but to study if there be more that we could be doing. The print shop is running at a steady pace to keep the literature supplied for the mails. This is consuming tons of paper. Faithful workers of the various departments each have a part in producing the literature. In the past few weeks alone there were mailed close to a half million pieces of free literature. With each piece of this literature an enrollment card for the introductory Bible Course has been inclosed. These enrollment cards, through the hunting and fishing efforts, have been coming in by the hundreds. A number have already completed the introductory course and are ready to take the advanced course. Since the hunters for the United States returned to the field this summer they have called on approximately 11,000 homes to give warning to their Adventist brethren of their "visitation." To maintain the "hunters" and to pay the cost of the tons of free literature plus the postage is costing the Association thousands of dollars monthly. To defray this heavy cost, the funds which have accrued from the sale of Mt. Carmel property have supplemented the tithes. (To date approximately one third of the idle land has been sold and for which payments are being received.) Though the Devil has not been napping, still the Truth continues to penetrate in all parts of the field. Knowing the time and our work let us even more closely unite our forces in God's program of the day. We cannot for a moment slacken our efforts. With the light and knowledge we have of our work and the time we have to do it in, it is clear that we must intensify and accelerate our efforts many times over. Let us remember the faith of the Israelites at the battle of Jericho when the walls came tumbling down. Indeed it took much courage and patience to march round the city thirteen times before anything happened. Likewise today we are compassing the Laodicean church and it will take no less faith, work, patience, prayer and courage on the part of every Davidian to keep marching round the city so to speak with the present Truth literature until the walls of preconceived opinions, prejudice, and opposition collapse. Then all the honest of heart, the "hidden ones" ("Testimonies," Vol. 5, pp. 80, 81) will be disclosed to view. "And Joshua had commanded the people, saying, Ye shall not shout, nor make any noise with your voice, neither shall any word pro¬ceed out of your mouth, until the day I bid you shout; then shall ye shout." Josh. 6: 10. This may well be a good object lesson for us today to the end that we let not idle useless talk proceed from our mouth but that we pay more attention to our marching until we have compassed the city in harmony with the Lord's plan, and then we can shout the victory and give God the glory. As stewards, each Davidian will have to give an account of what he did with the Truth he so freely and generously received. Although more will be required of some than of others, still each Davidian should place his maximum possible talents and resource and influence into operation in a way that will be pleasing to the Lord and conducive to the advancement of the work in the church. "Time is short, and our forces must be organized to do a larger work. Laborers are needed who comprehend the greatness of the work, and who will engage in it, not for the wages they receive, but from a realization of the nearness of the end. The time demands greater efficiency and deeper consecration. 0, I am so full of this subject that I cry to God, 'Raise up and send forth messengers filled with a sense of their responsibility, messengers in whose hearts self-idolatry, which lies at the foundation of all sin, has been crucified .'"--Testimonies. Vol. 9, p. 27. Thus we see that the Lord wants workers who are not chasing the dollar but rather fishing and hunting for precious souls still unreached in Laodicea, that when they face their lost Adventist brethren in the Judgment, they can honestly feel that they had done their utmost to give them warning, and forever rejoice with those who heeded the warning they passed on at God's command (Ezek. 3:4-7). May each of us come up to the help of the Lord in whatever capacity the Lord has blessed us, for there is no doubt that the work will be successfully finished, but the question today is--who will have the wisdom and endurance to finish with it?

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 3 Page -2- (January, 1956) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- WHAT PRICE THE "EXTRA OIL"? (The sermon Brother Houteff delivered November 11, 1944 has been selected for this issue of the Code because it deals with the importance of the Certificate of Fellowship. It is particularly timely since it is now in order for the holders of the Certificate to have theirs renewed, and it explains to new Davidians the significance of being eligible for it.) ************** Prayer Thought: "God has shown me that at the very time that the signs of the times are being fulfilled around us, when we hear, as it were, the tread of the hosts of heaven fulfilling their mission, men of intelligence, men in responsible positions, will be putting rotten timbers into their characterbuilding, -- material which is consumable in the day of God, and which will decide them to be unfit to enter the mansions above. They have refused to let go the filthy garments; they have clung to them as if they were of precious value. They will lose heaven and an eternity of bliss on account of them." -- Testimonies to Ministers, p. 446. At the very time that the signs of the times are being fulfilled around us men will be putting rotten timber into their character instead of improving themselves. Why? -- Because Satan needs them as his agents. How long will they continue in their evil course? -- A short time and then it will all be brought to view. This reading says it is men of intelligence who are engaged in God's service that will be putting the rotten timber into their characters. This should be a great warning to us, for right now is the time the servant of the Lord is talking about. Let us not play the fool. Matt. 24:45-51 -- "Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord has made ruler over His household, to give them meat in due season? Blessed is that servant whom his Lord when He cometh shall find so doing. Verily I say unto you, That He shall make him ruler over all His goods. But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My Lord delayeth His coming; and shall begin to smite his fellowservants, and to eat and drink with the drunken; the Lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for Him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth." Two types of servants are here described. THE SYMBOLIC CODE JANUARY , 1956 WHAT PRICE THE "EXTRA OIL"? PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 11 No.3

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.3 Page-6- (January, 1956) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- The servant is the ministry, those appointed to rule over the household, the church. God's servants, the ministry, are to give meat in due season, present Truth -- Truth which is applicable to the time in which we are now living, not 1844. Present Truth from 1844 to our time was not the institution of the Sabbath or the state of the dead, for they have been truths since the beginning. True, they had been lost sight of. The knowledge that since 1844 the Judgment of the Dead has been in progress in the heavenly sanctuary is what has constituted present Truth since 1844. We were made to understand what was going on in our time. But when the Judgment for the Living is about to commence then the Judgment for the Dead is no longer present Truth. Present Truth comes only from God. Man does not know the seasons, and therefore God Himself must appoint the time for present Truth to be revealed. There is a special blessing promised to those whom He finds giving meat in due season. But what was meat in due season in 1844 most likely would not be meat in due season in 1944. If we do not desire meat in due season, however, He does not give it to us. Matt. 24:47 -- "Verily I say unto you, That He shall make him ruler over all His goods." This is speaking of him who faithfully gives meat in due season. The "goods" is present Truth. We are told in Malachi that before the great and terrible day of the Lord, Elijah is to come. Then when Elijah appears his message will be present Truth. He is to warn and prepare God's people for the great and dreadful day of the Lord. To be sure his message will be present Truth before the great and dreadful day of the Lord as much as Noah's message was present Truth before the flood. It verily will mean the difference between life and death to God's people to whom it is delivered today as Noah's message meant life or death to the people in his day. The verses we have been studying this afternoon show that there are two classes of servants: the faithful and the unfaithful. Matt. 24:48-51 -- "But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My lord delayeth His coming; and shall begin to smite his fellowservants, and to eat and drink with the drunken; the lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for Him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth." If the servant says, "My Lord delayeth His coming," it would indicate that he had expected the coming of the Lord to occur sooner. The early pioneers among us as Adventists looked for His imminent coming, but now the banners we used to see in our churches foretelling His coming "in this generation" are disappearing. Moreover, we as a people are enjoined to follow a restricted diet, and because the Lord has not come many are eating and drinking with the drunken. The Lord comes to such a servant in an hour he does not expect Him. Then shall the Kingdom of Heaven be likened to ten virgins. Matt. 25:1-13 -- "Then shall the Kingdom of Heaven be likened unto ten virgins, which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the Bridegroom. And five of them were wise, and five were foolish. They that were foolish took their lamps, and took no oil with them: but the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps. While the Bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet Him. Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps. And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps are gone out. But the wise answered, saying, Not so; lest there be not enough for us and you: but go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. And while they went to buy, the Bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with Him to the marriage: and the door was shut. Afterward came also the other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, open to us. But He answered and said, Verily I say unto you, I know you not. Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh." Here is represented a church which believes that the Bridegroom is coming, believes in the second coming of Christ. In 1844 the ten virgins went into their place of waiting for His coming, five of whom took no oil with them while the other five took extra oil with them. The lamps aptly symbolize the heart, and it is one's belief in Truth that lights up the heart. Yes, it is Truth which must be indited by the Holy Spirit that gives light. The message which was meat in due season in 1844 was the Truth Sister White brought -- the Judgment for the Dead -- and it was this message which was represented by the oil that was in the lamps when the ten virgins first went in waiting for the Bridegroom to come. The oil that was in the vessels of the five wise virgins must represent an additional Truth, something other than what was in the lamps. It is this additional Truth which is to supplement the 1844 Truth and thus supply sufficient light to the time

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.3 Page -10- (January, 1956) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11of the coming of the Bridegroom. And what must this additional Truth be? -- It must be the truth of the Judgment for the Living, the last message. In this parable is seen great confusion when at last the virgins, all ten of them, wake up and learn for a certainty that the Bridegroom is on His way. Now they all find themselves in need of light to illuminate the prevailing darkness about them and to light their way to meet the Bridegroom. But to the utter and painful realization of the five foolish virgins who had failed to procure extra oil (truth of the Judgment for the Living) as the five wise did when it was time to do so are now faced with terrible darkness. Frantically they make their pitiful appeal to the five wise virgins that they share their oil with them. Now they are fully awake to the fact that they had been mistaken in their belief that the message of the Judgment for the Dead was sufficient Truth to carry them to the end. Do you not see that the old Spirit of Prophecy should have already been in our hearts (lamps), and in order to go through successfully to the coming of the Bridegroom we must also have in our possession and readily accessible to us the "additional message" mentioned in Early Writings, p. 277, the "extra oil," the truth of the Judgment for the Living, the great and dreadful day of the Lord? Let us say that now we have the extra oil and those represented by the foolish virgins come to us and plead that we share the oil with them. Would any of us refuse to give it to them? -- I think we would not. But in the parable the wise women told the foolish women to go and buy for themselves, for they had only enough oil for their own use. You know the sad story -- that the foolish were unable to go buy the oil and get back before the door was closed. Who are those who sell the oil? And why would not the wise give to the foolish? The wise told the foolish to go and buy oil; therefore the wise must also have had to buy theirs. The extra oil being the "additional message," the message of the Judgment for the Living, must have cost something to those who have it, and they must have paid someone for it. Yes, we had to buy the oil and we could not buy it from everybody. Many have asked who is eligible to lead in the service of the work? The answer that goes out from Mt. Carmel is that anyone not holding a Certificate of Fellowship cannot be a Davidian teacher. He can listen only. Yet just the granting of a Certificate of Fellowship is a cheap thing. That in itself would have no significance. Who receives the Certificate? -- Those who have personally studied all the Message and believe It; those overcoming temptation; those complying with all the requirements; those who put their treasure where moth and thieves cannot enter; those who keep all the commandments; those who are not flesh-eaters, drunkards, or tobacco users; those who do not rob God of tithes and offerings. We would freely give literature to those who ask for it, but that does not give the light. It is only when one appropriates the oil, the Truth, to his everyday living that the oil becomes transformed into light. It is when one pays this price, and thus becomes eligible to receive a Certificate, signifying he has complied with all the requirements, that he has the light. Hence, though we can freely hand out tracts, we cannot freely hand out the Certificate of Fellowship. All the parables show different lessons. That is why there are so many parables. The one of the talents shows that we must work, for we are to double our talents. Studying and believing alone does not open the door. We must comply with all the requirements -- pay the price in other words. And we cannot steal the oil. Those desiring the Certificate of Fellowship must pay the price. It does take time and effort, and the individual alone can determine how soon he can get his Certificate, for it all depends on how soon he pays the price. We individually must watch and pray and be ready always, for we know not the day and hour of our personal visitation to have bestowed upon us God's mark and seal for eternity. Therefore be ready always.

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 4 Page -2- (February, 1956) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- HOW IMPORTANT IS TIME (The sermon which was selected for this issue of The Symbolic Code is the one Brother V.T. Houteff delivered May 27, 1944. It is especially timely now as we have already launched into a new year. And it may serve as a guiding thought to "the children of light" who are "not in darkness" as to the lateness and importance of the time in which we now live.) _________________________________________ _________________________________________ PRAYER THOUGHT: "As something strange and new, these words fall upon the ears of the wondering multitude. Such teaching is contrary to all they have ever heard from priest or rabbi. They see in it nothing to flatter their pride or to feed their ambitious hopes. But there is about this new Teacher a power that holds them spellbound. The sweetness of divine love flows from His very presence, as the fragrance from a flower. His words fall like 'rain upon the mown grass; as showers that water the earth.' All feel instinctively that here is One who reads the secrets of the soul, yet who comes near to them with tender compassion. Their hearts open to Him, and, as they listen, the Holy Spirit unfolds to them something of the meaning of that lesson which humanity in all ages so needs to learn." -- Mount of Blessing, pp. 17, 18. We see by this that everything strange is not always wrong to teach. The Jews in Christ's time had not learned the things humanity needed then to learn. Let us pray that this afternoon we may learn more about the things we need to learn. Eccles. 9:10, 11 -- "Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might; for there is no work, nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave, whither thou goest. I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all." Whatever duty we are called upon to perform we must do it diligently with 100% of our might in order to get it done right and on time. All of you have heard it said many times that "if a thing is worth doing at all it is worth doing right." Still even though it be done perfectly if it is done late it may never be of any value; and what we leave undone will be undone forever so far as we are concerned. THE SYMBOLIC CODE FEBRUARY , 1956 HOW IMPORTANT IS TIME PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 11 No.4

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.4 Page-6- (February, 1956) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- Eccles. 9:11 -- "I returned, and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor yet favour to men of skill; but time and chance happeneth to them all." Everyone has time. Everyone has chance. The winner of the race is not victorious simply because he was born to be swift, but it is because of the meeting of time and chance in his life. No, it was not just natural for him to win the race. In order for him to win he first had to spend the necessary time to fit himself for the race, and then the chance to run came. The same principle holds true in every field of endeavor. One must first study to fit himself for duty while he has the time in which to do it and then comes his opportunity to demonstrate or use what he has learned. The successful man, then, makes good use of his time and then watches and avails himself of his opportunity to serve when it presents itself. For instance, Abraham Lincoln, in his spare time, learned to be President of this country, and so when his chance came he was ready to fill the office admirably. To make a success in anything one must start out by mastering the most elementary fundamentals and then keep on progressing in advancement step by step. Honest men who gain wealth do not do it because they naturally knew a great deal or were naturally skillful. It was because they used well their time and their chance. They, too, had put forth the necessary effort to equip and train themselves to be successful when their chance came. Those who do not make profitable use of their time cannot possibly live successfully. Nobody can tell just what electricity is. And what about time? What is time? -- Nobody here knows. In the beginning, "the evening and the morning were the first day." Day is a measurement of time, and God created it. The day, as you know, is composed of twenty-four hours, an hour being merely a shorter measurement of time. Since the earth can measure but twenty-four hours each time it turns on its axis, Earth, then, has as its only means of time measurement its rotation on its axis and its circuit through its orbit. Do you realize that were it not for this we would be without time? Instead, it would be eternity. Therefore eternity has no time. Time is manufactured. Daniel refers to "Time, times, and half a time" which explains what time is. It is a span measured by the completion of a full round of the earth in its orbit. That is one time. The repetition of it makes times. Then what is eternity? It has no measurement, for it is never to repeat itself like the years do. Time is given us that we may know what part of eternity man has existed on this earth. Which do you think is the more important: time or eternity? -- Time is everything, for without it there is no eternity; still eternity is not time because it cannot be measured. Time saved is even more important than money saved, for you can not save money if you do not save time. If earth, through its constant movement and change of location in the universe, represents time, then everything might represent time. Plants represent time, for you can tell by its size how old a plant is. In another form human beings represent time. Trees represent time by their growth. The Bible represents time, for it took time for man to live the history It records, to write It, to print It, to manufacture the paper on which It is printed and the machinery that prints It, to grow and process the material for Its cover, -- it all represents time. The workman's wages represent time paid in money. Neither gold or diamonds are obtained without the representation of the time element being present both in the commodities themselves and again in the money that people give in exchange for them. Through this discussion you can see that time is vitally connected with material though it is invisible. It is far more important to save time, for time is priceless; it is just like salvation. But the sad fact is that but few people realize how valuable time is. In view of the great value of time what sin it must be to waste it! Yet to all are given time and chance. In one hundred years there are about 36,500 days. In a general sense that amount in terms of dollars is not much, for today money is measured by billions of dollars. But a person's lifetime is in reality very short, and composed of three periods: childhood, prime, and old age. It is usually in his prime period of life that man is most productive, and since it is but a part of his lifetime, he should never waste a minute of that time. We should see that we get 100% value out of every minute we live. To accomplish this we must conserve our energy by eliminating useless and unnecessary effort. In that way our endurance is lengthened and we can actually accomplish more. Since it does take time and effort to talk, for instance, we should avoid useless talk, and learn to make every word count for good only. Lost time can never be recovered regardless how we wasted it. It is gone for eternity. Therefore how valuable time is!

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.4 Page -10- (February, 1956) Page -9- Page -11- We should perhaps ask ourselves this question more often than any other: Am I doing something now that I may regret in eternity? And if we are we should at once set about to substitute worthy pursuits for the useless or worthless one. The Christian's great duty is to accomplish the things that God wants done. Doing that makes us rich in one way or another. Should a man then rob us, God will reimburse us. Really, no one can cheat us if we engage ourselves in doing the things God wants done, but the man who tends only his own interests never actually gets very far, especially when his accomplishments are evaluated in the light of eternity. And "there is no limit to the good a man can do if he does not care who gels the credit." Chance is what brings us eternity. Therefore, if we make use of time and chance, we do not have to worry about eternity. Are you personally aware that time and chance are given to each of us, and that if we would be successful now and in the hereafter we must as judiciously invest our time as we would our money? Are you a time "spendthrift" or a time wizard? Are you just existing, or are you preparing for your great "chance"? Each must answer this question for himself. Soon that great chance will come to every soul, and when it comes it will prove the faithfulness or the unfaithfulness of our stewardship over the time that was given us to prepare for it. As you stand now, are you ready? "Our time belongs to God. Every moment is His, and we are under the most solemn obligation to improve it to His glory.... Of no talent He has given will He require a more strict account than of our time. "...We shall individually be held responsible for doing one jot less than we have ability to do. The Lord measures with exactness every possibility for service. The unused capabilities are as much brought into account as are those that are improved. For all that we might become through the right use of our talents God holds us responsible. We shall be judged according to what we ought to have done, but did not accomplish because we did not use our powers to glorify God. Even if we do not lose our souls, we shall realize in eternity the result of our unused talents. For all the knowledge and ability that we might have gained and did not, there will be an eternal loss. "Whatever the line of work in which we engage, the word of God teaches us to be 'not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord.' 'Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might,' 'knowing that of the Lord ye shall receive the reward of the inheritance: for ye serve the Lord Christ.'" -- Christ's Object Lessons (1941 edition) pp. 342, 363, 346; (1900 edition) pp. 345, 365, 349. In the day that we must account for our stewardship WE WILL BE ABLE TO GIVE A GOOD ACCOUNT OF EVERY OTHER TALENT ENTRUSTED TO US IF WE CAN SHOW THAT WE HAVE MADE THE MOST PROFITABLE USE OF OUR TIME. That is how important time is. May God help each of us to be wise time investors. * * * * * * * * *

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 2 Page-14- Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 2 Page -16- Page -13- Page -15fallen into the snare. Jas 2:17-20 -- "Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone. Yea, a man may say, Thou hast faith, and I have works: shew me thy faith without thy works, and I will shew thee my faith by my works. Thou believest that there is one God; thou doest well: the devils also believe, and tremble. But wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is dead?" The only way we can show our faith to others is by our deeds, our works. What does it mean to confess our faults one to another? -- We do that when we make our faults right with those whom we have wrongly influenced. But last night this is not what we heard in some of the testimonies that were spoken. The converted Christian always has a good report; he is a man of faith, courage, and works; he is a Davidian indeed. Rev. 12:10, 11 -- "And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the Kingdom of our God, and the power of His Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night. And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death." It is for us to go through with these who shall be given sure and complete victory over the Evil One. Let none, therefore, fall into the snare he has set for us. * * * * * * * * * *

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 2 Page -18- Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No. 2 Page -20their calling and election sure by setting their affections on things above. My goal, hope, and aspiration is to ‘study’ to shew [myself] approved unto God, a workman that needeth not be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of Truth.’ My hope is built on nothing less than Jesus, blood and righteousness. I desire to remain faithful and to continue to strive to enter in at the strait gate, and be among those who will stand with the Lamb on Mount Sion.”-A new student from Mississippi. “My impression of Mt. Carmel at the present is not exactly what when I lived here as a child. This is partly because I am older and more serious and partly because the work on Mt. Carmel has changed. I like the people of Mt. Carmel as a whole, very much. It is very encouraging and heart-lifting to e with people of one’s own faith. I believe that this is the Lord’s work and that the leadership is inspired of God. The training and building of character, I believe, is very good. The training one receives here if taken in the right way is worth more than all the money in the world.”- A student from Wyoming. “While visiting here for the first time, one of the believers took my mother, two sisters, and myself out near the Mt. Carmel dam. On our way out there, she told us that a highway was being built to the Kingdom. All sorts of ideas came into my mind concerning this highway, but now I can understand more clearly what it all emant. Several weeks ago I received a letter from Mt. Carmel, stating when the ministerial class would begin and what the requirements were. Just then I made up my mind to enroll. Now I am here, and I firmly believe it is the Lord’s will. My greatest ambition is to take the course, make success of it, and go out and preach it to our Laodicean brethren—those who are seeking present Truth. My greatest hope is to gain many souls for God’s Kingdom and to help and power of the Lord.”-A new student from Texas. “I am greatly impressed by the things I have seen and heard about the building up of Mt. Carmel in the early days and the progressive selling off of land tracts as its purpose is fulfilled. I am also impressed with the need of setting an example to all believers to do likewise, as the Lord shows the way. My interest was further aroused by the several sightly buildings, also by the huge amphitheater which seats thousands of people and which ca be made ready for use in a few days. The reason I was impressed more by these things than by anything else was that I did not expect to find them, but it has proven to be another vivid witness to me that the Lord’s hand is directing His work from this point.”- A new student from California. Refreshing rains in early October have been quickly drunk up by the parched ground and have brought a slightly darker shade of color to trees and shrubs-at the same time to some degree settling the dust and freshening the general atmosphere. The drought has not dealt as harshly here as it has in some neighboring states, and Mount Carmel is grateful the Lord has supplied our minimum water needs. The Circulation Department reports that most encouraging to them this year was the large orders received from the Hunters for the different states and foreign countries and the ingathering of names, and that between the two they have been kept more than busy. The file cabinets have swelled to overflowing, and Brother Berolinger has built two new card-file cabinets for the overflow and will soon make a new plate-file cabinet. The filing system has had to be expanded by two extra files this year. The finishing touches are being placed on the new printing building, and before long it should be ready for occupancy, thus giving more needed office space in B-8, the central office building, which now houses the printing and publishing departments as well as the correspondence department. The Hunting Campaign inaugurated two years ago has been steadily expanding. The states covered during the entire campaign to date are: Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont, Connecticut, Massachusetts, Rhode Island, parts of New York, all of Florida, Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi, Louisiana, and South Carolina. States that are not yet completed but are still being worked by the Hunters, include: Pennsylvania, Virginia, West Virginia, Tennessee, and North Carolina. Those states which have been covered since last October 25th are: Louisiana, Mississippi, Alabama, Georgia, and South Carolina, thus showing that the hunting efforts have been largely concentrated in the South during the last twelve months. An increased number of foreign Hunters and workers who have come to the forefront during the last year, include: brother J.J. Kondlo-South Africa; Sisters Jemmy Rohoman and Beulah Logie-trinidad; Brother and Sister Samuel Mambu-Indonesia; Brother H.G. Mitchell-grenada; Brother P.A. Simmons- St. Lucia; Brother Jose Veiga- Cuba; Brother J.F. Willmore- Dominican republic; Brethern E. M. Hamilton, C. A. Edwards, and S. Burke- Jamaica. A sample of how the Message is making its way in the Adventist strongholds in the islands an is causing large concern among Laodicean officials, id found in a recent report from Sister Rohoman on the island of Trinidad. She writes: “They fear that if we gain a strong footing here in Cumana [Trinindad], Pastor B----- and Pastor S----- will soon be here. They really fear them and want to avoid their coming. So the only alternative now is to threaten with disfellowshipment those who are interested in the Message. Elder G----- told the people that pastor B----- would be here very soon. And since they fear his exposing to the people, as he did in Grenada, their blunder in teaching that the Jews would not return to Palestine,

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No.2 Page-22- Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No.2 Page -24- Page -21- Page -23they are now going about confessing, after the Bible Scholl held in Mancas at the College here in Trinidad that they erred in the matter about the Jews. Elder G----- told the people in Sangre Grande that they had made a grave mistake about the Jews’ not going back to Palestine, but they have confessed their sins and are sure that God will forgive them.” Thus again the fact is revealed that not forever will Laodicea be able to escape humiliation over cracking and crumbling of untempered mortar and the consequent gaping holes opening up in its theological walls. Twelve truck-loads or approximately 700,000 pieces of literature were taken to the Hunters and disseminated by them during the past hunting season. And as names and addresses continue to flow in, more and more pieces of literature will continue to flow out until finally the saturation point will be reached and the work for the church will quickly wind up. During this hunting season, nearly a half million miles were traveled by the Hunters in the States alone. In recent months the nation and the world listened in and looked via radio and television upon the phenomenal rise of six notorious sisters to terrifying prominence. But as carol, Dolly, Edna, Florence, Gilda, and Hazel, the horrific hurricane sisters from the tropics, pillaged and plundered and ravaged their wanton way through the western hemisphere, taking their heavy toll of life and heavier toll of property, not one Davidian was injured by or suffered from their depreciations. Even more remarkable was the fact that though Carol, Edna, and Hazel wrought great havoc in areas where Hunters were at their task, not a one of them received so much as a bruise or a scratch. Brethern Bingham and Custer found themselves caught in Carol’s fury, with giant trees fallen before and behind them and with high voltage lines lacing the distance between. It was with the added strength, energy, and will of a slightly scared axman that Brother Custer cut their way out of the impass, while Brother Bingham lent his moral support and sage advice! But both praised the Lord for hours and days to come for deliverance from Carol’s crushing blows. Others of the Hunterswere also caught in clutches of some of the danger. A last-minute report of the regional meetings held October 15 through 17 at Meadows of Dan, Virginia, was brought by those attending from Mt. Carmel. The Davidian church at Meadows of Dan was crowded to more than capacity to accommodate the visitors who went from as far as new York and Pennsylvania. Others attended from South Carolina, Tennessee, and various parts of Virginia. The major theme of the meetings centered about the prophetic Scriptural studies on the Kingdom. Emphasis was placed on the scarletcolored beast federation and the evidences in the world that its likeness is looming on the international horizon. Brother Stoy Proctor was in charge of arrangements for the meetings, and the other speakers included Brother Oliver Hermanson, Brother Fred Campbell, Brother L.W. Nations, Brother O.O. Richardson, and Brother Wm. O. Cockran. Sister Ida Rainey sang the Kingdom song- “Coming Soon”- and Wickie Helm rendered accordion specials. Those attending were pleased to have Mt. Carmel represented at the meetings and the Mt. Carmel group stated that Virginia southern hospitality was very much in evidence. Since the Mt. Carmel youth comprise an important part of Mt. Carmel, and since the Davidian Youth Society plays a part in the lives of the Youth as well as of all others on the hill, the history of Carmel would not be complete without a report by the Society. During the past year, two young people have served terms as President of the Davidian Youth Society. The first was John Campbell, and when he was transferred to Salem, South Carolina, to operate the Association’s rest Home there, all the youth were sorry to see him go. Faith LaHey was elected to take over the Presidency, and she has admirably filled her office. For some time. Friday night Young People’s meetings have been conducted by the Davidian Youth Society with as many young people as possible taking part. Since the ministerial students have been given the responsibility of picking out speakers among themselves for each Friday evening. They are doing an excellent job, and the D.Y.’s are happy to see so many young men thus preparing for their places in the Lord’s work. Each Sabbath evening a goodly number of Carmelites assemble in the Chapel for Vespers, which is also sponsored and planned by the Society. These short services just before sundown provide a happy and fitting close to the Sabbath day. This month the D.Y.’s Social Committee has organized a Etiquette Class which meets only once every two weeks so that all the youth and particularly the ministerial students will be able to take time out to attends One hour out of every 336 should not be too much time for anyone to spend in learning the basic principles of culture, and surely if anyone should be cultured and refined, Davidians should be. This project is a very important one, for it is designed to create a more friendly and courteous atmosphere on Carmel before next History Day rolls around. The Society is now also starting a music-directing class so that a greater variety of

Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No.2 Page -26- Symbolic Code Vol. 10 No.2 Page -1- Page -25- Page -27music leaders will be available for the religious meetings. Other projects meetings since this time last year the Davidian Youth Society as well as other Carmelites are especially proud; Wayne Golf returned to Carmel last December and attended the Ministerial for Class for several months. Now he is engaged in field work and is very happy to have a part in the upbuilding of the Kingdom. Jack Knipple, Jr. returned this September to resume his studies in the ministerial classes, and he is diligently studying and preparing to be a “Hunter.” Thara Ann Campbell returned last October, though she spends most of her time in Waco where she is taking a nurse’s training course in preparation for a place in the missionary work of administering to the physical needs of God’s children. Georgia Glynn has been living at her home in Oregon during the past year during which time she has completed her high school courses; her diploma was presented to her last June. Since then she has been working very hard so that she too an return to Carmel. She should be arriving here anytime now to fill the position which is awaiting her in the Office. Now for this Day of days at Mt. Carmel Center have come visitors from nine states, with nine coming from California, seven from Wyoming, six from Texas and six from Arizona, three from South Dakota and one each from Florida, Louisiana. Colorado, and South Carolina, totaling thirty-five in all. They have come to meet the family at Mt. Carmel and to see and to hear what God hath wrought. May the hopes and expectations of none be disappointed, and the determinations and resolves of all this day be realized by grace through faith in Christ. And so ends the reading of the History for Davidians October 25, 1953 to October 24, 1954. WATCHMAN, WHAT OF THE NIGHT? I asked the guard above the watchman’s gate, tell me of the night.” The watchman said, The hour is getting late; O’er in the east I see the gleams of light. The ordered constellations of the stars, Give certain proof the day is soon to break. But, lo!! I se portentous signs of wars, The preparations that the nations make.” The watchman paused, his eyes were filled with pain, “The morning comes, “he said, “but also night. The morning comes to bring to some great gain, But darkness like a pall hangs o’er earth plight!” I thank you, watchman, for revealing fact; I’ll be a wise man who knows truth, and acts. -Adlai Esteb.

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 6 Page -2- (April, 1956) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- FAITH AND WORK BRING REST (The sermon selected for this issue of The Symbolic Code was delivered by Brother V.T. Houteff March 31, 1934 and again on June 16 of the same year. Thus we can see that double emphasis was given this subject pertaining to the faith and action needed to permit us to enter into our "rest." Obviously, this study was not to be lightly received but rather to be taken to heart by all Davidians. Also the very fact that it is now when the Kingdom is at hand, once again being called to our attention, only serves to underline the contents of this message as containing valuable "meat in due season" that we, as a people, are very much in need of. May these needs now be fully supplied as we carefully and prayerfully study this message and may evidence of our profiting by it be manifested in our lives by a great and allencompassing exercise of simple faith in God's wonderful and sure promises to us resulting in forward moving action with present Truth.) _________________________________________ PRAYER THOUGHT: "Elijah had thought that he alone in Israel was a worshiper of the true God. But He who reads the hearts of all, revealed to the prophet that there were many others who through the long years of apostasy, had remained true to Him. 'I have left Me,' God said, 'seven thousand in Israel, all the knees which have not bowed unto Baal, and every mouth which hath not kissed him.' "If, under trying circumstances, men of spiritual power, pressed beyond measure, become discouraged and desponding; if at times they see nothing desirable in life, that they should choose it, this is nothing strange or new. Let all such remember that one of the mightiest of the prophets fled for his life before the rage of an infuriated woman. A fugitive, weary and travel-worn, bitter disappointment crushing his spirits, he asked that he might die. But it was when hope was gone, and his life-work seemed threatened with defeat, that he learned one of the most precious lessons of his life. In the hour of his greatest weakness he learned the need and the possibility of trusting God under circumstances the most forbidding. "Those who, while spending their life energies in selfsacrificing labor, are tempted to give way to despondency and distrust, may gather courage from the experience of Elijah. God's watchful care, His love, His power, are especially manifest in behalf of His servants whose zeal is misunderstood or unappreciated, whose counsels and reproofs are slighted, and whose efforts toward reform are repaid with hatred and opposition. THE SYMBOLIC CODE APRIL , 1956 FAITH AND WORK BRING REST PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 11 No.6

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.6 Page-6- (April, 1956) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- "It is at the time of greatest weakness that Satan assails the soul with the fiercest temptations. It was thus that he hoped to prevail over the Son of God; for by this policy he had gained many victories over man. When the will-power weakened and faith failed, then those who had stood long and valiantly for the right, yielded to temptation. Moses, wearied with forty years of wandering and unbelief, lost for a moment his hold on Infinite Power. He failed just on the borders of the promised land. So with Elijah. He who had maintained his trust in Jehovah during the years of drought and famine; he who had stood undaunted before Ahab; he who throughout that trying day on Carmel had stood before the whole nation of Israel the sole witness to the true God, in a moment of weariness allowed the fear of death to overcome his faith in God. "And so it is to-day. When we are encompassed with doubt, perplexed by circumstances, or afflicted by poverty or distress, Satan seeks to shake our confidence in Jehovah. It is then that he arrays before us our mistakes, and tempts us to distrust God, to question His love. He hopes to discourage the soul, and break our hold on God. "Those who, standing in the forefront of the conflict, are impelled by the Holy Spirit to do a special work, will frequently feel a reaction when the pressure is removed. Despondency may shake the most heroic faith, and weaken the most steadfast will. But God understands, and He still pities and loves. He reads the motives and the purposes of the heart. To wait patiently, to trust when everything looks dark, is the lesson that the leaders in God's work need to learn. Heaven will not fail them in their day of adversity. Nothing is apparently more helpless, yet really more invincible than the soul that feels its nothingness, and relies wholly on God. "Not alone for men in positions of large responsibility is the lesson of Elijah's experience in learning anew how to trust God in the hour of trial. He who was Elijah's strength is strong to uphold every struggling child of His, no matter how weak. Of every one He expects loyalty, and to every one He grants power according to the need. In his own strength man is strengthless; but in the might of God he may be strong to overcome evil and to help others to overcome. Satan can never gain advantage of him who makes God his defense. 'Surely, shall one say, in the Lord have I righteousness and strength.' "Fellow Christian, Satan knows your weakness; therefore cling to Jesus. Abiding in God's love, you may stand every test. The righteousness of Christ alone can give you power to stem the tide of evil that is sweeping over the world. Bring faith into your experience. Faith lightens every burden, relieves every weariness. Providences that are now mysterious you may solve by continued trust in God. Walk by faith in the path He marks out. Trials will come; but go forward. This will strengthen your faith, and fit you for service. The records of sacred history are written, not merely that we may read and wonder, but that the same faith which wrought in God's servants of old may work in us. In no less marked manner will the Lord work now, wherever there hearts of faith to be channels of His power. "In the vision of the prophet Ezekiel there was the appearance of a hand beneath the wings of the cherubim. This is to teach God's servants that it is divine power that gives success. Those whom God employs as His messengers are not to feel that His work is dependent on them. Finite beings are not left to carry this burden of responsibility. He who slumbers not, who is continually at work for the accomplishment of His designs, will carry forward His work. He will thwart the purposes of wicked men, and will bring to confusion the counsels of those who plot mischief against His people. He who is the King, the Lord of hosts, sitteth between the cherubim; and amidst the strife and tumult of nations, He guards His children still. When the strongholds of kings shall he overthrown, when the arrows of wrath shall strike through the hearts of His enemies, His people will be safe in His hands." -- Prophets and Kings, chapter 13, excerpts only. ________________________ The subject for today is taken from Heb. 4:1-11 -- "Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into His rest, any of you should seem to come short of it. For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the Word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard It. For we which have believed do enter into rest, as He said, As I have sworn in My wrath, if they shall enter into My rest: although the works were finished from the foundation of the world. For He spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest the seventh day from all His works. And in this place again, If they shall enter into My rest. Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief: again, He limiteth a certain day, saying in David, Today, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts. For if Jesus had given them rest, then would He not afterward have spoken of another day.

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.6 Page -10- (April, 1956) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11- There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God. For he that is entered into His rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from His. Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief." In Heb. 4:9 Paul tells us that there remaineth a rest and that to the people of God. Heb. 4:2 -- "For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the Word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it." The "them" in this verse refers to ancient Israel, and "us" refers to those of the Christian church or to God's people in the Christian dispensation. A rest was promised to ancient Israel but because of unbelief they failed to receive it. This rest could not be the Sabbath, for they not only received the Sabbath institution but were also promised the rest that Paul speaks of. Nor could the rest be merely peace with God. It is something more. "Joshua" (Heb. 4:8, margin) led ancient Israel into the promised land, but they did not receive the rest. Neither did God's people in Paul's time have it. Nor do they have it today. "There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God." Heb. 4:9. If we are the people with the last message, then we must be the ones who are to be among the first to enter into that rest. Since rest comes when one's work is done, it is only when we have done our work that we can have rest. What is our work? the work we must perform before we may have rest? In verse 4 of this chapter Paul refers back to the time of creation. We shall therefore turn our attention now briefly to Genesis 1 which is a record of creation as you well know. There we are told that the earth and all that is in it was created in six days, and that God rested the seventh day. God rested on the seventh day, and Adam took part in the celebration or commemoration of the completion of God's work. Adam could not rest, for he had not worked. He could only keep the day holy as a memorial of the completion of God's work. Gen. 1:27, 28 -- "So God created man in His own image, in the image of God created He him; male and female created He them. And God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth." This was the work God gave man to do. He created the earth to be inhabited. It was the duty of Adam and Eve to replenish the earth with saints and to bare rule over all the earth. Obviously this work has not yet been finished, for not all on earth is yet under subjection to man as God intended. The earth was originally created and provided with righteous people, but because Adam sinned all his children were born in sin. Had our first parents been faithful there would have been only righteous inhabitants. Since all born of Adam are sinners, there is therefore need for all to be born again. Then because sin entered all man's work is multiplied, for the additional labor to bring salvation by preaching the Word became necessary. Gen. 3:16,17 -- "Unto the woman He said, I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children; and thy desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee. And unto Adam He said, Because thou hast hearkened unto the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee, saying, Thou shalt not eat of it: cursed is the ground for thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life." God here greatly multiplied sorrow and conception. Womankind, because of sin, had to give birth to many more children than otherwise she would have had sin not entered. So, then, we see that the complete number that God wanted to inhabit the earth would of course have been made up sooner had Adam and Eve not sinned. God rested the seventh day because His creative work was finished, but man's work was not yet done. Man's work in reality started where God's sole creative work ended. Therefore, man joins the Lord in resting on the Sabbath day in commemoration of the completion of the Lord's work, but the rest that is to be man's will be given him when his part of the work is finished. When the gospel work has replenished the earth with born-again people, then probation will cease and our work will be ended. Then will we enter into our rest, the rest Paul is speaking about. The earth today (including the dead) is perhaps inhabited with the number God had intended should inherit the earth. But when all those who will not be saved are eliminated, the complete number may not yet be made up, nor is the gospel work finished. Regardless how great the world's population may be, if the people are not saved the earth is still empty in God's sight. Adam was to carry on his work of replenishing the earth with saints (which is in reality an extension of creation itself) with the aid of the Trinity. It was the Word which wrought

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 6 Page-14- (April, 1956) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15creation in the beginning and it is the Word that is to finish the work of the earth. The Word is nothing more or less than the Trinity speaking to us. God's commission to man joins him to the Trinity and shows that God wants us to be colaborers with Him. Man the mouthpiece, and the Bible the Word. Here we can see that God gave man a very great part in the work of creation, and He has given us His Spirit to aid us in doing it. "After these things the Lord appointed other seventy also, and sent them two and two before His face into every city and place, whither He Himself would come." Luke 10:1. The disciples were sent to every place wherever Christ Himself would come, showing that they would have Christ at their side while they were doing their work. "And as they went to tell His disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying, All hail. And they came and held Him by the feet, and worshipped Him. Then said Jesus unto them, Be not afraid: go tell My brethren that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see Me." Matt. 28:9, 10. All God required of His laborers was that they speak the Word. "And this gospel of the Kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come." Matt. 24:14. "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." Matt. 28:19, 20. This commission extends down to us in the end of time; likewise also does the promise that He will ever be with us to aid us in our work. Yes, all God requires of us is to speak the Word, and He has pledged Himself to be with us to aid us. Man was commanded to replenish the earth, to bring forth children. He was to teach his children and convert them as soon as they have sufficient knowledge; and he was to wipe out wickedness. Wicked men do not perish forever from the earth until after the gospel has been preached. There is then a lesson in this that we should not fail to see; namely, that the slower you work in God's service, the greater the sorrow. If the church had been faithful, much labor and means could have been saved. Therefore many others have to be brought into the world to take the place of those lost. The Trumpets chart proves that man is to replenish the earth with righteous people only, for it was Noah's preaching that brought the flood which saved the righteous and destroyed the wicked antediluvians. It was the church's going out of Egypt that sank the Egyptian host in the Red Sea. And it is given to those who are to proclaim the gospel now to gather in the saints and wipe out all the wicked. "The portion of Jacob is not like them; for he is the former of all things: and Israel is the rod of His inheritance: the Lord of hosts is His name. Thou art My battle axe and weapons of war: for with thee will I break in pieces the nations, and with thee will I destroy kingdoms; and with thee will I break in pieces the horse and his rider; and with thee will I break in pieces the chariot and his rider; with thee also will I break in pieces man and woman; and with thee will I break in pieces old and young; and with thee will I break in pieces the young man and the maid; I will also break in pieces with thee the shepherd and his flock; and with thee will I break in pieces the husbandman and his yoke of oxen; and with thee will I break in pieces captains and rulers." Jer. 51:19-23. God will accomplish all this by His church. Here we see that all the wicked are to be broken in pieces, and it is the work of the church that is to accomplish it. God's whole purpose is twofold: to bring forth and to put aside; that is, to save the just and to put aside the wicked. "In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth. And the earth was without form, and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. And God said, Let there be light: and there was light. And God saw the light, that it was good: and God divided the light from the darkness. And God called the light Day, and the darkness He called Night. And the evening and the morning were the first day." Gen. 1:1-5. There was light before the fourth day when the sun and the moon were created. Light was the first to be created. At this point it is interesting to notice how the days of creation and the seven trumpets somewhat coincide: (1) First day -- Spirit moved upon waters and light was created; First trumpet -- hail (water) and fire cast upon the earth representing the Truth preached by Noah to enlighten the people to escape the destruction by flood. (2) Second day -- waters divided by the firmament; Second trumpet -- affected the "sea." (3) Third day -- sea and earth divided and vegetation created; Third trumpet -- Star fell into waters. (4) Fourth day -- sun, moon, and stars created; Fourth trumpet -- sun, moon, and stars smitten. (5) Fifth day -- fowl created; Fifth trumpet -- concerned locusts having wings. (6) Sixth day -- beast and man were created; Sixth trumpet -- concerned horses and men, and it is in the sixth trumpet that God's Kingdom is to be restored and man is to fill the place that was intended that he should fill. (7) Seventh day -- rested; Seventh trumpet -- Mystery of God finished. God finished His work on the sixth day of

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 6 Page -18- (April, 1956) creation, and man will finish his part of the work in the sixth trumpet. Just as God rested from His work on the seventh day, so man, in the seventh trumpet at the close of probation when the gospel work is finished, will receive the rest of which Paul spoke. By this we see that it took God six days to do His work and it is taking man 6,000 years to do his. Then comes the millennium. All God's people are to keep the seventh-day Sabbath in commemoration of the completion of God's work before they will receive the rest which they themselves have earned. To enter into their rest, however, requires faith and belief which our forefathers did not possess. Heb. 4:1 -- "Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into His rest, any of you should seem to come short of it. " It is for God's people today to have not just the promise of rest but it is for them to experience it in reality. Heb. 4:2 -- "For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the Word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it." At this time, the time in which the prophets longed to live, the gospel of the Kingdom is to be preached even more fully than it was to the early Christians. But it still will require faith and belief on the part of all who would enter into that rest. Those who do not now possess more faith and belief than our forefathers who could not enter because of their unbelief, will not be profited either. Heb. 4:6, 7 -- "Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief: again, He limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts." The time is limited to a certain day "in David" -- the time Israel and Judah are gathered in -- "to day, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts." Heb. 4:8, 9 -- "For if Jesus had given them rest, then would He not afterward have spoken of another day. There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God." After the close of probation God is to make a memorial forever affirming that we have finished our work. The Sabbath points forward then to the rest which we may enter into forever when we have finished our work as God finished His. Heb. 4:9-11 -- "There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God. For he that is entered into His rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from His. Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief." Are you growing daily in faith? Do you see that the just shall live by faith? If you are sure that you have sufficient faith, are you mixing it also with corresponding works? Are you doing all you can to help replenish the earth with saints? Brethren, these questions are solemn ones, especially when one contemplates the thought that the only way we can really rejoice in God's creation is to have a part in it. It was for this very reason borne of God's everlasting love for man that caused Him to grant to man so great a part in establishing the world after His righteous order, and the Lord has given us in this day an accurate and reliable blueprint in His eleventhhour message so that none of us need err in knowing how great a privilege we have to be a true witness for Him in word, deed, and action. Let us not, therefore put off the work and thus prolong the world's sorrow and suffering, but let each of us be among those who shall fulfill the purpose for which we were created -- to verily help bring about complete and true "rest," an everlasting joy. God has faithful ones who will do it. Will you be one of them?

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 7 Page -2- (May, 1956) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- THE NECESSITY FOR THE SEALING (The sermon which has been selected for this issue of The Symbolic Code is on Isaiah 27. It was given on several occasions in 1936 and the last time Brother Houteff presented it was February 27, 1943. On September 21, 1936 Brother Houteff made the remarks concerning the possibility of trouble coming to the church after the sealing of the saints and before the slaughter of Ezekiel 9, and if so what the results would be and why. Since Revelation 11 has more recently been unfolded before us we should be able to see that it is not just a possibility, but rather both a fact and approaching reality that trouble is coming to the church before the slaughter of Ezekiel 9. None therefore need be ignorant concerning what we must now be doing about it.) ____________________________ PRAYER THOUGHT: "If those who are headstrong and full of self-esteem go on unchecked in their course, what will be the condition of things in the church? How are the wrongs to be corrected which exist in these strong-willed, ambitious ones? By what means will God reach them? How will he set his church in order? Differences of opinion are constantly arising, and apostasies often afflict the church. When controversy or division comes in, all parties claim to be right and to have a conscience void of offence; and they will not be instructed by those who have long borne the burden of the work, and who, they have reason to know, have been guided by the Lord. Light has been sent to dispel their darkness, but they are too proud of heart to accept it, and they choose the darkness. They despise the counsel of God, because it does not coincide with their views and plans, and favor their wrong traits of character. The work of the Spirit of God, which would bring them into the right position if they would accept it, has not come in a way to please them, and to flatter their self-righteousness. The light which God has given is no light to them, and they wander in darkness. They claim that no more confidence is to be placed in the judgment of one who has had such a long experience, and whom the Lord has taught and used to do a special work, than in that of any other person. Is it God's plan that they should do thus, or is it the special working of the enemy of all righteousness to hold souls in error to bind them in strong delusions that cannot be broken, because they have placed themselves beyond the reach of means that God has ordained to deal with his church? "The reproofs, the cautions, the corrections of the Lord, have been given to his church in all ages of the world. These warnings were despised and rejected in Christ's day by the self-righteous Pharisees, who claimed that they THE SYMBOLIC CODE MAY , 1956 THE NECESSITY FOR THE SEALING PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 11 No.7

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.7 Page-6- (May, 1956) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7needed no such reproofs, and were unjustly dealt with. They would not receive the word of the Lord through his servants, because it did not please their inclinations. Should the Lord give a vision right before this class of people in our day, pointing out their mistakes, rebuking their self-righteousness and condemning their sins, they would rise up in rebellion, like the inhabitants of Nazareth when Christ showed them their true condition. "If these persons do not humble their hearts before God, if they harbor the suggestions of Satan, doubt and infidelity will take possession of the soul, and they will see everything in a false light. Let the seeds of doubt once be sown in their hearts, and they will have an abundant harvest to reap. They will come to mistrust and disbelieve truths which are plain and full of beauty to others who have not educated themselves in unbelief. Those who train the mind to seize upon everything which they can use as a peg to hang a doubt upon, and suggest these thoughts to other minds, will always find occasion to doubt. They will question and criticize everything that arises in the unfolding of truth, criticize the work and position of others, criticize every branch of the work in which they have not themselves a part. They will feed upon the errors and mistakes and faults of others, 'until,' said the angel, 'the Lord Jesus shall rise up from his mediatorial work in the heavenly sanctuary, and shall clothe himself with the garments of vengeance, and surprise them at their unholy feast; and they will find themselves unprepared for the marriage supper of the Lamb.' Their taste has been so perverted that they would be inclined to criticize even the table of the Lord in his kingdom. "Has God ever revealed to these self-deceived ones, that no reproofs or corrections from him are to have any weight with them unless they come through direct vision? I dwell upon this point, because the position that many are now taking upon it is a delusion of Satan to ruin souls. When he has ensnared and weakened them through his sophistry, so that when they are reproved, they persist in making of none effect the workings of God's Spirit, his triumph over them will be complete. Some who profess righteousness will, like Judas, betray their Lord into the hands of his bitterest enemies. These self-confident ones, determined to have their own way, and to advocate their own ideas, will go on from bad to worse, until they will pursue any course rather than to give up their own will. They will go on blindly in the way of evil; but like the deluded Pharisees, so self-deceived that they think they are doing God's service. Christ portrayed the course which a certain class will take, when they have a chance to develop their true character: 'And ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kins-folks, and friends; and some of you shall they cause to be put to death.'" -- Testimonies, Vol. 5, pp. 688-691. (Emphasis ours.) The lesson here is for all who profess to be ministers in the church and also for those who claim to be disciples of Christ. The Pharisees (the ministry) would not heed Christ's Own reproofs and Truth. Neither did Judas (one of His Own disciples), but instead Judas showed his true character in the end: that he was a wicked traitor instead of a disciple, a great benefactor or a friend. May God help us all to understand ourselves and be constantly in right relationship with Him that we fall not into temptation, should be our prayer. The subject for this afternoon is a continuation of our study of last Sabbath dealing with Early Writings, pp. 36 and 38. Rev. 7:1-4 -- "And after these things I saw four angels standing on the four corners of the earth, holding the four winds of the earth, that the wind should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree. And I saw another angel ascending from the east, having the seal of the living God: and he cried with a loud voice to the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea, saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads. And I heard the number of them which were sealed: and there were sealed an hundred and forty and four thousand of all the tribes of the children of Israel." You notice here that the angels are not told to hold the winds until Ezekiel 9 has all been fulfilled, but until the servants of God are sealed. Therefore, if there is any intervening time between the close of the sealing and the slaughter of Ezekiel 9, there is a possibility that the winds could start blowing during that time. If the nations had everything ready, it would not necessarily take long to bring the trouble that is represented by the four winds. We do know from this scripture that God will restrain the winds until the sealing is finished, for according to verse 3 of this chapter a message was sent to the four angels instructing them to hold the winds until the sealing of the 144,000 is finished. It shows that the Devil is doing all he can to loose the winds as soon as possible, perhaps even in a day. How serious it is that right now when God's people should be awake and preparing themselves to receive the seal that they might be protected in that great and dreadful day, the church instead is dead asleep! If sinners were still among God's people when the winds start to blow the church would fall, for while sinners are among God's people

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.7 Page -10- (May, 1956) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11the church cannot stand against her enemies. In other words, were trouble to be brought against the church before the abominations are eliminated, before the unrighteous are taken out of her midst, there is a possibility that the whole church would fall, and that God would have to intervene Himself to rescue her. If God's righteous people were separate it would be different. The ninth chapter of Ezekiel, however, tells us that angels are commissioned to go through the city and mark those who sigh and cry for all the abominations that are done in the midst thereof, showing that the wicked and the righteous are not at that time separate, but instead they are commingled. You recall how God dealt with Israel just before they went into the promised land. Because of that one man (Achan) Israel's army was miserably defeated at Ai. And though sealed ones were in her midst, should the church now meet with trouble while there is, as Sister White says, an Achan in every church and in almost every family (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 157), the entire church would fall! With this startling possibility confronting us, I ask you how can any true professor of present Truth sit calmly in unconcern about his own spiritual condition and do nothing to warn others to get ready? Such grave possibilities on the contrary should cause each of us to be a light bearer indeed, a watchman who will sound the alarm, and warn Israel to cast away her idols and seek the Lord God now that we may be hid in the day of His fierce anger which is soon coming. Let us now turn to Isaiah 27 for the remainder of our time this afternoon: Isa. 27:1-13 -- "In that day the Lord with His sore and great and strong sword shall punish leviathan the piercing serpent, even leviathan that crooked serpent; and He shall slay the dragon that is in the sea. In that day sing ye unto her, A vineyard of red wine. I the Lord do keep it; I will water it every moment: lest any hurt it, I will keep it night and day. Fury is not in Me: who would set the briers and thorns against Me in battle? I would go through them, I would burn them together. Or let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me; and he shall make peace with Me. He shall cause them that come of Jacob to take root: Israel shall blossom and bud, and fill the face of the world with fruit. "Hath he smitten him, as he smote those that smote him? or is he slain according to the slaughter of them that are slain by Him? In measure, when it shooteth forth, thou wilt debate with it: He stayeth His rough wind in the day of the east wind. By this therefore shall the iniquity of Jacob be purged; and this is all the fruit to take away his sin; when he maketh all the stones of the altar as chalkstones that are beaten in sunder, the groves and images shall not stand up. Yet the defenced city shall be desolate, and the habitation forsaken, and left like a wilderness: there shall the calf feed, and there shall he lie down, and consume the branches thereof. When the boughs thereof are withered, they shall be broken off: the women come, and set them on fire: for it is a people of no understanding: therefore He that made them will not have mercy on them, and He that formed them will shew them no favour. "And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall beat off from the channel of the river unto the stream of Egypt, and ye shall be gathered one by one, O ye Children of Israel. And it shall come to pass in that day, that the great trumpet shall be blown, and they shall come which were ready to perish in the land of Assyria, and the outcasts in the land of Egypt, and shall worship the Lord in the holy mount at Jerusalem." Isa. 27:1 -- "In that day the Lord with His sore and great and strong sword shall punish leviathan the piercing serpent, even leviathan that crooked serpent; and He shall slay the dragon that is in the sea." The day this is to happen must be found in the preceding chapter, for this verse is introduced with the words "in that day." Therefore, to find the time we shall read Isa. 26:20, 21 -- " Come, My people, enter thou into thy chambers, and shut thy doors about thee: hide thyself as it were for a little moment, until the indignation be overpast. For, behold, the Lord cometh out of His place to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity: the earth also shall disclose her blood, and shall no more cover her slain." God's indignation is coming upon the earth, and God's people are invited to take shelter somewhere. These verses place the fulfillment of this prophecy in the time of the end of the world when God will punish the wicked and raise the righteous. Isa. 27:1 -- "In that day the Lord with His sore and great and strong sword shall punish leviathan the piercing serpent, even leviathan that crooked serpent; and he shall slay the dragon that is in the sea." From the reading of these verses we clearly see that when God punishes the inhabitants of the earth and the earth discloses her blood, leviathan will be punished and the dragon that is in the "sea" is to be slain. Who is the serpent? -- It is Satan. But how is Satan to be pun-

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 7 Page-14- (May, 1956) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15ished and slain at the time this chapter applies? For help on this point let us turn to: Isa. 14:1-14 -- "For the Lord will have mercy on Jacob, and will yet choose Israel, and set them in their own land: and the strangers shall be joined with them, and they shall cleave to the house of Jacob. And the people shall take them, and bring them to their place: and the house of Israel shall possess them in the land of the Lord for servants and handmaids: and they shall take them captives, whose captives they were; and they shall rule over their oppressors. And it shall come to pass in the day that the Lord shall give thee rest from thy sorrow, and from thy fear, and from the hard bondage wherein thou wast made to serve, "That thou shalt take up this proverb against the king of Babylon, and say, How hath the oppressor ceased! the golden city ceased! The Lord hath broken the staff of the wicked, and the sceptre of the rulers. He who smote the people in wrath with a continual stroke, he that ruled the nations in anger, is persecuted, and none hindereth. The whole earth is at rest, and is quiet: they break forth into singing. Yea, the fir trees rejoice at thee, and the cedars of Lebanon, saying, Since thou art laid down, no feller is come up against us. Hell from beneath is moved for thee to meet thee at thy coming: it stirreth up the dead for thee, even all the chief ones of the earth; it hath raised up from their thrones all the kings of the nations. All they shall speak and say unto thee, Art thou also become weak as we? art thou become like unto us? Thy pomp is brought down to the grave, and the noise of thy viols: the worm is spread under thee, and the worms cover thee. How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! how art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations! For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north: I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the Most High." The king of Babylon in this chapter is connected with Lucifer because whatever Babylon aspires and sets out to do is instigated by Satan himself. Likewise we find the same to be true in the following account of Tyrus. Ezek. 28:1, 2, 13-17 -- "The word of the Lord came again unto me, saying, Son of man, say unto the prince of Tyrus, Thus saith the Lord God; Because thine heart is lifted up, and thou hast said, I am a God, I sit in the seat of God, in the midst of the seas; yet thou art a man, and not God, though thou set thine heart as the heart of God:... Thou hast been in Eden the garden of God; every precious stone was thy covering, the sardius, topaz, and the diamond, the beryl, the onyx, and the jasper, the sapphire, the emerald, and the carbuncle, and gold: the workmanship of thy tabrets and of thy pipes was prepared in thee in the day that thou wast created. Thou art the anointed cherub that covereth; and I have set thee so: thou wast upon the holy mountain of God; thou hast walked up and down in the midst of the stones of fire. Thou wast perfect in thy ways from the day that thou wast created, till iniquity was found in thee. By the multitude of thy merchandise they have filled the midst of thee with violence, and thou hast sinned: therefore I will cast thee as profane out of the mountain of God: and I will destroy thee, O covering cherub, from the midst of the stones of fire. Thine heart was lifted up because of thy beauty, thou hast corrupted thy wisdom by reason of thy brightness: I will cast thee to the ground, I will lay thee before kings, that they may behold thee." You recognize this description as being that of Lucifer; yet the prophecy is addressed to the prince of Tyrus just as Isaiah 14 associated the king of Babylon with Lucifer. By this we are to understand that both "Tyrus" and "Babylon" are instigated by Satan and are set up to do on earth the identical wicked work that Satan did originally in heaven. But we are here told that Satan's defeat in these endeavors will be complete and shameful. Isa. 27:1, 2 -- "In that day the Lord with His sore and great and strong sword shall punish leviathan the piercing serpent, even leviathan that crooked serpent; and He shall slay the dragon that is in the sea. In that day sing ye unto her, A vineyard of red wine." In the day the dragon is "slain" in the "sea" someone is to sing "A vineyard of red wine." There is then to be a vineyard of red wine, and there is to be singing about it because it is a rich vineyard producing good fruit -- righteous people. The song for the vineyard is sung when God punishes leviathan. It cannot be sung now because God does not yet have this rich productive vineyard. The rest of this chapter tells how He is to obtain it. Isa. 27:3 -- "I the Lord do keep it; I will water it every moment: lest any hurt it, I will keep it night and day." This obviously is the Lord's vineyard which He is to have at that day and which He is to keep night and day lest any hurt it. If He must so carefully keep it lest any hurt it, the vineyard must therefore exist in a time of danger. Isa. 27:4, 5 -- "Fury is not in Me: who would set the briers and thorns against Me in

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 7 Page -18- (May, 1956) Page -20battle? I would go through them, I would burn them together. Or let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me; and he shall make peace with Me." The implication here is that there are briers and thorns and that if they should be set against Him in battle they would be destroyed together. The briers and thorns must represent people who fight against God by fighting against His Truth. This scripture says that those who fight against Him will surely perish together, but he who takes hold of God's strength for peace will receive peace. In other words, the briers and thorns need not remain such in this case. They can be converted if they would. These verses, therefore clearly present a choice. If there is offered to a people the choice to take hold of God and live or battle against Him and perish, that choice must be coming to them in a message, in Truth. If they take His Truth then they would be taking hold of His strength, and those who choose to fight the Truth will not win, but will perish together. Anciently God was furious with His people and was tempted to cast them away forever root and branch. But here He says that fury is not in Him. He is longsuffering toward His people, and He is anxious that all should take hold of His strength and be at peace with Him. That very choice is found in the message we bear today. As the message makes its way through the ranks of the church we see some take hold of His strength and rejoice in the Truth, and we also painfully see the briers and thorns set in battle against the Lord. Though fury is not in God and though He is not willing that any should perish, yet He declares that those who will not take hold of His strength by accepting His Truth must lose out. Isa. 27:6 -- "He shall cause them that come of Jacob to take root: Israel shall blossom and bud, and fill the face of the world with fruit." Those that come of Jacob will take root. It implies that not all are coming, but those that do come will take root. The others will die. Those that take root are of Jacob. We all know that the Scriptures say that the 144,000 are all of Jacob, for they are Israelites. The verse we are now studying says that those that come of Jacob shall take root and "Israel shall blossom and [grow] and fill the face of the world with fruit." These words are so plain they do not need interpretation. Using the analogy that an apple tree bears apples and not plums or something else, we may draw the lesson that the Israelites that take root, the 144,000, will bring forth converts to Israel. These converts will be Israelites either by birth or by being grafted in as Paul describes in Romans 11. We have learned so far in our study of this chapter that when the briers and thorns fight against God it is at that time that those of Jacob shall take root. That could not be after the close of probation, for it is after they take root that they "fill the face of the world with fruit." Daniel tells us in the second chapter that in the days of the ten-toe kings the Lord God would set up a kingdom which he said was represented by the stone that was cut out of the mountain without hands, and that that stone would break in pieces all other kingdoms and grow to be a great mountain that would fill the whole earth. Daniel in reality said the same thing that Isaiah is saying in the 27th chapter we are considering today. It is those of Jacob that take root that make up the stone that Daniel saw. And as the stone is small and the mountain large, it shows that the majority will not take hold of the strength of God, but will perish while the minority will escape and take root and bring in converts that will fill the face of the world with fruit. What Isaiah calls a vineyard Daniel called a kingdom -- the Kingdom of God. Isa. 27:7, 8 -- "Hath he smitten him, as he smote those that smote him? or is he slain according to the slaughter of them that are slain by him? In measure, when it shooteth forth, thou wilt debate with it: he stayeth his rough wind in the day of the east wind There are two winds mentioned here: the rough wind and the east wind. At the time when God delivers a message of choice to His people to separate those who make peace with Him and those who do not, and at the time His vineyard shoots forth, there are to be two winds. The rough wind we understand to be God's wind which He stops in the day of the east wind. Isa. 27:9 -- "By this therefore shall the iniquity of Jacob be purged; and this is all the fruit to take away his sin; when he maketh all the stones of the altar as chalkstones that are beaten in sunder, the groves and images shall not stand up." The rough wind comes to purify His church. When it blows fruit will fall. In the words of Ezekiel those who do not "sigh" and "cry" for the abominations done in the church will be slain, and only those who take hold of God's strength will remain. If all the stones of the altar become as chalkstones then the altar will crumble to the ground. The altar is not the entire church, but it is a very important part of the church. It is from the altar that the laity are led. The figure used here shows that there is a false leadership and it is to be brought down. "The groves and images will not stand up," showing

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.7 Page-22- (May, 1956) Page -24- Page -21- Page -23that idolatry is among God's people, and it too will be taken away. It is this purging that must come in order to make the vineyard rich and productive as verses 2 and 3 describe it as being. The briers and thorns must be removed. The message comes preceding this separation in order to prepare God's people to escape the purging rough wind and to be safe from the time of trouble represented by the east wind. Isa. 27:10, 11 -- "Yet the defenced city shall be desolate, and the habitation forsaken, and left like a wilderness: there shall the calf feed, and there shall he lie down and consume the branches thereof. When the boughs thereof are withered, they shall be broken off: the women come, and set them on fire: for it is a people of no understanding: therefore He that made them will not have mercy on them, and He that formed them will shew them no favour." This chapter first describe God's vineyard in its beautiful and excellent condition, representing God's church in its future purified state. The verses we are now reading describe the present condition of His church before it is purified How vastly different is the picture! John describes it as being "wretched" and about to be "spued out." When a man prunes his orchard and he finds dead branches on the trees, he breaks them off and stacks them in piles for someone to burn, for they are useless. It is this illustration Isaiah is using to show what God is to do with His people who are represented by the dead branches -- people who have no understanding. They are those who are ever learning but never come to the knowledge of the Truth. Yes, they are branches of the tree, but they are void of spiritual life. There is something fundamentally wrong with this class of people, because God is able to make anyone wise; He can make anyone strong. His Truth is so simple that though they be fools they need not err therein (Isa. 35:8). Therefore all can get understanding. For this reason those men who get no understanding God will destroy without mercy. In this work of separating, God keeps the trunk and destroys the branches. Isa. 27:12, 13 -- "And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall beat off from the channel of the river unto the stream of Egypt, and ye shall be gathered one by one, O ye children of Israel. And it shall come to pass in that day, that the great trumpet shall be blown, and they shall come which were ready to perish in the land of Assyria, and the outcasts in the land of Egypt, and shall worship the Lord in the holy mount at Jerusalem." The children of Israel are to be gathered first one by one, and in that day the great trumpet will be sounded to signalize the commencement of the ingathering of the people who are going to worship in the holy mountain, Jerusalem. In our studies on Isaiah 19 we found that there are to be five cities in "Egypt" that will speak the language of Canaan, and that there is to be a highway between "Assyria" and "Egypt" and Israel is to be a third with them, even a blessing in the midst of the land. It is the great trumpet of the twenty-seventh chapter that will save them. It may be that there will be many from "Assyria" and "Egypt" that will join the 144,000 and go to worship the Lord in the holy mount at Jerusalem. Since Isaiah says they were ready to perish, it may happen just at the making up of the image of the beast, or just in the time of transition when the world emerges from the "Assyrian" period and enters the period when "Babylon the Great" rules. This one chapter is made up of only thirteen verses, yet it outlines for us clearly the whole message. Truly God has graciously given us Truth that no others have. That, however, puts a great burden, a great responsibility upon us. When Volume One of The Shepherd's Rod came we saw that the message had to be carried to the church, and the light we have received from God through this chapter is to help us to understand what God expects of us and the magnitude of the work that is to be done not only in the church but also in the world. We ought to be wise and of an understanding heart in the things of God. We ought daily to be living the Truth and making every effort to be at peace with God that we may receive the seal of His protection and approval. Are we getting ready for the great and dreadful days just ahead? We have not a moment to lose if we would be ready on time. All God is waiting for now is for His saints to receive the seal so that His church will not perish from off the earth forever, but will instead "take root" and "fill the face of the world with fruit." _______________________

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 8 Page -2- (June, 1956) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- JONAH AND THE PEOPLE OF GOD (The question has frequently come to Mt. Carmel, since the subject of the "forty-two months" was explained in The Symbolic Code asking why the Code has never said when the forty-two months started and when the "great earthquake" of Revelation 11 is to take place. Therefore, to help clarify these questions and to emphasize the fact that God has given us sufficient information to know the seasons," the study of "Jonah and the People of God" which Brother Houteff delivered June 10, 1944 has been selected for this month's issue of The Symbolic Code. It is true that just as "the stork in the heaven knoweth her appointed times; and the turtle and the crane and the swallow observe the time of their coming" (Jer. 8:7), God has mercifully made available to His people the knowledge of "the judgment of the Lord" for this age, if they are willing to know it. He has not, however, seen fit at this time to make known the day and hour. He has told His people enough that they certainly need not be caught unawares as one being surprised by an unexpected thief. God has revealed the fortytwo-month prophecy to us for no other purpose than that we be made to realize that we individually have no time to lose in cleaning ourselves up with the provisions He has given us, no time to lose in getting our divinely-appointed work done in the church, and no time to lose in setting our own house in order. When God's people need more information for their own good the Lord will not withhold it from them.) PRAYER THOUGHT: "God's message for the inhabitants of earth today is, 'Be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of Man cometh.' The conditions prevailing in society and especially in the great cities of the nations proclaim in thunder tones that the hour of God's judgment is come, and that the end of all things earthly is at hand. We are standing on the threshold of the crisis of the ages. In quick succession the judgments of God will follow one another, -- fire, and flood, and earthquake, with war and bloodshed. We are not to be surprised at this time by events both great and decisive: for the angel of mercy cannot remain much longer to shelter the impenitent. "'Behold, the Lord cometh out of His place to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity: the earth also shall disclose her blood, and shall no more cover her slain.' The storm of God's wrath is gathering; and those only will stand who respond to the invitations of mercy, as did the inhabitants of Nineveh under the preaching of Jonah, and become sanctified through obedience to the laws of the divine Ruler. The righteous alone shall be hid with Christ in God till the desolation be overpast. Let the language of the soul be: THE SYMBOLIC CODE JUNE , 1956 JONAH AND THE PEOPLE OF GOD PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 11 No.8

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.8 Page-6- (June, 1956) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- 'Other refuge have I none; Hangs my helpless soul on Thee; Leave, O, leave me not alone! Still support and comfort me. 'Hide me, O my Saviour, hide Till the storm of life is past; Safe into the haven guide; Oh, receive my soul at last!'" -- Prophets and Kings, p. 278. _______________________ There is hardly a doubt that we all know what is contained in the book of Jonah. You probably are familiar with all the details of Jonah's experience as they are given in the Bible. You also recall that the sign which was given to the Jews was the sign of Jonah -- the three days and three nights that he spent in the belly of the fish. We know that as Jonah was there three days and three nights so Christ was to be in the heart of the earth three days and three nights. Christ Himself said that. By this, however, He could not have meant that He would be in the center of the earth nor could He have meant that He would be in the tomb three days and three nights, for the facts are that He never was in the center of the earth nor was He in the tomb three days and three nights. Without the heart nothing lives. It is the heart that keeps one alive, and therefore the heart of the earth must be that which keeps the earth alive. Therefore the heart of the earth is God's Truth, His people, and His Spirit. Without all these three components I tell you the world would not now be in existence. The Truth alone is dormant. But when the Truth, the Bible, is combined with people and the Spirit of God, then there is life in the earth. Yes, to repeat, Bible Truth alone is dormant; with people it is active; and when these have also God's Spirit something then can be accomplished. It is the combination of these three that makes up God's church, the heart of the earth. In our study of the three days and three nights what light did we receive to help us? -- That the heart of the earth was not the tomb, but rather Jesus was in reality in the power or in the hands of the church for three days and three nights even though part of that time He was dead and in the tomb. Had Jesus meant that He would be in the "tomb" for three days and three nights He would not have said "heart of the earth." It therefore shows that contrary to appearances, Jesus was actually resting in the power of God those three days and three nights, and therefore He was in a good and a safe place. When Jonah was cast into the sea and swallowed by the fish God had prepared for him it appeared to Jonah to be his end. Likewise in the case of Jesus those last three days and three nights before He was resurrected gave the outward appearance of defeat for His righteous ministry. Nevertheless, Jonah's experience brought salvation to Nineveh, and Christ's experience brought salvation to the world. So much for the sign of Jonah to the Jews in Christ's time. Let us now consider for the remainder of our time the possibility that the rest of Jonah's experience is a type also. If so, what do Jonah, Nineveh, the sea, the fish, and the fish's expelling Jonah after he had partly learned his lesson typify? Jonah's whole experience could be a type of God's people with a message that they were to proclaim to the world. It could be a type of the duties God gave to His people and they, like Jonah, wanted to put it aside and "let George do it," so to speak. The purpose of this study is to help us all to see that Jonah's experience is a sign not only to the Jews in Christ's time but also to you and to me. Whom does Jonah represent by his running away? -- Not the 144,000, for they do not run away. On the contrary, they "follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth" (Rev. 14:4). We shall now briefly mention the high points in Jonah's experience and see what lesson we can get out of it today. There arose a great storm at sea where Jonah was, and Jonah was sleeping through it all. This is a fitting type of a people who knew they were commissioned to carry a message but were sleepy and wholly indifferent to their responsibility. Then you remember that the men on board ship discovered Jonah to be the cause of their great trouble and so they cast him into the sea. The sea, as we have already learned, is a symbol of the Old Country, the storehouse of waters, peoples. While Jonah was there in the sea he was swallowed by the fish and realizing that he was in the depths of the sea and in trouble, he began to pray to God for deliverance. This typified an experience God's people were to have at some time while they were in the sea -- the Old country. God had prepared the fish to swallow up Jonah because He was determined that Jonah should be the one to take the message to Nineveh and Jonah, not at all inclined to do it, arranged for his passage to another place than Nineveh. And so the fish swallowed up Jonah to take him where God wanted him to go. The experience Jonah had while he was in the belly of the fish was a good one for him, for it caused him to realize to a degree his need of God. He realized that he was gone without God's immediate help. Next, Jonah was vomited on shore by the fish. The earth, being the opposite of sea (the Old Country) signifies or typifies God's

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.8 Page -10- (June, 1956) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11people being brought to the new world. And it was after Jonah came on shore that God met him the second time and told him to take a message to Nineveh. This shows that a message was due to arise sometime in the new world with a prediction concerning Nineveh. And the fish was a type of the providential circumstances which God used to bring His people to the new world. The message Jonah was to bear to Nineveh is a type of our message arising in the new world, America. It has ever been God's plan that man should have as his kingdom the earth. And when those whom He originally created to subdue and rule the earth failed to do so He commissioned the Jewish people to become a nation that would be the "head" and not the "tail" and to be the "lenders" and not the "borrowers" and to be "exalted very high." But they were asleep to their great privilege and failed; yet they, the Jonah's of the world, were the ones whom God was determined should sometime carry the gospel of the kingdom not only to their own people, but also to the world. They were the depositaries of the oracles of God. And so the descendants of Jacob, failing properly to testify of the kingdom in the land which was given them for that purpose were through necessity expelled from their land and no more had a country of their own. Then they had to go through an experience typified by being assimilated in the sea and then providentially being taken to the new world where finally they would be again commissioned to carry a message to Nineveh which would save not only themselves but Nineveh as well. And as Jonah finally did carry his message, so God's people at this time will carry theirs. Here is proof from another angle: The ten-tribe kingdom was disbursed from their land, Palestine, and were assimilated by the nations whither they went, and their identity was lost so that they are not known today, but the message we have has come to gather all the twelve tribes. Preparatory to this, providential circumstance arranged by God brought the church to shore -- to the new world where we find ourselves today. Therefore Jonah's message is to arise from the new world. In process of time we find that the Jews are to carry a message of salvation. Now we may ask when did Jonah's message arrive in America? -- Jonah's message was one to Nineveh exclusively, and the only message to Nineveh today is that contained in the Truth given in "War News Forecast," tract No. 14. There is no other message to Nineveh. And bear in mind that the church is not Nineveh. The message in tract No. 14 shows to what age God's people have come: It shows that the church has now grown up in Truth and can become husbandmen, rulers, etc., and that therefore the time has come that the kingdom of Christ is to be set up. And the tract contains the message to Nineveh. These two things are all that tract 14 shows. Our message for the present is in two sections, two divisions: (1) the message to the church and (2) the message to Nineveh. In other words, we have the message of Elijah and also the message of Jonah. After Jonah came on shore following his experience in the sea, his next step was to proclaim a message to Nineveh evidently to save it or there would have been no need for Jonah to be sent. At the end of the given forty days Nineveh stood. At this Jonah should have taken the position of rejoicing that he was a saviour of Nineveh. But instead Jonah was sick and wished he was dead. Nineveh, you remember, repented and proclaimed a fast. And even the cattle were aware that Nineveh had repented, but Jonah did not know it. Jonah must have been proud and more concerned with bringing his prophecy to pass than he was with the salvation of the city, for he mourned over the withering of the gourd which is just a plant rather than rejoicing over the repentance of Nineveh! This should be a great object lesson to us. In carrying our message of Elijah we should not be anxious for the execution of Ezekiel 9 in the church, but rather we should be anxious for the souls of the people. Likewise in bearing our message of Jonah we should not be anxious for Assyria's fall, but rather for her repentance and salvation. The message we have from the Scriptures concerning Nineveh says that Nineveh is to be overthrown. In fact all the prophets who speak of Nineveh or Assyria say that she is to be overthrown. Yet the type and other scriptures say she is to be saved. It is Nahum's prophecy, the message contained in Tract 14, War News Forecast, that is to bring salvation to antitypical Assyria. She will not be saved from the nations not defeating her, for they will. But in her defeat she will be brought to repentance and be reconciled to God and be saved. On Invasion Day many prayers were prayed by the Christian nations involved in the war, but the prayers were only for military victory, not for salvation. "Nineveh" is today doing the same things that she did a year ago. There is no change. Therefore her downfall is her only way to bring her salvation. The whole story of Jonah's experience, you see, is more than a record of what happened to him. It is a picture of the experience of God's everliving church. And not only is antitypical Assyria to be

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.8 Page-14- (June, 1956) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15saved, but "Egypt" also is at last to be saved according to the "more sure word of prophecy." "And it shall come to pass in that day, that the great trumpet shall be blown, and they shall come which were ready to perish in the land of Assyria, and the outcasts in the land of Egypt, and shall worship the Lord in the holy mount at Jerusalem." Isa. 27:13. "In that day shall there be a highway out of Egypt to Assyria, and the Assyrian shall come into Egypt, and the Egyptian into Assyria, and the Egyptians shall serve with the Assyrians. In that day shall Israel be the third with Egypt and with Assyria, even a blessing in the midst of the land: whom the Lord of hosts shall bless, saying, Blessed be Egypt My people, and Assyria the work of My hands, and Israel Mine inheritance." Isa. 19:23-25. Yes, this is the great revival and reformation that we are now praying for, working for, longing for. It is the hope of the world; for in it is the salvation of the world. Let us with hearts enlightened with the sun of Truth, and embued with genuine Christian love for humanity, and fired with zeal borne of God's Spirit allow ourselves to be used of Him to usher in salvation to the world. So help us God, Oh, our God. MARKING ANOTHER MILESTONE As we have now reached another important milestone in the progress of our Kingdom-bound journey, the Mt. Carmel young people planned their Young People's Meeting on Friday evening, June 1, 1956 to show respect especially to those older members of our Mt. Carmel Family who are now most directly affected by this mile¬stone of progress. Since, however, it involves all Davidians everywhere, we are taking this opportunity to share with you the text of the address which Sister Houteff delivered at that meeting, and which we quote in full. TEXT OF ADDRESS: I sincerely consider it a special privilege to speak to you this evening on this occasion when we shall endeavor to evaluate the important milestone we are now passing in the life of the cause which makes us one in faith and hope. In order properly to do this, however, we must direct our mental gaze for a few moments to the past. It was just 21 years ago this May that the world headquarters of The General Association of Davidian Seventh-day Adventists moved here to Mt. Carmel Center from Los Angeles, Cali fornia. That, too, was as important a mile¬stone as it was memorable in the history of this cause. Those of us who were privileged to be among the first twelve pioneers came with only the promise that we would "work for nothing and furnish our own board and room, and that there would be plenty of hard work to do." That is the way Mt. Carmel Center started. There were approximately 375 acres in the original tracts of land comprising Mt. Carmel which, in its natural rustic setting and overlooking Lake Waco and the vast cultivated fields beyond, rendered it a beautiful location, indeed. But there was not a building on the place; nor were there any roads or water. And very little of the acreage was under cultivation as most-of the land was rough and completely undeveloped. With this picture before you who were not then here, it should not be difficult for you to imagine the primitive conditions under which Mt. Carmel got her start, nor should it be difficult to realize the great amount of work which had to be done to provide the needed buildings in which to carry on the publishing and office work and to build dwellings for the workers. Through those several years of growth and development a number of people came to help out in the work of building this institution which was to be but temporary headquarters for the duration of "the closing work for the church." Universal Publishing Assn. Waco, Texas

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.8 Page -18- (June, 1956) Page -20- Page -17- Page -19- Some of those who came found the arduous work and rugged life of those early days to be a challenge to their faith and an opportunity for them to serve in a capacity urgently needed in the cause of God, and so they joined the few pioneers to help as they could in the work. Not a few of you who sit before me this evening were among those persons. Others, of course, for various reasons left here for other places and other pursuits. We are not going to dwell tonight on the struggles and the trials that went with the work of the past years in building this place to what it is today; suffice it to say that due to financial limitations and the acute lack of sufficient skilled personnel and also the impediments to the building work occasioned by the war emergency, it was indeed a struggle all along the way to accomplish what has been done. If we were to review the work that has been done here we must include the clearing of the land and construction of the several public buildings, farm buildings, and dwellings. Then there was the earth dam which is but a part of our private water system, the building of which represents a great amount of time and labor. Besides this there were the roads and the power lines. Several acres of orchards were planted and the land was terraced and seeded to provide pasture for our dairy cattle. This is just a synopsis of the outside work which was accomplished with God's help almost entirely by Mt. Carmel resident student labor. Inside, was the work of writing, publish¬ing and mailing of the millions of pieces of free literature which have been sent from this Center. Among the many duties performed in the office, the thousands of letters which have come in were read and answered and otherwise cared for as the needs called for. Then there was the intensive religious-educational program for the training of our Bible workers and present "Hunters." And in 1953 was launched the work of "hunting" called for in Jeremiah 16:16 and which work by now has been pursued in a large part of the United States and in portions of some for¬eign countries as well. Then there was the benevolent work that God privileged us to do both at the Center and in the field, which of itself has been no small item. Not only was Mt. Carmel built up through the years, but those of us who have been here since the beginning witnessed construction work continuously going on of another kind- -the building work of the beautiful edifice of Truth of the Ages. As Sabbath after Sabbath we sat spell-bound and thrilled at the un-folding of new Truths, we could see the continual building up of the Temple of Truth on earth which was started when "the foundations of the world were laid" and which will be completed when "the mystery of God is finished." In nearly every one of those inspiring meetings our attention was faithfully called to the progress that was steadily being made in the erection work of this Structure, and we were also caused to reflect on the comparative progress we individually were or were not making in both our personal lives and in our task of building the physical aspects of this institution. All these memories en-deared Mt. Carmel to our hearts, and can never be erased from our minds. In the course of all these various activities there were myriads of large and smaller events along the way that would be interesting to recount but which our time limitations this evening forbid us doing. And so we shall come directly to one of the most important and significant events that have taken place in the last two years. It is important because of its significance--its significance being vitally related to our faith and belief. I am referring to the selling of Mt. Carmel's excess property. You recall that an announcement of the launching of this event was made by Brother Houteff through the medium of the Association's official organ, The Symbolic Code, in September, 1954. Though at the time the land was originally purchased some may not then have seen the wisdom of its acquisition, yet it was definitely in God's plans that in that time of depression this undeveloped piece of property be purchased, for there lay in it great potential value of many kinds particularly tailored to fit the manifold needs of the cause. Besides providing a wonderful base of operations. the experience we were to have here while "dwelling solitarily in the woods, in the midst of Carmel," was designed to teach us how to surmount difficulties, how to cooperate with God, how to get along with other people, and how to evaluate and appreciate the more important things in life. Then of course an property for residential purposes, it is valuable. In discussing this new undertaking with some of us, Brother Houteff emphasized the urgency of carrying out this part of the work (the selling of the excess property) without delay and as quickly as possible. The reasons are found in the few paragraphs which I shall now read and which were written by Brother Houteff himself. "The hunting Campaign launched last year initiated and heralded a new electrifying and progressive advancement of present Truth. "Now again, with even greater emphasis toward reaching her goal, Mount Carmel Center makes the following announcement to all faithful Davidians who will realize that this good news is perhaps nothing short of a sign. Mount Carmel Center, by commencing to first sell its excess property, then the whole, is symbolically leading

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.8 Page-22- (June, 1956) Page -24- Page -21- Page -23the way to the Program that is outlined by the Bible and Spirit of Prophecy, in the words: '"Again, the Kingdom of Heaven is like unto a treasure hid in a field; the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field.' Matthew 13:44, The Lord Himself is leading the way. "It now becomes very obvious that the time is short, that he who would be ready for the 'great supper' and for his eternal home, will have his eyes open to Truth and his heart set on his eternal welfare. God will direct him day by day. "Certainly then this move could be a signpost to both Davidians and to Laodiceans that the eleventh-hour message is on the very verge of a final and all-out effort to reclaim the church from the hands of the Enemy. "Be it, therefore, known that part of Mount Carmel property is being subdivided for high class residences beginning at the old peach orchard near Mount Carmel entrance. "Then who knows, but the Lord, that this heart-stirring example may soon turn into a sounding alarm and be followed by every faithful Davidian believer throughout the land. Even now, the Lord’s example to raise funds by disposing of His possessions, is a loud cry to every Davidian to awake to the fact that he in privi¬leged to join the campaign with faithful tithe and offering at first, and at last to swell the funds by giving everything so that the work may be finished and the saints be gathered home!Exerpts from The Symbolic Code.September, 1954, pp. 3-6. And so it was that before Brother Houteffs death, Mt. Carmel successfully got under way the subdividing of about 35 acres. It was Brother Houteff's deep concern at the time of his death, however, that the subdividing of the rest of the land would require a great many customers which Waco may not have unless some new industries or other installations were brought into Waco, thus causing a need for more housing. And as I related to you quite in detail a few evenings ago, many changes later did take place in Waco, which materially altered our situation in regard to the selling of the land. Those changes were brought about by a variety of factors, chief among which were (1) increasingly sharper competition and (2) the new regulations and requirements of the city incident to our being taken into the city limits. These factors, coupled with the element of time limitation binding upon us, and the world unrest and war prospects, gave the Executive Council clear evidence of God's leadings through these providential circumstances, and were therefore the basic causes of the Council’s decision to start selling the land in acreage tracts while there was still some demand for Waco property among those whose business is land development. To date six tracts of the land have been sold on two and three year pay-off terms.A The last of these six comprised all of the (I acreage except 18 acres which is reserved I for the use of the Institution as long as it is needed. Due to the fact that some of our dwellings are on the land that was last sold, the necessity of moving the people who live there constituted a need which had to be met. Since, as you know, our other living quarters are occupied, it was plain to be seen that we would have to do something about our housing situation so that those who are needed here in the work would have a place to stay. The Council foresaw this problem before the tract of land was sold, and took steps to provide for the need. We were able at once to recognize that perhaps the very reason God put it in the hearts of the Springer family in Wyoming, and the Davidians in South Carolina six or seven years ago to dedicate themselves to the noble task of building the two Rest Homes which are now in shape to receive our older brothers and sisters who are our honored guests here this evening, was to provide them with a home at this time. How good God is! How personally He is interested in each of us from the youngest to the oldest! The love of God which is so manifest to us in this tonight has been bestowed upon us all along the way and will continue with us and ahead of us as long as we keep close to Him. Needless to say, it was with mixed feelings that we announced to you in the meeting of a few evenings past that we would be transferring you older brothers and sisters to one of the two places-Yoder, Wyoming, or Salem, South Carolina, where you would be comfortably situated in a place of quiet and seclusion for the trying months that are ahead of us. I said that it was with mixed feelings that we made this announcement, because naturally we will miss you very much when you will not be present in the chapel and cafeteria and the other places here where we see you every day; and also because we know how disturbing a move is to anyone, old or young. But especially do we realize the trial that it is for ones advanced in years to rather quickly move from a place which has been home, to another place. We preferred sparing you the inconvenience and hardship attendant in making the move. But we could not. We are glad, though, that where you are going you will also feel at home, and that you will be in good hands. And now to the main reason why we are here honoring you tonight. My dear brothers and sisters who are about to leave us, I speak

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 8 Page-26- (June, 1956) Page -25in behalf of all of us who will "remain with the stuff" when I say that we mean to do more tonight than to let you know that we will miss your presence among us; we mean tonight to express our admiration for your ready understanding of the situation which has made necessary your leaving, and for your cooperation which has contributed in no small degree to the smoothness with which this difficult move has proceeded to this point. Taking everything into consideration, we could not have expected you to do better. Collectively you have set us younger ones a very fine example of how we should relate ourselves to a similar situation when it comes to us, as it surely will. The live lesson you are enacting be fore us now as you prepare to leave Mt. Carmel should not be forgotten by any of us. And what makes these honored ones among us be so cooperative through this experience which is truly a trying one for them?- -There can be but one answer: It is their belief in present Truth. I do not believe it would be possible for a group like this to make such a move as smoothly as they are doing it, were it not for the power that is in the Truth they love. It is this in combination with the fact that they have learned that God is faithful in tenderly looking after His own, and that just as He has cared for their every need in the past, He will certainly do it in the future. They see, too, that whether they have anything or not, God, through this institution takes the same thoughtful care of them. They know too, that as we are surely drawing close to the final movements which will come in rapid succession, we must ever be ready to follow closely God's leadings and His directions, and not waste any time murmuring and com¬plaining about the means He may choose to use for our deliverance in time of trouble. Yes, the path to the Kingdom, our great goal, is rapidly growing narrower and narrower. And that which yet lies ahead will try every man's soul. May each of us make it as easy as possible for ourselves to get through by determining to be cooperative in all God's leadings. Thus will we not repeat the inglorious history of our forefathers before us just on the borders of the Kingdom. Now in conclusion we express to each of you the love that is in our hearts for you and we give you the promise that just as we have daily prayed for you while you were among us, we shall continue to meet you at the throne of grace each day in the short time we shall be apart. May God richly bless each of you, and may we all rejoice together at last, when we shall be given that grand welcome into the Kingdom which is so close at hand. And then will we sing together for the righteousness and mercy of our God, for "the toils of the road will seem nothing when we get to the end of the way."

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No. 12 Page -2- (June, 1956) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN LIKENED UNTO TEN VIRGINS (The sermon selected for this month's issue of The Symbolic Code was delivered by Brother V. T. Houteff June 8, 1946.) _______________ PRAYER THOUGHT: "It is a law of the mind that it gradually adapts itself to the subjects upon which it is trained to dwell. If occupied with commonplace matters only, it will become dwarfed and enfeebled. If never required to grapple with difficult problems, it will after a time almost lose the power of growth. As an educating power, the Bible is without a rival. In the word of God the mind finds subject for the deepest thought, the loftiest aspiration. The Bible is the most instructive history that men possess. It came fresh from the fountain of eternal truth, and a divine hand has preserved its purity through all the ages. It lights up the far-distant past, where human research seeks vainly to penetrate. In God's word we behold the power that laid the foundation of the earth and that stretched out the heavens. Here only can we find a history of our race unsullied by human prejudice or human pride. Here are recorded the struggles, the defeats, and the victories of the greatest men this world has ever known. Here the great problems of duty and destiny are unfolded. The curtain that separates the visible from the invisible world is lifted, and we behold the conflict of the opposing forces of good and evil, from the first entrance of sin, to the final triumph of righteousness and truth: and all is but a revelation of the character of God. In the reverent contemplation of the truths presented in His word, the mind of the student is brought into communion with the infinite mind. Such a study will not only refine and ennoble the character, but it cannot fail to expand and invigorate the mental powers. "The teaching of the Bible has a vital bearing upon man's prosperity in all the relations of this life. It unfolds the principles that are the cornerstone of a nation's prosperity, -- principles with which is bound up the well-being of society, and which are the safeguard of the family, -- principles without which no man can attain usefulness, happiness, and honor in this life, or can hope to secure the future, immortal life. There is no position in life, no phase of human experience, for which the teaching of the Bible is not an essential preparation. Studied and obeyed, the word of God would give to the world men of stronger and more active intellect than will the closest application to all the subjects that human philosophy embraces. It would give men of strength and solidity of character, of keen perception and sound judgment, -- men who would be an honor to God and a blessing to the world." -- Patriarchs and Prophets, p. 596. THE SYMBOLIC CODE JUNE , 1956 THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN LIKENED UNTO TEN VIRGINS PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 11 No.12

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.12 Page-6- (June, 1956) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- Brother _____, who is visiting us, has asked me to give a study on the Kingdom. And with God's help I shall endeavor to do my best to bring out certain facts on that subject. Let us turn to Matt. 24:42, 43 -- "Watch therefore: for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come. But know this, that if the goodman of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken up." These verses convey the idea that no one knows the day and the hour of the Lord's coming, and therefore the Lord admonishes His people to be ready all the time. Then He draws the illustration that if a certain one knew that a thief would attempt to break into his house at a certain time he would certainly watch for him. But the fact is that no one knows exactly when a thief will enter. Matt. 24:44, 45 -- "Therefore be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh. Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his Lord hath made ruler over his Household, to give them meat in due season?" This implies that there are certain conditions which must be met by those who would be called faithful and wise servants. They must be giving meat in due season. Matt. 24:46 -- "Blessed is that servant, whom his Lord when he cometh shall find so doing." We as a denomination, as Seventh-day Adventists, should be able to reason out the lesson that is in these verses. According to verse 45, the Lord has made someone ruler over His household. Who would that be in God's church, in the denomination? If we are to attach this to someone it would necessarily be attached to the President of the General Conference who heads all the work. And, of course, since his responsibility is spread throughout the churches and shared by the ministry whom he directs, it follows that they all are included in what Christ is saying here. That is the only thing that it could mean. Matt. 24:45 -- "Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his Lord hath made ruler over His household, to give them meat in due season?" Should not meat in due season be a message from God especially addressed to His people and applicable at that time? Another name for meat in due season is present Truth. So, then, the servant is to give his household present Truth. Matt. 24:46 -- "Blessed is that servant, whom his Lord when He cometh shall find so doing." If our application is now right that this is speaking to the denomination, the church, just prior to the Lord's coming, then we must understand that God wants His servants to give to His household meat in due season until He comes. Matt. 24:47 -- "Verily I say unto you, That He shall make him ruler over all His goods." This verse implies that God has not as yet made his servant ruler over all His goods. But when he proves true by tending to his business of faithfully giving to His household meat in due season until the Lord comes, then God is going to make him ruler over all His goods. That is the promise. Matt. 24:48-50 -- "But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My lord delayeth His coming; and shall begin to smite his fellowservants, and to eat and drink with the drunken; the Lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for Him, and in an hour that he is not aware of." If no one is to know the day and hour until the Lord comes then how could this servant be aware of the day and the hour? Do you see that one statement seems to contradict the other? No one knows the hour, the day. Therefore, God's people must be ready for the event to occur at almost any time; and if this servant does not faithfully perform his duties, then when the Lord is about to come that servant will not be aware of it. Is that not how you understand these two statements? Up to a certain time God's people do not know the day and the hour, but if they continue to receive meat in due season a day will come when this servant is going to be made aware of that hour, of that day. This illustration was not given to us alone, but to all God's people ever since it was written, and they were warned to be ready all the time because no one knew the day and the hour of His coming. But as Truth progresses and the Word of God unrolls, God's servants in the end are to be aware of the day and the hour. Does it not say that? That is just what it does say. But what is the danger here? What caused the servant to begin to eat and drink with the drunkard? -- "They said, the Lord delayeth His coming." There were only two occasions in all church history that man complained that the Lord delayed His coming. They were the first or early Christians, who had expected the Lord to come immediately. They thought surely it would not be very long before the Lord would come in like manner as He had gone up. But, lo, almost 2,000 years have passed since the promise was given and the Lord has not come yet. So there was a chance for the earlier Christians to complain that the Lord had delayed His coming. But we are not dealing with the disappoint-

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.12 Page -10- (June, 1956) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11ment at the commencement of the Christian church. Rather, we are speaking of the time when the Lord is really to come -- in the time of the end. You know that there was a people on this end of the church's history who also expected the Lord to come long before now. I suppose you would say they were the Millerites. But to this I cannot agree, because there was no delay for them. They had set the date for Christ's coming, and the outcome for them was not a delay, but a bitter disappointment. Seventh-day Adventists, though, since 1844 believed that in their life time, in their generation, the Lord would come and take them to heaven. You that have been Seventh-day Adventists for a long time or even for a short time know that it was their expectation. Instead, however, many of them are in their graves today. In the early days our churches used to have a sign hanging inside reading thus: "The Gospel preached to all the world in this generation." Those signs have long since been taken down. One hundred years ago everybody who knew Adventists knew what were our expectations but it is not the case today. I can also recall that after I became a Seventh-day Adventist I heard the brethren say that the Lord will come almost momentarily. But the Lord has not come yet. They erroneously concluded that the Lord would come in a few years, but it was to their detriment, for when the time passed they became careless. We see, then, that according to our early expectations as Adventists, the Lord apparently has delayed His coming. And inasmuch as no other people in all the Christian world ever expected the Lord to come as the Adventists did, then this lesson is applicable only to us. Moreover, when at first God's people expected the Lord to come soon, they all seemed to conform to the diet regulations which were given to the church to keep them apart from the world. But when God's people thought that the Lord had delayed his coming, what did they do? -- The majority laid aside their Adventist habits of eating and living. They seemed not to have understood that their prescribed mode of living as God had enjoined upon them was not limited to any certain time, but it was to be binding upon them until the Lord comes. What will the Lord do about those who became careless because they thought the Lord delayed His coming? Let us read Matt. 24:48-51 -- "But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My lord delayeth His coming; and shall begin to smite his fellowservants, and to eat and drink with the drunken, the Lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for Him, and in an hour that he is not aware of and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth." What a terrible disappointment it will be to the people that for a time waited for the Lord's coming, once lined up with His program, and then departed from it! To these the Lord comes when they are not expecting Him. Matt. 25:1 -- "Then shall the Kingdom of Heaven be likened unto ten virgins, which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the Bridegroom." This verse begins with the word "then," indicating that it takes place at the time the Lord comes as spoken of in the preceding verse. In other words, at the time the Lord comes, the Kingdom shall be likened to something. The Kingdom of God as a crowned kingdom does not exist today, as you know. Then what is meant here by the Kingdom? -- It is referring to the people that are candidates for citizenship in It. Who are the subjects for the Kingdom of God, if they are not the church? Then the people comprising the church of God shall be likened unto ten virgins. Matt. 25:2-5 -- "And five of them were wise and five were foolish. They that were foolish took their lamps, and took no oil with them: but the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps. While the Bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept." When this happens the church is likened unto ten virgins and the ones that were foolish had their lamps all right, but they did not take with them more oil than what was in the lamps. They therefore had no extra reserve of oil. What does oil stand for? When used in a lamp, it gives light which illuminates your way, does it not? In the spiritual realm it is the understanding of the prophecies of the Bible that alone causes you to know where you are going. Only five of the virgins have extra oil. They had availed themselves of the extra oil so that they could refill their lamps in case the oil that was in them should be used before they reached their destination. The light that came in 1844 to lighten the path forward was the truth of the Judgment of the Dead which began then. Those that received this light called themselves Seventhday Adventists from that time on. In the words used in this parable, they filled their lamps with the oil which represented the Judgment of the Dead message. Then came the tarrying time. It is true that the Millerites expected the Lord to come to earth for the saints on a certain date in 1844, and He did not appear. They concluded, therefore, that they must have made a mistake, and they were no longer known by a name. It was the Seventh-day Adventists that expected the Lord to come not on a certain day

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.12 Page-14- (June, 1956) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15but in a generation, in a certain period of time. Since He did not come, however, they therefore concluded that the Lord delayed His coming. Matt. 25:5, 6 -- "While the Bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet Him." The cry to meet the Bridegroom comes after the time of tarrying. Matt. 25:7-12 -- "Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps. And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps are gone out. But the wise answered, saying, Not so; lest there be not enough for us and you: but go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. And while they went to buy, the Bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with Him to the marriage: and the door was shut. Afterward came also the other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, open to us. But He answered and said, Verily I say unto you, I know you not." An announcement is made that the Bridegroom cometh. All the virgins are wakened by it. If the announcement were to come from the General Conference you know that all the members would fill their vessels with oil and all would have it. The facts are, though, that the cry does not come from there. All trimmed their lamps, we are told. What is the implication in that? We may conclude that while the cry goes out the people trim their lamps with the oil that is in them. In other words, they begin to apply their message to the change in circumstances or events. But what happens? The lamps go out. That indicates that what we had expected to happen does not happen; instead, something else takes place. Seventh-day Adventists are expecting the war of Armageddon to take place next. When they see something different come instead they will become confused. They will then realize that the oil in their lamps (the Judgment of the Dead message) is not sufficient to guide them through this situation. Then they will long for the extra oil (additional light -- the message of the Judgment for the Living) which had previously been available to them but they had failed to obtain it. Thus feeling their urgent need of it, they will demand it from those who have it. But it will be too late. By the time they arrive at the Bridegroom's chamber, they find that He has already entered and closed the door. They knock; they plead, thinking He will surely open the door and welcome them inside. But instead, what do they hear Him say? -- "Verily, I say unto you, I know you not." And the door remains shut. Probation has closed for them. Let us now identify the different personalities brought in. Here is a bridegroom. But where is the bride? And who are the virgins? The cry was, "Behold, the Bridegroom cometh." This cry was not to the bride but to the virgins. The virgins can only represent the guests. Who is the bride? Let us turn to Revelation 21 for help in identifying who is the bride: Rev. 21:9, 10 -- "And there came unto me one of the seven angels which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues, and talked with me, saying, Come hither, I will shew thee the bride, the Lamb's wife. And he carried me away in the Spirit to a great and high mountain, and shewed me that great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God." The Lamb's wife is the city. John saw the foundations, and the walls and the buildings of the Holy City; he did not see people. He called the city the Lamb's wife. If the city is the Lamb's wife, and if the virgins are the ones who are to meet the Bridegroom, then who is the bride? -- The Kingdom must be the bride. The people of God's church are the guests and are represented by the virgins. The same thing is true in this parable as we find in the parable of the King going in to examine the guests for the marriage, one of whom He found without the wedding garment on. Those whom He examines are the guests. To summarize then, the people are the guests, the Kingdom is the bride, and the Lord is the Groom. Moreover, in the parable we are studying today, did the Lord come to earth where the ten virgins were? Yes, He did, for He came where both the unworthy and worthy virgins were. If He came to earth and had a door of His own to shut or to open that would indicate that He had a place of His own. Then He will come to His Kingdom, and unless the guests enter on time through the door, they will be disappointed when they knock and the door will not be opened to them. Since this coming of the Bridegroom is obviously not the visible second coming of Christ to take to heaven His people who shall meet Him in the air, we should be able to find in the Bible something more about it. Let us now turn to Matt. 25:31, 32 -- "When the Son of man shall come in His glory, and all the holy angels with Him, then shall He sit upon the throne of His glory: and before Him shall be gathered all nations: and He shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth His sheep from the goats." Did these verses say that the Son of man is going to come down on a cloud to where the just-risen dead along with the living saints will meet Him in the air as in 1 Thess. 4:16, 17? Is that what we just read? -- No. It says here that at

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.12 Page -18- (June, 1956) Page -20this coming He will gather all nations before Him and then He will sit down on a throne and separate them. He will put the "goats" on the left and the "sheep" on the right. Moreover He will tell each of the two classes what they have or have not done that caused them to be thus judged and separated. Do you not see clearly why we need the extra oil -- the message of the Judgment for the Living? We as Adventists have been preaching the Judgment for a hundred years or more and yet never even for a moment did we see that these parables were talking about the Judgment, the Judgment for the Living! If we never saw it before we should now be able to see clearly that this Judgment included the separation of the righteous and the wicked. You cannot say that the Judgment we are reading about in Matthew 25 is the Judgment which is to take place during the millennium because His people are not then among the nations. There is positively no escaping the conclusion that it takes place in the time of the Judgment for the Living when both the righteous and wicked are commingled on the earth. Since, moreover, this work of separation goes on among the people themselves, it is clear that it is not a work to be done in heaven but it is a work to be done on the earth. "Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two women shall be grinding at the mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left." Matt. 24:40, 41. Some call that the "rapture," but it is quite different than what they think it is. Now we plainly see that Christ in Matthew 25 is talking about the Judgment for the Living. And in connection with this subject we find that Malachi says the very same thing; namely, that after a messenger has prepared the way, the Lord will suddenly come to His temple to purify it (Mal. 3:1). When He comes it is not to judge the dead in the heavenly sanctuary, but to judge the living in the earthly sanctuary. And if the Lord is going to sit on His throne on earth and gather the nations before Him and judge and separate the people, where specifically is the Lord going to sit? In Daniel 2 we find the description and interpretation of the great image which the king of Babylon saw in a dream. We as Adventists, and for that matter, not only we Adventists, but other Bible students as well recognize that this image represents the nations of the world from Babylon's time down to today. We also understand that the toe kingdoms represent the nations in existence today. Now let us read Dan. 2:44, 45 -- "And in the days of these kings [the toe kings] shall the God of heaven set up a Kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the Kingdom shall not be left to other people, but It shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and It shall stand forever. Forasmuch as thou sawest that the stone was cut out of the mountain without hands, and that It brake in pieces the iron, the brass, the clay, the silver, and the gold; the great God hath made known to the king what shall come to pass hereafter: and the dream is certain, and the interpretation thereof sure." Daniel here describes how the earth's governments come to their end, not how the earth comes to its end. He interpreted the stone to be the Kingdom, and it is God's Kingdom that will smite the nations, not Christ's coming from heaven to take up the saints, as we Adventists have taught. Jeremiah calls the Kingdom God's "battle axe" (Jer. 51:20). What plainer language could be used to say that the Kingdom is going to be set up before the nations come to their end? The trouble some have believing this is not because of the language the Bible used but the trouble is with our preconceived ideas that were built up throughout the years, and the only way we can drive out our former erroneous ideas is to believe just what the Bible says. Now let us turn to Ezek. 36:17-19 -- "Son of man, when the house of Israel dwelt in their own land they defiled it by their own way and by their doings: their way was before Me as the uncleanness of a removed woman. Wherefore I poured My fury upon them for the blood that they had shed upon the land, and for their idols wherewith they had polluted it: and I scattered them among the heathen, and they were dispersed through the countries: according to their way and according to their doings I judged them." This says that because of the evils of the people God dispersed them throughout the countries. Ezek. 36:20 -- "And when they entered unto the heathen, whither they went, they profaned My holy name, when they said to them, These are the people of the Lord, and are gone forth out of His land. They profaned His name when it was said of them that they are the people of the Lord gone out of His land. Is it not profaning God's name for the Gentiles to have driven God's people out of their own land and become rulers over them after God had so miraculously brought them there and set them up to be the greatest kingdom, even His Kingdom on earth? Could not the Gentiles feel that they had successfully defeated God's purpose for them? God's people having brought this great curse upon themselves through their disobedience, thus profaned God's holy name in the midst of the heathen whither they went. It has been brought up to me many times that

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.12 Page-22- (June, 1956) Page -24- Page -21- Page -23the Gentiles took God's people captive because God was not able to defend His own Kingdom, and therefore He was unable to fulfill His promise to Israel. Thus was His name profaned among the heathen, all because of the disobedience of God's own people. Ezek. 36:21, 22 -- "But I had pity for Mine holy name, which the house of Israel had profaned among the heathen, whither they went. Therefore say unto the house of Israel, thus saith the Lord God; I do not this for your sakes, O house of Israel, but for Mine holy name's sake, which ye have profaned among the heathen, whither ye went." It was because God could no longer tolerate the sins of His people that He through the Gentiles had to disperse them. The heathen did not know that, though. Now God says He will do something about it for His holy name's sake, not because His people are good. The next verses state plainly what He will do. Ezek. 36:23, 24 -- "And I will sanctify My great name, which was profaned among the heathen, which ye have profaned in the midst of them; and the heathen shall know that I am the Lord, saith the Lord God, when I shall be sanctified in you before their eyes. For I will take you from among the heathen, and gather you out of all countries, and will bring you into your own land." To those who ask how God can defend His name now since the heathen have dispersed throughout the nations the ancient kingdom of His people, we need only to read to them what God here says: that He will gather His people back from all countries, and show them and the heathen that He will yet honor His name by sanctifying Himself in them before the heathen. Ezek. 36:25-27 -- "Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean: from all your filthiness, and from all your idols, will I cleanse you. A new heart, also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you: and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh. And I will put My Spirit within you, and cause you to walk In My statutes, and ye shall keep My judgments, and do them." Since all of this takes place when God gathers His people from among the heathen, then no one can dodge the fact that unless we go into the land where the cleansing will take place, we will not be cleansed and we will not receive the new heart and God's Spirit. After we have been taken from among the heathen, God will sprinkle clean water upon us to cleanse us. By this we are to understand that until God gathers us from among the heathen we cannot be clean. After He cleanses us we will be without spot. The judgment time we must remember, is a cleansing time as well as a separating time. The Judgment for the Living takes place when God cleanses His people from all their filthiness and puts within them His Spirit and hearts of flesh. This work is to be done for His people after God has returned them to their own land. This chapter tells us that we will never be clean until God gathers us from all the heathen and makes us what we ought to be. The Devil, however, wants to convince us that there is to be neither a land to which God's people are to go, nor a cleansing. Let us read further: Ezek. 36:28 -- "And ye shall dwell in the land that I gave to your fathers; and ye shall be My people, and I will be your God." The land that God gave to our fathers is Palestine. Because the children of Israel were dispersed, His name was profaned. And to show that He indeed rules over the earth and the people, He will gather out His people from the nations and set them right back in their own land and sanctify Himself in them. Ezek. 36:29, 30 -- "I will also save you from all your uncleannesses: and I will call for the corn, and will increase it, and lay no famine upon you. And I will multiply the fruit of the tree, and the increase of the field, that ye shall receive no more reproach of famine among the heathen." If the land of our fathers in this chapter means heaven, there would be no heathen in existence to witness any more reproach of famine, and thus the last clause of Ezek. 36:30 would be unnecessary and meaningless. Ezek. 36:31 -- "Then shall ye remember your own evil ways, and your doings that were not good, and shall loathe yourselves in your own sight for your iniquities and for your abominations." After God has returned His people to their own land, and changed their hearts and put within them His Spirit, then will they hate their old evil doings. They will be genuinely sorry for them. This is the revival and reformation which God calls for, and which He Himself will work in His people. Now let us turn to the next chapter: Ezek. 37:15-24 -- "The word of the Lord came again unto me, saying, Moreover, thou son of man, take thee one stick, and write upon it, For Judah, and for the children of Israel his companions: then take another stick, and write upon it, For Joseph, the stick of Ephraim and for all the house of Israel his companions: and join them one

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.12 Page -26- (June, 1956) Page -28- Page -25- Page -27to another into one stick; and they shall become one in thine hand. "And when the children of thy people shall speak unto thee, saying, Wilt thou not shew us what thou meanest by these? Say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I will take the stick of Joseph, which is in the hand of Ephraim, and the tribes of Israel his fellows, and will put them with him, even with the stick of Judah, and make them one stick, and they shall be one in Mine hand. " And the sticks whereon thou writest shall be in thine hand before their eyes. And say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I will take the children of Israel from among the heathen, whither they be gone, and will gather them on every side, and bring them into their own land: and I will make them one nation in the land upon the mountains of Israel; and one king shall be king to them all: and they shall be no more two nations, neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms any more at all. Neither shall they defile themselves any more with their idols, nor with their detestable things, nor with any of their transgressions: but I will save them out of all their dwelling places, wherein they have sinned, and will cleanse them: so shall they be My people, and I will be their God. And David My servant shall be king over them; and they all shall have one shepherd: they shall also walk in My judgments, and observe My statutes, and do them." The ancient kingdoms of Judah and Israel were dispersed. Now, however, the Lord says that He will bring them back to their own land and join them into one kingdom where He will sanctify Himself in them. When God does this with His people, the heathen will learn who God is and what are His purposes in the earth. I believe that the subject of the Kingdom is one of the plainest of all subjects. In fact, the Scriptures dealing with It actually need no interpretation if we believe what the Bible says, for It plainly states just what It means and is in perfect harmony throughout Its prophecies, parables, and symbols. The only trouble there could be is that we have put an erroneous idea into our minds that there is to be no Kingdom of God on earth before His second coming, and that idea has to be taken out, for it is unscriptural. Daniel, too, talks of the Kingdom of God saying that It shall not be left to other people but It will stand for ever, and will grow and fill the whole earth. Though there will be only 144,000 "cut" by God's own might and taken to Mt. Zion, yet they as "servants," and as the first fruits (Rev. 7:1-8 and Rev. 14:1-5), are to gather in the great multitude which no man could number of Revelation 7:9, 10. Thus will they enlarge the Kingdom that is finally to fill the earth. That is what the Lord purposes to do with His people. If we would be among the wise virgins, we will not fight against God's setting up His Kingdom, but rather we will study about It and thus procure the "extra oil," we will work for it, and we will also certainly with understanding pray as Christ Himself taught us: "Thy Kingdom come, Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven." ____________ O JESUS, I HAVE PROMISED O Jesus, Thou hast promised To all who follow Thee That where Thou art in glory There shall Thy servant be; And, Jesus, I have promised To serve Thee to the end; O give me grace to follow My Master and my Friend. --John E. Bode "THUS SAITH THE LORD" "Thus saith the Lord... I will cause the captivity of Judah and the captivity of Israel to return, and will build them, as at the first. And I will cleanse them from all their iniquity, whereby they have sinned against Me; and I will pardon all their iniquities, whereby they have sinned, and whereby they have transgressed against Me. "And it shall be to Me a name of joy, a praise and an honour before all the nations of the earth, which shall hear all the good that I do unto them: and they shall fear and tremble for all the goodness and for all the prosperity that I procure unto it. "Thus saith the Lord; Again there shall be heard in this place, which ye say shall be desolate without man and without beast, even in the cities of Judah, and in the streets of Jerusalem, that are desolate, without man, and without inhabitant, and without beast the voice of joy, and the voice of gladness, the voice of the bridegroom, and the voice of the bride, the voice of them that shall say, Praise the Lord of hosts: for the Lord is good; for His mercy endureth for ever: and of them that shall bring the sacrifice of praise into the house of the Lord. For I will cause to return the captivity of the land, as at the first, saith the Lord.

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.12 Page-30- (June, 1956) Page -32- Page -29- Page -31- "Thus saith the Lord of hosts; Again in this place, which is desolate without man and without beast, and in all the cities thereof, shall be an habitation of shepherds causing their flocks to lie down. In the cities of the vale, and in the cities of the south, and in the land of Benjamin, and in the places about Jerusalem, and in the cities of Judah, shall the flocks pass again under the hands of him that telleth them, saith the Lord. "Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that I will perform that good thing which I have promised unto the house of Israel and to the house of Judah. "In those days, and at that time, will I cause the Branch of righteousness to grow up unto David; and he shall execute judgment and righteousness in the land. In those days shall Judah be saved, and Jerusalem shall dwell safely: and this is the name wherewith she shall be called, The Lord our righteousness." Jer. 33:2, 7-16. __________________ "God's love runneth faster than our feet To meet us stealing back to Him and peace, And kisses dumb our shame; nay, and puts on The best robe, bidding angels bring it forth." --Selected . "TODAY IF YE WILL HEAR HIS VOICE HARDEN NOT YOUR HEARTS" "True we are establishing our headquarters on this mount that is found in prophecy, but our stay here shall be very short for `He will finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness: because a short work will the Lord make upon the earth.' (Rom. 9:28). "It might be interesting to Elder G. to know that the naming of our 'camp' 'Mt. Carmel Center' came about in the same way as the naming of our publications `The Shepherd's Rod,' for we did not know before hand that it was in prophecy until after our attention was called to Mic. 7:14 and Amos 1:2. In the prophecy of Amos we read: "'The Lord will roar from Zion, and utter His voice from Jerusalem; and the habitations of the shepherds shall mourn, and the top of Carmel shall wither.' Amos 1:2. "With a few comments on the above scripture, any bible student will recognize at a glance that it applies at the time of the end, as explained by the gospel prophet: 'And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills...for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.' (Isa. 2:2, 3), which the language of Amos is, 'Utter his voice from Jerusalem. Looking to this same time Joel puts it as follows: 'And the Lord shall utter His voice before His army: for His camp is very great: for He is strong that executeth His word: for the day of the Lord is great and very terrible; and who can abide it?' (Joel 2:11). "As Amos says, 'The habitations of the shepherds shall mourn,' it is obvious that Amos' prophecy is yet future, for the word 'habitations' (places) is in the plural form which cannot be applied to one shepherd's habitation (denomination) but to all that be in existence at that time. The term 'shepherds' means, as understood, the same as 'the ancient men which were before the house' -- the ministers. 'Testimonies for the Church,' Vol. 5, p. 211. Note that the shepherds are not themselves to mourn but their 'habitations' (their houses); that is, the membership of their churches, which fact reveals that it will be thus at the time when the sleeping multitudes in the churches awake from their spiritual insensibility and find that the shepherds whom they have implicitly trusted for their salvation and deceived all those who followed them. "The prophet Jeremiah in the following words explains that this wailing by those who are thus deceived will be at the close of probation. For they shall say 'the harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved.' (Jer. 8:20). That is, after the harvest, the time in which they could have been saved, they will realize that Probationary time has closed. Then 'the habitations of the shepherds shall mourn, and the top of Carmel shall wither.' Hence, before that time the top of Carmel must have been green with much pasture, otherwise there would be nothing to wither; that is, though Carmel has now plenty of pasture (present truth), when probation closes it shall be deserted ('wither'), for says the Spirit of Prophecy: 'In the time of trouble we all fled from the cities and villages.' -- 'Early Writings,' p. 34. "Thus shall the top of Carmel wither and those who do not take heed to the word, 'To day if ye will hear His voice, harden not your hearts,' at length will be alarmed that their opportunity for accepting the truth has slipped away. Then in their hasty, frenzied effort to acquaint themselves with present truth which went forth from the top of Carmel, to their surprise they shall find that Carmel has finished its work, its inhabitants removed, and probation closed, at which time the inhabitants of 'Carmel' can but repeat, 'the harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we have nothing for thee.' "Then it shall come pass that 'They shall wander from sea to sea, and from the north even to the east, they shall run to and fro to seek the word of the Lord, and shall not find

Symbolic Code Vol. 11 No.12 Page -34- (June, 1956) Page -33it. In that day shall the fair virgins and young men faint for thirst.... Behold, the days come, saith the Lord God, that I will send a famine in the land, not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the Lord.' (Amos 8:12, 13, 11). Oh, what a disappointment that will be! "'And now 'mine eyes' with the eyes of the lamenting prophet 'do fail with tears,...for the destruction of the daughter of My people; because the children and the sucklings swoon in the streets of the city.... Thy prophets [teachers] have seen vain and foolish things for thee: and they have not discovered thine iniquity, to turn away thy captivity, but have seen for thee false burdens and causes of banishment.' (Lam. 2:11, 14). "As the Lord has never left His people in darkness, we find the work of the Shepherd's Rod clearly outlined in prophecy throughout the Bible, and the only reason that our leading brethren cannot see the truth in it and do not know 'who hath appointed it' is because they are trying to see it through dollars and cents instead of through the Spirit of Prophecy, the eyes for the church, through which only can they see the truth and the true state of their condition of spiritual blindness, poverty and wretchedness, and a need for 'eyesalve,' 'for what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? Even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God.' (1 Cor. 2:11). "But now as 'the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will shew you things to come.' (John 16:13), for without the Spirit of God 'no man' knoweth the things of God." -- THE SYMBOLIC CODE, Vol. 1, No. 14, (August, 1935), pp. 5-7. Small Charts Available: We are glad to be able to announce that we now have on hand a new supply of the illustrative charts (8 1/2 X 11"). In cloth, they sell for $5.00 a set, postpaid. In pa¬per, they are $2.00 a set, postpaid. (Each set consists of 23 different charts in a binder.)

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 1 Page -2- (November, 1956) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- THE CHRONOLOGICAL ORDER AND EXPLANATION OF SOME ISAIAH CHAPTERS (The sermon selected for this issue of The Symbolic Code was delivered by Brother V. T. Houteff on March 14 and June 30, 1942.) PRAYER THOUGHT: "The message we have to bear is not a message that men need cringe to declare. They are not to seek to cover it, to conceal its origin and purpose. Its advocates must be men who will not hold their peace day nor night. As those who have made solemn vows to God, and who have been commissioned as the messengers of Christ, as stewards of the mysteries of the grace of God, we are under obligation to declare faithfully the whole counsel of God. We are not to make less prominent the special truths that have separated us from the world and made us what we are; for they are fraught with eternal interests. God has given us light in regard to the things that are now taking place in the last remnant of time, and with pen and voice we are to proclaim the truth to the world, not in a tame, spiritless way, but in demonstration of the Spirit and power of God. The mightiest conflicts are involved in the furtherance of the message, and the results of its promulgation are of moment to both heaven and earth. "The controversy between the two great powwers of good and evil is soon to be ended; but to the time of its close, there will be continual and sharp contests. We should now purpose, as did Daniel and his fellows in Babylon, that we will be true to principle, come what may. The flaming fiery furnace heated seven times hotter than it was wont to be heated, did not cause these faithful servants of God to turn aside from allegiance to the truth. They stood firm in the time of trial, and were cast into the furnace; and they were not forsaken of God. The form of the Fourth was seen walking with them in the flames, and they came forth not having even the smell of fire upon their garments.... "Today the world is full of flatterers and dissemblers; but God forbid that those who claim to be guardians of sacred trusts, shall betray the interests of God's cause through the insinuating suggestions and devices of the enemy of all righteousness. "There is no time now to range ourselves on the side of the transgressors of God's law, to see with their eyes, to hear with their ears, and to understand with their perverted senses. We must press together. We must labor to become a unit, to be holy in life and pure in character. Let those who profess to be servants of the living God no longer bow down to the idol of men's opinions, no longer be slaves to any shameful lust, no longer bring a polluted offering to the Lord, a sin-stained soul." -- Testimo- THE SYMBOLIC CODE NOVEMBER , 1956 THE CHRONOLOGICAL ORDER AND EXPLANATION OF SOME ISAIAH CHAPTERS PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 12 No.

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 1 Page-6- (November, 1956) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7nies to Ministers, pp. 470, 471. = = = = = = = = = = = Our study for today is taken from several chapters in Isaiah, particularly chapters 12, 13 and 14. Some of these chapters contain prophecies which are illustrated by certain experiences of ancient peoples and nations which at some time were to be repeated. We shall now commence our study with only a brief review of what we have already found in chapters 7 and 8 because our time is limited and you are all more or less familiar with it. First is mentioned the history of ancient Israel's unsuccessfully confederating with Syria against Judah, for they could not prevail against her. Instead, both were taken by Assyria. Then follows the prophecy of the birth of Immanuel. Since, however, Christ was born long after the kings of Israel and Syria were taken, it is obvious from verse 16 of chapter 7 that a circumstance was to occur at sometime that would be the antitype of the confederacy which took place anciently between Israel and Syria against Judah, and that in this antitypical period both kings represented by Syria and Israel would be taken by a power represented by Syria and Israel would be taken by a power represented by Assyria before "Immanuel" would know the difference between good and evil. Since, as has already been pointed out, Christ ("Immanuel") did not live in the time of such a confederacy, it must be that not only Israel, Syria, and Assyria are types, but Christ Himself is also a type. We learned that Immanuel (meaning, "God with us") could represent only His true followers, the born-again Christians. Through these scriptures and historical facts we learned that the antitype of Israel and Syria's confederacy took place commencing in the first century A.D., when one part of the Christians (Israel) federated with pagans (Syria) against the other Christians (Judah), but their combined church-state power was broken by the Protestant nations (Assyria) after Immanuel (born-again Christians) came but before they had advanced in Truth far enough to know how to choose between good and evil and before the younger Christians, represented by the second son, Mahershalalhashbaz of chapter 8, had progressed enough even to know their "father" (God) and their "mother" (the church). After Isaiah mentions the ancient historical confederacy and then the sign of Immanuel, which we have just reviewed and applied to the experience of the early Christian church history, Isaiah 8:9 warns against another association of peoples, saying that this confederacy will likewise surely fail and fall to pieces. And for us, this is the main lesson in these chapters. We are instructed as to what to expect and what to do about it. The period we are now in is antitypical Assyria. The Assyrian period is about to pass away and the period of Babylon to be ushered in. But there is another thing that is to happen between the setting up of the confederacy of Isaiah 8:9 and the rise of Babylon: it is the setting up of God's Kingdom. God's people are to be taken to their own land and made free. In outlining the chapters we find this order: The seventh chapter brings the birth of Christians and the federation against them, the eighth chapter brings in the latter-day confederacy of peoples and nations and the outcome of it; the ninth and tenth chapters contain a continuation of the antitypical period of Assyria and her fall; the eleventh chapter brings the setting up of the Kingdom of God; the twelfth chapter expresses the praise of those in Zion in the Kingdom; the thirteenth chapter brings the burden of Babylon. Recently, you recall, we studied the tenth chapter of Isaiah and found that this chapter brings us to the time when the period of antitypical Assyria is to come to its end. We might naturally expect Babylon to follow next, because that period comes after the fall of Assyria. But that is not correct, for Christ's Kingdom must also come in Its proper time. That is the child -- His people when they have become mature, born-again Christians. The burden of Babylon, therefore, is not mentioned until the thirteenth chapter of Isaiah. Now we may ask ourselves why the symbolization of the government of God's Kingdom as given in Isaiah 11 is in the form of the rod and the Branch and the root? Other figures might have been used that would be just as fitting, but God chose these. Why? -- It must be noticed that the eleventh chapter starts with the word "and," showing that it is a continuation of the tenth chapter. Now let us read Isa. 10:33, 34 -- "Behold, the Lord, the Lord of hosts, shall lop the bough with terror: and the high ones of stature shall be hewn down, and the haughty shall be humbled. And He shall cut down the thickets of the forest with iron, and Lebanon shall fall by a mighty one." Isa. 11:1 -- "And there shall come forth a rod out of the stem of Jesse, and a Branch shall grow out of his roots." The people are illustrated as trees. The Lord is first to take out the people -- clean the land -- and then a Branch shall stand. In other words, one set is to be taken out completely and a new set is to stand in its place. The land of our fathers, Palestine, then will be clean from all wicked and wickedness, and Christ's people will be there with Christ's principles and influence ruling over them. You see, then, that these chapters are arranged in their correct order, and put in other

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 1 Page -10- (November, 1956) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11terms, it can be said that when this association of Isaiah 8 is urged, the leopard-like beast of Revelation 13 is about to pass off and the other period represented by the scarletcolored beast of Revelation 17 is about to come on the stage of action. With the fall of Assyria, the land of promise is also prepared for God's people to come and there set up a place for those who are to be called out of Babylon, to come where there are neither sin nor sinners. Those are God's plans. The rest of chapter 11 describes the condition of God's Kingdom and the way His people are brought there, and continuing on with the praise of the righteous in the Kingdom, chapter 12 commences with the word "and." Let us read through this chapter and make a few comments as we proceed. Isa. 12:1 -- "And in that day thou shalt say, O Lord, I will praise Thee: though Thou wast angry with me Thine anger is turned away, and Thou comfortedst me." In the church purified, Christ's Kingdom described in the preceding chapter, God's people will praise Him though He had been angry with them. When was He angry with them? -- When He had to use the Gentile nations to disperse them because of their rebellious and idolatrous ways. When they are brought back into the Kingdom and are comforted, then they will understand all God's dealings and will praise Him for it. Isa. 12:2 -- "Behold, God is my salvation; I will trust, and not be afraid: for the Lord JEHOVAH is my strength and my song; He also is become my salvation." This is the testimony God's people will bear in His Kingdom. Isa. 12:3 -- "Therefore with joy shall ye draw water out of the wells of salvation." Now the Lord speaks. When God's people are safely and peacefully situated in the land of promise; when they bear their testimony of faith and trust in God, then God says that they with joy shall draw water (Truth) out of the wells of salvation. Isa. 12:4 -- "And in that day shall ye say, Praise the Lord, call upon His name, declare His doings among the people, make mention that His name is exalted ." The 144,000 will do this very thing when they go to all nations. Isa. 12:5 -- "Sing unto the Lord; for He hath done excellent things: this is known in all the earth." All the earth is to know of the Lord's excellent things. Isa. 12:6 -- "Cry out and shout, thou inhabitant of Zion: for great is the Holy One of Israel in the midst of thee." The 144,000 standing on Mt. Zion with the Lamb will cry out and shout for joy. How plain it is that God is about to do a great thing in the earth that all will know about. Before this message came we were unable to place all of these events, but how clear they are now! We already learned that with the fall of Assyria God sets up His Kingdom and then Babylon comes on the stage of action. Therefore the burden of Babylon is mentioned in the next chapter, which we shall now study. Isa. 13:1, 2 -- "The burden of Babylon, which Isaiah the son of Amoz did see. Lift ye up a banner upon the high mountain, exalt the voice unto them, shake the hand that they may go into the gates of the nobles." In presenting the burden of Babylon, God first commissions His Own people to lift up a banner, meaning that they are to make known what they have. They are to exalt the voice or message by letting it do for them what it ought to do. God's people, the 144,000, are to do this for those in Babylon who will constitute the great multitude of Revelation 7:9, "that they may go into the gates of the nobles." The Bible declares that it is at Mt. Zion where the nobles will be. "Gates" and "nobles" would indicate territory and rulers, showing that God's Kingdom at that time is in existence and it is this Kingdom that the sincere will go when they leave Babylon -- the world, in the time of the image of the beast. Isa. 13:3 -- "I have commanded My sanctified ones, I have also called My mighty ones for Mine anger, even them that rejoice in My highness." Two groups are here mentioned: (1) His "sanctified ones" -- His sanctified ministry; and (2) His "mighty ones" -- the unfallen angels. In other words, He is here telling us that He is recruiting His church and His angels for His anger. Isa. 13:4 -- "The noise of a multitude in the mountains, like as of a great people; a tumultuous noise of the kingdoms of nations gathered together: the Lord of hosts mustereth the host of the battle." Joel, speaking of this event, says that the heathen will be brought to the Valley of Jehoshaphat where the Lord is afterward to judge them. When this happens it is the great day of the Lord. Isa. 13:5 -- "They come from a far country from the end of heaven, even the Lord, and the weapons of His indignation, to destroy the whole land."

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 1 Page-14- (November, 1956) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15- The Lord also comes. We have seen in these first five verses of this chapter the description of God's army which is to "destroy the whole land." Isa. 13:6 -- "Howl ye; for the day of the Lord is at hand; it shall come as a destruction from the Almighty." The day of the Lord is at hand. And the Lord is telling you and me to howl even now because of it. People can know only what they are told; therefore the command comes to howl, for certain destruction is coming. It is at hand. Isa. 13:7, 8 -- "Therefore shall all hands be faint, and every man's heart shall melt: and they shall be afraid: pangs and sorrows shall take hold of them; they shall be in pain as a woman that travaileth: they shall be amazed one at another; their faces shall be as flames." A great and sudden surprise is coming to the nations, and all who are unbelievers shall faint, for the great day of God shall suddenly bring trouble and destruction that they are not expecting. Isa. 13:9 -- "Behold, the day of the Lord cometh, cruel both with wrath and fierce anger to lay the land desolate: and He shall destroy the sinners thereof out of it." The day of the Lord is at hand to lay the land desolate and to destroy sinners out of it. Isa. 13:10 -- "For the stars of heaven and the constellations thereof shall not give their light: the sun shall be darkened in his going forth, and the moon shall not cause her light to shine." This verse gives the signs that are to precede the final great day of the Lord. Isa. 13:11, 12 -- "And I will punish the world for their evil, and the wicked for their iniquity: and I will cause the arrogancy of the proud to cease, and will lay low the haughtiness of the terrible. I will make a man more precious than fine gold; even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir." At this time God's people will be without guile and perfect in His sight, and therefore more precious than fine gold. Isa. 13:13, 14 -- "Therefore I will shake the heavens and the earth shall remove out of her place, in the wrath of the Lord of hosts, and in the day of His fierce anger. And it shall be as the chased roe, and as a sheep that no man taketh up: they shall every man turn to his own people, and flee every one into his own land." Every man turning to his own people and fleeing into his own land does not mean that they will migrate to their native land. It shows a separation in which every man must choose whether he will go to the land of the righteous and be with righteous people, or whether he will choose to dwell in Babylon where, according to Zephaniah 5, all wickedness is to be carried. Isa. 13:15 -- "Every one that is found shall be thrust through; and every one that is joined unto them shall fall by the sword." It will indeed be a terrible, a cruel day for those in Babylon. Isa. 13:16 -- "Their children also shall be dashed to pieces before their eyes; their houses shall be spoiled, and their wives ravished." This is the work of wicked men and happens when finally the ten horns of Revelation 17:16 shall destroy Babylon the Great. Isa. 13:17 -- "Behold, I will stir up the Medes against them, which shall not regard silver; and as for gold, they shall not delight in it." What happened to ancient Babylon is a type of what is to happen to modern Babylon. The "horns" or heathen nations will destroy her. Her gold and silver will be of no consequence to them. Isa. 13:18, 19 -- "Their bows also shall dash the young men to pieces; and they shall have no pity on the fruit of the womb; their eyes shall not spare children. And Babylon, the glory of kingdoms, the beauty of the Chaldees' excellency, shall be as when God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah." Babylon will never rise again. Isa. 13:20 -- "It shall never be inhabited, neither shall it be dwelt in from generation to generation: neither shall the Arabian pitch tent there; neither shall the shepherds make their fold there." If Babylon (the "woman on the beast" of Revelation 17) is to extend over much of the earth, and at her fall is to be left with no inhabitant, it would suggest the period of the millennium. It is true that when the millennium begins the whole world goes down, but that is not in the period of Babylon. The millennium comes after the falling of the plagues, the wrath of God. The verse we are now studying is talking about Babylon. The ancient capital city of Babylon fell in the type and is not in existence today. Therefore, in the antitype whatever modern Babylon is, her capital city is likewise to come down. Isa. 13:21, 22 -- "But wild beasts of the desert shall lie there; and their houses shall be

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 1 Page -18- (November, 1956) Page -20full of doleful creatures, and owls shall dwell there, and satyrs shall dance there. And the wild beasts of the islands shall cry in their desolate houses and dragons in their pleasant palaces; and her time is near to come, and her days shall not be prolonged." Elsewhere in the message it teaches that Babylon will rule but one hour, and this verse says that her time will not be prolonged. We have come to the end of the thirteenth chapter, and the next verse starts with the word "for," indicating that it is a continuation of the thirteenth chapter. Isa. 14:1 -- "For the Lord will have mercy on Jacob, and will yet choose Israel, and set them in their own land: and the strangers shall be joined with them and they shall cleave to the house of Jacob." God is doing this all because of His mercies on Jacob. Of the two kingdoms -- the Kingdom of God and the kingdom Babylon, God of course will destroy the latter and save the former forever. God will have mercy on Jacob and Israel and set them in their own land -- Palestine. Heaven could not be their own land yet, for Jacob and Israel have never been there. Moreover, if this were speaking of the period on the other side of the millennium, it could not speak only of the house of Jacob, for that would exclude Abraham and all the righteous who lived before him. And what "strangers" could be joined to the house of Jacob after the millennium? -- None. It is clearly evident from all these facts, therefore, that this verse applies before the millennium, before the close of probation, and that the "strangers" that are to join the house of Jacob could be only the Gentiles which will constitute the great multitude of Revelation 7:9 and Isaiah 66:20. Isa. 14:2 -- "And the people shall take them and bring them to their place: and the house of Israel shall possess them in the land of the Lord for servants and handmaids: and they shall take them captives whose captives they were; and they shall rule over their oppressors." This verse hardly needs explanation, for it plainly tells us that those who will then be taken as captives will be under the rulership of those over whom they formerly ruled. Isa. 14:3, 4 -- "And it shall come to pass in the day that the Lord shall give thee rest from thy sorrow, and from thy fear, and from the hard bondage wherein thou wast made to serve, that thou shalt take up this proverb against the king of Babylon, and say, How hath the oppressor ceased! the golden city ceased!" In the day that Jacob's bondage under the Gentiles is ended, in the day that "strangers" have joined themselves to Jacob, in that day Jacob will take up this proverb against the king of Babylon. Isa. 14:5-20 -- "The Lord hath broken the staff of the wicked, and the sceptre of the rulers. He who smote the people in wrath with a continual stroke, he that ruled the nations in anger, is persecuted, and none hindereth. The whole earth is at rest, and is quiet: they break forth into singing. Yea, the fir trees rejoice at thee, and the cedars of Lebanon, saying, Since thou art laid down, no feller is come up against us. Hell from beneath is moved for thee to meet thee at thy coming: it stirreth up the dead for thee, even all the chief ones of the earth; it hath raised up from their thrones all the kings of the nations. All they shall speak and say unto thee, Art thou also become weak as we? art thou become like unto us? Thy pomp is brought down to the grave, and the noise of thy viols: the worm is spread under thee, and the worms cover thee. How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! how art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations! For thou hast said in thine heart I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north: I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the Most High. Yet thou shalt be brought down to hell, to the sides of the pit. They that see thee shall narrowly look upon thee, and consider thee, saying, Is this the man that made the earth to tremble, that did shake kingdoms; that made the world as a wilderness, and destroyed the cities thereof; that opened not the house of his prisoners? All the kings of the nations, even all of them, lie in glory, every one in his own house. But thou art cast out of thy grave like an abominable branch, and as the raiment of those that are slain, thrust through with a sword that go down to the stones of the pit; as a carcase trodden under feet. Thou shalt not be joined with them in burial, because thou hast destroyed thy land and slain thy people: the seed of evildoers shall never be renowned." The antitypical king of Babylon is called Lucifer because Babylon is an institution of the Devil. Isa. 14:21 -- "Prepare slaughter for his children for the iniquity of their fathers; that they do not rise, nor possess the land, nor fill the face of the world with cities." Babylon's expectations of what they will do will fail and reverse the destruction upon themselves just as Haman's gallows at last was the instrument of his own destruction.

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 1 Page-22- (November, 1956) Page -24- Page -21- Page -23- Isa. 14:22-25 -- "For I will rise up against them, saith the Lord of hosts, and cut off from Babylon the name, and remnant and son, and nephew, saith the Lord. I will also make it a possession for the bittern, and pools of water: and I will sweep it with the besom of destruction saith the Lord of hosts. The Lord of hosts hath sworn, saying, Surely as I have thought, so shall it come to pass; and as I have purposed, so shall it stand: that I will break the Assyrian in My land, and upon My mountains tread him under foot: then shall his yoke depart from off them, and his burden depart from off their shoulders." Why is Assyria brought in at this point when all through the chapter it has been talking about Babylon? For the reason, let us read the next verse. Isa. 14:26 -- "This is the purpose that is purposed upon the whole earth: and this is the hand that is stretched out upon all the nations." God is here telling us that what He will do with Assyria He will also do to Babylon. He declares that He will surely do it and we must not doubt it. Just as God was able to lead His people into their land of promise anciently so He can now also today lead His people back and take from them their yoke and make of them a nation that shall never be given to other people, but which will stand forever. Isa. 14:27 -- "For the Lord of hosts hath purposed, and who shall disannul it? and His hand is stretched out, and who shall turn it back?" Who is able to tear down His purpose? His hand already is stretched out to do it, and none has power to turn it back -- no one can stop it now. Isa. 14:28 -- "In the year that king Ahaz died was this burden." This gives the time Isaiah saw this burden. Isa. 14:29 -- "Rejoice not thou, whole Palestina, because the rod of him that smote thee is broken: for out of the serpent's root shall come forth a cockatrice, and his fruit shall be a fiery flying serpent." Here the subject again changes, this time to Palestina, the promised land. Anciently the rod that smote Palestina was Israel who came into the land and became a nation of its own. But because of her disobedience Israel was broken down and scattered and has remained so to this day. This verse tells Palestina, however, not to rejoice over Israel's broken condition, because something worse is coming upon Palestina, for we read this in Isa. 14:30 -- "And the firstborn of the poor shall feed, and the needy shall lie down in safety: and I will kill thy root with famine, and he shall slay thy remnant." It is the firstborn of the poor that shall feed and live in safety in Palestina, and God says that He will kill with famine the root of the heathen that are now planted there, and the remnant will He slay. He is utterly to clean out the land of all the heathen that are there and give it to His people. Isa. 14:31 -- "Howl, O gate; cry, O city; thou whole Palestina, art dissolved: for there shall come from the north a smoke, and none shall be alone in his appointed times." Palestina is to be completely dissolved. Through our study of the Bible we have come to expect the heathen to be dissolved out of Palestina in the Assyrian period. "Whole Palestina art dissolved: for there shall come from the north a smoke." Smoke does not creep along the surface of the ground, but travels through the air, and as the smoke comes from the north, the phrase suggests that aerial attack will be waged against her from the north and pass on to the south. It will mean that those who now possess Palestina will lose out. The last phrase, "and none shall be alone in his appointed times," means that they will not be alone, for others will be with it "in his appointed times." Isa. 14:32 -- "What shall one then answer the messengers of the nation? That the Lord hath founded Zion, and the poor of His people shall trust in it." This tells how Zion is going to be founded: the Lord is to accomplish it. From all appearances it looks as though we are very, very close to the fulfillment of these prophecies. Only one thing hinders it and that is that we have not finished our work. Had we taken the message of warning to the church, this could all have been finished by now, for the nations are all ready. God will hold it until we get our work done. Another thing that is certain is that it is for our good whatever happens and whoever wins, if we are followers of God in Spirit and in Truth.

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 1 Page-26- (November, 1956) Page -25- A FIELD REPORT In view of the closing remarks of the sermon just presented in the preceding article, in which Brother Houteff emphasized the importance of our completing our work of taking the message of warning and enlightenment to the church, we are happy to make the following Hunter's Progress Report in the United States. Shaded States--Hunting Completed Partly Shaded States--Hunting in Progress The foregoing map graphically sets forth the fact that the hunting work in this country is fast drawing to completion. We are glad to report in addition to this, that the hunting work, is making progress in other countries also. In connection with this report, we quote from a letter Brother Houteff wrote in April, 1954 in which he said, "According to Jeremiah 16:14, 16 the 'hunting,' stage is the last endeavor before Ezekiel 9." The Code brings this statement to your attention at this crucial time for both the church and the world, to point up the fact that we must not minimize our efforts in the least in finishing up our work, for we have no time to lose.

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 2 Page -2- (December, 1956) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- WHEN AND HOW THE WORK IS TO BE FINISHED SIGN POSTS ALONG THE WAY (The sermon selected for this issue of The Symbolic Code was delivered by Brother V. T. Houteff on March 14 and July 20, 1946.) Rev. 10:5-7 -- "And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up His hand to heaven, and sware by Him that liveth for ever and ever, Who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, that there should be time no longer: but in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as He hath declared to His servants the prophets." The angel swore that there should be time no longer. I think I understand how we as Seventh-day Adventists interpret "time no longer"; but these two verses when read together clearly show what kind of time is to be no longer, for it is during the time of the sixth trumpet that the angel said there shall be time no longer, but that at the commencement of the sounding of the seventh trumpet the mystery of God shall be finished. What is the mystery of God? -- It is the work of salvation, or the Gospel work. Then during the period of the seventh trumpet there will be no mystery yet to be finished, for it is to be finished during the sixth trumpet. The angel, therefore, is to be understood as stating simply that probationary time will extend only through the sounding of the sixth trumpet and that is all, because the mystery of God is to be all finished at the time the seventh angel begins to sound. Now we wish to ascertain what period we are living in. At the sounding of the sixth trumpet, the four angels are to be let loose and they are then to kill a third part of men; and their army, moreover, is to number 200,000,000 "horsemen" and that many "horses." Since no such thing as this has ever happened, it therefore speaks for itself that the sixth trumpet is yet in the future. It has not yet commenced to sound. In view of the fact that we are not living in the sixth trumpet, let us ascertain whether we may be in the sounding of the fifth trumpet, or whether it, too, is yet future. Rev. 9:1-6 -- "And the fifth angel sounded and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth: and to him was given the key of the bottomless pit. And he opened the bottomless pit; and there arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; and the sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit. And there came out of the THE SYMBOLIC CODE DECEMBER , 1956 WHEN AND HOW THE WORK IS TO BE FINISHED SIGN POSTS ALONG THE WAY PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol.12 No.2

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 2 Page-6- (December, 1956) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7smoke locusts upon the earth: and unto them was given power, as the scorpions of the earth have power. And it was commanded them that they should not hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, neither any tree; but only those men which have not the seal of God in their foreheads. And to them it was given that they should not kill them but that they should be tormented five months: and their torment was as the torment of a scorpion, when he striketh a man. And in those days shall men seek death, and shall not find it; and shall desire to die, and death shall flee from them." We do not know as yet of a man who really wishes to die and yet cannot die, for there are a great number of ways that he can end his life if he so chooses to do it. Since this scripture says that in the fifth trumpet some men will seek death but death will flee from them, we know that we have not yet come to this part of the fifth trumpet. With this fact in mind we may next ask ourselves the question, Has the fifth trumpet even started to sound? As the fifth angel sounded a star fell from heaven, and the star is called "he." To "him" was given the key to the bottomless pit, and when he opened the pit smoke ascended out of it. I do not think we can understand whether or not the trumpet has already sounded unless we understand what the smoke and the pit are. In Revelation 20 we find that the Devil is to be cast into the bottomless pit and he must remain bound there for a thousand years. We as Adventists have been taught that the earth is the bottomless pit, a prison house for the Devil during the millennium and that the angel who has the key to the bottomless pit and who chains the Devil there for a thousand years, is Christ. If Christ is to have the key at the commencement of the millennium then He must have gotten it sometime before. Our subject for today on the trumpets may throw light on that, for Revelation 9 says that locusts came out of the bottomless pit after it was unlocked by the "star" which fell from heaven to earth, and the Bible calls Christ "the bright and morning star." From our study to this point we may conclude that the star in the fifth trumpet must represent Christ. But let us now further check our interpretation to see if it is correct. The star being designated by the pronouns "he" and "him" and its coming to earth from heaven, clearly identifies the star as a heavenly male being. He also had the key with which to open the bottomless pit. When He opened it smoke and locusts came forth out of the pit, showing also that the pit had been a prison house for the locusts until they were released. The command to the locusts was that they should hurt only those men which have not the seal of God in their foreheads, which shows that they were friends to God's people. Since it is the Devil's aim to hurt God's people, then the locusts having been freed by the star and commanded not to hurt the sealed ones, shows that they were friends of the star and the star was a friend to them and therefore the star could be none other than Christ. Our next step is to ascertain who the locusts are and when Christ released them from the bottomless pit. In Revelation 12 we have a description of the dragon at the time Christ was born. He had seven heads and ten horns, signifying that all the kingdoms (10 horns) of the world and all religions (7 heads) were serving the dragon. Had he not conquered the Jewish church, too, he could not have had seven heads. When the dragon conquered the Jewish church -- God's people at that time, that gave him seven heads. The very fact that the Jews were the ones who had Christ crucified furnished the evidence that the Bible correctly pictured them exactly where they were -- with the dragon. Seeing then that the Devil had all the religions of the earth and all the kingdoms of the earth, represented by the 7 heads and 10 crowned horns on his head, then how much was not the Devil's? -- It was all his. This being true then for God's true individual people within the church the earth had indeed become a bottomless pit, a prison house. There was only one way of escape for them and that was for the Star to come down from heaven and open the pit. That being true, then whom do the locusts represent? -- The Christians. The fifth trumpet, therefore, sounded when Christ came nearly 2,000 years ago. We find ourselves therefore living in the period of the sounding of the fifth trumpet -- the Christian period -- before the sounding of the sixth trumpet. But now in this period before the sixth angel sounds his trumpet, some men are to seek death and they will not find it, and would desire to die and death would flee form them. They just could not die, for they would be immune to death. Since we understand that the Lord is going to find a living church besides those righteous who are lying in the graves then from that also we can easily conclude that if these people during the fifth trumpet could not die, then they will live through the sixth trumpet, too, and never die. To find out what will make these men immune to death, we shall refer to Revelation 7. I doubt that we need to read the chapter, because everyone of us is so well acquainted with it that we can almost quote it verse by verse. You recall that there were four angels stationed on the four corners of the earth, and they were to hold the winds from blowing on the earth and the sea and the trees until the servants the 144,000, are sealed, for when the winds are loosed they will hurt. After they receive the seal, though, the winds will blow but they will not hurt the sealed ones for they have received perfect and absolute protection from all harm. Let us read about a man who long ago received a seal of protection:

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 2 Page -10- (December, 1956) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11- Gen. 4:15 -- "And the Lord said unto him, Therefore whosoever slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be taken on him sevenfold. And the Lord set a mark upon Cain lest any finding him should kill him." Cain slew Abel and therefore he deserved to be slain himself. He did not deserve life any longer, but God said that if anybody dare kill Cain sevenfold vengeance would befall him. The Lord put a mark on him for the safety of Cain, and so long as he had the mark no one should dare kill him. What is the mark? -- You may say that the mark is as much as an angel guard present all the time. God set a guarding angel with Cain to protect him from anyone's killing him. Now we come to another marking period, that described in Ezekiel 9. In this chapter the Lord called the angels who had charge of the city, showing that they had charge of the city perhaps in a way similar to the charge of the angel over Cain. These six angels who have charge of the city are called to come forth and one among them is seen to have a writer's inkhorn. And he is to set a mark on everyone that sighs and cries for the abominations. When the marking is done, then the five other angels which have the slaughter weapons in their hands are to smite everyone who has not the mark. This indicates that the mark in Ezekiel 9 assures safety from the angels' slaughter. John in Revelation 7, says that he saw 144,000 with the seal of God in their foreheads, and since we understand through Inspiration that this sealing and marking are done to the same people, let us now see what the seal is. To serve as an illustration, let us suppose that this book that I now hold up is an envelope. And let us also suppose that this slip of paper which I have now in my hand is very precious to me and I want to save it from all manner of defacement and destruction. Is it not reasonable that you would expect me to put it into this envelope and seal it well to keep the paper from falling out? Moreover, if you do not want the wrong persons to open your letters you seal them. When God places His seal upon the 144,000, then nobody can hurt them. Do you see then that the winds were held by the angels because the servants of God were not as yet sealed -- under special protection? Unless they were sealed when the winds start to blow, God's people would be left utterly without protection from the danger of the hurting of the winds. Were they sealed, however, before the winds blow, the winds could not harm them. Let us read Eph. 1:13, 14 -- "In Whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word of Truth, the gospel of your salvation: in Whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise. Which is the earnest of our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto the praise of His glory." The people spoken of here were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise until the mystery of God is finished, until the sounding of the seventh trumpet. In other words, they did have the promise that they were sealed for the resurrection day. But the 144,000 are not sealed with a promise of the resurrection, they are sealed for some other purpose. They are sealed for protection from the hurting of the winds. That shows that the 144,000 are not sealed for the resurrection day, but for protection from being harmed by everybody and everything. They are alive at the time they are sealed, and the sealing enables them to live on. And since the message that is to seal the 144,000 is here, we believe that we are now living in the period when God is going to seal first the 144,000 and when they are sealed their destination is God, New Jerusalem, not the grave and the resurrection. Having this explanation, let us now reconsider Rev. 9:6 -- "And in those days shall men seek death, and shall not find it; and shall desire to die, and death shall flee from them." Is it not logical to believe that the reason these men could not die is that they are sealed by God? What else can make men live on and on and no one could kill them? Who, other than God, can give life? And do you suppose that God is going to extend the life of the wicked? He promises to do that only for the righteous those having the seal of God in their foreheads. Then these that seek death and cannot find it are God's people. They are to live on and on for eternity. At what time will they be made invulnerable to death? Our study today makes plain that it is during the fifth trumpet and before the sounding of the sixth trumpet. If God is going to do this during the period of the fifth trumpet, then the sealing of the 144,000 must take place in the period of the fifth trumpet and not in the sixth. It is then before the sixth angel sounds that some will have the experience of seeking death and not finding it. (This is a deep subject. If I am not making it clear to you, then you should ask questions, for it is very important. It is not a doctrine to talk about merely to pass the time.) To repeat, it is "in those days" in the fifth trumpet that some will seek death and will not find it. In Daniel's time King Nebuchadnezzar approved a decree forbidding any man to make petition to any god or to anyone except himself for thirty days, and further, that if any should violate this law he would be thrown into the lions' den to be eaten by the angry beasts. Daniel, you recall, prayed to God as usual, and in that respect he was seeking death, for he understood

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 2 Page-14- (December, 1956) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15that by praying he was violating the law and that the penalty for it would be death. But when they threw Daniel into the den, what happened to him? -- Death fled from him. You remember that just prior to this incident involving Daniel, the King of Babylon made a great image all of gold and gathered all his mighty men and all the people there and decreed that when the trumpet sounded everybody must bow down to his image or be thrown into the fiery furnace to burn to death. Only three Hebrew men in the vast throng refused to bow down, saying that the God whom they served is able to preserve them, but if He chose not to save them they would be willing to die anyway, for they would not worship the image. As a consequence of their disobedience to the king's decree the three youth were thrust into the furnace by men who themselves were consumed by the intense heat, whereas the boys came out of the furnace with not a hair even singed, nor was there the slightest smell of smoke upon them. This was another example of men seeking death and not finding it. Then we know of another man: the Lord Himself. He knew that He was to be killed. But He did not hesitate to "seek death." In this instance, though, death did not flee from Him, but the resurrection brought Him from the grave. Then you remember that Paul knew that if he went to Jerusalem he would not come back, for the enemies of the Truth would slay him. Nevertheless he went, and thus did he, too, seek death. But death did not flee from him, for he was killed. Throughout the Dark Ages all who dared accept the Gospel were seeking death, and they found it, too. So we see that history in the period of the fifth trumpet discloses that up to this time Revelation 9:6 has not met its fulfillment. But there will yet be a decree before the fifth trumpet ends, that if men dare to disobey, they must face the threatened penalty of death. Those however, who have been sealed when the decree comes will seek death and death will flee from them. God will not let them die. By faith it is not difficult to understand how this could be, for you know that if God wills that you live you simply cannot die. We already saw a demonstration of that in Daniel's time. Men's lives are in the hands of God, and if He chooses to preserve the lives of some there is none who can snuff them out, not even the Devil. A good example of this was furnished when the Lord made it impossible for the Devil to take the life of Job. In the time of the fifth trumpet the locusts (Christians) were to torment or hurt only those men which have not the seal of God. And their torment was inflicted by the sting of their scorpion-like tails. Why, though, should Christians torment anyone, some may ask? It is not difficult to understand this when we recall that Christ's Own ministry was a torment to the wicked. Though He was gentle and though He healed all manner of diseases and made the common people rejoice in His works, there was another class that were made so miserable by His work which was a continual torment to them, that they crucified Him in order to eliminate it. Likewise when the Christians after the crucifixion became numerous, they too, became an intolerable nuisance to this same class. Indeed, throughout the history of the world God's people have always been a torment to the wicked who wanted to stay wicked. It was the tails of the locusts that did the hurting. Since the tail is that part of the body which follows behind, it would aptly symbolize followers. And if the followers are symbolized by the tails, then God's leaders (ministers) would be symbolized by the heads. It is the followers or converts that hurt the opposers of the Truth. And that tormenting will also be present in the sixth trumpet, for then there is to be those mighty horses having tails of serpents. People may not be so impressed with locusts, but 200,000,000 horses and horsemen would be very impressive. Revelation says that they would be present and working during the sixth trumpet. So what are we approaching? -- In just a little while this period will begin. It means that God's army will increase to 200,000,000 strong. That will indeed be a great movement. In fact, the world has never seen anything like it. They will not only be great, but they will also be invulnerable to death. We learned that in the fifth trumpet there are only 144,000 sealed ones, but in the sixth trumpet there are to be 200,000,000. Now we want to know what is to cause the increase in number. Let us turn to Rev. 7:1-8 -- "And after these things I saw four angels standing on the four corners of the earth, holding the four winds of the earth, that the wind should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree. And I saw another angel ascending from the east, having the seal of the living God: and he cried with a loud voice to the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea, Saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads. And I heard the number of them which were sealed: and there were sealed an hundred and forty and four thousand of all the tribes of the children of Israel. Of the tribe of Juda were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Reuben were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Gad were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Aser were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Nephthalim were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Manasses were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Simeon were sealed twelve thousand. Of

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.2 Page -18- (December, 1956) Page -20the tribe of Levi were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Issachar were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Zabulon were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Benjamin were sealed twelve thousand." The 144,000 are sealed from the twelve tribes of Israel. Rev. 7:9 -- "After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands." Now at first impulse you may tell me that I was wrong a few moments ago when I told you that the number of God's army will grow from 144,000 to 200,000,000. You may say it because this verse says that there will be so great a multitude to be converted that they could not be numbered. But you must not fail to remember that Revelation 7:9 includes not only the 200,000,000 "horses" but also their converts which are represented by the tails. When you add to 200,000,000 leaders the number of their followers, you will have a number so great that it would be innumerable. In order to ascertain how we know that there are more than 144,000 leaders, let us turn to Isa. 66:12 -- "For thus saith the Lord, Behold I will extend peace to her like a river, and the glory of the Gentiles like a flowing stream: then shall ye suck, ye shall be borne upon her sides, and be dandled upon her knees." This is talking about the church, Jerusalem, the city. Isa. 66:13 -- "As one whom his mother comforteth, so will I comfort you; and ye shall be comforted in Jerusalem." This is a promise which has not yet met its fulfillment. In the next verse we are told that when God does comfort His people, it is to be a sign post. Isa. 66:14 -- "And when ye see this, your heart shall rejoice, and your bones shall flourish like an herb: and the hand of the Lord shall be known toward His servants, and His indignation toward His enemies." The Christian is really going to be converted and their enemies are going to be tormented. Isa. 66:15 -- "For, behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with His chariots like a whirlwind, to render His anger with fury, and His rebuke with flames of fire." This gives the reason The Lord will come with anger and fury. Isa. 66:16 -- "For by fire and by His sword will the Lord plead with all flesh: and the slain of the Lord shall be many." The angels in Revelation 9 were to slay a third part of men. In that way "the slain of the Lord shall be many." Isa. 66:17 -- "They that sanctify themselves and purify themselves in the gardens behind one tree in the midst, eating swine's flesh, and the abomination, and the mouse, shall be consumed together, saith the Lord." Those who pose as Christians but obey not the laws of God shall be consumed. Isa. 66:18, 19 -- "For I know their works and their thoughts: it shall come, that I will gather all nations and tongues; and they shall come, and see My glory. And I will set a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them unto the nations, to Tarshish, Pul, and Lud, that draw the bow, to Tubal, and Javan, to the isles afar off, that have not heard My fame, neither have seen My glory; and they shall declare My glory among the Gentiles." The Lord is going to come and slay many who claim to be sanctified but are not obedient to the Truth. Those who escape will go to the nations that have not heard the Truth. Let us discuss for a few moments what it is that seals God's people as a whole, as a body. You recall that in the days of Joshua the whole nation fell in defeat before their enemy. Then Joshua prayed and God revealed to him that there was a sinner in the camp and that unless he were found and removed, Israel would never stand before her enemies. This illustrates the fact that it is the removing of the wicked from the midst of the church that seals it -- makes it able to live on. You see, then, that the church's danger lurks behind the hypocrites that are in it. For this reason the winds are held until the first fruits are individually sealed, and when all the sinners have thereafter been removed, there will remain only the righteous, thus leaving a sealed church, a holy people that God can put His angels round about to protect (seal) against any molesting thing. And they are the men, who, having escaped the slaughter, constitute the servants of God whom He shall send to all the nations to proclaim His glory. Isa. 66:20 -- "And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to My holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the Lord."

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 2 Page-22- (December, 1956) Page -21- Do you not see how the work will be finished? It can be finished in no other way than by a church containing only holy people. In the words of Isaiah, they will bring all their brethren out of all nations in a clean vessel, meaning a clean church. And when they bring in all their brethren, it will result in a great ingathering of souls. That is why there will be 144,000 leaders to start with instead of only 12. Isa. 66:21 -- "And I will also take of them for priests and for Levites, saith the Lord." Of those that are gathered, God will take some for priests and Levites. That is what will swell the force to 200,000,000 horses. Their riders are the angels. Workmen whom God thus describes would fear nothing, for they, too, will receive the seal of protection that will make them invulnerable to death. Now you should be able to see what a great people God is to have. Is it displeasing to God for any to urge His people to study the Bible, to obey His Truth that they may become the great People He has pictured them to be? Can it be? If it is not, then shall we be just like walls through which nothing can penetrate? I am sure that if we are God's people we will be responsive to the revelation of His Truth and we will earnestly set ourselves to the business of knowing His will and obeying it, that we may be His people. Men like that will not talk empty, vain things, but their words will instead be powerful like fire, smoke, and brimstone. And speaking of fire, where there is smoke there is also fire. Since smoke ascended out of the bottomless pit, fire must have been in the pit. And as fire and smoke and brimstone issued forth from the mouths of the horses, what can it represent but the Spirit of God, the Gospel of Christ? Is not the Spirit of God a number of times represented by fire? The smoke fittingly represents a complete sacrifice burned by fire, consumed by the Holy Spirit. Have we yet made up our mind to sacrifice all -- to be all for God and none for self -- not meaning, of course that we must torture ourselves? For our closing thought we should remind ourselves that the 144,000 were without guile in their mouths. And the Bible says that he that overcomes his tongue is a perfect man. Are we ever guilty of uttering statements before checking them for accuracy, for justice, for necessity of telling, for edification? Let us learn to speak the right thing at the right time and in the right place. Having learned that, we will have become heroes, for it is a fact that for at least some people to gain the victory on this point they will have to make what will seem to be the supreme sacrifice. Let us not speak evil of other people. Let us not speak discouraging, disheartening things. Always remember that persons who speak thus invariably betray their own low spiritual condition.

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 3 Page -2- (January, 1957) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- WHAT WE MAY BE IF WE WORK WITH GOD AND LET HIM WORK WITH US (The sermon selected for this issue of The Symbolic Code was delivered by Brother V. T. Houteff on March 18, 1939.) Isa. 62:1 -- "For Zion's sake will I not hold My peace, and for Jerusalem's sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth." This verse denotes that it will take much speaking and effort on God's part before righteousness and salvation will go forth out of Zion and Jerusalem. It is because God's people need a work to be done for them that will cause Him to continue speaking and working until righteousness and salvation are accomplished. We may be certain also that in this process we as a body will win; but some as individuals will lose out because they, like rebellious Israel of old, will not submit themselves to the necessary requirements that God lays before them. They refuse to exchange their ways for His ways and their thoughts for His thoughts. Isa. 62:2 -- "And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name." A new name is to be given to His people as a body, and perhaps even as individuals also just as it was in the cases of Abraham, Sarah, and Jacob. For after our characters are changed God may wish to give us names that would be indicative of that fact if our present names should not then be fitting. God is going to make His people so glorious that kings who now glory in their power will then acknowledge the glory of His people. Consequently, if we are to be among that people, then we are going to be made known in all the world even to all kings at the time when God makes His people known, and our names will be classed forever among the names of the great men of the Scriptures. Do you actually realize that? Isa. 62:3 -- "Thou shalt also be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem in the hand of thy God." We are also to be a crown of glory in the hands of God. Isa. 62:11 -- "Behold, the Lord hath proclaimed unto the end of the world, Say ye to the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy salvation cometh; behold, His reward is with Him, and His work before Him." This glorious announcement is to be made just before we receive our reward. And of what will our reward consist if we are faithful? THE SYMBOLIC CODE JANUARY , 1957 WHAT WE MAY BE IF WE WORK WITH GOD AND LET HIM WORK WITH US..............................................3 WHEN DOES THE JUDGMENT OF THE LIVING COMMENCE?.............................................................18 PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 12 No.

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 3 Page-6- (January, 1957) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- -- Eternal life; a place in the Kingdom of Christ; a complete cleansing of body, soul and spirit, thus making us a people without guile, a crown of glory unto God; and everything else that goes with it. Let us now turn to Joel 2:1 -- "Blow ye the trumpet in Zion, and sound an alarm in My holy mountain: let all the inhabitants of the land tremble: for the day of the Lord cometh, for it is nigh at hand." Here a command is given to someone to blow a trumpet and sound an alarm. Why?-- "For the day of the Lord cometh, for it is nigh at hand." Joel 2:2 -- "A day of darkness and of gloominess, a day of clouds and of thick darkness, as the morning spread upon the mountains: a great people and a strong; there hath not been ever the like, neither shall be any more after it, even to the years of many generations." In this day of gloominess and thick darkness there is also to be a great and strong people. If they are to be greater and stronger than any in the past, then they will exceed in strength even Samson. What is it that will make that people so strong? -- The very first requisite is faith. The second is courageous action. We must continue to believe even in the face of the severe circumstances that will present themselves to challenge our faith. We must realize, therefore, that not a little faith but very much faith is required of any who would be among this great people. Ever remember that the Israelite multitude and later the whole nation completely lost out simply because of their unbelief which led to their rebellion against God's ways until there was no remedy. As an incidental thought we might mention also that Samson was obedient to a strict diet and a specific injunction concerning his hair; and his strict adherence to these requirements did prove to be the provisions he had to meet in order to possess superior muscular strength. This example teaches us that if God requires of us something which He may even require of no others, the purpose in it can be served in no other way than by our strictly adhering to it. If God, for instance, has given us dietary and other requirements to follow in order to keep us separate from the world so that He can deliver us from the evils in the world, then we must obey them if we would be delivered. Now let us return our attention to Joel's prophecy by reading Joel 2:3 -- "A fire devoureth before them; and behind them a flame burneth: the land is as the Garden of Eden before them and behind them a desolate wilderness; yea, and nothing shall escape them." What will make the land before them as a garden and behind them a desolate wilderness? -- They will leave nothing behind but desolation, for they will gather out all the saints into the Kingdom of God which is ahead of them. Let us turn to Isa. 33:14 -- "The sinners in Zion are afraid; fearfulness hath surprised the hypocrites. Who among us shall dwell with the devouring fire? who among us shall dwell with everlasting burnings?" Fire is both before and behind, and only those, therefore, who are insulated then with the righteousness of Christ will be able safely to stand between these two fires. Isa. 33:15-19 -- "He that walketh righteously, and speaketh uprightly; he that despiseth the gain of oppressions, that shaketh his hands from holding of bribes, that stoppeth his ears from hearing of blood, and shutteth his eyes from seeing evil; he shall dwell on high: his place of defence shall be the munitions of rocks: bread shall be given him; his waters shall be sure. Thine eyes shall see the King in His beauty: they shall behold the land that is very far off. Thine heart shall meditate terror. Where is the scribe? where is the receiver? where is he that counted the towers? Thou shalt not see a fierce people, a people of a deeper speech than thou canst perceive; of a stammering tongue, that thou canst not understand." We do not now see the great men joining themselves with God's people, and moreover, God's Truth does not come to us in a deeper speech than we can perceive, neither in a tongue which we cannot understand. God's people will be able to understand and they will also be able to live in the midst of the fire. Besides all this their bread and water will be sure. Let us reread verses 15 to 19 and include verse 20. Isa. 33:15-20 -- "He that walketh righteously, and speaketh uprightly; he that despiseth the gain of oppressions, that shaketh his hands from holding of bribes, that stoppeth his ears from hearing of blood, and shutteth his eyes from seeing evil; he shall dwell on high: his place of defence shall be the munitions of rocks: bread shall be given him; his waters shall be sure. Thine eyes shall see the King in His beauty: they shall behold the land that is very far off.

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 3 Page -10- (January, 1957) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11- Thine heart shall meditate terror. Where is the scribe? where is the receiver? where is he that counted the towers? Thou shalt not see a fierce people, a people of a deeper speech than thou canst perceive; of a stammering tongue, that thou canst not understand. Look upon Zion, the city of our solemnities: thine eyes shall see Jerusalem a quiet habitation, a tabernacle that shall not be taken down; not one of the stakes thereof shall ever be removed, neither shall any of the cords thereof be broken." This is why kings shall at last seek our glory. Joel 2:4 -- "The appearance of them is as the appearance of horses; and as horsemen, so shall they run." The appearance of horses is that of strength, nobility, and even graceful beauty. Joel 2:5, 6 -- "Like the noise of chariots on the tops of mountains shall they leap, like the noise of a flame of fire that devoureth the stubble, as a strong people set in battle array. Before their face the people shall be much pained: all faces shall gather blackness." When the Israelites went out of Egypt, all the nations trembled. So will it be with us in the ingathering of the saints. Joel 2:7, 8 -- "They shall run like mighty men; they shall climb the wall like men of war; and they shall march every one on his ways, and they shall not break their ranks: neither shall one thrust another; they shall walk every one in his path: and when they fall upon the sword, they shall not be wounded." This army will act in perfect unity, and each will tend well to his own given part of the work. Moreover, none will suffer harm. Joel 2:9 -- "They shall run to and fro in the city; they shall run upon the wall, they shall climb up upon the houses; they shall enter in at the windows like a thief." In the time of the image of the beast when harm will threaten God's army, they will nevertheless fearlessly go out to carry the Gospel everywhere. Joel 2:10 -- "The earth shall quake before them; the heavens shall tremble: the sun and the moon shall be dark, and the stars shall withdraw their shining." This suggests that His people will have power of the kind which Joshua and Hezekiah and Elijah had. Joel 2:11 -- "And the Lord shall utter His voice before His army: for His camp is very great: for He is strong that executeth His Word: for the day of the Lord is great and very terrible; and who can abide it?" We must be righteous if we would abide it. Joel 2:12 -- "Therefore also now, saith the Lord, turn ye even to Me with all your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning." For this reason we should now turn to God with all our hearts, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning. This is what God calls for now from each of us individually. Joel 2:13 -- "And rend your heart, and not your garments, and turn unto the Lord your God: for He is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth Him of the evil." When we rend our hearts we will in other words be inwardly repentant, and it will be our experience only if we are genuine believers, knowing what we believe, and believing what we know. Joel 2:14-18 -- "Who knoweth if He will return and repent, and leave a blessing behind Him; even a meat offering and a drink offering unto the Lord your God? Blow the trumpet in Zion, sanctify a fast, call a solemn assembly: gather the people sanctify the congregation, assemble the elders, gather the children, and those that suck the breasts: let the bridegroom go forth of his chamber and the bride out of her closet. Let the priests, the ministers of the Lord, weep between the porch and the altar, and let them say, Spare Thy people, O Lord, and give not Thine heritage to reproach, that the heathen should rule over them; wherefore should they say among the people, Where is their God? "Then will the Lord be jealous for His land, and pity His people." Not the heathen, but God is to rule over His people. Nevertheless, in order to obtain this blessing it will require the most earnest supplication and effort on the part of His people. Joel 2:19 -- "Yea, the Lord will answer and say unto His people, Behold, I will send you corn, and wine, and oil, and ye shall be satisfied therewith: and I will no more make you a reproach among the heathen." These are God's promises to us. Micah 4 and Isaiah 2 clearly outline the great blessings God has in store for those who

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 3 Page-14- (January, 1957) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15choose to serve Him. For our further encouragement today, let us turn to Mic. 4:1 -- "But in the last days it shall come to pass, that the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be established in the top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills; and people shall flow unto it." God's Kingdom, which Daniel in his second chapter said would be set up "in the days of these kings," is here referred to as "the mountain." Mic. 4:2 -- "And many nations shall come and say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths: for the law shall go forth of Zion and the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem." To continue our reading, let us now skip a few verses and read very carefully Mic. 5:1-15 -- "Now gather thyself in troops O daughter of troops: he hath laid siege against us: they shall smite the judge of Israel with a rod upon the cheek. But thou, Bethlehem Ephratah, though thou be little among the thousands of Judah, yet out of thee shall he come forth unto Me that is to be ruler in Israel; whose goings forth have been from of old, from everlasting. Therefore will He give them up until the time that she which travaileth hath brought forth: then the remnant of his brethren shall return unto the children of Israel. "And he shall stand and feed in the strength of the Lord, in the majesty of the name of the Lord his God; and they shall abide: for now shall he be great unto the ends of the earth. And this man shall be the peace, when the Assyrian shall come into our land: and when he shall tread in our palaces, then shall we raise against him seven shepherds, and eight principal men. And they shall waste the land of Assyria with the sword, and the land of Nimrod in the entrances thereof: thus shall he deliver us from the Assyrian, when he cometh into our land, and when he treadeth within our borders. And the remnant of Jacob shall be in the midst of many people as a dew from the Lord, as the showers upon the grass, that tarrieth not for man, nor waiteth for the sons of men. "And the remnant of Jacob shall be among the Gentiles in the midst of many people as a lion among the beasts of the forest, as a young lion among the flocks of sheep: who, if he go through, both treadeth down, and teareth in pieces and none can deliver. Thine hand shall be lifted up upon thine adversaries, and all thine enemies shall be cut off. And it shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord, that I will cut off thy horses out of the midst of thee and I will destroy thy chariots: and I will cut off the cities of thy land, and throw down all thy strong holds: and I will cut off witchcrafts out of thine hand; and thou shalt have no more soothsayers: thy graven images also will I cut off, and thy standing images out of the midst of thee; and thou shalt no more worship the work of thine hands. And I will pluck up thy groves out of the midst of thee: so will I destroy thy cities. And I will execute vengeance in anger and fury upon the heathen such as they have not heard." God has determined that He will cut out all wickedness, and when He does it His people will then be made great through it. In Isaiah chapters 32 and 34 a further description is given of what the Lord has done and will yet do, and then, speaking of His righteous people, we read in Isa. 35:1, 2 -- "The wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them; and the desert shall rejoice, and blossom as the rose. It shall blossom abundantly, and rejoice even with joy and singing: the glory of Lebanon shall be given unto it, the excellency of Carmel and Sharon, they shall see the glory of the Lord, and the excellency of our God." His land will yet blossom abundantly and bring forth fruit, and there will also be rejoicing, joy, and singing when the Lord's glory and excellency will be seen. Isa. 35:5-7 -- "Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped. Then shall the lame man leap as an hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing: for in the wilderness shall waters break out, and streams in the desert. And the parched ground shall become a pool, and the thirsty land springs of water: in the habitation of dragons, where each lay, shall be grass with reeds and rushes." In the time of the Loud Cry signs and wonders and miracles will follow the believers. All this awaits those who are awake to these facts and who devote their main interests and even their very lives to the furtherance of God's cause, His Kingdom. David applied himself well to his work, and God saw It and made him king, for in order to be a good king a man must tend well to his business. In God's work as in everything else, men can succeed only if they take real and sustaining interest in the work He gave them to do.

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 3 Page -18- (January, 1957) Page -20- It would be profitable for each of us to examine ourselves closely for the purpose of determining whether we are in every respect seeking first the Kingdom of Heaven and His righteousness. If we have a clear vision of what God is to do, and if we really want to receive the promised blessings we will in no wise find ourselves guilty of hindering or delaying there which makes possible their fulfillment. ======== "Often the Christian life is beset by dangers, and duty seems hard to perform. The imagination pictures impending ruin before, and bondage or death behind. Yet the voice of God speaks clearly, 'Go forward.' We should obey this command, even though our eyes cannot penetrate the darkness, and we feel the cold waves about our feet. The obstacles that hinder our progress will never disappear before a halting, doubting spirit. Those who defer obedience till every shadow of uncertainty disappears, and there remains no risk of failure or defeat, will never obey at all. Unbelief whispers, 'Let us wait till the obstructions are removed and we can see our way clearly;' but faith courageously urges an advance, hoping all things, believing all things." -- Patriarchs and Prophets, page 290. WHEN DOES THE JUDGMENT OF THE LIVING COMMENCE? To those who wish to know when the living in the church will be judged in the books of heaven we give you the benefit of Brother Houteff's clear-cut statements which he wrote in answering specific questions on the subject: 1. "As to whether this work of separation, or investigation of who has and who has not the 'wedding garment,' is now taking place, I may say that it is not, for the reason that we are now in the marking time of Ezekiel chapter nine, not yet in the time of investigation of who has the mark, and who has it not. The marking itself is not the separation, not a work of the sanctuary in Heaven. It takes place in the church on earth as well as in the home. Each one for himself decides his own case either by sighing and crying for the abominations in the midst there of, or by not so doing. Thus they themselves determine whether to be marked, or to be left without the mark and be cut down by the angel's slaughter weapons. The only judging which the sanctuary in Heaven does in regard to these is to give the right for one class of the dead to arise either in the first resurrection, or in the second resurrection; and to give right for one class of the living to stand on Mount Zion with the Lamb for translation, and for the other to die at the slaughter weapons of the angels, and to arise in the second resurrection. "Thus it is seen that the time of the sanctuary judgment among the living first fruits starts at the time of the slaughter, and continues thereafter during the time of the second fruits." 2. "In our conversation I meant to explain that we are not in the sanctuary-judgment of the living, not in the time for our sins to be blotted out, but in the time for us to decide (judge ourselves) either to receive the mark and be saved, or to remain without it and be taken by the slaughter weapons of the angels. We are not in the seventh seal; the half hour silence is yet future. "I tried to explain that we have not advanced far enough in the harvest of the first fruits to have the tares cut down from the ground where they are rooted (the church), or to have the wheat put into the 'barn' (the Kingdom); but that we are in the time when the distinction between the tares and the wheat is becoming more and more apparent while the stocks of wheat are being 'marked' so that when the reapers of the tares pass by they will leave the wheat on its stocks until all the tares are cut out. Then the wheat will be gathered and put into the 'barn' (the Kingdom). The great harvest, the harvest of the second fruits, is to follow after." 3. "The Judgment of the Living on earth commences with Ezekiel 9, but in heaven (in the books) after Ezekiel 9. The Judgment of the Living is in two phases: The first phase is a separation that takes away the wicked from among the righteous, Ezekiel 9. The second phase is the book work when the investigation takes place, and when the sins of the righteous and the names of the wicked are blotted out of the records in Heaven. This second phase, the judicial session in heaven, is what commences after Ezekiel 9." 4. "It is true that The Shepherd's Rod, Vol. 2, p. 172, reveals that we are entering into the time of the Judgment of the Living, but it does not say that we have entered into it, neither does it say that the Judgment of the Living has already begun, not that part which we as Seventh-day Adventists call Judgment, blotting out sins and sinners from the books of records, -- the separation. The very fact that we are still together, commingled the good with the bad, itself speaks the Truth." 5. "The reason that you have not been able to ascertain from the publications how we are to know when the Judgment will pass from the dead to the living is that you have failed to study the message in its entirety. The trumpet is even now blowing, but as yet the day has not been announced. We can, however, say that the slaughter of Ezekiel 9 is what marks the Judgment passing from the dead to the living." 6. "Regarding the Judgment, although

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.3 Page-22- Page -21the message of The Shepherd's Rod does announce the Judgment of the Living a number of times, yet according to The Answerer, Book No. 2, pp. 38-42, we are still in the time of the Judgment of the Dead. You will also notice that in the reference you mentioned (The Shepherd's Rod, Vol. 2, p. 162), it says the Investigation of the living 'commences after the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9.'" 7. "With regard to your answers to the questions in the Sabbath School Quarterly, we want you to know that you got along just fine throughout the entire lesson with the exception of your passing mention that the Judgment of the Living began in 1929. You will find that the message consistently teaches that the Judgment of the Living has not yet commenced, that we are still living in the time of the Judgment of the Dead, and that the slaughter of Ezekiel 9 is what marks the judgment passing from the dead to the living. Read the White-House Recruiter." 8. "The commencement of the Judgment of the Dead was marked by 'lightnings and thunderings and voices' (Revelation 4:5), whereas the commencement of the sanctuary phase of the Judgment of the Living is marked by 'voices, and thunderings, and lightnings and an earthquake' (Rev. 8:5). See The Shepherd's Rod, Vol. 2, pp. 220, 221, and Tract No. 15, p. 64." 9. "As to the time of the commencement of the Judgment of the Living, see The Answerer, Book No. 1, pp. 94, 95, and The Shepherd's Rod, Vol. 2, p. 220 which says: '...when the seal is opened, and the Judgment of the Living begins, we must know it... The date of that glorious event...will be made known at the fulfillment of Revelation 8:5.'" .............................

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.4 Page -2- (February, 1954) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- WHAT BRING SUCCESS (The sermon selected for this issue of The Symbolic Code was delivered by Brother V. T. Houteff on May 6, 1944.) James 4:2, 3 -- "Ye lust, and have not: ye kill and desire to have, and cannot obtain: ye fight and war, yet ye have not, because ye ask not. Ye ask, and receive not, because ye ask amiss, that ye may consume it upon your lusts." There is a class of people who do everything they can in order to enrich themselves in material wealth perhaps even for a good cause, yet they are poor because they attempt to acquire it in their own wisdom and strength and do not ask God either for the riches or His help to obtain them. Because this class did not ask they received not. There is also another class who ask, but they ask amiss, wanting only to consume it upon themselves, and therefore they, too, receive nothing. These are but two reasons why even some of God's Own people are poor. James here deals only with these two reasons, but other Bible writers give additional specific reasons such as poor management, indolence, providential reverses, and so on. By inspired testimony we have learned that Abraham and Lot both became so rich that they had to dissolve partnership and occupy separate portions of land. Abraham suggested that Lot should choose first the land he wanted, and Abraham would take what was left. Lot chose all the plains and left the hills for Abraham. Perhaps from a business standpoint Lot's choice was good, but from God's viewpoint it was poor. In making his selection Lot failed to see or take into account the fact that he had been greatly blessed by his having been in partnership with his uncle Abraham. He thought only of his personal, selfish future security. Abraham, nevertheless raised no objections to Lot's choice. He gladly took the hills. In the process of time Lot moved into the city where he became poorer and poorer. At last the angel of the Lord had to rescue him, and he came out with nothing. In striking contrast to Lot's devastating experience, Abraham steadily became richer and richer and God finally gave him all the land. What was the secret of Abraham's success? -- God Himself made Abraham prosperous when He saw Abraham faithful in everything. When we are faithful in everything He will more abundantly bless us also. THE SYMBOLIC CODE FEBRUARY , 1957 WHAT BRING SUCCESS? PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 12 No.

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.4 Page-6- (February, 1954) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- When Joseph started out he, too, was very poor. He was sold by his own brothers and later sold again as a slave. All he possessed at that time were his soul and the clothes on his body. But eventually he became the world's richest man. He held the key to all the riches in Egypt, because whatever he did he put real religion into it. Even Pharaoh recognized his outstanding worth and availed himself of it by appointing Joseph to run his government. The troubles which came to Joseph in his life were actually for his good and prepared him to become an interpreter of dreams, a king, and doubtless the greatest economist the world has ever seen. God had observed that Joseph did everything as if it were his very own, and, moreover, he was constantly sensible to the fact that God was his Master and that nothing could be hidden from Him. It was this conviction that caused Joseph to understand that regardless what men did to him or said about him, God alone had charge of his life. Therefore, in prosperity and fame Joseph maintained his loyalty and integrity; and in adversity Joseph did not waste his time ascribing to others the cause of his troubles. Instead, he set about to behave in a way that would commend himself even to royalty, for it is not likely that the Ishmaelites would have been able to sell him to Potiphar had he not been a superior person. "And the Lord was with Joseph, and he was a prosperous man; and he was in the house of his master the Egyptian. And his master saw that the Lord was with him, and that the Lord made all that he did to prosper in his hand. And Joseph found grace in his sight, and he served him: and he made him overseer over his house, and all that he had he put into his hand.... And Joseph was a goodly person, and well favoured." Gen. 39:2-4, 6. But again it was his lot to suffer reversals over which he had no control, and he landed in prison where his excellent personality and faithfulness once again won him his freedom, and, moreover, he was promoted to the highest position of the land. In the meantime Joseph's brothers kept coming down until finally they were reduced to such poverty that they had to leave their country and come to Joseph for their food and living. We should be able to see in this that although God's people may be disgracefully dealt with by jealous associates, still they will not suffer the wrong forever if God is with them. Joseph followed righteousness and no man could prevent God from blessing him with riches and honor. It matters not what men may say or do against you to put you down, if you have God with you you will in the end be on top and they at the bottom. Jealousy may be as cruel as the grave, but sooner or later righteousness is rewarded. How important it is that God's people have their minds constantly employed in serving Him perfectly in everything! We can indeed make ourselves the poorest of the poor by concerning ourselves wholly with our own needs and wants instead of working toward the goal of producing all we can for the benefit of others. Doing for others is what brings success and alone makes one in demand. Job, you remember, was a very rich man because he was perhaps God's best friend on earth at that time. At least the Devil grew jealous of him and told the Lord that Job was not as good a man as the Lord thought, and he could prove it if he were allowed to bring enough trouble and hardship to him. And you remember that the Lord allowed the Devil to do anything he wanted to Job, except to take his life. In the midst of the fires of his many and grievous afflictions Job declared, "Though He slay me, yet will I trust in Him." Job 13:15. Because Job did not fail, he in the end was many times richer than he was in the beginning. God's people do not become rich in any respect by playing the fool. Nor does it help for them to give themselves over to self pity in the day of adversity. When a person feels sorry for himself he has at least brought himself to a state of stalemate if not outright defeat. None of the men of God, regardless how severe were the hardships they were called upon to bear, felt that these sacrifices were too great. Generally speaking, all these men possessed a stabilizing power that is hard to explain other than to say that it is a gift of God which He bestows upon those who are intimately and firmly acquainted and united to Him. Solomon, too, saw his great personal need, not for his own personal benefit, however, but for the ultimate benefit of his people. And he longed for the fulfillment of his need for their sake. That is why he asked God for the right thing -- wisdom. And God gave him everything, including wisdom. David was anointed king over Israel because God had daily seen him while he was a shepherd boy faithfully doing all he could to take the very best care of his father's sheep. God knew that if David would give even his life for sheep, he would be the right one to rule the kingdom. The only lasting fortune man can obtain is gotten through righteousness, through God's way and in His time. The successful life is not that one which gained riches and acquired fame for this life and nothing for the future life. The successful man, on the contrary, insures his eternal riches by daily making straight paths for his feet to walk in, thus

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.4 Page -10- (February, 1954) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11insuring also his present life's success. God controls the distribution of riches and He does not give them to His people as a blessing if they are selfish. If such people obtain wealth it is invariably a curse to them. Now let us study Jacob's life for a few minutes this afternoon. You remember that he was the son of Isaac whom God had greatly blessed. And when he grew old Jacob coveted the birthright which according to custom was to be Esau's. In desiring it Jacob was not seeking to become rich, he was after the spiritual blessing that it would bring and which Esau did not esteem highly, until in one way or another Jacob had successfully gotten it for himself. If a man wants spiritual blessings bad enough for the right purpose God will give them to him. After Jacob obtained the birthright he had to leave home and build his life with practically nothing at his uncle Laban's. There Jacob agreed to work for Laban seven years for his daughter Rachel, whom he wanted to marry. During these seven years Jacob had practically taken the business under his control, and God had greatly blessed his efforts, and through it Laban also was blessed. But Laban deceived him at the end of the seven years and gave him the wrong girl! Jacob again agreed to work another seven years for Rachel. During this time Jacob's work was of the same high quality as it has been before, even though he has been treated wrongly by his uncle. Since God's people in this age are to endure "the time of Jacob's trouble" and receive the blessing which was promised to his posterity in the latter days, it would be time well spent for us to give further attention to the details as they are recorded in the Bible which describe the faithfulness with which Jacob, our type, discharged his daily responsibilities, and compare ourselves with him to see if we are as diligent and careful and trustworthy as he was. Let us read first Gen. 30:25-43 -- "And it came to pass, when Rachel had born Joseph, that Jacob said unto Laban, Send me away, that I may go unto mine own place, and to my country. Give me my wives and my children, for whom I have served thee, and let me go: for thou knowest my service which I have done thee. And Laban said unto him, I pray thee, if I have found favour in thine eyes, tarry: for I have learned by experience that the Lord hath blessed me for thy sake. And he said, Appoint me thy wages, and I will give it. And he said unto him, Thou knowest how I have served thee, and how thy cattle was with me. For it was little which thou hadst before I came, and it is now increased unto a multitude; and the Lord hath blessed thee since my coming: and now when shall I provide for mine own house also? And he said, What shall I give thee? And Jacob said, Thou shalt not give me any thing: if thou wilt do this thing for me, I will again feed and keep thy flock. I will pass through all thy flock to day, removing from thence all the speckled and spotted cattle, and all the brown cattle among the sheep, and the spotted and speckled among the goats: and of such shall be my hire. So shall my righteousness answer for me in time to come, when it shall come for my hire before thy face: every one that is not speckled and spotted among the goats, and brown among the sheep, that shall be counted stolen with me. And Laban said, Behold, I would it might be according to thy word. And he removed that day the he goats that were ringstraked and spotted, and all the she goats that were speckled and spotted and every one that had some white in it and all the brown among the sheep, and gave them into the hand of his sons. And he set three days' journey betwixt himself and Jacob: and Jacob fed the rest of Laban's flocks. "And Jacob took him rods of green poplar, and of the hazel and chestnut tree; and pilled white strakes in them, and made the white appear which was in the rods. And he set the rods which he had pilled before the flocks in the gutters in the watering troughs when the flocks came to drink, that they should conceive when they came to drink. And the flocks conceived before the rods and brought forth cattle ringstraked speckled, and spotted. And Jacob did separate the lambs, and set the faces of the flocks toward the ringstraked, and all the brown in the flock of Laban; and he put his own flocks by themselves and put them not unto Laban's cattle. And it came to pass, whensoever the stronger cattle did conceive, that Jacob laid the rods before the eyes of the cattle in the gutters, that they might conceive among the rods. But when the cattle were feeble, he put them not in: so the feebler were Laban's, and the stronger Jacob's. And the man increased exceedingly, and had much cattle, and maidservants, and menservants, and camels, and asses." When Jacob's fourteen years service to obtain his two wives were over he wanted to move his family and possessions back to his own country whence he came. But Laban knew that he had prospered by having Jacob with him, and for this reason he did not want him to leave. Had Jacob not been enterprising and faithfully producing more than he consumed

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.4 Page-14- (February, 1954) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15you know that Laban would not have wanted Jacob to stay even as long as he did. The thing that makes anyone valuable in the world is his ability to see and fill a need that exists in the world. The valuable man does not gain this reputation by measuring the good he will do by what he expects to receive in return. He is the valuable man, I repeat, because he saw and filled a need that existed in the world. Gen. 30:27 -- "And Laban said unto him, I pray thee, if I have found favour in thine eyes, tarry: for I have learned by experience that the Lord hath blessed me for thy sake." This is the kind of recommendation the Christian should cause to be said of his religion by those for whom he works. Such a recommendation comes only by putting practical religion and thought into your everyday living and working habits, and by producing more than you consume. The real Christian will never say what I heard a man say one time. He told me that where he was working he was getting only a certain amount per hour which he stipulated in a tone of dissatisfaction, and then he quickly added that that is all the value in work he would give them, too. That is not the way to commend your religion to anyone for whom you intend to continue working. But it is the way to get yourself out the door sooner or later. Let us read again Gen. 30:31-34 -- "And he [Laban] said, What shall I give thee [Jacob]? And Jacob said, Thou shalt not give me any thing: if thou wilt do this thing for me, I will again feed and keep thy flock. I will pass through all thy flock to day removing from thence all the speckled and spotted cattle, and all the brown cattle among the sheep, and the spotted and speckled among the goats: and of such shall be my hire. So shall my righteousness answer for me in time to come when it shall come for my hire before thy face: every one that is not speckled and spotted among the goats, and brown among the sheep, that shall be counted stolen with me. And Laban said, Behold, I would it might be according to thy word." In drawing up the new labor contract, Jacob said he did not want Laban to give him anything. He wanted to work for Laban on a purely production basis and what God would give him. Laban listened to Jacob's proposal and agreed to it because he expected the spotted lambs to be fewer than the others. Jacob, on the other hand, proposed this kind of contract because he knew that God was with him and would bless him. He seemed to know also that there is a natural law that we are blessed only when we put forth exertion and thought, for it took both on Jacob's part to prepare the rods and to separate the feeble from the strong cattle when they came to drink. And God did greatly bless him. Gen. 31:1 -- "And he heard the words of Laban's sons, saying, Jacob hath taken away all that was our father's; and of that which was our father's hath he gotten all this glory." Laban's sons said Jacob became rich because of Laban; but it was God who made him rich because of his faithfulness and effort. Gen. 31:2-4 -- "And Jacob beheld the countenance of Laban, and, behold, it was not toward him as before. And the Lord said unto Jacob, Return unto the land of thy fathers, and to thy kindred; and I will be with thee. And Jacob sent and called Rachel and Leah to the field unto his flock." Though Jacob was rich he was still on the job. Gen. 31:5, 6 -- And said unto them, I see your father's countenance, that it is not toward me as before; but the God of my father hath been with me. And ye know that with all my power I have served your father." He served Laban with all his power, and he acknowledged that God had blessed him. Gen. 31:7-9 -- "And your father hath deceived me, and changed my wages ten times; but God suffered him not to hurt me. If he said thus, The speckled shall be thy wages; then all the cattle bare speckled: and if he said thus, The ringstraked shall be thy hire; then bare all the cattle ringstraked. Thus God hath taken away the cattle of your father, and given them to me." Both of the men charged each other with deceit. In his account to his wives, Jacob recalled that Laban had changed his wages repeatedly, and, furthermore, he pointed out that he could not help it that the cattle came ringstraked and speckled. He had simply put forth his best efforts and God had blessed him. Gen. 31:10-12 -- "And it came to pass at the time that the cattle conceived, that I lifted up mine eyes, and saw in a dream and, behold, the rams which leaped upon the cattle were ringstraked, speckled, and grisled. And the angel of God spake unto me in a dream, saying, Jacob: And I said, Here am I. And he said, Lift up now thine eyes, and see, all the rams which leap upon the cattle are ringstraked,

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.4 Page -18- (February, 1954) Page -20speckled, and grisled: for I have seen all that Laban doeth unto thee." God revealed to Jacob that He Himself was responsible for Jacob's good fortune. Had Jacob not been faithful, however, do you think God would have blessed him? God blesses us only when we keep busy at our given work, whatever it may be. Moreover, just as God saw all the evil that Laban did toward Jacob, and did not suffer him to hurt Jacob, so also whatever anyone attempts to do against His faithful people today, it will in the end fail to accomplish the intended purpose to injure them, for God will turn it around at last to glorify Himself and to bless His people. And when God wants to bless, someone, no one -- not even the Devil -- can keep Him from doing it. Gen. 31:14-16 -- "And Rachel and Leah answered and said unto him, Is there yet any portion or inheritance for us in our father's house? Are we not counted of him strangers? for he hath sold us, and hath quite devoured also our money. For all the riches which God hath taken from our father, that is ours, and our children's: now then, whatsoever God hath said unto thee, do." Laban's daughters, too, recognized the fact that their father was selfish and a grafter. They were therefore willing to cooperate with Jacob in whatever God had told him to do. Gen. 31:17-22 -- "Then Jacob rose up, and set his sons and his wives upon camels; and he carried away all his cattle, and all his goods which he had gotten, the cattle of his getting, which he had gotten in Padanaram, for to go to Isaac his father in the land of Canaan. And Laban went to shear his sheep: and Rachel had stolen the images that were her father's. And Jacob stole away unawares to Laban the Syrian, in that he told him not that he fled. So he fled with all that he had; and he rose up, and passed over the river, and set his face toward the Mount Gilead. And it was told Laban on the third day that Jacob was fled." The fact that Laban was unaware of Jacob's absence until someone informed him of it three days after he left, shows that Jacob had taken care of Laban's work so well that Laban did not have to go every day to check up on Jacob's work. Gen. 31:23-27 -- "And he took his brethren with him, and pursued after him seven days' journey; and they overtook him in the Mount Gilead. And God came to Laban the Syrian in a dream by night, and said unto him, Take heed that thou speak not to Jacob either good or bad. Then Laban overtook Jacob. Now Jacob had pitched his tent in the mount: and Laban with his brethren pitched in the mount of Gilead. And Laban said to Jacob, What hast thou done, that thou hast stolen away unawares to me, and carried away my daughters as captives taken with the sword? Wherefore didst thou flee away secretly, and steal away from me; and didst not tell me, that I might have sent thee away with mirth, and with songs, with tabret, and with harp?" Laban pretended in this, for were he not lying God would not have had to appear to Laban in the dream to warn him to leave Jacob alone. Gen. 31:28, 29 -- "And hast not suffered me to kiss my sons and my daughters? thou hast now done foolishly in so doing. It is in the power of my hand to do you hurt: but the God of your father spake unto me yesternight, saying, Take thou heed that thou speak not to Jacob either good or bad." So what could Laban do? Gen. 31:30-36 -- "And now, though thou wouldest needs be gone, because thou sore longedst after thy father's house yet wherefore hast thou stolen my gods? And Jacob answered and said to Laban, Because I was afraid: for I said, Peradventure thou wouldest take by force thy daughters from me. With whomsoever thou findest thy gods let him not live: before our brethren discern thou what is thine with me, and take it to thee. For Jacob knew not that Rachel had stolen them. And Laban went into Jacob's tent, and into Leah's tent, and into the two maidservants' tents; but he found them not. Then went he out of Leah's tent, and entered into Rachel's tent. Now Rachel had taken the images, and put them in the camel's furniture, and sat upon them. And Laban searched all the tent, but found them not. And she said to her father, Let it not displease my lord that I cannot rise up before thee; for the custom of women is upon me. And he searched but found not the images. And Jacob was wroth, and chode with Laban: and Jacob answered and said to Laban What is my trespass? what is my sin, that thou hast so hotly pursued after me?" Jacob knew that Laban was not saying and doing all these things for nothing, and he demanded that Laban explain his reason for his behaviour. Jacob continues speaking in Gen. 31:37-42 -- "Whereas thou hast searched all my stuff, what hast thou found of all thy household stuff? set it here before my brethren and thy brethren, that they may judge betwixt us both. This twenty years have I been with thee; thy ewes and thy

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.4 Page-22- (February, 1954) Page -24- Page -21- Page -23she goats have not cast their young, and the rams of thy flock have I not eaten. That which was torn of beasts I brought not unto thee; I bare the loss of it; of my hand didst thou require it, whether stolen by day, or stolen by night. Thus I was; in the day the drought consumed me, and the frost by night; and my sleep departed from mine eyes. Thus have I been twenty years in thy house; I served thee fourteen years for thy two daughters, and six years for thy cattle: and thou hast changed my wages ten times. Except the God of my father, the God of Abraham, and the fear of Isaac, had been with me, surely thou hadst sent me away now empty. God hath seen mine affliction and the labour of my hands, and rebuked thee yesternight." Jacob had kept the cattle in the best possible way so that there was no loss to Laban. Jacob, himself, had suffered the loss of those which happened to be stolen. He had watched and worked diligently both day and night, tending well to his business. And that is the real reason that Laban was after Jacob now. He knew that Jacob was a valuable worker and that he needed him. We, too, must be diligent and faithful as was Jacob if we are to enter the Kingdom, for the men that are wanted in God's cause are men who are dependable in whatever the Lord gives them to do. Gen. 31:43 -- "And Laban answered and said unto Jacob, These daughters are my daughters, and these children are my children, and these cattle are my cattle and all that thou seest is mine: and what can I do this day unto these my daughters, or unto their children which they have born?" Poor Laban! Everything was his, yet there was nothing he could do to possess them! Gen. 31:44-52 -- "Now therefore come thou, let us make covenant, I and thou; and let it be for a witness between me and thee. And Jacob took a stone and set it up for a pillar. And Jacob said unto his brethren, Gather stones; and they took stones, and made an heap: and they did eat there upon the heap. And Laban called it Jegarsahadutha: but Jacob called it Galeed. And Laban said, This heap is a witness between me and thee this day. Therefore was the name of it called Galeed; and Mizpah; for he said The Lord watch between me and thee, when we are absent one from another. If thou shalt afflict my daughters, or if thou shalt take other wives beside my daughters, no man is with us; see, God is witness betwixt me and thee. And Laban said to Jacob Behold this heap, and behold this pillar, which I have cast betwixt me and thee: this heap be witness, and this pillar be witness, that I will not pass over this heap to thee, and that thou shalt not pass over this heap and this pillar unto me, for harm." Laban finally became convinced that he could do nothing, and being fearful of Jacob, he proposed that they enter into a covenant together for peace. Gen. 31:53-55 -- "The God of Abraham, and the God of Nahor, the God of their father, judge betwixt us. And Jacob sware by the fear of his father Isaac. Then Jacob offered sacrifice upon the mount, and called his brethren to eat bread: and they did eat bread, and tarried all night in the mount. And early in the morning Laban rose up, and kissed his sons and his daughters, and blessed them: and Laban departed, and returned unto his place." Laban had gone after Jacob with the intention of cursing him, but he was obliged to bless him instead. Now we as Christians must be joined to the Lord even as Jacob was and be diligent in the pursuit of that which God had given each of us to do if we would be blessed as he was. Diligence and faithfulness characterized all the great men of the world, and it is the only way to gain lasting blessings and be in favor with both God and man. For, says the wise man, "A faithful man shall abound with blessings: but he that maketh haste to be rich shall not be innocent. He that hasteth to be rich hath an evil eye, and considereth not that poverty shall come upon him." Prov. 28:20, May each of us as children of God be aware that He sees all that we do and reads all our thoughts; may our constant motive be that of serving Him and not ourselves; may we live to bless others and not just to seek the means by which we only may exist; may we realize that no man can put us down if God wants us up; and finally, may we realize that it is God from Whom all blessings flow. Thus may we prepare ourselves for the day when God shall separate the saints and the hypocrites and give each his rightful reward. --------------------------

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 5 Page -2- (March, 1957) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- WHAT BRING SUCCESS (The sermon selected for this issue of The Symbolic Code was delivered by Brother V. T. Houteff on July 15, 1944.) Our study for this afternoon is based on the statement found in Isa. 41:21-23 -- "Produce your cause, saith the Lord; bring forth your strong reasons, saith the King of Jacob. Let them bring them forth, and shew us what shall happen: let them shew the former things, what they be, that we may consider them, and know the latter end of them; or declare us things for to come. Shew the things that are to come hereafter, that we may know that ye are gods: yea, do good, or do evil, that we may be dismayed, and behold it together.'" God is challenging the world not only to predict the future, but to explain also what bearing the past has on the future, that they may show that they are gods. The challenge itself, implies that none but God knows "the latter end" of "the former things." Now let us read Isa. 41:4 -- "Who hath wrought and done it, calling the generations from the beginning? I the Lord, the first, and with the last; I am He." THE SYMBOLIC CODE MARCH , 1957 A STUDY IN TYPOLOGY PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 12 No.

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 5 Page-6- (March, 1957) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- God here propounds the question as to who had foreseen and declared the generations that were to come from the very beginning even to the very end of time. Then He answers His own question, -- "I, the Lord...I am He." This scripture plainly shows that God has declared the generations of today from the beginning of time, and that the former things are significant in that they point forward, or are otherwise related, to present or future events or conditions. With the help of this chart I believe we shall be able to see a little of God's work, particularly in respect to how He has pictured the generations of today in the generations of yesterday. Let us turn now to Gen. 3:15 -- "And I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel." We cannot possibly misunderstand what woman God meant in this scripture, for there was only one woman -- Eve -- then in the earth. In the presence of Adam and Eve and the serpent, God spoke these words predicting the future outcome of Eve's seed and the serpent. Eve's children were to have their heel bruised by the serpent, the Devil. And in return, the children of Eve, the human family, were to bruise the Devil's head, the serpent's head. Now you know that even if one's leg were to be amputated, one can live on; but when one is decapitated his life immediately ends. God predicted here that there was to be enmity between good and evil all through time. And though the serpent would wound the human family, yet the descendants of Adam and Eve, were finally to bruise Satan's head. "But," you may say, "Christ is to do that." I do not wish to dispute your word, but actually it is Christ through the human family that is to accomplish it. For in Jeremiah 51:20 God Himself declares that Israel is to be His battle ax, His weapon of war; for with Israel will He break in pieces the nations. Then though it is to be accomplished by the will and direction of Christ, yet Christ will do it through His people. In this way His people who have been wounded by Satan, will finally bruise Satan's head. To represent the period of church history symbolized by Eve, we have assigned to her the first of the three sections on the chart. Next in the line of typology we have Hagar and Ishmael, and Sarah and Isaac. They, too are types of the church, as you already know from the fourth chapter of Galatians. In this chapter, Paul makes it plain that Hagar was a type of the Old Testament church, the Jewish church -- and that Sarah was a type of the New Testament church, the Christian church. With the first period symbolized by Eve herself; the second symbolized by Hagar; and the third symbolized by Sarah, we see that church history is divided into three periods. In the first period -- Eve's period -- there was no particular line save that of Cain and Abel, through which the seed of the woman was at last to bruise Satan's head. And since Cain, being evil, could not become that line of seed, and since Abel was now dead, someone else was needed to carry on the line of righteous seed. Let us read Gen. 4:25 -- "And Adam knew his wife again; and she bare a son, and called his name Seth: For God, said she, hath appointed me another seed instead of Abel, whom Cain slew." God appointed Seth to stand in Abel's stead, and through the line of Seth was God to carry on His purpose for the human race. Proceeding on to the next period, we come to Hagar and Ishmael. Providence, you recall, brought Hagar and Ishmael into the home of Abraham. You well know the circumstances which brought it about: God had promised a son to Sarah, but years passed without the promise being fulfilled to her and she grew impatient over the long delay. In order to pacify Sarah, God permitted that Hagar become Abraham's wife, and Ishmael was born to them. You can see that this arrangement was not a necessary part of God's plan. In fact, it was Sarah's plan whereby she could at least vicariously have a son, if she were not to have one of her own. According to Paul in Galatians 4, Hagar typified the Jewish church, and Ishmael her children. Through it all we see that it was God's plan from the beginning to have only the church born of the Spirit -- the Christian church. But as in the case of Hagar and the birth of Ishmael, the Jewish church, which was born after the flesh only and not of the Spirit, came into being. Through the experience of Hagar and Ishmael, Providence, you see, wrote both history and prophecy, for it foreshadowed the coming of the Jewish church. After Isaac was born, trouble came into the home of Abraham, and God instructed him to put away Hagar and her son, for her son was not to be heir with Ishmael. But why did God direct Abraham to do this, if it was not an allegory? I do not believe that God did it because He wanted to be mean to Ishmael. I believe He did it because He was writing both history and also prophecy in this experience. If it is an allegory, then what is its meaning? -- It means that when the Jewish people, the children of the Jewish church, failed to be converted and reconciled to God, failed to be

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 5 Page -10- (March, 1957) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11born again and become the children of Sarah -- born by the Spirit, by the will and the power of God which the miraculous birth of Isaac typified, -- when they failed to do this, they met with the sad experience which was typified by Ishmael and Hagar's being sent away from Abraham. It was God in the antitype who cast off the Old Testament church and her people -- the unconverted Jewish people, -- so that the children of the Old Testament church should not be heirs with Isaac -- the children of the New Testament church, -- for they have nothing in common. This plainly says that the Jews that failed to accept Christ, and thereby failed to receive the second birth, shall therefore never, never have a part in the Kingdom of God. And if the unconverted Jew cannot inherit the Kingdom, certainly the unconverted Christian and the unconverted Gentile cannot be heirs of the Kingdom of God, either. Following the Jewish church typified by Ishmael, we have next the church which originated with a people from the same nation but who received the second birth, a birth that is impossible for man to give, just as by nature it was impossible for Isaac to be born to Sarah in her old age. God alone through His Spirit and His promises can give the second birth, just as it was God alone who could make possible Isaac's birth. That is why Isaac represents the New testament church or the people of the New Testament church. Sarah typified the church itself. Sarah and Isaac together represented the New Testament church and her children. We have now discussed three periods: (1) the period represented by Eve, (2) the period represented by Hagar; and (3) the period represented by Sarah. Thus we have covered one part of the typology. Just as there were three sections or divisions of the church, so also there are three sections of the true priesthood. You know that the priesthood in the time of the Jewish church was the Levitical priesthood, and it was not in existence before Israel left Egypt, and it is not the true priesthood today. Before the Levitical priesthood, there was Melchizedek who had neither father nor mother, neither beginning of days nor end of days, and he was the priest of the Most High God, king of Salem, king of peace. To him Abraham paid his tithes. Then the three sections of the priesthood lines up thus: (1) in the period from Adam and Eve to the time of Israel, we have Melchizedek; (2) to the Christian era, we have the Levitical priesthood; and (3) in the Christian period we have the priesthood of Christ Himself. So much for the priesthood. We are ready now to study the typology of the children of the church. To Eve was born first Cain and Abel. Cain was wicked and Abel was righteous. In the typology of Abraham's two sons Ishmael and Isaac, Ishmael, who taunted Isaac, was put aside and Isaac was chosen. Then came Esau and Jacob, again one being evil and the other good. Thus we see that through the types there were two classes of children in the history of the church -- the good and the bad. In the case of Cain and Abel, Cain who should have led out in true worship since he was the eldest son, chose instead not to worship God according to His commands; whereas Abel was a true worshipper of God. Because God accepted Abel's offering and rejected Cain's, he persecuted and slew Abel. This incident served to demonstrate the actions of church leaders who were determined to lead God's people wrong and even resorted to martyring those who refused to be led wrong. Next in line came Ishmael and Isaac. Ishmael was the older, Isaac was the younger. But Ishmael and Hagar were sent away because he persecuted Isaac and Hagar persecuted Sarah. This friction and trouble in Abraham's home foreshadowed the trouble that came later between the converted Jew and the unconverted Jew in the Christian church at the beginning of the Christian dispensation. God's casting away Hagar who persecuted Sarah, and Ishmael who persecuted Isaac, typified His casting away the Jewish nation and its people that would not become converted to Christianity. In the experience of Esau and Jacob we find still another allegory which carries the line of church history still further as we shall see a little later. Of these twins, Esau was the older and Jacob was the younger. It was therefore Esau's privilege to be the spiritual leader of the family, and through Esau the twelve tribes of Israel were to come. Besides this blessing, Christ Himself was to come through Esau's line of posterity. But because he was evil and held in low esteem his birthright privileges, he lost them to his brother Jacob who coveted the spiritual blessings. After the momentous transaction was consummated in which Jacob purchased Esau's birthright for a bowl of pottage, then Esau reflected upon the deal and deeply regretted it. Since there was no way for him to recover his loss as long as Jacob was living, he at once sought to persecute and kill Jacob. This is the circumstance that drove Jacob from his home to another country. Now if the experience of Jacob and Esau does constitute an allegory, where in church history does it apply? Since Ishmael was a type of the Jewish church and Isaac was a type of the Christian, then we must look sometime in the Christian dispensation for an experience similar to Jacob and Esau's, for they were

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 5 Page-14- (March, 1957) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15- Isaac's sons. Therefore, sometime during the Christian period two classes of people were to be born to the Christian church -- one evil and one good. Before going further in the study of Esau and Jacob's typology we need to spend a few moments on this part of our chart, which shows the line of children (people) born to this line of women representing the church's history in its three divisions. To make up the church there must be the mother (the agency which embodies the Truth), the children (the people brought into the church), and the priesthood. These three constitute the living church on earth. First in the line of the children of God in the living church is Seth who was appointed to fill Abel's place. After Seth was Isaac whom God chose in preference to Ishmael. After Isaac came Jacob who obtained from Esau the birthright which brought great spiritual blessings. Do you not see that one child from each of the three periods was used to typify the continuance of the children of God in the church? The living church represented also by the woman of Revelation 12, was in existence from Eden and will continue to the time the Holy City receives the saints. These three good children -- Seth, Isaac, and Jacob -- were her seed, her children through time, and it was through this line of descendants that the kingdom temporal -- the kingdom of Israel -- was made up. It took all three to make up the people who constituted the kingdom, for not any one of these types did it. But, according to Revelation 12, the church was at sometime to leave the vineyard (the kingdom) and go into the Gentile world. This phase of the church's history is not typified either in Seth's or Isaac's experience. Only in Jacob's life do we find the type for it. Just as it was Esau's persecution of Jacob that caused Jacob to leave Palestine, so also it was the persecution by the unconverted Jews against the Christians which caused them to leave Palestine and go to the Gentile nations. It was the line of Seth, and Isaac, and Jacob that made possible the kingdom of Israel in Palestine. But if the trouble that came between the Christian Jew and the unconverted Jew was the actual cause of the woman's leaving the kingdom and going into the Gentile world, who came into the Gentile world? Was it the Isaacites, and Ishmaelites, or the Sethites, or was it some other? It was the Jacobites in the Jacobite period who came to the Gentile world. Therefore we now see that the church is in the Jacobite period. We also are able to see from the further development of Jacob's type that from this Gentile world the living church is to return to Palestine, just as the Bible prophesies that it will. We shall now devote a few moments to the study of Jacob, the type, in relation to the church in the antitype. When Jacob left his home in Palestine, while he was on his way to Padanaram, God met him and gave him his promises that He would be with him, and God fulfilled His promises. Likewise, when the church left the vineyard, God's Promise was with her that He would not forsake her in the Gentile world. While Jacob was in Padanaram away from home, he became very rich and his household increased greatly. Then he was commanded to return home. So it will be today in the antitype. The time will come when the church is to be multiplied and then return home. But when Jacob left his father-in-law's house, and was on the way back to Palestine, you remember that he had his great time of trouble. It happened before he reached Palestine, his homeland. He wrestled in anguish all night with God, and it was then that his name was changed from Jacob to Israel. We are not now living in the antitypical time of the changed name, Israel, but we are living in the antitypical "Jacob" time. You might say that Jacob is the fleshly name, a name that does not spell either prince or saint. Why are we still in the time portrayed by Jacob's sin-denoting name? -- Because we have not yet started for home. When we start for home as did Jacob, we, too, shall meet with our time of trouble, even Jacob's time of trouble. And at that time we shall become thoroughly converted to God forever, and our name will be changed as is foretold in Isaiah 61:6, and it will be a name that the Lord Himself will give us. When we demonstrate that we are truly converted, then this great promised blessing will come to us. And when our name has been changed it signifies that we are certain candidates for entrance into the Kingdom eternal. In our study today we have travelled over the road the church has gone through its long history. Our journey brought us through the patriarchal period and then the temporal kingdom age and on through the sojourn of the church in the Gentile nations. It has brought us to the place we find ourselves now -- on the verge of leaving for the Kingdom eternal, which also means that we are about to go through our time of trouble and have our name changed, then to be accepted into the Kingdom which God is about to set up that shall last forever. For the next few minutes we shall depart from the overall application of the allegories to the living church through the ages, and let us also see what lesson there is in it for God's church at this time. The natural birth that Rebecca gave to her

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.5 Page -18- (March, 1957) Page -20twins -- Esau and Jacob -- symbolizes the church giving spiritual birth to two classes of people, one good and one bad. Since though contrary to established custom, the blessing was to be bestowed upon the younger, it denotes that in the latter-day church experience the class which should receive the spiritual blessing will forfeit it in favor of the other -- the younger -- class. From one of these twins is to come the twelve tribes of the children of Israel -- the spiritual children of Israel, the 144,000 firstfruits. When the time comes for the 144,000 to be born, the class represented by Esau are to have first opportunity to realize the privilege of leading the 144,000 who are to usher in the Kingdom over which Christ is to rule. When Sister White, the founder of the Seventh-day Adventist church, first began her work, she had a vision concerning the gathering of the 144,000, which was to be the work of the church. In the terms of the allegory, then the Seventh-day Adventist church was travailing with the antitypical twins and was to give birth to Jacobites and Esauites. Who are the ones that would be classed Esauites, and who are the ones that would be classed as Jacobites -- the two people that are in the church now? The Esauites would be those that are older in the Advent message, those that came first and led the Jacobites, the younger ones into the church. And as it was the younger all through church history that cherished the spiritual blessings which the older ones should have possessed for themselves, so it is that the younger children in the Advent Truth -- God's true church today -- is to carry on the line of the living church. The others, the older ones, whose right it was by birth to be the leaders of the 144,000 princes standing with the Lamb on Mt. Zion, are going to lose out. When Sister White first saw the coming of these twelve thousand out of the twelve tribes it indicated that the church was travailing with them and they were soon to be born. From that time until 1930, when The Shepherd's Rod message came, there was no more Truth revealed concerning the 144,000. And since the Rod message explained who are the 144,000 and announced that now is the time for them to appear, then we may know that they, the Jacobites, were born, so to speak, from the time the message came. But the Jacobites are not yet on Mt. Zion with the Lamb. Instead, they are in antitypical Padan-aram where God is sustaining them apart from the Esauites in the church. That is why one part of the Adventists are in Washington, D.C. and the other part is in Texas. They are unable to get along together. According to the type we are studying, and also prophecy, the Jacobites are about to gather themselves and leave the Gentile nations to return to their homeland, Palestine. And on their way they will meet Esau and have their name changed to Israel. Since Esau, however, did not go to the Gentile nations, but it was Jacob who left and came here, there must be Esauites also in Palestine. Is that not correct? Though it is true that we are connected with Edomites in the church, -- those who despise their birthright and whom God will therefore take away, -- it is equally true that there are other Esauites besides, for the Esauites in the Seventh-day Adventist church are not all of them. No, they are not all of the Esauites. In addition to the Esauites that are in the Adventist church, there are Esauites in Palestine, and there are also Esauites in the other churches, too, and from them other Jacobites must be gathered. Do you not see that the Esauites are going to be enraged with God's people and give them trouble behind and a bigger trouble ahead? And besides all the trouble Jacob will suffer from Esau, he is also to have Laban running after him! Somebody typified by Laban will pursue antitypical Jacob for trouble. It is very apparent, then, that God's people will have much trouble among themselves on the way, and ahead. Trouble is what they face. But God will take care of them today as He did anciently. He has promised that He will remove the Edomites in the church and He has promised also to clear away the Edomites and all of the others that are in the land of promise, and give it to His people. If we had a representation of the Seventh-day Adventist church here along with Protestant and Catholic representations, and if we could at one presentation show them the vast amount of Truth which we have been blessed with both from typology and prophecy, they would be amazed and confounded. Just as the woman of Samaria who talked with Jesus at the well, exclaimed because He was able to reveal all that she had ever done they, too, would ask, "Where did this people learn so much about what is going to happen?" Where did we get it? Who is the one that predicted all this? To find our answer, we will read again Isa. 41:4, 20 -- "Who hath wrought and done it, calling the generations from the beginning? I the Lord, the first, and with the last: I am He....That they may see, and know and consider, and understand together, that the hand of the Lord hath done this and the Holy One of Israel hath created it." What effect does all this Truth have upon your heart? Does it not inspire within you the consuming desire to possess the promised spiritual blessings that can be ours? Are you not becoming daily more intimately acquainted with God and becoming hid away in Him, that you may

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No. 5 (March, 1957) Page -21be protected in the storm which will soon break upon His people? Those who prevail with God for His blessing will be delivered and know no defeat. ========== IN THE HOUR OF TRIAL In the hour of trial Father, strengthen me; Lest by base denial, I depart from Thee. When Thou see'st me waver, With a touch recall, Nor from Thy dear favor Suffer me to fall. With forbidden pleasures Would this vain world charm, Or its sordid treasures Spread to work me harm; Grant that I may never Fail Thy hand to see; Grant that I may ever Cast my care on Thee. Amen --J. Montgomery.

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.6,7 Page -2- (April-May, 1957) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- BAPTISM WITH WATER, BAPTISM WITH FIRE AND THE LORD'S SUPPER (The following sermon was given by Brother V. T. Houteff on April 24, 1943.) When John the Baptist preached that the Kingdom of God was at hand, he also taught the need for repentance and baptism. The baptism that John performed was itself an object lesson that the people were sinful and unprepared for the Kingdom. We may gather, therefore, that the baptism he gave was to fit the people at that time to meet the Lord and be accepted into the Kingdom of God. Since John was preparing the way of the Lord, then all the saints should have been baptized and ready to meet the Lord by the time He came. But the facts are that when Jesus came He not only also baptized, but He baptized even more persons than John did. And when it was time for Him to ascend into Heaven He commissioned His apostles also to baptize as He had commanded. This commission, moreover, was to extend to the end of probationary time. If baptism was a significant object lesson pointing forward to one's actually being cleansed and prepared to meet the Lord, then the event itself is still in the future, because the rite of baptism still continues to be performed. We therefore understand that the baptismal ceremony which John instituted was not only for the people who were living at that time, but it is also for those who lived after him. Since those persons whom John baptized, and even many that were baptized later, are now dead they will not meet the Lord except they be resurrected, which fact causes us to understand that they were baptized for the resurrection. In other words, had they not performed their duty of baptism they would not rise in the first resurrection nor would they enter the Kingdom of God. We must bear in mind, however, that the Judgment precedes the resurrection. Then prior to the resurrection their cases are taken up in the Judgment and the decision is made which determines that they are worthy to be called forth in the resurrection of the just. After their resurrection they will meet the Lord and will receive welcome into His Kingdom. Their baptism, then, was for the resurrection of the righteous dead. While John was preaching baptism with water he said in Matt. 3:11, 12 -- "I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance: but He that cometh after me is mightier than I, Whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire: Whose fan is in His hand, and He will throughly purge His floor, and gather His wheat into the garner; but He will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire." THE SYMBOLIC CODE APRIL-MAY , 1957 BAPTISM WITH WATER, BAPTISM WITH FIRE AND THE LORD'S SUPPER PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 12 No. 6,7

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.6,7 Page-6- (April-May, 1957) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- Jesus, who was to follow after John was to baptize with the Holy Ghost and with fire. But the fact is that when He came He, too, baptized with water just as John did. Therefore, we must conclude that the baptism of which John spoke is still future. If it is, when will it come to pass? That is the question before us now. For the answer, let us read again Matt. 3:12 -- "Whose fan is in His hand, and He will throughly purge His floor, and gather His wheat into the garner; but He will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire." The time that He is to baptize His people with the Holy Ghost and with fire is when He comes to take away the tares and burn them with fire. And our message teaches that the time this purging will take place is at hand (Testimonies, Vol. 5, p. 80). Yes, the Lord is to come to purge His floor, destroy the chaff and gather the wheat into His Kingdom. Since only the announcement of this most solemn event has been given, and it has not yet come to pass, therefore we still see the chaff and the wheat commingled. In the light of this fact, we must be standing in the same place John and the disciples stood in their time. John the Baptist found his commission in Isaiah 40:1-5, which we shall now read and analyze. Isa. 40:1 -- "Comfort ye, comfort ye My people, saith your God." This is the gospel of John the Baptist. He was sent to do this. Isa. 40:2 -- "Speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her, that her warfare is accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned: for she hath received of the Lord's hand double for all her sins." When we analyze this statement we find that this condition was not true in John's time, for Jerusalem's warfare was not accomplished and her sins were not at that time pardoned. Nor were her trials over. But she was to be comforted by these words. If John's preaching was a type of anything, it must be a type of the message that God wants His servants to preach today just before the Lord comes to baptize and purge His people with fire. If this be true, then this chapter most certainly says that we are in the time when Jerusalem's warfare is to be accomplished and her sins are to be pardoned, the reason being that she has received of the Lord's hand double for all her sins. And we understand clearly that Jerusalem cannot mean anything other than God's church, His people. What specific punishment did the church receive? -- The Lord took away her kingdom and then sent her into the wilderness where she was to be fed 1260 days (Revelation 12). Though some may understand that the church was to be in the wilderness only for the duration of the prophetic 1260 days, it should be pointed out that Revelation does not say that. The Revelation only says that the woman was to be fed in the wilderness 1260 days; it does not say how long she would be there. Her warfare was to be in the wilderness. By the authority of other Scripture prophecies in conjunction with Revelation 12, we have learned that when her warfare is finished she is to journey out of the wilderness and return to the vineyard (Kingdom) which God is to restore unto her. We believe we are now approaching that very event when God's people must return and reestablish the vineyard -- God's Kingdom -- that is to constitute the "stone" of Daniel 2:44, 45. When John the Baptist came he found the people deeply entrenched in sin, and therefore not at all prepared for the Kingdom of Christ. And if he and his work are a type of the message and work today, then it, too, must find the people in the same condition -- asleep and in sin and thus unprepared for Christ's Kingdom. Because of their low spiritual condition in John's time, he baptized them in water. If we are in the same condition today, then the message of today must baptize us, too. But the message is not teaching rebaptism and it most likely will not do so for the Bible teaches only one baptism. The message does say, however, that it finds the people of God in a sad deception (Testimonies, Vol. 3, p. 253). John the Baptist came and baptized with water. Then Jesus came and He also baptized with water. It was not until the end of His ministry that Christ ordained the Lord's Supper among His disciples. Before they partook of that supper He washed their feet which He said they must let Him do for them if they would have part in the Kingdom. In the evening of this occasion, Jesus told the disciples that they were all clean save one. They were as clean as they could be at that time. The unclean one was Judas who was present among them and who also partook of that ordinance; but he partook of it to his own damnation. Because he allowed the Devil to be in Him he committed treachery against Christ and then hanged himself. This, though, actually was a great blessing to the apostles, because as a result of his own act, they were purified. When the Lord instituted this ordinance He commissioned His people to celebrate it after His example, but a warning was also given that those who partook unworthily of that bread and wine which symbolize Himself, do so to their own damnation. In compliance with the commission, the apostles performed this ordinance with all who believed. Sometime after the ordinance of humility was given, the Pentecost took place. They were not, however, baptized with fire.

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.6,7 Page -10- (April-May, 1957) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11- Since the proper form of baptism is by immersion, then those who are baptized with the Holy Ghost must be covered with the Holy Ghost. Likewise, for a person to be baptized with fire he must go through the fire. John the Baptist preached repentance and baptism to show that they were in sin and needed to repent and be converted. We do not have the Lord's Supper among us now because we are not ready for it. We are still sinners, not yet clean. But now is the time we are to repent if we ever will, and when we do have the Lord's Supper among us it will denote as much as did John's baptism. But if we are ever to partake of it among ourselves we must first repent, we must be clean. Since we as Adventists have been in the habit of celebrating the Lord's Supper, it is clear that our not having this ordinance among us for the time being signifies that it is a temporary restriction peculiar to us. In order for us to become ready for this ordinance something must take place. John said that He who would come after him would baptize with the Holy Ghost and with fire. That baptism is still future. And if it is still future from John's time, it must be performed sometime before we get into the Kingdom, sometime when the Lord's fan is in His hand. We see, then, that after John's baptism comes the baptism of the Holy Ghost and fire; therefore John's baptism must be a symbol of another baptism, that of the Holy Ghost and fire. To find out more about what this means, let us turn to Mal. 3:1-3 -- "Behold, I will send My messenger, and he shall prepare the way before Me: and the Lord, Whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to His temple, even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in: behold, he shall come, saith the Lord of hosts. But who may abide the day of His coming? and who shall stand when He appeareth? for He is like a refiner's fire, and like fullers' soap: and He shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver: and He shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness." Jesus used this scripture to identify John as being the messenger who was to prepare the way for His coming. In studying these verses we find that there is no difference in the event mentioned here in Malachi and the event mentioned by John himself other than that another symbolism was used in Malachi. We went through the baptism of water to show that we were sinners and have received forgiveness, but this baptism is a baptism of fire which is to purify us and cause us to emerge as silver and gold. Yes, we have been baptized with water, but when the Lord comes to His temple to baptize us with the purifying fire, who will be able to stand? This experience must come to take away the chaff and to save the wheat and to cleanse those who are God's people. Now let us turn to Isa. 52:1, 2 -- "Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean. Shake thyself from the dust; arise, and sit down, O Jerusalem: loose thyself from the bands of thy neck, O captive daughter of Zion." These verses indicate that from the time the church, Zion, is called to awake and put on her strength, the announcement is also made that the uncircumcised and the unclean are no more to pass through her. At that time the church is asleep and the Lord is calling her to awake; she is weak and the Lord is admonishing her to put on strength. The second verse shows that she is also in the dust and a captive and must be made free from her yoke of captivity. Isa. 52:7 -- "How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth!" This is the time of the preaching of the Kingdom over which God reigns. The good tidings are of salvation, indicating that they are proclaimed in a time when people can still be saved. For a similar statement in another scripture, let us read Nah. 1:15 -- "Behold upon the mountains the feet of him that bringeth good tidings that publisheth peace! O Judah, keep thy solemn feasts, perform thy vows: for the wicked shall no more pass through thee; he is utterly cut off." In our study of this prophecy we learned that this happens when the Assyrian falls, but the Lord's call to the church in Isaiah 52 to awake comes first. After she awakes she is to behold something and she is to do something. What is she to do? -- She is to keep her solemn feasts. She is to perform her vows. From this we understand that at the close of the Assyrian period and in the time when the wicked no longer will be in the church, God's people in it are to keep their solemn feasts and perform their vows. The Lord's Supper being one of the solemn feasts, it will be celebrated next in the time when the wicked are no more to pass through the church. Do you not see that we are now closer to it than when we first believed ? Now let us turn to Isa. 4:1 -- "And in that day seven women shall take hold of one man, saying, We will eat our own

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.6,7 Page-14- (April-May, 1957) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15bread, and wear our own apparel: only let us be called by Thy name, to take away our reproach." To learn the time this is speaking of we will read from the preceding chapter. Isa. 3:25 -- "Thy men shall fall by the sword, and thy mighty in the war." This verse places the time when the men of Zion shall fall by the sword, and the mighty in the war. Through Nahum we learned that it is the Assyrian war that is being fought in the day these things take place. The preceding verses in this chapter show that Zion is to lose her men and her mighty because her people are following after vanity. Isa. 3:26 -- "And her gates shall lament and mourn; and she being desolate shall sit upon the ground." Since gates are not able to lament and mourn, they must represent people, those who let others come in and go out. Therefore they must represent watchmen, ministers. This verse says they shall lament and mourn. Besides this sad state of affairs, Zion is described as being desolate. If she at that time is desolate, it would mean that she is empty -- empty of sinners and sin. All of this, you see brings us to the time of the purification which comes also in a time of war. In that day the gates will lament and mourn. Now we are ready to reread Isa. 4:1 -- "And in that day seven women shall take hold of one man, saying, We will eat our own bread, and wear our own apparel: only let us be called by Thy name, to take away our reproach." If these scriptures have brought us to the time of the purification of the church, then today there must be seven women taking hold of one man and wanting nothing but His name. The seven women in the spiritual realm are symbolical of the seven churches -- all the churches -- just as the seven heads on the leopard-like beast are symbolical of all the churches. And what does this say they want? -- They want only to be called Christians, but they do not want either His bread (Truth) or His clothing (righteousness). They want just His name. Then in the time when the purification is due there is to be a complete apostasy among all the churches. And that is the very condition that now exists. The very fact, moreover, that we are not yet observing the Lord's ordinance privately among ourselves shows that some of us as individuals may yet be in the very apostasy described in these verses, and perhaps even asleep. It is possible that some of us as individuals may want to be associated with the Davidian organization but refuse to fully imbibe its Truth or live its principles. Isa. 4:2 -- "In that day shall the Branch of the Lord be beautiful and glorious, and the fruit of the earth shall be excellent and comely for them that are escaped of Israel." We know the Branch to be Christ. A branch is a part of a tree, and in this instance the tree represents the kingdom of David which is to come from the stem of Jesse. In that day the Branch shall be beautiful and glorious, and through the beauty and glory of the Branch -- Christ -- the whole Kingdom is also to be beautiful and glorious, and "the fruit of the earth shall be excellent and comely for them that are escaped of Israel." Isa. 4:3 -- "And it shall come to pass, that he that is left in Zion, and he that remaineth in Jerusalem, shall be called holy, even every one that is written among the living in Jerusalem." Some are to be taken away from Zion and Jerusalem, and all who are left are holy. Then it is evident that those who were taken away were the unclean and the uncircumcised. At this time the church will be pure, every member of it being holy. What will purify them? -- The next verses give us the answer: Isa. 4:4 -- "When the Lord shall have washed away the filth of the daughters of Zion, and shall have purged the blood of Jerusalem from the midst thereof by the spirit of judgment, and by the spirit of burning." When this verse has been fulfilled all could partake of the Lord's ordinance and bring not damnation to themselves; whereas if; the people should partake of the Lord's Supper before they were washed it would be a curse to them. Isa. 4:5 -- "And the Lord will create upon every dwelling place of Mount Zion, and upon her assemblies, a cloud and smoke by day, and the shining of a flaming fire by night: for upon all the glory shall be a defence." The holiness of the people constitute the glory. Moreover, there shall be a defence for all Zion's people, for the Lord will defend and deliver them. Isa. 4:6 -- "And there shall be a tabernacle for a shadow in the daytime from the heat and for a place of refuge, and for a covert from storm and from rain." The admonition in this verse is not given to ancient Israel, but rather it is given to a modern people. We now are to turn to God from Whom the ancient children of Israel have deeply revolted. Isa. 31:7 -- "For in that day every man shall cast away his idols of silver, and his idols of gold, which your own hands have made unto you for a sin."

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.6,7 Page -18- (April-May, 1957) If we had no idols then this verse would not be written as it is. What are idols? -- A idol is anything that comes between us and God. As a simple illustration, if you knew that the right thing for you to do right now is to move this book from this place to that place, and if something stands in the way and you allow it to remain in your way, then you are either too lazy to remove the obstruction and thus you show that you love ease more than you love to do your duty, or else you love the obstacle itself more than you desire to fulfill your duty. Anything that keeps you from doing what you ought to do is your idol. From our study today we are able to know and understand that we are in the days when God's people will cast away all their idols. The great question each of us must now settle is this: Are we personally going to be among those who have cast aside every idol? No one can decide this for you, you alone must decide it for yourself. Isa. 31:8 -- "Then shall the Assyrian fall with the sword, not of a mighty man; and the sword not of a mean man, shall devour him: but he shall flee from the sword and his young men shall be discomfited." When we cast away our idols then the Assyrian will fall and the Assyrian yoke will be broken. Isa. 31:9 -- "And he shall pass over to his strong hold for fear, and his princes shall be afraid of the ensign, saith the Lord, Whose fire is in Zion, and His furnace in Jerusalem. The "ensign" is the object of the Assyrians' fear. After God's elect go through the baptism of fire and come out purified and refined, the ensign or Kingdom is to be set up in Jerusalem for a place of refuge for the others who will afterwards come into It. This is God's schedule. The important lesson for us to learn is this: We are approaching the parting of the ways where we must decide whether we will be among the many of whom Daniel spoke that shall be purified, and made white, and tried and understand; or of those who shall do wickedly and not understand. If we would be among the wise and purified ones we had better without delay find out what our idols are and put them away, for that is the factor that will decide which of the two classes we will belong to. Since none of the wicked shall understand in the day of the Lord, it shows that the Truth will become deeper and deeper until finally the wicked will not be able to comprehend It. The point where they first lost out or became blinded, however, was when they met their idol and refused to tear themselves from it. The things we love and esteem more than God's Kingdom are our idols. "Choose you this day whom ye will serve." -- Josh. 24:15. "If the Lord be God, follow Him. but if Baal, then follow him." 1 Kings 18:21. "No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other, or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon." Matt. 6:24. _______________ JESUS CALLS US Jesus calls us from the worship Of the vain world's golden store; From each idol that would keep us Saying, "Christian, love Me more!" Jesus calls us! by Thy mercies, Saviour, may we hear Thy call, Give our hearts to Thy obedience Serve and love Thee best of all. --Mrs. C. F. Alexander.

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.8,9 Page -2- (June-July, 1957) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- ISAIAH 28 (The following sermon was given by Brother V. T. Houteff on March 6, 1943.) We shall spend our allotted time today studying the twentyeighth chapter of Isaiah. Isa. 28:1 -- "Woe to the crown of pride to the drunkards of Ephraim, whose glorious beauty is a fading flower, which are on the head of the fat valleys of them that are overcome with wine." The drunkards in this verse are identified as Ephraimites. The kingdom of Ephraim is known as that division of Israel which was made up originally of the ten tribes and was called the house or kingdom of Israel. Isa. 28:2-4 -- "Behold, the Lord hath a mighty and strong one, which as a tempest of hail and a destroying storm, as a flood of mighty waters overflowing, shall cast down to the earth with the hand. The crown of pride, the drunkards of Ephraim, shall be trodden under feet: and the glorious beauty, which is on the head of the fat valley, shall be a fading flower, and as the hasty fruit before the summer; which when he that looketh upon it seeth, while it is yet in his hand he eateth it up." These verses portray the downfall of Ephraim which comes as a result of their sins. Isa. 28:5 -- "In that day shall the Lord of hosts be for a crown of glory, and for a diadem of beauty, unto the residue of his people." Another class of people is brought to view in this verse; namely, the residue of His people. There are, then, the Ephraimites mentioned in Isa. 28:1 and also the residue of His people mentioned in Isa. 28:7. In the time of the reign of Solomon's son, you recall, the kingdom of Israel was divided into two kingdoms. Ephraim, or the kingdom of Israel, being composed of ten tribes, was the main body or division. The "residue" was the house or kingdom of Judah and was made up of the two remaining tribes, Judah and Benjamin. After the kingdom of Israel was divided into these two kingdoms the tribes in each intermingled, thus causing each kingdom to have within it people from all the twelve tribes. The two kingdoms, however, never merged themselves into one kingdom. Isa. 28:5, 6 -- "In that day shall the Lord of hosts be for a crown of glory, and for a diadem of beauty, unto the residue of His people, and for a spirit of judgment to him that sitteth in judgment, and for strength to them that turn the battle to the gate." THE SYMBOLIC CODE JUNE-JULY , 1957 ISAIAH 28 PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 12 No. 8,9

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.8,9 Page-6- (June-July, 1957) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- This chapter is a prediction of what was sometime to take place in the house of Ephraim and what was sometime to take place in the house of Judah. History so far does not bear record, however, that this prophecy has yet met its complete fulfillment. Moreover, since this prophecy was made directly for Ephraim and Judah back there, and indirectly for Ephraim and Judah today, therefore, just as the kingdom was divided into two divisions anciently, so also must there be two divisions in modern Israel today. And what happened to the kingdoms of Israel anciently is to be repeated in our day; similarly, what happened to the ancient nations of the world will also happen to their descendants in our day. According to verses 5 and 6 which we have just read, the Lord must be very close to those for whom He is to be a crown of glory. Let us reread those verses: Isa. 28:5, 6 -- "In that day shall the Lord of hosts be for a crown of glory, and for a diadem of beauty, unto the residue of His people, and for a spirit of judgment to him that sitteth in judgment, and for strength to them that turn the battle to the gate." He is to be all this to "the residue of His people" -- Judah . We have learned that it is from the Seventhday Adventist church that the 144,000 are to come and with them will begin the establishment of the kingdom of Judah, and those of the kingdom of Ephraim are to join the kingdom of Judah and together they will become one nation. If the 144,000 are in the Seventh-day Adventist church, then Ephraim must be found in some other church. The Protestant churches think they can sometime join themselves together into one religious unit, and you know that for some time they have been working toward that goal. We understand the name Ephraim in this prophecy to be speaking chiefly of the Protestant sects, for the Catholic church is a paganized Christian church. Isa. 28:7 -- "But they also have erred through wine, and through strong drink are out of the way; the priest and the prophet have erred through strong drink, they are swallowed up of wine, they are out of the way through strong drink, they err in vision, they stumble in judgment." In Isa. 28:1 we are told that Ephraim has been overcome with wine and are therefore drunkards. And Isa. 28:7 tells us that "they" (the "residue" -- Judah) have also erred through wine. In other words, both the Protestant churches and our own Seventh-day Adventist church have become drunk with "wine" -- theories of men. Isa. 28:8 -- "For all tables are full of vomit and filthiness, so that there is no place clean ." At the time this verse applies the world has no clean place. Isa. 28:9 -- "Whom shall He teach knowledge? and whom shall He make to understand doctrine? them that are weaned from the milk, and drawn from the breasts." When the Lord saw that it was time to teach knowledge and to give understanding of doctrine there was no clean place in the world. Hence the question, "Whom shall He teach knowledge? and whom shall He make to understand doctrine?" The implication which this question carries is that it is almost impossible to teach anyone the pure doctrine, the reason being that at that time all the churches were seen drunk on the contaminated doctrines of men. But the Truth had to come. And this verse says that it could only be given to those weaned from the milk (those who have long been in the faith and are able to take strong meat). It is for this reason that the Rod message has come only to the Adventist church; the Ephraimites would not understand it. It is only those older in the faith (farther advanced in Truth) that can at first understand. The Adventist doctrines, of course, are the most advanced; therefore, it is to the Adventist church that the Lord wants first to teach knowledge and make to understand doctrine. Isa. 28:10 -- "For precept must be upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little." There are repetitions spoken here. Our message today covers certain subjects from many angles. Isa. 28:11 -- "For with stammering lips and another tongue will He speak to this people." In its application to the present descendants of Ephraim and Judah who anciently were broken and scattered, we find that the message which is today being brought to Judah comes not in Hebrew, but in the English language. Isa. 28:12, 13 -- "To whom He said, This is the rest wherewith ye may cause the weary to rest; and this is the refreshing: yet they would not hear. But the Word of the Lord was unto them precept upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little; that they might go, and fall backward, and be broken, and snared, and taken." Those to whom this happens have no excuse. In His message to Judah, God is to point

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.8,9 Page -10- (June-July, 1957) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11out "the rest wherewith ye may cause the weary to rest; and...the refreshing." Is not that the very message God has sent us to carry to our Adventist brethren today? But, sadly, they will not hear. Sister White, in commenting upon these verses has this to say: "...'For with stammering lips and another tongue will He speak to this people. To whom He said, This is the rest wherewith ye may cause the weary to rest and this is the refreshing: yet they would not hear. But the word of the Lord was unto them precept upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little; that they might go, and fall backward, and be broken, and snared, and taken.' Why? -- Because they did not heed the word of the Lord that came unto them. "This means those who have not received instruction, but have cherished their own wisdom, and have chosen to work themselves according to their own ideas. The Lord gives these the test, that they shall either take their position to follow His counsel, or refuse and do according to their own ideas, and then the Lord will leave them to the sure result...." -- Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 418, 419. Isa. 28:14 -- "Wherefore hear the Word of the Lord, ye scornful men, that rule this people which is in Jerusalem." This verse calls those who rule this people in Jerusalem (Judah) "scornful men." Isa. 28:15 -- "Because ye have said, We have made a covenant with death, and with hell are we at agreement; when the overflowing scourge shall pass through, it shall not come unto us: for we have made lies our refuge, and under falsehood have we hid ourselves." They of course will not say this in words, but in their actions they will say this very thing. Isa. 28:16 -- "Therefore thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I lay in Zion for a foundation a stone, a tried stone, a precious corner stone, a sure foundation: he that believeth shall not make haste." When Christ was on earth He had nothing to do with Zion. But in His Kingdom which He is soon to set up He is to be the precious corner stone, the sure foundation, and will sit on the throne of David in Zion. Moreover, it is Christ and His people which will constitute the beginning or foundation of the Kingdom symbolized by the stone of Daniel 2 which is to smite the image on the feet and then grow and become a great mountain. Those who believe shall not make haste, meaning that they will follow, think twice, and not run ahead. Through our study today it is evident that God's people at this time are going through the very same test that the Jews were put through at Christ's first coming. The test is the same but it is coming in a different way. Christ at that time came in person and they heard Him not. Today He sends His Word and they will not hear It. Do you see that? Isa. 28:17 -- "Judgment also will I lay to the line, and righteousness to the plummet: and the hail shall sweep away the refuge of lies, and the waters shall overflow the hiding place." A message is brought which is to plumb and straighten judgment and righteousness. It will correct all our ways. The hail in this verse foretells a destruction, and whatever the waters mean, they will overflow their hiding places. Isa. 28:18 -- "And your covenant with death shall be disannulled, and your agreement with hell shall not stand; when the overflowing scourge shall pass through, then ye shall be trodden down by it.' Those who will not heed God's Word must expect these results. Isa. 28:19 -- "From the time that it goeth forth it shall take you: for morning by morning shall it pass over, by day and by night: and it shall be a vexation only to understand the report." A great and terrible surprise is to overtake them. And when the judgment of God as foretold in Ezekiel 9 commences in the church, it will continue on to the end with any who will be scornful of the Truth. "And it shall be a vexation only to understand the report." God will cause them to understand the report, or understand the doctrine, and it will be a great vexation to them. Isa. 28:20, 21 -- "For the bed is shorter than that a man can stretch himself on it: and the covering narrower than that he can wrap himself in it. For the Lord shall rise up as in Mount Perazim, He shall be wroth as in the valley of Gibeon, that He may do His work, His strange work; and bring to pass His act, His strange act." It was in Perazim that David destroyed the Philistines. And it was in Gibeon that Joshua destroyed the Amorites. Now God is to do something "strange," something new, something that has never been done before. It is called His "strange act."

Symbolic Code Vol. 12 No.8,9 Page-14- (June-July, 1957) Page -13- Page -15- Isa. 28:22 -- "Now therefore be ye not mockers, lest your bands be made strong: for I have heard from the Lord God of hosts a consumption, even determined upon the whole earth." Since it is the Truth that shall make people free, then the bands being made strong would mean that they would turn away from the Truth and never become free. The consumption is determined upon the whole earth to the end of time. Isa. 28:23-25 -- "Give ye ear, and hear My voice; hearken, and hear My speech. Doth the plowman plow all day to sow? doth he open and break the clods of his ground? When he hath made plain the face thereof, doth he not cast abroad the fitches, and scatter the cummin, and cast in the principal wheat and the appointed barley and the rie in their place?" The plowman plows his land in preparation for sowing the seed. And the reason he does this is that he expects to receive a harvest. Isa. 28:26 -- "For his God doth instruct him to discretion, and doth teach him." Through nature God has instructed the farmer how to prepare his soil and plant his seed. Isa. 28:27 -- "For the fitches are not threshed with a threshing instrument, neither is a cart wheel turned about upon the cummin; but the fitches are beaten out with a staff, and the cummin with a rod." The Lord also instructs here that not all crops are harvested properly in the same way. One kind requires one method and another requires a different method. Isa. 28:28 -- "Bread corn is bruised; because he will not ever be threshing it, nor break it with the wheel of his cart, nor bruise it with his horsemen." If corn were to be threshed like cummin a farmer would never get through, and he would ruin it. Isa. 28:29 -- "This also cometh forth from the Lord of hosts, which is wonderful in counsel, and excellent in working." God has told us how to sow, how to harvest, and how to thresh. In the spiritual realm, we as Adventists have learned one thing: that the message is to be carried to the ends of the earth, then probation will close and everything goes down and we go up into Heaven. It is only now that we are beginning to learn how God does His harvesting of the various spiritual crops. He is first to harvest the righteous (the teachable ones) from the Seventh-day Adventist church (the house of Judah); next, He is to harvest His people from among the Protestants (the house of Israel); and last, He will harvest from the heathen them that will turn and worship Him. Each of these crops He wisely harvests in a different way and in their appointed time of harvest. In conclusion, let none of us be among those of whom it will be said, "they did not heed the word of the Lord that came unto them" (Testimonies to Ministers, p. 419), but let us rather remember that "it is the submissive, teachable spirit that God wants. That which gives to prayer its excellence is the fact that it is breathed from a loving, obedient heart" (Ibid).

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 1,2 Page-2- (November - December, 1957) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- WORLD CONDITIONS WHEN GOD'S PEOPLE DELIVERED (This study was given by V.T. Houteff April 3, 1943 and June 15, 1945.) Our study for this afternoon is based on texts that are somewhat scattered throughout the Bible. It is in reality a review of the studies we have had the last several weeks, or you might say that it is the conclusion of them. You remember through our study of the eleventh chapter of Daniel and Isaiah chapters seven and eight and onward, they bring to view a war and the deliverance of God's people in a time of great distress. That is a point that I am to emphasize this afternoon. We will read first Zech. 1:18, 19 -- "Then lifted I up mine eyes and saw, and behold four horns. And I said unto the angel that talked with me, What be these? And he answered me, These are the horns which have scattered Judah, Israel, and Jerusalem." The prophet saw four horns, and the angel that talked with him made him to understand that these horns were symbolical of the Gentile nations which had scattered Judah (the two-tribe kingdom), and Israel (the ten-tribe kingdom), and also Jerusalem (the capital city of the two-tribe kingdom -- Judah). In other words, in the symbol of the four horns, Zechariah saw those Gentile nations which scattered God's people and destroyed their kingdom. Zech. 1:20, 21 -- "And the Lord shewed me four carpenters. Then said I, What come these to do? And he spake, saying These are the horns which have scattered Judah, so that no man did lift up his head: but these are come to fray them, to cast out the horns of the Gentiles, which lifted up their horn over the land of Judah to scatter it." The prophet first saw four horns which perfectly symbolize those Gentile nations which scattered God's people, for horns are used to push and scatter. Afterwards though, he saw four carpenters, thus lending the impression that they have come to build; for that is the business of carpenters. When the prophet saw the carpenters he wanted to know the purpose of their presence. In his answer, the angel first told him that these carpenters are none other than the four horns (Gentile nations) which had scattered Israel, Judah, and Jerusalem. And these same horns that scattered Judah, Israel, and Jerusalem have now returned as carpenters to cast out the Gentiles and thus free God's people. It therefore becomes obvious THE SYMBOLIC CODE NOVEMBER - DECEMBER , 1957 WORLD CONDITIONS WHEN GOD'S PEOPLE DELIVERED PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 13 No.1,2

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 1,2 Page-6- (November - December, 1957) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7that the four horns which Zechariah first saw point back to the time when Israel and Judah were scattered, and the symbolism of the four carpenters must point forward, to a time years later when God is to restore and rebuild the kingdom. Briefly, then the symbolism of the horns looks back to the destruction of the kingdom, whereas the other, the carpenters, looks forward to the repairing of it. The question we ought next to consider is whether the fulfillment of the work of the carpenters took place in the time when the Jews returned from Babylon after their 70 years captivity, or whether it refers to some other time; for you remember that the Jews were scattered, and their land was taken, and they went into captivity under Babylon for the 70 years of Jeremiah's prophecy, after which they returned and the city was rebuilt. Zechariah says there were four horns which would include all the nations that had a part in scattering God's people. And, moreover, if this prediction met its fulfillment in Nehemiah and Haggai's time, all the Gentiles should have been driven out forever. But they were not. Besides, the horns were those nations that scattered Judah, Israel and Jerusalem, and now they have returned to free them and repair the kingdom, and in chapter two of Zechariah's prophecy, God declared that not only would His people's kingdom be restored, but many nations would join themselves to the Lord. Since both Israel and Judah did not return, and since other nations did not join themselves to the Lord and His people when the Jews returned from Babylon, we cannot say that this prophecy met its fulfillment in the return of the Jews from Babylon. And since this prophecy has never been fulfilled, it must take place at some future time. Through it all we see in Zechariah's prophecy a prediction that one day Gentile nations would be engaged in rebuilding the Israelitish kingdom in Palestine that was once destroyed. We see also that there is to be a world war in which Gentiles outside of Palestine and the Gentiles within will be involved. In that war God's people, Judah, Israel, and Jerusalem, are to be delivered and made free and the kingdom will be rebuilt. That is as plain as anything I have ever seen. In Luke 21:24 we find these words: "And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled." It is at the time Zechariah's prophecy is fulfilled -- when the four carpenters drive out the Gentiles -- that Jerusalem shall no more be trodden by the Gentiles, for their time to occupy the Holy Land shall be brought to its end. Then the Jews are to return and possess the land. Isaiah, Daniel, and Nahum also bear prophetic testimony to the fact that there is to be war and trouble and deliverance of God's people at the time His Kingdom is restored on earth. Let us now consider Jeremiah's prophecy. Jeremiah, chapters twenty through thirty is one long account, or book, if you please, containing both history and prophecy. It deals with the wickedness of the Jews, and how God would deal with them if they did not repent. And the Lord tried every possible way to lead them to repentance, but they would not respond. In the twenty-sixth chapter is an account of a conference they held to determine what to do with Jeremiah, the Lord's prophet. Some wanted him killed, but others objected to it and his life was preserved. One of the most important facts to be observed in these chapters, however, is that the Lord declared that the punishment He was to mete out to His people, the Jews, would sometime be given to the kingdoms of the Gentiles also. We shall now read Jer. 30:1, 2 -- "The word that came to Jeremiah from the Lord, saying, Thus speaketh the Lord God of Israel, saying, Write thee all the words that I have spoken unto thee in a book." The Lord commands the prophet to write in a book all the words that He had spoken in the preceding chapters. Jer. 30:3 -- "For, lo, the days come, saith the Lord, that I will bring again the captivity of My people Israel and Judah, saith the Lord: and I will cause them to return to the land that I gave to their fathers, and they shall possess it." All that God had said about the destruction of Israel and Judah was to be carefully written in a book, because sometime He is to deliver them both, and He did not want that fact to be forgotten. I am positive upon Bible authority that the kingdom restored is not to be made up in heaven above. It is to be made up in the very land where God's people lived until they were driven out because of their sins. Yes, the Bible teaches that all the twelve tribes some day will return and possess that land -- the land that He gave to their fathers. After the millennium God's people will possess not only Palestine, but they will possess the whole earth. They must first, however, return from among the Gentiles and possess the land of their fathers in fulfillment of the prophecy we are now studying. Necessarily, then, it must take place before the millennium, before God's people go to heaven.

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 1,2 Page-10- (November - December, 1957) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11- Jer. 30:4-6 -- "And these are the words that the Lord spake concerning Israel and concerning Judah. For thus saith the Lord; We have heard a voice of trembling, of fear, and not of peace. Ask ye now, and see whether a man doth travail with child? wherefore do I see every man with his hands on his loins, as a woman in travail, and all faces are turned into paleness?" We heard a noise of trembling, of fear, and not of peace. We do not have to ask whether a man travails with child, for we know that he does not. What, then, is the reason for suggesting the question? It indicates that something is to happen that never happened before. It will be something as strange as if a man were to travail with child. A time of great and unusual trouble and fear is to overtake the people. It is to bring great distress and anxiety upon them. Jer. 30:7 -- "Alas! for that day is great, so that none is like it: it is even the time of Jacob's trouble, but he shall be saved out of it." Though it is designated as the time of Jacob's trouble, yet there is no trouble like it in the respect that none is so great. In this prophecy God is revealing that before God's people return to their father's land there shall be a time of trouble that will turn all faces pale. It will be a time of trembling, of fear, and of trouble such as never was. Trouble is coming. It is not going to be a small trouble. Why is it called Jacob's time of trouble? Jacob met his trouble while he was returning to the promised land. Now Jacob is to return again to the Promised Land with all his household, and again he is to meet with great trouble. That is why it is called the time of Jacob's trouble. The trouble is to be exceedingly great. Some of us may think we have hardship now, but the fact is that we do not know what hardship is. We cannot now comprehend or even imagine how great the trouble will be. "Alas! for that day is great, so that none is like it: it is even the time of Jacob's trouble; but he shall be saved out of it." The trouble actually is what saves him. Then the time of trouble is coming for the good of the latter-day Jacobites. It is coming to deliver them. through this most difficult time, it is the man who has the greatest faith in God that will fear the least. The more faith one has then the greater will be his deliverance. We have learned that in that great time of trouble those represented by Jacob will be delivered. Daniel calls it a time of trouble such as never was, and he also foretells that Michael shall stand up and deliver everyone whose name is written in the book. Why did both prophets write about it? Jeremiah perhaps deals more directly with the deliverance of the people and makes plain the time God is to accomplish the deliverance. Jer. 30:8 -- "For it shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord of hosts, that I will break his yoke from off thy neck, and will burst thy bonds, and strangers shall no more serve themselves of him." To break one's yoke and bonds means to make one free. It is from the Assyrian yoke that Jacob is going to be made free. Jer. 30:9 -- "But they shall serve the Lord their God, and David their king, whom I will raise up unto them." Now we will read the last part of Jer. 30:8 again: "...and strangers shall no more serve themselves of him." The reason there will be no strangers is that no one will serve himself there. In the religious realm, strangers serve themselves rather than the Lord and their king. But in the Kingdom all will serve the Lord their God and David their king. If I am a minister of the gospel for what I can get out of it, then I am serving none but myself; but if I am serving for the good of God's people, then I am serving God. There are many people today dying for their country. Should not a Christian be willing to die, if necessary, for the cause of Christ? There shall be no more strangers among Jacob that will serve themselves, "but they shall serve the Lord their God, and David their king, whom I will raise up unto them." There are two principals brought to light in this statement: One is religious and the other is civil. The one religious is none other than the Lord their God; and the one civil is David their king. If He is to raise David to them then it must be that they are going to have a theocratic form of government as they had in David's time. Jer. 30:10 -- "Therefore fear thou not, O my servant Jacob, saith the Lord; neither be dismayed, O Israel: for, lo, I will save thee from afar, and thy seed from the land of their captivity; and Jacob shall return, and shall be in rest, and be quiet, and none shall make him afraid." Jacob should not fear, because he shall be saved out of his trouble. God is going to deliver him by a miracle. If it were not a fearfully troublous time they would not need to be told to fear not nor be dismayed. It is to be a terrible time of trouble just before Jacob is delivered. Certainly, then, the statement that there is a silver lining behind every cloud is true in this case.

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 1,2 Page-14- (November - December, 1957) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15- Jer. 30:11-13 -- "For I am with thee, saith the Lord, to save thee: though I make a full end of all nations whither I have scattered thee, yet will I not make a full end of thee: but I will correct thee in measure, and will not leave thee altogether unpunished. For thus saith the Lord, Thy bruise is incurable, and thy wound is grievous. There is none to plead thy cause, that thou mayest be bound up: thou hast no healing medicines." God's people are to receive punishment but it is only going to be in measure. The incurable bruise and grievous wound is the kingdom lost. Though the bruise is incurable, yet they are to be delivered. Only a miracle can heal an incurable bruise. Just before God's people are delivered they will be painfully aware that there is no possible way for them to be delivered. But a miracle is to take place. Then all will know that God alone wrought their deliverance. Jer. 30:14, 15 -- "All thy lovers have forgotten thee; they seek thee not; for I have wounded thee with the wound of an enemy, with the chastisement of a cruel one, for the multitude of thine iniquity; because thy sins were increased. Why criest thou for thine affliction? thy sorrow is incurable for the multitude of thine iniquity: because thy sins were increased, I have done these things unto thee." God's people suffered the loss of their kingdom because of their sins. Jer. 30:16 -- "Therefore all they that devour thee shall be devoured; and all thine adversaries, every one of them, shall go into captivity; and they that spoil thee shall be a spoil, and all that prey upon thee will I give for a prey." This is to begin to be fulfilled when the time of the Gentiles is fulfilled. Jer. 30:17 -- "For I will restore health unto thee, and I will heal thee of thy wounds saith the Lord; because they called thee an Outcast, saying, This is Zion, whom no man seeketh after." The adversaries will make sport of Zion because apparently no one will be looking after them, and they will have no following or friends -- no one to plead their cause. Jer. 30:18 -- "Thus saith the Lord; Behold, I will bring again the captivity of Jacob's tents, and have mercy on his dwelling-places; and the city shall be builded upon her own heap, and the palace shall remain after the manner thereof." The city shall be rebuilt and the palace shall remain. Jer. 30:19 -- "And out of them shall proceed thanksgiving and the voice of them that make merry: and I will multiply them, and they shall not be few; I will also glorify them, and they shall not be small." They are going to multiply and be a great people. Jer. 30:20 -- "Their children also shall be as aforetime, and their congregation shall be established before Me, and I will punish all that oppress them." Their oppressors are still there. Jer. 30:21 -- "And their nobles shall be of themselves, and their governor shall proceed from the midst of them; and I will cause him to draw near, and he shall approach unto Me: for who is this that engaged his heart to approach unto Me? saith the Lord." The nobles shall not be of the Gentiles, for they shall have their own government. Jer. 30:22-24 -- "And ye shall be My people, and I will be your God. Behold, the whirlwind of the Lord goeth forth with fury, a continuing whirlwind: it shall fall with pain upon the head of the wicked. The fierce anger of the Lord shall not return, until He have done it, and until He have performed the intents of His heart: in the latter days ye shall consider it." To find what the whirlwind is, let us turn to Jer. 25:15-18 -- "For thus saith the Lord God of Israel unto me; Take the wine cup of this fury at My hand, and cause all the nations, to whom I send thee, to drink it. And they shall drink, and be moved, and be mad, because of the sword that I will send among them. Then took I the cup at the Lord's hand, and made all the nations to drink, unto whom the Lord had sent me: To wit, Jerusalem, and the cities of Judah, and the kings thereof, and the princes thereof, to make them a desolation, an astonishment, an hissing, and a curse; as it is this day." It made Judah a curse. Jerusalem was first among the nations to take this curse. Jer. 25:19 -- "Pharaoh king of Egypt, and his servants, and his princes, and all his people." Egypt was next.

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 1,2 Page-18- (November - December, 1957) Page -20- Jer. 25:20-29 -- "And all the mingled people and all the kings of the land of Uz and all the kings of the land of the Philistines and Ashkelon, and Azzah, and Ekron and the remnant of Ashdod, Edom, and Moab, and the children of Ammon, and all the kings of Tyrus, and all the kings of Zidon, and the kings of the isles which are beyond the sea, Dedan, and Tema, and Buz, and all that are in the utmost corners, and all the kings of Arabia, and all the kings of the mingled People that dwell in the desert, and all the kings of Zimri, and all the kings of Elam, and all the kings of the Medes. And all the kings of the north, far and near, one with another, and all the kingdoms of the world which are upon the face of the earth: and the king of Sheshach shall drink after them. Therefore thou shalt say unto them, Thus saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel; Drink ye, and be drunken, and spue, and fall, and rise no more, because of the sword which I will send among you. And it shall be, if they refuse to take the cup at thine hand to drink then shalt thou say unto them, Thus saith the Lord of hosts; Ye shall certainly drink. For, lo, I begin to bring evil on the city which is called by My name and should ye be utterly unpunished? Ye shall not be unpunished: for I will call for a sword upon all the inhabitants of the earth, saith the Lord of hosts." The Lord here declares that He commenced His punishment with His own people and He is not going to excuse other people from punishment. All the nations to whom He sent it were to drink of the curse, and what He did to punish His people is a sample of what He will do to the nations, because He will not allow them to go unpunished. Jer. 25:30, 31 -- "Therefore prophesy thou against them all these words, and say unto them, The Lord shall roar from on high, and utter His voice from His holy habitation; He shall mightily roar upon His habitation; He shall give a shout, as they that tread the grapes, against all the inhabitants of the earth. A noise shall come even to the ends of the earth; for the Lord hath a controversy with the nations, He will plead with all flesh; He will give them that are wicked to the sword, saith the Lord." The wicked will be destroyed. Jer. 25:32 -- "Thus saith the Lord of hosts Behold, evil shall go forth from nation to nation, and a great whirlwind shall be raised up from the coasts of the earth." Evil will go forth from nation to nation, for God will call for a sword upon all the inhabitants of the earth. It means war. Jer. 25:33 -- "And the slain of the Lord shall be at that day from one end of the earth even unto the other end of the earth: they shall not be lamented, neither gathered, nor buried; they shall be dung upon the ground." This verse is not describing the conditions that will prevail as a result of the coming of the brightness of the Lord when He comes in the clouds. This is a slaughter from the great whirlwind of Jer. 25:32. It is from war: Why should the Lord first bring this on Judah and Jerusalem and then to the nations? Because they had the greatest light and therefore they had the least reason to be wicked. Then when this war starts in the time of the deliverance of God's people, the most enlightened people will suffer first. Please return now to Jer. 30:23 -- "Behold, the whirlwind of the Lord goeth forth with fury, a continuing whirlwind: it shall fall with pain upon the head of the wicked." This whirlwind is warfare which does not arrive and then quickly die out. It stays long. It is to start in the latter end of the time God's people are scattered among the Gentiles just before His people are delivered. Jer. 31:1 -- "At the same time, saith the Lord will I be the God of all the families of Israel, and they shall be My people." The people that were left of the sword found grace in the wilderness, the Gentile world, showing that the sword fell while the people were still in the Gentile nations. Those that were left will be restored to their own land. It is in the time when the true ones in Israel are left and find grace with God. Jer. 31:3, 4 -- "The Lord hath appeared of old unto me, saying, Yea, I have loved thee with an everlasting love: therefore with lovingkindness have I drawn thee. Again I will build thee, and thou shalt be built, O virgin of Israel: thou shalt again be adorned with thy tabrets, and shalt go forth in the dances of them that make merry." She will again be a kingdom as she once was. Jer. 31:5, 6 -- "Thou shalt yet plant vines upon the mountains of Samaria: the planters shall plant, and shall eat them as common things. For there shall be a day, that the watchmen upon the Mount Ephraim shall cry, Arise ye, and let us go up to Zion unto the Lord our God." Judah is in Zion; Ephraim refers to the kingdom of Israel (the ten-tribe kingdom). Therefore the day is coming that Ephraim will go to Judah in Zion to the Lord God.

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 1,2 Page-22- (November - December, 1957) Page -24- Page -21- Page -23- Jer. 31:7 -- "For thus saith the Lord; sing with gladness for Jacob, and shout among the chief of the nations: publish ye praise ye, and say, O Lord, save Thy people, the remnant of Israel." There are people yet to be saved. Jer. 31:8 -- "Behold, I will bring them from the north country, and gather them from the coasts of the earth, and with them the blind and the lame, the woman with child and her that travaileth with child together: a great company shall return thither." A great company shall return. Jer. 31:9, 10 -- "They shall come with weeping, and with supplications will I lead them: I will cause them to walk by the rivers of waters in a straight way, wherein they shall not stumble: for I am a father to Israel, and Ephraim is My firstborn. Hear the Word of the Lord, O ye nations, and declare It in the isles afar off, and say, He that scattered Israel will gather him, and keep him, as a shepherd doth his flock." An announcement is to be made to the nations informing them of the good things the Lord will do for Israel. Jer. 31:11, 12 -- "For the Lord hath redeemed Jacob, and ransomed him from the hand of him that was stronger than he. Therefore they shall come and sing in the height of Zion, and shall flow together to the goodness of the Lord, for wheat and for wine, and for oil, and for the young of the flock and of the herd: and their soul shall be as a watered garden; and they shall not sorrow any more at all." Let us now turn to Isaiah 30 and read another prophet's prediction of the very same prophecy we have just read about this afternoon. Isaiah chapter thirty describes the wickedness of Judah and Israel, and sets forth God's intention to destroy their kingdoms. Let us now read Isa. 30:18 -- "And therefore will the Lord wait, that He may be gracious unto you and therefore will He be exalted, that He may have mercy upon you: for the Lord is a God of judgment: blessed are all they that wait for Him." In the previous verses the Lord sets forth the determination of His people to go their own way which will lead to loss and shame. But in this verse He declares that He will wait for a time in mercy for the true ones among them, those who w.l. wait for Him. Thus will He be exalted. And a special blessing is in store for those who do wait for Him. Isa. 30:19 -- "For the people shall dwell in Zion at Jerusalem: thou shalt weep no more: He will be very gracious unto thee at the voice of thy cry; when He shall hear it, He will answer thee." They shall dwell in Zion and Jerusalem, not in some other place. Isa. 30:20 -- "And though the Lord give you the bread of adversity, and the water of affliction, yet shall not thy teachers be removed into a corner any more, but thine eyes shall see thy teachers." Though the kingdom was to be broken up, yet in the time of restoration their teachers would be seen of the people. Isa. 30:21 -- "And thine ears shall hear a word behind thee, saying, This is the way, walk ye in it, when ye turn to the right hand, and when ye turn to the left." When the horse comes to the forks in the road, he wonders which road you want him to take. All he wants is but a gentle touch of the reins by the driver to indicate the road he is to follow. So with God's people. The still small voice will clearly direct them in the right way if they will follow it. Isa. 30:22-24 -- "Ye shall defile also the covering of thy graven images of silver, and the ornament of thy molten images of gold: thou shalt cast them away as a menstruous cloth; thou shalt say unto it, Get thee hence. Then shall He give the rain of thy seed, that thou shalt sow the ground withal; and bread of the increase of the earth, and it shall be fat and plenteous: in that day shall thy cattle feed in large pastures. The oxen likewise and the young asses that ear the ground shall eat clean provender which hath been winnowed with the shovel and with the fan." There shall be prosperity. Isa. 30:25, 26 -- "And there shall be upon every high mountain, and upon every high hill, rivers and streams of waters in the day of the great slaughter, when the towers fall. Moreover the light of the moon shall be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun shall be sevenfold as the light of seven days, in the day that the Lord bindeth up the breach of His people, and healeth the stroke of their wound." The day when the Lord binds the breach of His people and heals the stroke of their wound is in the day of restoration. It is the day the kingdom is returned to God's people. At that time the moon and the sun will shine many

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 1,2 Page-26- (November - December, 1957) Page -28- Page -25- Page -27vanity which God shall send them, because they follow vain things. Isa. 30:29 -- "Ye shall have a song, as in the night when a holy solemnity is kept; and gladness of heart, as when one goeth with a pipe to come into the mountain of the Lord, to the mighty One of Israel." That is the way you are going to feel if you follow the Lord in Truth. Isa. 30:30, 31 -- "And the Lord shall cause His glorious voice to be heard, and shall shew the lighting down of His arm, with the indignation of His anger, and with the flame of a devouring fire, with scattering, and tempest, and hailstones. For through the voice of the Lord shall the Assyrian be beaten down, which smote with a rod." The Assyrian will be beaten down in the Promised Land through the voice of the Lord. You do not know now what that voice will say, but when it comes you will know it; and whereas you do not need to know it now, you will have to know it then. If you look for it you will recognize it without a doubt. Isa. 30:32 -- "And in every place where the grounded staff shall pass, which the Lord shall lay upon him, it shall be with tabrets and harps: and in battles of shaking will times brighter. This of course is symbolical language, the sun signifying Bible Truth. If the sun is to shine seven times brighter it would indicate that the Truth would become clearer and brighter. Since it is even now growing brighter and brighter we see in it another evidence that the time this prophecy is to meet its fulfillment is almost here. Isa. 30:27 -- "Behold, the name of the Lord cometh from far, burning with His anger, and the burden thereof is heavy: His lips are full of indignation, and His tongue as a devouring fire." The sun shines seven times brighter in the day that the name of the Lord cometh. This is speaking of the day of the Lord. And according to Malachi, the Lord was to send the prophet Elijah before the great and terrible day of the Lord should come. Isa. 30:28 -- "And His breath, as an overflowing stream, shall reach to the midst of the neck, to sift the nations with the sieve of vanity: and there shall be a bridle in the jaws of the people, causing them to err." He shall come to sift the nations with vanity, for He knows that vanity appeals to them. Through it they will be led where God wants all to go who follow after vanity. They will err in their ways through specially designed He fight with it." Speaking of this event, Nahum said the fir trees shall be terribly shaken, and the trees will fall. What is happening in the shaking that has already commenced in today's world? Some great men have fallen, and it is likely that the reason the woman Babylon will be put to rule the world will be due to the trees (rulers) having fallen in the shaking that is now only commencing. The next chapter of Isaiah, like the preceding chapter, starts with the subject of the fall of Judah, and it also brings in a promise of restoration. We are told that the reason Judah fell was that they trusted in Egypt rather than obey God. Let us continue by reading Isa. 31:4 -- "For thus hath the Lord spoken unto me, Like as the lion and the young lion roaring on his prey, when a multitude of shepherds is called forth against him, he will not be afraid of their voice, nor abase himself for the noise of them: so shall the Lord of hosts come down to fight for Mount Zion, and for the hill thereof." The Lord is not going to be afraid; He is going to come down to fight for Mount Zion -- the kingdom -- to restore it. How do we know it is the kingdom? Please turn with me to Isa. 1:27-31 -- "Zion shall be redeemed with judgment, and her converts with righteousness. And the destruction of the transgressors and of the sinners shall be together, and they that forsake the Lord shall be consumed. For they shall be ashamed of the oaks which ye have desired, and ye shall be confounded for the gardens that ye have chosen. For ye shall be as an oak whose leaf fadeth, and as a garden that hath no water. And the strong shall be as tow, and the maker of it as a spark, and they shall both burn together, and none shall quench them." That is what happened anciently to Israel and Judah. But what is to happen at the last? Isa. 2:2 -- "And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall flow unto it." The hill of the Lord then is the kingdom restored. Let us continue with Isa. 31:5, 6 -- "As birds flying, so will the Lord of hosts defend Jerusalem; defending also He will deliver it; and passing over He will preserve it. Turn ye unto Him from Whom the children of Israel have deeply revolted."

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 1,2 Page-30- (November - December, 1957) Page -32- Page -29- Page -31- God is calling for reformation in a people other than the children of Israel who have deeply revolted against God. Isa. 31:7, 8 -- "For in that day every man shall cast away his idols of silver, and his idols of gold, which your own hands have made unto you for a sin. Then shall the Assyrian fall with the sword, not of a mighty man; and the sword, not of a mean man, shall devour him: but he shall flee from the sword, and his young men shall be discomfited." "Then" -- when this idolatry is cast away by "every man" -- the Assyrian will fall by the sword. In the time when God pleads for His people to return to Him, and when they do it, then the Assyrian will fall. Not before that. It was because of their idolatry that they lost the land, and God is not going to bring His people back to their land with their idolatry. Therefore we and all God's people must not delay putting away our idols. We had better cast them out and be ready on time to go to the place where it will be so much better than it is in the present world. For there none will be tired or sick or lonely or afraid. Isa. 31:8 -- "Then shall the Assyrian fall with the sword, not of a mighty man; and the sword, not of a mean man, shall devour him: but he shall flee from the sword, and his young men shall be discomfited." The Assyrian will fall by a sword which God Himself shall send. Assyria will not fall by a mean man. His fall will come under circumstances that will clearly show that God caused it to happen. When ancient Israel fell it was God who brought it, it was God who was responsible for it. So it will be also with Assyria unless she, too, turns to God. Moreover, it is a vain thing for them to look to some other nation for help. None can stay God's punishment. Only God can help at such a time. Isa. 31:9 -- "And he shall pass over to his strong hold for fear, and his princes shall be afraid of the ensign, saith the Lord, Whose fire is in Zion, and His furnace in Jerusalem." At the time God's purifying fire is in Zion and His purifying furnace is in Jerusalem the Assyrian will pass over to his stronghold for fear, and his princes shall be afraid of the ensign. From this we can see that Nineveh will not lose out completely when she loses in Palestine. She is to lose out in Palestine first and then flee to her stronghold. This has reference to the time when the Kingdom is set up before the scarlet-colored beast comes, before the woman rules the beast. Indeed, this prophecy is talking about Assyria, not Babylon. It shows that Assyria will lose out in the promised land before she loses her stronghold. The Kingdom, then, is to be established before the complete fall of Assyria takes place. The Kingdom is going to be established, moreover, in Zion and Jerusalem, not in Washington or Mt. Carmel. And many peoples and nations shall flow unto It. It will happen just as soon as "every man" casts away his idols. It is useless to expect it before. As soon as that happens Assyria will fall in the land. The coming of the Kingdom then is not waiting for anyone but God's own people. Let us return to Jeremiah and read a few more verses from the chapter we were studying earlier. Jer. 31:13 -- "Then shall the virgin rejoice in the dance, both young men and old together: for I will turn their mourning into joy, and will comfort them, and make them rejoice from their sorrow." Both old and young will rejoice together. Jer. 31:14 -- "And I will satiate the soul of the priests with fatness, and My people shall be satisfied with My goodness, saith the Lord." All will be satisfied. Jer. 31:15, 16 -- "Thus saith the Lord; A voice was heard in Ramah, lamentation, and bitter weeping; Rahel weeping for her children refused to be comforted for her children, because they were not. Thus saith the Lord; Refrain thy voice from weeping, and thine eyes from tears: for thy work shall be rewarded, saith the Lord; and they shall come again from the land of the enemy." This includes all God's people living and dead. Jer. 31:17, 18 -- "And there is hope in thine end, saith the Lord, that thy children shall come again to their own border. I have surely heard Ephraim bemoaning himself thus, Thou hast chastised me, and I was chastised, as a bullock unaccustomed to the yoke: turn thou me, and I shall be turned; for thou art the Lord my God." How different is Ephraim at the time of his deliverance compared with what he was like when he was taken captive! Once he was like a wild bullock; but now he is tame. We have read a number of Scriptures here today. Now let us very briefly summarize what we learned from it. We learned (1) What is the time of Jacob's trouble;

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 1,2 (November - December, 1957) Page -33- (2) The Kingdom will be set up in a time of war; (3) The whirlwind and sword (war) is the evil, the curse that is to be sent to all the nations to whom the Lord will send it; (4) The evil (war) is to go from nation to nation and is not to be of short duration; (5) God's people will be delivered in a time of great trouble; (6) They must cast away all idolatry as a prerequisite to being delivered; (7) The Gentiles will have their trouble when they are called out of Babylon. Today's study dealt mainly with Jacob's own trouble and about his being delivered from the Assyrian yoke. The great and dreadful day of the Lord is fast coming. Let us each be ready for it on time lest we lose out altogether. ================

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 3,4 Page -2- (January - February, 1958) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- THE LATTER-DAY CONFEDERACY (This study was given by V.T. Houteff September 30, 1939 and June 22, 1940.) Through the prophecy of Isaiah 7 and 8 we plainly see that God's people are approaching a time that will demand of them great faith to believe implicitly in God's Word only. Since the experiences which are recorded in the Bible were written for ensamples or object lessons for God's people today (1 Cor. 10:11), let us read a few verses from Isaiah 7 and then Isaiah 8, and glean the lesson there may be hidden there for us. Isa. 7:1 -- "And it came to pass in the days of Ahaz the son of Jotham, the son of Uzziah, king of Judah, that Rezin the king of Syria, and Pekah the son of Remaliah, king of Israel, went up toward Jerusalem to war against it, but could not prevail against it." This verse in conjunction with the verses which follow it reveal that God favored Judah (the two-tribe kingdom) even though at the same time Ephraim (the ten-tribe kingdom) were also His people. The reason He favored Judah in this instance was that their brethren (Ephraim) had joined heathen forces to fight against Judah. Therefore, God could not bless Ephraim's endeavor. Through this experience we should gain the lesson as Christians that God will not bless the endeavors of any of His people when they join heathen forces in order to gain strength in their effort to overcome their brethren in Christ whom for some reason they wish to have put out of their way. Such an alliance cannot prosper. Isa. 7:2 -- "And it was told the house of David, saying, Syria is confederate with Ephraim. And his heart was moved, and the heart of his people, as the trees of the wood are moved with the wind." The people of Judah were afraid. How would we feel if a like experience should befall us now? What would sustain us through it? -- The Lord again would be the only hope of His people. Isa. 7:3-9 -- "Then said the Lord unto Isaiah, Go forth now to meet Ahaz, thou, and Shearjashub thy son, at the end of the conduit of the upper pool in the highway of the fuller's field; and say unto him, Take heed, and be quiet; fear not neither be fainthearted for the two tails of these smoking firebrands, for the fierce anger of Rezin with Syria, and of the son of Remaliah. Because Syria, THE SYMBOLIC CODE JANUARY- FEBRUARY , 1958 THE LATTER-DAY CONFEDERACY PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 13 Nos.3,4

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 3,4 Page-6- (January - February, 1958) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- Ephraim, and the son of Remaliah, have taken evil counsel against thee, saying, Let us go up against Judah, and vex it, and let us make a breach therein for us, and set a king in the midst of it, even the son of Tabeal: Thus saith the Lord God, It shall not stand, neither shall it come to pass. For the head of Syria is Damascus, and the head of Damascus is Rezin; and within threescore and five years shall Ephraim be broken, that it be not a people. And the head of Ephraim is Samaria, and the head of Samaria is Remaliah's son. If ye will not believe, surely ye shall not be established." God was here telling Judah that they should not fear this alliance because He was not sponsoring it. Israel and Syria were dependent on nothing greater than their kings and the capitals of their nations. Judah was instructed to depend on God's Word which declared that these allied powers would fail to overcome them. Moreover, Judah was told, "If ye will not believe, surely ye shall not be established." In other words, Judah was told that if they did not believe what God was telling them they would lose out. Their survival, therefore, was wholly conditional on their complete belief in God's promise only that the alliance formed against them would fail. The day is coming when you and I, too, must depend entirely on God's Word. But unless we know what God's Word is it is impossible for us to believe Him. Isa. 8:9 -- "Associate yourselves, O ye people, and ye shall be broken in pieces; and give ear, all ye of far countries: gird yourselves, and ye shall be broken in pieces; gird yourselves, and ye shall be broken in pieces." God here is challenging a move toward a federation of nations. With World War I we began to hear serious proposals for the associating of nations into a single league. Today the proposal is revived, and efforts are being made toward forming a strong and workable union of nations. Indeed, not only is the idea of international federation growing more and more prevalent, but in the minds of many great men, there is the positive conviction that the successful continuance of their nation's way of life is utterly dependent upon the closest association and cooperation of all those nations which share their way of life. The warning given in this chapter to nations and peoples is not to associate and gird themselves or take counsel together, as it would only come to naught. There may be some significance in the repetitions of the warning. If so, it would indicate that either two or possibly three attempts would be made among nations to associate and gird themselves, and it would only end in complete failure. If there should yet be another attempt and there be involved a war against Judah, then Judah, having no adequate means of defense among themselves, will have to let God be their means of deliverance. Isa. 8:10 -- "Take counsel together, and it shall come to nought; speak the word and it shall not stand: for God is with us." God's people take a strong and independent attitude because they believe that God is with them. Most human beings are somewhat like Peter. We have great faith until we meet face to face a trial. When the trial here prophesied comes, though, God's people must know that God is with them, and they must firmly stand on His side. Through this verse we are made to understand the real reason for the certain failure of the nations in their attempt to obviate the fulfillment of their fears. God is not with them. It becomes distinctly apparent, therefore, that it is the pressing duty of every God-fearing country and individual sincerely to seek God's will and be with Him, if we are to survive and prosper. Isa. 8:11, 12 -- "For the Lord spake thus to me with a strong hand, and instructed me that I should not walk in the way of this people, saying, Say ye not, A confederacy, to all them to whom this people shall say, A confederacy; neither fear ye their fear, nor be afraid." God's people are not only commanded not to participate in the confederacy, but they are to oppose it "to all them to whom this people shall say, A confederacy." "Neither fear ye their fear, nor be afraid." It is upon the root of some fear that the confederacy is formed. But that which constitutes their fear is not to constitute the fear of God's people. Isa. 8:13 -- "Sanctify the Lord of hosts Himself; and let Him be your fear, and let Him be your dread." God alone is to be revered; God alone is to be feared and dreaded. If there were no possibility for fear at the fulfillment of this chapter, there would be no need for this reassurance and instruction. It is indicative of the fact that God's People will see themselves absolutely helpless, and they will appear helpless to all others. Then they will receive deliverance from God, and all will behold it. If God's people are approaching the time when they must either confederate or sacrifice their lives, they must be developing that faith which will cause them to believe that "in those

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 3,4 Page-10- (January - February, 1958) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11days shall men seek death, and shall not find it; and shall desire to die, and death shall flee from them." Rev. 9:6. Isa. 8:14 -- "And He shall be for a sanctuary; but for a stone of stumbling and for a rock of offence to both the houses of Israel, for a gin and for a snare to the inhabitants of Jerusalem." A sanctuary is a place of refuge. Besides being a place of refuge to God's faithful ones, He is also to be a rock of offense to both the houses of Israel -- Judah and Israel -- and a gin and a snare to the inhabitants of Jerusalem. Jerusalem was the ruling city of Judah. From this it is plain that through this confederacy God is to be a gin and snare to antitypical Judah. Isa. 8:15 -- "And many among them shall stumble, and fall, and be broken, and be snared, and be taken." This prophecy declares that the confederacy will be a snare -- a trap -- and that many will fall and be taken in it. It will be a fearful trap and will separate God's people. Thus is the Lord going to test all His people and let them reveal just how much faith each of them has. In the face of this warning, we must make the necessary preparation so that we will not fall into the snare. God has clearly forewarned His people so that they will not be taken by surprise. In Isaiah 24 we are told that there would be a shaking as of an olive tree and but few men would be left. The confederacy that we are studying this afternoon commences before the Loud Cry and before the slaughter of Ezekiel 9. It is not the Image of the Beast, for this association precedes the Image of the Beast, and the confederacy is formed when the nations are girding themselves for war. Put another way, the confederacy will commence after the sealing and perhaps just before the slaughter of Ezekiel 9. Moreover, it is in the time when the Christian nations are united that the woman "Babylon" will sit on the seven "heads" (Rev. 17:9), depicting also the union of the churches under Babylon. All those who are not expecting the confederacy, but instead are expecting next the reassertion of Roman church supremacy or the battle of Armageddon or something else are going to fall into this snare, for it will appear to them harmless and perhaps even a good thing. But it will be their trap. Isa. 8:16-18 -- "Bind up the testimony, seal the law among My disciples. And I will wait upon the Lord, that hideth His face from the house of Jacob, and I will look for Him. Behold, I and the children whom the Lord hath given me are for signs and for wonders in Israel from the Lord of hosts, which dwelleth in Mount Zion." Someone will have faith. God does not mean by this that He is keeping His blessings away from Jacob, but it shows that though we cannot see His face, we can witness His power. Isa. 8:19 -- "And when they shall say unto you, Seek unto them that have familiar spirits, and unto wizards that peep, and that mutter: should not a people seek unto their God? for the living to the dead?" This shows that the world is going spiritualistic. Isa. 8:20 -- "To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this Word, it is because there is no light in them." This does not mean that they are devils, but rather they are in darkness. When they learn the Truth, then they shall speak according to the law and the testimony of Jesus. Isa. 8:21, 22 -- "And they shall pass through it, hardly bestead and hungry: and it shall come to pass, that when they shall be hungry, they shall fret themselves, and curse their king and their God, and look upward. And they shall look unto the earth; and behold trouble and darkness, dimness of anguish; and they shall be driven to darkness." ================

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 5,6 Page -2- (March - April, 1958) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- THE OBSERVANCE OF THE SABBATH "The Sabbath is a golden clasp that unites God and His people. But the Sabbath command has been broken. God's holy day has been desecrated. The Sabbath has been torn from its place by the man of sin, and a common working-day has been exalted in its stead. A breach has been made in the law, and this breach is to be repaired. The true Sabbath is to be exalted to its rightful position as God's rest-day. In the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah is outlined the work which God's people are to do. They are to magnify the law, and make it honorable, to build up the old waste places, and to raise up the foundations of many generations. To those who do this work God says: 'Thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in. If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on My holy day; and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honourable; and shalt honour Him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words: then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord, and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it.' Verses 12-14. "The Sabbath question is to be the issue in the great final conflict in which all the world will act a part. Men have honored Satan's principles above the principles that rule in the heavens. They have accepted the spurious Sabbath, which Satan has exalted as the sign of his authority. But God has set His seal upon His royal requirement. Each Sabbath institution bears the name of its author, an ineffaceable mark that shows the authority of each. It is our work to lead the people to understand this. We are to show them that it is of vital consequence whether they bear the mark of God's kingdom or the mark of the kingdom of rebellion, for they acknowledge themselves subjects of the kingdom whose mark they bear. God has called us to uplift the standard of His down-trodden Sabbath. How important, then, that our example in Sabbath-keeping should be right." -- Testimonies, Vol. 6, pp. 351-353. From time to time questions have come into this Office regarding various important aspects of the Sabbath. Before his death, Brother Houteff prepared material in questionand-answer form for a tract dealing with the subject of the Sabbath. Since it was never published, and since it is important that we have a thorough understanding of the Sabbath Truth, the Code takes pleasure in introducing a series of question-and-answer articles taken from the tract material. The question to be discussed in this issue is: THE SYMBOLIC CODE MARCH- APRIL , 1958 THE OBSERVANCE OF THE SABBATH PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 13 Nos.5,6

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 5,6 Page-6- (March - April, 1958) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- THE SABBATH WHAT IS IT? WHEN IS IT? FOR WHOM IS IT? A Truth-seeker writes: "I am sending you literature on the seemingly Scriptural doctrine that the Bible Sabbath falls on Friday not on Saturday nor on Sunday. It looks to me unanswerable. Please give me a STRICTLY BIBLICAL REPLY." Searching examination by Heaven's all-revealing microscope (the Spirit and Word) discovers the Friday-sabbath literature to erect the entire structure of its doctrine on Exodus 16, verses 1 and 2, which its author terms "The Keys to God's Week." And so if under Heaven's own microscope his position proves to be solidly and securely footed in fact, then the doctrine is to be reverently accepted. But if such examination of the position proves it untenable, then of course it should be dismissed. Since the position is based on Exodus 16:1-12, we quote those verses: "And they took their journey from Elim, and all the congregation of the children of Israel came unto the wilderness of Sin, which is between Elim and Sinai, on the fifteenth day of the second month after their departing out of the land of Egypt. And the whole congregation of the children of Israel murmured against Moses and Aaron in the wilderness: and the children of Israel said unto them, Would to God we had died by the hand of the Lord in the land of Egypt, when we sat by the flesh pots, and when we did eat bread to the full; for ye have brought us forth into this wilderness, to kill this whole assembly with hunger. "Then said the Lord unto Moses, Behold, I will rain bread from heaven for you, and the people shall go out and gather a certain rate every day, that I may prove them, whether they will walk in My law, or no. And it shall come to pass, that on the sixth day they shall prepare that which they bring in, and it shall be twice as much as they gather daily. And Moses and Aaron said unto all the children of Israel, At even, then ye shall know that the Lord hath brought you out from the land of Egypt: and in the morning then ye shall see the glory of the Lord; for that He heareth your murmurings against the Lord: and what are we, that ye murmur against us? And Moses said, This shall be, when the Lord shall give you in the evening flesh to eat, and in the morning bread to the full; for that the Lord heareth your murmurings which ye murmur against Him: and what are we? your murmurings are not against us, but against the Lord. "And Moses spake unto Aaron, Say unto all the congregation of the children of Israel, Come near before the Lord: for He hath heard your murmurings. And it came to pass, as Aaron spake unto the whole congregation of the children of Israel, that they looked toward the wilderness, and, behold, the glory of the Lord appeared in the cloud. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, I have heard the murmurings of the children of Israel: speak unto them, saying, At even ye shall eat flesh, and in the morning ye shall be filled with bread; and ye shall know that I am the Lord your God." Ex. 16:1-12. On these verses the Friday-sabbath author's featured thoughts are presented in the following fourteen quoted paragraphs. "We are also given the divine connection, or the true relationship of God's days and God's months in the 16th chapter of Exodus. God proved to the children of Israel which each day of the week was by 'the falling of the manna.' The first manna fell on the 16th day of the second month, the day after the 15th, see Ex. 16:1-22. This marked the first day of the Bible week, Creation Week. Now the 16th day of this second month of God's year as is shown elsewhere in this study, is now called Saturday under the Roman name. The 2nd day on which the manna fell is now called Sunday, and the 3rd day is called Monday, the 4th day is called Tuesday, the 5th day is called Wednesday the 6th day or 'Preparation Day.' is called Thursday; and the 7th day on which no manna fell is now called Friday. This same relationship was maintained from Creation for we see there that the first time the moon ever registered time, which would be the first day of the month, was on the 5th day of the week. Gen. 1:14-18. "Now carefully read in review about the departure of the children of Israel out of the land of Egypt. (Exo. 12). You will find that they were instructed to keep the passover (Abib 14) in Egypt and then leave on the following day (Abib 15). Lev. 23:5-6, Num. 33:2-3. "We can understand the wisdom of God in giving the children of Israel His True Time for He was showing them important feast days to keep and, as we will soon see. He was going to give them His laws to keep. "According to Num. 33:2-3 the children of Israel departed out of the land of Egypt on the 15th day of the first month (Abib). "It was in the wanderings of the children of Israel that God performed one of the greatest of all Bible miracles: the falling of the manna. Have you passed this scripture over as being only a miraculous feeding of the children of Israel to keep them from starving to death? God had a deeper purpose. According to Exodus 16:3,

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 5,6 Page-10- (March - April, 1958) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11- God purposes to prove 'whether they will walk in my law or no.' "There is an outstanding date given in Exodus. "Exo. 16:1: And they took their journey from Elim, and all the congregation of the children of Israel came unto the wilderness of Sin, which is between Elim and Sinai, on the fifteenth day of the second month after their departing out of the land of Egypt." "Two and one-half or three million people had been on this journey for thirty days and all the provisions they brought had evidently been consumed and their condition became so desperate on this particular 15th day of the second month Zif, (refer to calendar), that the whole congregation of the children of Israel murmured against Moses and Aaron. They would rather have died at the hand of the Lord in Egypt. (Ex. 16:2-3). "But on that same 15th day God made a promise through Moses, saying: "Exo. 16:12: I have heard the murmurings of the children of Israel: speak unto them saying, At even ye shall eat flesh, and in the morning ye shall be filled with bread; and ye shall know that I am the Lord your God. "Now the first morning after the 15th would be the morning of the 16th: the first day that manna fell in the wilderness. It is declared to us clearly that this is the first day of the week, for Exodus 16:22 says they gathered it every morning for six days. Also see Ex. 16:26. "So let us count: Manna fell first on the 16th day of the second month (Zif) or the first day of the Bible week; 17th -- 2nd day of week, 18th -- 3rd day of week, l9th -- 4th day of week; 20th -- 5th day of week; 21st -- 6th day of week, and twice as much Manna fell. On the 22nd there was none that fell, for this was the 7th day of the week or the Holy Sabbath of Creation. Exo. 16:23-30. This teaches us as it taught them the true seven day cycle or Bible week. So we can truly connect together God's Bible Week: Day of week: .... 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 Month of Zif: ... 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 "God's Seventh Day Sabbath Is Called Friday On Roman Gregorian Calendar. "Referring once more to the calendar, we use the 'key week' and find that we can trace forward or backward. Tracing backward, we find that the 1st day of the 1st month of the 1st year of a 3 year cycle comes on the 5th day of God's week. "This new moon showing the first day of the first year of the cycle always comes in on the day which the Roman calendar calls Wednesday. Actually God's day begins on the previous evening (i.e. Tuesday evening, Roman time) according to scripture. Gen. 1:23. "Since Wednesday is the day of the new moon, and the new moon comes on the 5th day of God's week then we can safely say that the 6th day falls on Thursday and the 7th day Sabbath of God's Week is called Friday, Roman time. "A Bible day is from sunset to sunset. Thursday sunset to Friday sunset is actually God's Sabbath." -- God's Calendar, pp. 3,7. These comments by the Friday-sabbath author on Exodus 16:1-12 reveal that his position has as its basis the assumption that there is unbroken chronological continuity between the event of Exodus 16:1 and the events of Exodus 16:2-16. The reasoning is such as to make it appear that in the evening of the fifteenth day, the day the Israelites arrived in the wilderness of Sin, the quail came up, and that in the morning of the next day, the sixteenth, the manna fell. Upon this key premise the Friday-sabbath doctrine is built, and thereupon, it must stand or fall. Let us therefore, prayerfully scrutinize it through the all-searching lens of the Spirit of Truth in the word itself. Close analysis of the Scriptural record (Exodus 16) under consideration reveals that the only day of the month Inspiration names is the fifteenth, the day of the Exodus' arrival in the wilderness of Sin (Ex. 16:1). The scripture does not name the day or the month upon which Israel murmured; and it does not name the month or the day upon which the manna first fell, nor the day upon which the quail came up. These facts became absolutely evident when it is noted that not all the time elements of Exodus 16:2 to 12 are chronological or immediately connected with those of Exodus 16:1, the verse which deals with the day of Israel's arrival in the wilderness of Sin. Verses 2 to 12 and on to 35 briefly recount only the most significant aspects of the most significant experiences which befell them during their forty years' sojourn in the wilderness. Too, these verses make it equally evident that none of the events they recount took place on the days immediately following the Exodus' arrival in the wilderness of Sin. Any careful comparison of the records will bear out that the events in point cover a considerable period of time, and that there is a gap in time between Exodus 16:1 and Exodus 16:2; also that, chronologically, even the events of Exodus 17 come between the events of Exodus 16, verses 1 and 2. The fact is, that aside from stating the day of the month the Exodus arrived in the wilderness

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 5,6 Page-14- (March - April, 1958) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15to be the fifteenth, the record does not name any other day at all in connection with either the falling of the manna or the coming of the quail, but simply points out that the one came in the evening (of an unrecorded day), and the other in the morning (of an unrecorded day). Furthermore, and again contrary to the theory, the manna came first and the quail came days later, as we shall now see. Since the book of Numbers, chapter 11, records the manna and the quail events in greater detail than does Exodus 16, we shall briefly examine the account as given there: "We remember the fish which we did eat in Egypt freely; the cucumbers, and the melons, and the leeks, and the onions, and the garlick: but now our soul is dried away: there is nothing at all, beside this manna, before our eyes." Num. 11:5, 6. Being displeased with their murmurings over the manna, the Lord commanded Moses: "...say thou unto the people, Sanctify yourselves against tomorrow, and ye shall eat flesh:... Ye shall not eat one day, nor two days, nor five days, neither ten days, nor twenty days; but even a whole month, until it come out at your nostrils, and it be loathsome unto you...." Num. 11:18-20. These and the preceding verses of the chapter definitely disclose that the quail came after the Israelites murmured against the manna; and that after they lost taste for it they became the more querulous because of their unbelief in the Lord's ability to provide flesh food for such a great multitude. To their surprise, though "...there went forth a wind from the Lord, and brought quails from the sea, and let them fall by the camp, as it were a day's journey on this side, and as it were a day's journey on the other side round about the camp, and as it were two cubits high upon the face of the earth. And the people stood up all that day, and all that night, and all the next day, and they gathered the quails: he that gathered least gathered ten homers: and they spread them all abroad for themselves round about the camp. And while the flesh was yet between their teeth, ere it was chewed, the wrath of the Lord was kindled against the people, and the Lord smote the people with a very great plague." Num. 11:31-33. These verses of Scripture bring forth the firm fact that the quail did not come ahead of the manna (Num. 11:1-9, 13, 18- 23, 31-33) and that they were there not for just one evening, but rather for at least two days (Num. 11:32). This is proof in the absolute that the day of Israel's arrival (the fifteenth day) in the wilderness of Sin (Ex. 16:1) was not the day the quail came, as the Friday-sabbath author supposes it to be. It is surprising, too, that he has failed to note that it was not in God's purpose to feed His people with flesh at all during the forty years; no one could imagine that He was capricious to give them meat to eat right at the start, then abruptly to take it away from them and to put them on manna instead. Moreover had such been the case, then such, rather than the contrary, would have been the record. Also, it is understandable that just as soon as they saw that there was no way of making a living in the wilderness, they faithlessly envisaged themselves reduced to want, poverty, starvation, and death, and straightway began to recriminate Moses over their fear-anticipated lot, and to cry out bitterly for sustenance, for food of any kind, rather than for a special kind. Being pitiful of their fears and mindful of their needs, the Lord sent them "bread [manna] from heaven." Ex. 16:4. Soon, though, they tired of the manna, and began to murmur anew in lust for flesh food that was not for their good. Thus it was that, though contrary to His wise purpose for them, the Lord sent them quail (Ex. 16:8). Still, though, the manna as usual fell the next morning. So they then had both bread and flesh to feast on -- yea, flesh to the fatal full (Ex. 16:12, 13; Num. 11:31-33). "Yea," solemnly affirms the Psalmist, "they spake against God; they said, Can God furnish a table in the wilderness? Behold, He smote the rock, that the waters gushed out and the streams overflowed; can He give bread also? Can He provide flesh for His people?" Ps. 78:19, 20. The logic of the events in the sequence thus established by the Psalmist, gives corroborative evidence: (1) that the "bread" (the manna) came down quite some time after the fifteenth day; (2) that it came after their second advance into the wilderness of Sin -- as far as to Rephidim (Ex. 17:1), the place where Moses struck the rock which then gave water; and (3) that the quail came into the camp still after that. To restate it, first came water from the rock, then came down the manna, and after it came the quail. The Psalmist's inspired statement -- "Behold, He smote the rock...; can He give bread also? can He Provide flesh for His people?" -- declares that the Lord had already caused the rock to give water even before they faithlessly cried out their doubt of His ability to give them bread and that next they cried out doubt of His ability to give them flesh! Failing to see and to reckon with these truly key facts, the Friday-sabbath author mistakenly assumes that the quail came first, then the manna, then the water. Evidently he overlooks the fact that Exodus 16, itself, shows that the

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 5,6 Page-18- (March - April, 1958) Page -20events recorded there cover a period of time (all the days of their wanderings in the wilderness of Sin) rather than simply a few days following their arrival in the wilderness of Sin. The events of the chapter include even the spying out of the land, also the giving of the "Testimony" of the Lord (the law) from Sinai, as well as the building of the tabernacle and the furnishing of it (Ex. 16:33-35; 40:2-6). All these events are recorded in the same chapter, although as we have already seen, the first event chronologically to follow the event of the fifteenth day -- the day of their arrival in the wilderness of Sin (Ex. 16:1) -- was Moses' smiting the rock at Rephidim (Ex. 17). The Friday-sabbath author's next step in the process of constructing his theory, is the fallacious contention that the "evening" (Ex. 12:6) of the day in which the preparations for the Passover were to begin was not the afternoon of the fourteenth day, but that it was at sundown on the thirteenth day, and that therefore the eating of the Passover, "the feast," took place then -- at the beginning of the fourteenth day. This he does in spite of the fact that Inspiration definitely commands: "Speak ye unto all the congregation of Israel, saying, In the tenth day of this month they shall take to them every man a lamb, according to the house of their fathers, a lamb for an house:...and ye shall keep it up until the fourteenth day of the same month: and the whole assembly of the congregation of Israel shall kill it in the evening." Ex. 12:3,6. Carefully mark, the command specifically exacts that the sacrificial lamb be separated from the flock on the tenth day of the first month, kept alive but up to the fourteenth, not up to the thirteenth, then killed in the evening of the same day, that is, the lamb was to be killed toward the end of the fourteenth not at the beginning of it. The margin places the time of killing the lamb "between the two evenings." Biblically and traditionally the one "evening" is the time after the noon sun begins to decline -- the afternoon, after 1 P.M.; the other "evening" embraces the period of dusk, from the time the sun sets to bedtime. These two limits fixed the hours for all the preparations. Thus Israel made all these preparations during the fourteenth day then ate the sacrifice during the night of the fifteenth day (Ex. 12:18; Lev. 23:6), the very night of the season in which, as the Bible plainly states, they not only ate the Passover but also left Egypt (Num. 33:3; Lev. 23:6). To make this important fact graphically clear, we subjoin the following diagram. Just how, therefore, in view of these clear-cut Biblical records, one can possibly conclude as the Friday-sabbath author does, that the Passover feast was celebrated at the end of the thirteenth day (which according to Biblical reckoning* would be the night of the fourteenth day), although the Scriptures specifically state that it is celebrated during the night of the fifteenth day is indeed beyond all fathoming. Not only the Bible's decisive explicitness concerning the time for this important celebration, but history and tradition as well, make virtually impossible anyone's missing the facts. Yet in spite of this and contrary to it all the Fridaysabbath author is led into rationalizing a one-day cutback of events -- back to the thirteenth day -- in order to tailor the time to fit the theory. Since he must have read the Bible through, then it is difficult to escape the conclusion that the error seems not so much a matter of misinterpreting, as a matter of deliberately side-stepping. Then too, the figures on his charts definitely indicate that he has, in an attempt to make the theory fit with other events, embodied in his study the erroneous interpretation that Christ's statement,"...three Days and three nights in the heart of the earth," means three days and three nights in the tomb. Upon this presumptuous premise, together with his misapplication of the time of Christ's crucifixion *The dark part ahead of the light part of the day.

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 5,6 Page-22- (March - April, 1958) Page -24- Page -21- Page -23and resurrection, and with his "quail-manna" theory, he builds up the Friday-sabbath doctrine, obviously not reckoning with the inevitability that one day Truth must storm its sandy foundations and topple it to the ground. It will now be observed that in order to prop up the Fridaysabbath theory, the author of it was forced also to try to match the day and hour of Jesus' death with the day and hour in which the Passover lamb was killed. Thus he was forced into shifting back the time of the Passover feast from the fifteenth to the fourteenth day of the month, although contrary to the Scriptures! By such maneuvering and rationalizing, the author has the Passover lamb killed and Christ crucified on the same day, the thirteenth, Wednesday. So he goes on to explain that Jesus could not have been alive to celebrate the Passover. He then rationalizes Matt. 28:1 into placing the resurrection on the seventeenth, Saturday evening. But even after all this manipulating, he is not able to match the time of the events, for although he contends that the Passover lamb was killed at sunset, yet he has to admit that Jesus was crucified between sunrise and noonday -- at "the third hour." Mark 15:25. He does this shifting of events even in the face of the Scriptural facts that Jesus spent the Passover day, the fourteenth, with His disciples (Mark 14:12-25); that He celebrated with them the Passover feast on the fifteenth, Wednesday night (Mark 14:18); that He was arrested that same night immediately after the Passover celebration, then tried by Annas and by Pilate, and crucified and buried at about sundown (Mark 15:42-46) on the sixteenth, Friday; finally, that He arose on the eighteenth, Sunday, the first day of the week (Mark 16:9). Indeed, the Friday-sabbath author seems utterly to ignore all these Biblical records of the events. And in this he shares in common with all the other three-daysand-three-nights Scripture-perverters. In a desperate endeavor to substantiate their three-daysand-three-nights theory all these perverters of the Scriptures try to tell us that the "preparation day" and the Sabbath" of Matthew 27:62, Mark 15:42, Luke 23:54, and John 19:31 were not Friday and Saturday but some other days of the week. Significantly, though, is the observation that they often refer to unknown and so-called original manuscripts in Hebrew and Greek -- to anything and everything that they can make to serve their purpose among those who have no way of checking them. Sooner or later, though, the truth leaks out that these many-translation-quoters never quote from the Greek Bible "the preparation day" and "the Sabbath." And why not? -- for the very good reason that in every instance It reads [greek word] (Friday), and [greek word] (Saturday), where the English reads "preparation day, and "Sabbath"! Take next the "wave sheaf" which is typical of the resurrection of Christ. Having to be offered during the Passover week and on no other day but "on the morrow after the Sabbath" (Lev. 23:11) -- on the first day of the week -- it, too, points out that the day in which the Lord was to rise from the dead, was to be on the first day of the week, the day after the seventh day Sabbath. Sabbath-dodgers, though, are trying to make us believe that "the morrow after the Sabbath," is not the day after the seventh-day Sabbath, when clearly the antecedent (in Lev. 23:3) is the Sabbath of the Decalogue. Besides, though occasionally a rest day in the Scriptures is called "a sabbath," never is any day other than the seventh day Sabbath called "the Sabbath." Further, the Sanctuary law demanding "seven sabbaths" from the day of the sheaf offering to the Pentecost (Lev. 23:15), absolutely eliminates the possibility of any day other than the seventh-day Sabbath to precede the day of the sheaf offering and thus the resurrection, and the Pentecost. That is in order to get seven Sabbaths within 49 days and have the 50th day come on the day after the Sabbath (Lev. 23:16), on the first day of the week, one has to start counting from the first day of the week, Sunday. No other day will do. Try it and see. Consider, too, the tradition of celebrating Easter (the resurrection) on Sunday. In spite, though, of all the light on the subject, there is scant hope that these perverters will stop arguing themselves out of the Sabbath blessing! Tragedy indeed that they will not open their eyes to see that the Bible makes unmistakably clear that they misinterpret the heart of the earth, that Jesus by it did not mean the grave, that He was not three days and three nights in the grave, also that His trials crucifixion, and burial consumed more than one day. They seem bewitchedly oblivious that the Book records the hour of each event, as follows: (a) at about the sixth hour (either noon or midnight according to ancient time-keeping -- sunset at the twelfth hour), Jesus was in Pilate's Judgment Hall (John 19:14); (b) at the third hour He was nailed to the cross (Mark 15:25); (c) at the succeeding "sixth hour," the hour while He hung upon the cross darkness covered the earth (Mark 15:33); (d) at the "ninth hour" He died (Mark 15:37); and (e) at about the twelfth hour, just before sunset, He was buried (Mark 15:42-46). Now consider the Inspired record (1) that from the first sixth hour to the second sixth hour there are twelve hours; (2) that from the second sixth hour to the twelfth hour (sunset) there are an additional six hours; (3) that there is only one sixth hour (noon) during the light part of the day and one sixth hour (midnight)

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 5,6 Page -26- (March - April, 1958) Page -28- Page -25- Page -27days and three nights. This is the Bible's own hour-by-hour record of the time of these events, and in perfect accord with it is the traditional and historical celebration of the same events. Since the chronicled hours, from Jesus' arrest and trial to His resurrection, bear indisputable record of a total 72 hours, and since those who buried Him returned home and kept the Sabbath according to the commandment (Luke 23:56), and also since we are told that He arose on the first day of the week, Sunday (John 20:1-8; Luke 24:1-7; Mark 16:1-6), there is therefore no slightest Bible justification for anyone's concluding wrongly concerning the day and the hour of each event and the total hours consumed. Finally, since only the Bible tells the exact and whole truth, then any voice to the contrary is that of the Deceived, the Devil, plotting to discredit the Bible and to trap someone somewhere. As the time thus consumed in this sequence of events (from the time Christ appeared before Annas to the time He arose from the dead) is absolutely Biblical, aggregating as predicted exactly three full days and three full nights, then there is no Scripturally and logically admissible conclusion other than that Christ definitely did not intend His utterance, "three days and three nights in the heart of the earth," to mean merely from the time He was to be put during the dark part of the day, (4) that it was at the sixth hour during the light part of the day that darkness covered the earth while Jesus was hanging on the cross (Matt. 27:45), (5) and that since the sixth hour in which He was led into Pilate's Judgment Hall was before the crucifixion, then it inescapably follows that the sixth hour before the crucifixion was either Thursday noon or midnight the sixth hour in the night between Thursday sunset and Friday sunrise. Why could they have brought Him to Pilate by night? For the same reason that they had Him arrested and brought to Annas and Caiaphas by night -- that is, because they feared the people, for many believed in Him, and they wanted therefore to keep quiet their dark work, so as not to create commotion or opposition. The fact that Jesus' captors first led Him to Annas (John 18:13-24), where they awaited the coming of day for His legal trial before the Sanhedrin (which preceded His trail before Pilate), is inescapable proof that the time which elapsed from the Sanhedrin trial to the burial, was from early morning, Thursday the fifteenth, to about sunset the next day Friday the sixteenth, a total of thirty-six hours. And since the hours from His burial about sunset Friday, to His resurrection about sunrise Sunday, make a total of another thirty-six hours, then the grand total of hours in which He was in the custody of the Sanhedrin is 72 -- exactly three into the grave to the time He was to arise from it. Rather, He meant from the time the Sanhedrin was to take Him into custody, to the time the stone was to roll away from the tomb in order for Him to arise therefrom (Luke 24:7). Moreover, since the Sanhedrin was the headquarters, the heart of the church, thus the heart of the earth in its time, and since Christ was in its custody three days and three nights (for the Sanhedrin set a watch over His body even while It rested in the tomb), then the Sanhedrin, the church, is what He termed "the heart of the earth." And who can honestly deny the correctness of the figure, considering that, as the Scriptures teach, the earth still stands only because the church, the heart of the earth (the transmitter of spiritual life), is still functioning in an effort to impart eternal life to it? The church (with Christ in it), not the grave, is in every spiritual sense the heart and the life of the earth. Indeed, no understanding mind could ever regard the grave to be "the heart of the earth", much less, then, could the Lord so regard it. The enlightened mind well knows, too, that the grave is not the generator of life, but the container of death, and therefore can never be called the heart of the earth, no, no more than can a man's carcass be called his soul. Since Jonah's ordeal is a type of Christ's ordeal, we shall now look unto it. The whale, being a living creature that safely transported Jonah's life through the deep, must be figurative of something living, not of a grave, an inanimate thing, that itself is figurative of eternal hell! What, then, could the whale possibly be figurative but of the old ship Zion on voyage over the savage sea of sin, to the City Eternal! O, how plain, how sure, how stirring! The whale's failing to do away with Jonah, but rather taking him safely to shore so that Nineveh perish not, typifies the Satan-dominated Sanhedrin's failing to do away with Jesus, though fulfilling the prophecies "that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not!" John 11:50. And just as Providence permitted the ship's crew to plunge Jonah into the sea for the sake of the ship's safety and for their own lives' sake, as well as for the sake of Nineveh, so Providence permitted the mob to take Christ and to nail Him to the cross for the sake of His church and her captive members, as well as for the sake of the lost world. Here also is seen the fact that as the ship and its crew would never have survived the storm, nor Nineveh the judgment that was about to befall her, save by Jonah's ordeal in and survival of the briny deep, in like manner the church and the world would never have escaped Satan's hold upon them, save by Christ's voluntary sufferings and by His triumphant

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 5,6 Page-30- (March - April, 1958) Page -32- Page -29- Page -31resurrection. Since in the belly of a hunger-stricken whale God safely carried Jonah through the depths of a stormy sea, and since in the hands of a blood-thirsty church He safely bore Christ through the depths of sin itself, thus even so today will He safely bear through the depths of hypocrisy, ismcorrupt Christianity, and pleasure-loving society, every one who does as did both Jonah and Christ. God will do as much for all today, even though they be in the grip of a money-mad, prophet-hating, and self-satisfied (lukewarm) ministry. Yes, He will safely transport all such to the shores of Mount Zion, there to stand with the Lamb. However, those who do follow the example of Jonah and of Christ, will for certain find themselves among the "outcasts" for Truth's sake. But thanks be to God that no one, priest or prelate, can deprive them of feasting on meat in due season, on timely truth, especially adapted to meet their particular needs. Thus all who awake to their Laodiceanism, and to their duty to proclaim God's Truth for this time regardless of consequences, will triumphantly and jubilantly land on the shores of eternity! And so it is that Jonah's voluntarily allowing himself to be plunged into the fiercest of sea tempests for the sake of the ship and its crew, and thus for Nineveh is the type; and that Christ's voluntarily permitting Himself to be plunged into the fiercest of sin tempests, there to be mocked, nailed to a cross and put into a tomb, for the sake of the Church and the captive members, and thus for the world, is the antitype. Christ's descending to earth to save its inhabitants at a time when Satan had taken complete control not only of the world but of the Church too, and thus expected therein to forever make rid of the only Saviour as soon as He should appear; also Christ's breaking through Satan's defense lines, reestablishing His Church communication lines the world over for His people to come in, is His glorious victory. These are the lessons which the Lord wanted to convey to the Jews through the Jonah-whale allegory, and these are the lessons which He especially wants to convey to us. The theory, though, of three days and three nights in the grave brings no lesson of any kind, to any one. It is now clearly seen, too, that to construe Christ's statement, "three days and three nights in the heart of the earth," to mean His going into the grave, is calculated not only to do away with the Holy Sabbath but also to exclude the significance of His trials and sufferings, to cover up the lesson which the Inspired figure, "the heart of the earth," teaches. Thus the frail and flimsy pebble structure of the Friday-sabbath builder batter itself to pieces against the immovable foregoing concrete facts. Even with employing his own distorting way of figuring, he fails to get a Friday for the Sabbath. Where he really gets Friday instead of Saturday for the Sabbath, is in the following two paragraphs that are absolutely of his own fabrication. "This new moon showing the first day of the first year of the cycle always comes in on the day which the Roman calendar calls Wednesday. Actually God's day begins on the previous evening (i.e. Tuesday evening Roman time) according to scripture. Gen. 1:23. "Since Wednesday is the day of the new moon, and the new moon comes on the 5th day of God's week, then we can safely say that the 6th day falls on Thursday and the 7th day Sabbath of God's Week is called Friday, Roman Time." God's Calendar, p. 7. Though these statements may sound impressive, their substance is the stuff of tinsel. The new moon of the first day of the first year in the three-year cycle does not always come on Wednesday as he says it does. The World Almanac reveals that over a period of 25 years, only three times did a new moon fall on Wednesday in the month of March (the season of the three-year cycle) -- (1) 1928, March 21; (2) 1948, March 10; and (3) 1951, March 7. The moon does not follow in any month of any year the pattern he fancies it follows. With the subject in question now alight like "the burning bush," it is our devout hope that both the author of the Fridaysabbath doctrine and the victims of it will readily see that a Friday-sabbath is just one more case of ism-sprout now at the eleventh hour, just one more Enemy endeavor to draw minds away from the Lord's saving message, and to confuse, confound, and disgust both believers and prospective students of the Bible. It is therefore our earnest prayer that the author of the Friday sabbath, along with his victims, will now rejoice that the Spirit of God has again reproved error and caused Truth to shine forth brighter than ever; not simply exposing just another false theory, but actually doing away with another Enemy attempt again to "take away the Daily," and again to put in its place an "abomination that maketh desolate" (Dan. 11:31); this time not by endeavoring to set up anew the day of Romanism, but actually to foster the day of Mohammedanism! May you, Brethren, who have been trapped by the Fridaysabbath ism, now rejoice from the depths of your souls that "the Spirit of Truth" has made possible your escape from the Enemy's stronghold. May you not for even one fleeting moment delay your flight from it, lest you frustrate the grace of God.

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 5,6 Page -34- (March - April, 1958) Page -33- You now see, I am sure, that the so-called "Key to God's Week," instead of being the key by which to unlock proof that Friday is the Sabbath is actually the key by which to lock up the error and set its captives free. Since through the Rod (Mic. 6:9; 7:14), Inspiration has at this very time amassed unparalleled prophetic proof of the onrushing approach of "the great and dreadful day of the Lord" (Mal. 4:5), what, then, could be more inevitable and more certain than that Satan would unleash upon Christendom his most vicious pack of Bible perversions? It is therefore not surprising to hear the loud barking of "greedy dogs,... shepherds that cannot understand" (Isa. 56:11), endeavoring to draw away attention from the most weighty concern ever to confront mankind -- the all-consequential truth that "the great day of the Lord is near, it is near, and hasteth greatly, even the voice of the day of the Lord: the mighty man shall cry there bitterly." Zeph. 1:14. Because the momentous message in connection with the day of the Lord (Mal. 4:5, 6), is to lift aloft "the law of Moses" which God "commanded unto him in Horeb" (verse 4 -- the law of the Decalogue, Ex. 20:3-17), and thus proclaim the Sabbath (the heart of the law) "more fully," Satan in his Preacher's garb is spawning a new batch of false Sabbath theories with which to confound the Truth if possible. But the Spirit of God works, too revealing Truth to expose falsehood, so as to safeguard the faithful who want to know the truth at any price, and who want to obey It regardless of consequences. ================ In the next issue of the Code, there will appear two questions and their answers. One question will pertain to Sabbath observance at the International Date Line; the other will pertain to the question of whether the Sabbath is governed by the lunar month or by a independent weekly cycle. ================

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 7,8 Page-2- (May - June, 1958) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- THE OBSERVANCE OF THE SABBATH PART 2 By V.T. Houteff "I have read Pastor N's book," writes another Truth-seeker, "and as a result I have become confused about Sabbath-keeping in Australia, and do not know how to deal with the proposed INTERNATIONAL DATE LINE IN EDEN." With all respect to everyone's religious beliefs, it must be recognized that Pastor N's contention that Sunday is the true Sabbath in Australia, although Saturday in America, is as true as to declare that the year 1952 in Australia is 1951 in America. He so confounds knowledge with words as to create an illusion of truth. But an illusion, a mere mirage, is all it is. His theory that one's cruising the earth westward would lose him a day in time while his cruising eastward would gain him a day, logically constrains the false conclusion the one's flying at the same rate of speed as that at which the earth revolves on her axis, practically 1000 miles per hour, would lose him as many days, weeks, months and years as he should keep on flying. For at that rate of speed he would keep up with the sun, and, unless he should stop, he would never see the end of the day if he should start out in the daytime, or would never see the end of the night if he should start out at nighttime. Then, too, N's proposed location of an International date line in Eden (Palestine, or thereabouts), instead of the natural one in the Pacific Ocean, is obviously illogical and impracticable besides un-Biblical when one considers that in the beginning Eden was God's center of habitation, also His workshop of creation; and that as soon as the sun was created it first flashed its morning glory in Eden, and at the same time cast its shadows over the Pacific Ocean. When Pastor N. takes all these facts into consideration, then, he, too, will know that just as Eden saw the first sunrise (the beginning of the first solar daylight -- "the morning"), so the Pacific Ocean, east of Australia saw the first sunset (the beginning of the first solar night -- "the evening"), and that then and there ended pre-solar time, the third day, and began solar time, the fourth day. And that is why the solar day still begins and ends respectively in the same places. He will then discover that this creative act of God is what established the International Date Line in the Pacific Ocean, and will then know why men, inspired with Divine thought and reason, recognized it to be there. When all these natural causes are taken into account then it is seen that the first Sabbath, THE SYMBOLIC CODE MARCH- APRIL , 1958 THE OBSERVANCE OF THE SABBATH PART 2 PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 13 Nos.7,8

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 7,8 Page-6- (May - June, 1958) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7the seventh day, began in Eden (Jerusalem) as the sun there sank out of sight about ten hours after the third sunset occurred at the Date Line in the Pacific ocean. Moreover, the fact that N's Eden date line would have to pass through densely inhabited areas, whereas God's date line in the Pacific passes through no habitation at all, is another good and sufficient evidence that the date line in the Pacific is God's created date line. The difference which an Eden (Palestine) date line would make is this: Momentarily Pastor N could step aside from where Saturday commences and could spend a day on the side where Sunday begins. Thus his Eden date line would enable him entirely to avoid Saturday Sabbath-keeping, and would thus easily afford him a day's fun, or a day's work, on the side of the line where Sunday would be, while his wife and children at home, only across the street, on the side where Saturday would be, keep Saturday Sabbath. And so by his way of reasoning, he could, while in Australia, keep Sunday sabbath with the rest of the world, and expect credit for keeping Saturday Sabbath! A wonderful scheme indeed! Think, though, of the results: on one side of Eden's date-line street, the people would be dancing, hammering, chiseling, and bargaining, while on the other side of the street the people would be keeping Sabbath, praying, and preaching! What a Babel that would be! Thus we see that sharp minds, destitute of the Spirit of Truth, can devise sharp schemes but likewise Spiritless. But thanks be to God, they are not able to put over all schemes they launch. Marvelous indeed that Pastor N discovered the Palestine or Eden date line, and neither Christ the Creator, nor His holy prophets ever knew a thing about it! O, the wonderful spiritless wisdom of Spiritless men! Pastor N's computation may, depending on the speed at which he travels, lose him a day or days if he goes westward, or gain him a day or days if he goes eastward whereas God's week and His Sabbath are invariably constant, never losing or gaining, regardless what direction one travels. It is simple to see that in cruising the earth either westward or eastward we either lose or gain time on the timepiece, not because of the Date line, nor because of time itself, but simply because of our going either in the opposite direction from which the earth revolves -- westward -- or in our going in the direction in which the earth revolves -- eastward. A comparison may bring this fact clearer. Picture your climbing a hill of sand over which for every yard you move upward, your feet slide back an inch, your efforts thus resulting in your losing one yard in every 36 yards of climbing. Actually therefore you would be walking 37 yards but moving up only 36 yards. Whereas in going downhill, your feet would, on the contrary, slide ahead an inch for every yard you walked, your efforts thus resulting in your gaining one yard in every 35 yards or 36 yards for only 35 yards walked. So it is that in cruising westward, from the Atlantic Ocean to the Pacific, you would have to set back your timepiece four times (4 hours) in order to keep the same time as do the people where you would find yourself. And in cruising eastward from the Pacific Ocean to the Atlantic, you would have to push ahead your timepiece four times (4 hours). Let us suppose again that you reside where the evening star stands (let it be stationary for our purpose here) directly overhead at the time the sun goes down -- at 6:00 P.M. One day you set out upon a voyage, starting at 6:00 P.M., and cruising westward at the rate of 1000 miles a day. Accordingly, the day after you leave home, the earth brings you around again directly under the evening star, but one hour later -- at 7:00 P.M. And since the time in that locality is 6:00 P.M., you move your timepiece back an hour -- back to 6:00. Each day for twenty-four days you repeat the performance, until at the end of the 24th day you finally arrive home again. By that time you have set back your timepiece 24 times, an hour each time. Shall we now say you have lost a day on the 24,000 mile trip? Certainly not. You have lost nothing, not even a minute, and you have lived precisely as long as if you had been home, and no longer. "But how," it may be asked, "could one on the Sabbath sail westward from the western (American) side to the eastern side to the eastern (Asiatic) side without ending his Sabbathkeeping as soon as he crossed the date-line and there run into Sunday, perhaps only an hour after he began to keep Sabbath? Would he be justified in keeping only a part of the Sabbath?" Let us suppose that not only one but all the passengers, including the crew, are Sabbath-keepers. In that event all of them would certainly heed the Commandment and cease from labor by anchoring right where Sabbath overtook them. From this Biblically correct principle of Sabbathkeeping, follows the logic that when beyond all control of his, a voyaging Sabbath-keeper sails over the date line on the Sabbath, he will still continue to keep holy the full hours of It, just the same as if the ship had anchored right where the Sabbath overtook it. Then when the holy hours are passed, where the Sabbath overtook him, he will proceed to keep time according to the day and hour of the land in which he finds himself. All these considerations translate themselves into absolute proof that the Sabbath necessarily begins on Friday at sunset, but about eight hours earlier in Australia then in Jerusalem. The simple, never-changing Truth is that God requires us to keep holy the seventh day of the week, the Sabbath, whenever and wherever the sun brings It to us, and that is

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 7,8 Page-10- (May - June, 1958) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11why He emphatically commands us to keep It holy from "even to even." Lev. 23:32. -------0-0-0------- We now turn our attention to another Sabbath theory and ism, concerning which another Truth-seeker writes: "A brochure entitled The Bible Sabbath in God's Perfect Plan of Redemption contends that the Sabbath is governed by the lunar month, not by an independent weekly cycle. Please give me your answer from the Bible." Assuming that the seventh-day Sabbath is governed by a lunar calendar, instead of by the independent weekly cycle, THE BROCHURE SAYS: "Yes, all Christendom, with the exception of some Saturday keepers, keep a heathen day of the Sun. But the Saturday keepers also keep, and honor a day of heathen origin -- the day of Saturn.... "Exodus 12:1, 2: 'And the Lord spake unto Moses and Aaron in the land of Egypt, saying, This month shall be unto you the beginning of months: it shall be the first month [moon] of the year to you.' The moon was made to measure the months. Compare 1 Samuel 20, verses 5, 18, 24, 27, 34. And also to mark the seasons (Gen. 1:14 and Psa. 104:19). The moon and the sun and the stars is God's calendar in the firmament that all men can see and mark God's times together with the earth.... "The Sabbath of the Bible, therefore, is the Sabbath upon which the Passover comes every year. The Lord has purposely placed the Passover celebration upon the second Sabbath of the first Moon (Abib), every year, for a reminder of the Sabbath every year (Ex. 20:8). It is the second Sabbath of the first month, by reason of the Passover being upon the fourteenth of that month, which is the first full moon after the Vernal equinox when spring begins." -- The Bible Sabbath in God's Perfect Plan of Redemption, pp. 9, 13, 16. To the exponents of the aforequoted Sabbath reckoning THE SPIRIT OF TRUTH GIVES THE REPLY: In the preceding quoted paragraphs, the well-intentioned but grossly misinformed author is attempting to overthrow the seventh-day Sabbath by ignoring the original weekly cycle, God's septenary cycle of creation, and by setting up in its place a moon-controlled septenary cycle of his own devising, so as to make the seventh, the fourteenth, the twenty-first, and the twenty-eighth days of each lunar month commemorative Sabbaths of the week of creation. It is true that the names of the months and the days of the week are of mythological origin, but the cycle of the week, as we shall see is from time immemorial. True, the Lord said to Moses, "This month shall be unto you the beginning of months: it shall be the first month of the year to you." Ex. 12:2. But He did not say, It shall also be the beginning of weeks to you. Thus the question, "How readest thou?" sharply confronts the lunar-Sabbath author for answer. Plainly God could not have said, "this moon shall be the beginning of weeks to you," for such a course would be as we shall see, contrary to Nature, Scripture, and Logic. Had He intended the moon to fix the time of the holy Sabbath, He would have made it complete its revolution around the earth once either in exactly four weeks or in exactly one week. But since the moon does not do so, it cannot be taken as the Divine regulator of the weekly holy Sabbath day. Moreover, Sabbath begins at "even," whereas the new moon may appear at any hour of day or night. The following paragraphs briefly bring forth solar, lunar, and Biblical facts, not implications, that the weekly cycle never has been and never can be controlled by any lunar or solar calendar, and that the church under God's direction has never either in the Old or in the New Testament kept a lunar Sabbath. The Sabbath which the Lord hallowed was celebrated on exactly the seventh day after the creation of the earth began, not on the seventh day after the creation of the moon began (Gen. 2:2). So the weekly cycle which God set in motion, and the Sabbath which He Himself celebrated, were not measured by the revolutions of the moon, but by the revolutions of the earth. Had the Lord blessed and observed a Sabbath that is governed by the moon, then the Sabbath hours could not have fallen on the seventh day from the beginning of creation, but rather must have fallen within the tenth day, for the moon was not created and set in motion until after the fourth day of creation. (See Genesis 1:14-19). Since the week was not then governed by the moon, it certainly cannot be governed by it now and still be the week of creation. As creation week was three days older than both the sun and the moon, the fact conclusively follows, therefore, that neither of these heavenly luminaries could have ever regulated the week of creation. Moreover, such a solar-lunar regulatory force would, except it be in cycles of tens, deprive Time and Creation of the first three days, leaving them as a phantom "lost period." Furthermore, were we to standardize the seventh, the fourteenth, the twenty-first, and

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 7,8 Page-14- (May - June, 1958) Page -13the twenty-eighth days of the lunar month for the observance of the Sabbath, as the booklet advocates, we could not keep up with the moon anyway, for the lunar month is not actually four weeks (28 days) long, but approximately twenty-nine and a half days. All these significant facts completely invalidate the idea of the weeks being dependent upon the monthly orbit of the moon, and should therefore render unnecessary any further discussion of the subject. But since the lunar-sabbath author claims that history supports his contention, we shall therefore quote the following three paragraphs: "The use of the week was introduced into the Roman Empire about the 1st or 2nd century of the Christian era from Egypt, and had been recognized independently of Christianity before the Emperor Constantine confirmed it by enjoining the observance of the Christian Sabbath. With the Mohammedans the week has also a religious character, Friday being observed by them as a Sabbath." -- Twentieth Century Cyclopaedia, Vol. 8, p. 487 "The period of seven days...was used by the Brahmins in India with the same denominations employed by us, and was alike found in the calendars of the Jews, Egyptians, Arabs and Assyrians." -- Standard Dictionary, definition "Calendar." "The week is a period of seven days, having no reference whatever to the celestial motions, -- a circumstance to which it owes its unalterable uniformity. It was employed from time immemorial in almost all eastern countries; and, as it forms neither an aliquot part of the year nor of the lunar month, those who reject the Mosaic recital will be at a loss, as Dalambre remarks, to assign it to an origin having such semblance of possibility." -- Encyclopedia Britannica. There is history's testimony. Plainly, it no more supports the lunar-sabbath author's claims than do logic and Scripture. On the contrary, it reveals that the present Roman week is the same as the ancient Jewish and Christian week, that it has been and still is the world's week "from time immemorial" -- from creation. The week, moreover, explains Encyclopedia Brittanica, "is a period of seven days having no reference whatsoever to the celestial motions."

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 9,10 Page-2- (March - April, 1958) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- QUESTIONS ANSWERED ON SABBATH OBSERVANCE THE OBSERVANCE OF THE SABBATH PART 3 As for a lunar calendar, let us not lose sight of the fact that Moses and the people that he led out of Egypt were all born and raised in Egypt; that they knew of no other than the Egyptian calendar. And what was it? -- History gives the answer in the following paragraphs: "We know from the Latin writer Censorinus that the first day of the Egyptian calendar year coincided with the rising of Sothis in A.D. 139 and it must therefore have done the same thing 1460 solar years earlier and so on, i.e. in 1321 B.C., 2781 B.C., 4241 B.C., 5701 B.C. etc. ...Egyptologists consequently date the introduction of the calendar to 4241 B.C. or to 2781 B.C. according as they believe the Pyramids to be earlier or later than the latter date. A still higher date, e.g., 5701 B.C., is hardly likely. "...Twelve nominal months of 30 days each gave 360 days, and the missing 5 days were added on at the end under the name of 'days additional to the year.' The months were grouped into three sets of four, the first four forming the inundation season, the second four the winter or sowing-time and the third four the summer or harvest." -- Encylopedia Britannica, 1950 edition, Vol. 4, pp. 576, 575. Subject: Calendar, -- Egyptian. While history points out that the Egyptian month consisted of thirty days, Moses reveals in his writings that the Noatic month likewise was thirty days long. (See Gen. 7:11 and 8:3, 4). The only change God made in the Egyptian calendar was: "This month [Abib] shall be unto you the beginning of months: it shall be the first month of the year to you." Ex. 12:1, 2. Since Moses and the people whom he led out knew of no other than the Noatic and Egyptian calendars, and since God corrected only the time in which the year was to begin, He thus revealed that, aside from the time in which the new year was to commence Egypt's measuring time was to be theirs too. He even approved of the Egyptian names of the months as it is seen from the fact that "the month Abib" (Egypt's name of the month), the day it began and the day it ended), was chosen to be their first month of the year (Ex. 12:2; 13:4). Moreover, the Jews also used in their calendar the Medo-Persian or Babylonian months in place of the Hebrew numbers of the months. The Medo-Persian Nisan (Egypt's Abib) the Jews took for their year's first month, Iyar THE SYMBOLIC CODE MARCH- APRIL , 1958 QUESTIONS ANSWERED ON SABBATH OBSERVANCE DOES LUNAR CALENDAR OR WEEKLY CYCLE GOV- ERN SABBATH? (Cont.) Part 3 PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 13 Nos.9,10

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 9,10 Page-6- (March - April, 1958) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7for the second, Sivan for the third, and so on four of which are recorded in the Bible. They are: Abib (Ex. 13:4), Zif (1 Kings 6:1), Ethanim (1 Kings 8:2), Bul (1 Kings 6:38). The Jews could not have used the Egyptian and the Medo- Persian names of the months interchangeably if the months were not parallel with the Hebrew months. Furthermore, we have already seen from history's record, too, that Egypt's week was the same as the Hebrew week. This being so, the Lord said nothing about the week or the month. Still further, the calendar which the prophets used in both the Old and New Testaments was not lunar, but solar: For example, in Noah's time 150 days equaled five months, 30 days to a month, (Gen. 7:11; 8:3,4). In Daniel 7:25 and 12:7, also in Revelation 12:14, "time times, and the dividing of time," -- three and a half years -- are interpreted in Revelation 12:6, and 13:5 to be 1260 days, or 42 months, thirty days to a month. Heaven's way of measuring time is, therefore, not lunar, but solar. When God created the moon He appointed it to rule the night (Gen. 1:14-18), not the day. Not the moon alone, therefore, but both the sun and the moon jointly He appointed "for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years." Gen. 1:14. It is in 1 Samuel 20:5, in King Saul's day that the Bible first mentions celebrating new-moon-days and it is perhaps the only Bible statement upon which the lunartime theorists have based their faith in lunar calendars. Celebrating a new-moon-day does not prove that the months began with the new moon. Moreover, if they had to celebrate the day on which the month began, then why not cerebrate the day on which the week began, and also the day on which the year began? Some take 1 Samuel 20:27 as proof that the months began with each new moon, but when one stops and thinks, he discovers that if the months had begun with the celebration of the new-moon-days, then it would have been needless for King Saul to point out that a day after the celebration was the second day of the month; such a statement would indeed have been superfluous if the celebration was invariably followed by the second day of the month. The Scripture, therefore, rather than proving that the months began with a new moon, it proves that they did not, but that it so happened that in that particular year the day after the celebration was the second day of the month. This is what the Scripture actually points out and nothing more. Bible commentators generally hold that sometime after the Hebrews went out of Egypt they began to use lunar time, but no one knows exactly when and by whom it was commanded. Suppose it is true that the Jews kept lunar time. It is no sign that we should follow their un-Biblical example, for their constant insubordination caused them to do many things which they had no business doing. Finally, since Moses and the prophets after him are entirely silent about a lunar calendar, then why should we to our own damnation add strange sparks, sparks of our own devising, to the light of God? "Yea, the light of the wicked shall be put out, and the spark of his fire shall not shine." Job 18:5. "Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of His servant that walketh in darkness, and hath no light? let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God. Behold, all ye that kindle a fire, that compass yourselves about with sparks: walk in the light of your fire, and in the sparks that ye have kindled. This shall ye have of Mine hand; ye shall lie down in sorrow." Isa. 50:10, 11. Since this is the only light which the Bible sheds on the subject, the lunar calendar theory, therefore, appears to be only conjectural, and not at all Biblical. Consequently, "it is good that a man should both hope and quietly wait for the salvation of the Lord" (Lam. 3:26), not to run ahead of Him. We can thus avoid presenting strange fires before Him. Nadab and Abihu were unmindful of God's command not to meddle with His statutes, "and there went out fire from the Lord, and devoured them,..." -- Lev. 10:1, 2. "Be not," therefore, "carried about with divers and strange [un-Biblical] doctrines." Heb. 13:9. Take your hands off the ark of God; the ark is to be supported by only Him Who knows how, when, and by Whom. And now we come to still another ism, to the illusion of a ONE THOUSAND YEAR SABBATH! There is no more fantastic a Sabbath theory than that which holds its victims captive in the belief that the Sabbath is 1,000 years long, erecting its wildly fanciful claims upon the bald assumption that the seven days of creation were each a period of 1,000 years! Absurd as the theory is, yet it goes on and on, when but scarcely more than a glance through the record of creation is needed to convince any objective reader that those days of creation were 24 hours long. The record, "And the evening and the morning were the first day" (Gen. 1:5), dissipates any possibility other than that the day was in two parts -- one part dark (night), the other part light (day). And since the same statement, "the evening and

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 9,10 Page-10- (March - April, 1958) Page -9- Page -11the morning," was repeated with each succeeding day of creation, Inspiration thereby definitely certifies that each day in the week of creation was 24 hours long -- twelve hours of night and twelve hours of day (John 11:9). If these seventh-day Sabbath evaders believe what the Bible teaches, then why do they not ask themselves what "the evening and the morning" would be other than a night and a day -- 24 hours? Would they dare tell us that the night and the day were each 500 years long! If so, then how did vegetation and animal life thrive or even survive 500 years at a time without sunshine and heat, and 500 years at a time without rest from the blazing light and heat of the sun? Moreover, if such were the case then, why is it not such now? Who recreated time and conditions? As this theory is wholly contrary to Scripture, the Devil has therefore of necessity put his hammer of pseudo science into the hands of this particular class of Sabbath dodgers to help them drive their canopy stakes into falsehood. For he well knows that all evaders of Truth prefer to place greater confidence in so-called learned men than in the Spirit of God Who Himself was present at creation and by Whom "holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost." 2 Peter 1:21. But do these millennium-long-sabbath theorists appeal to no Bible at all in support of their way of reasoning? O, yes! They, too, have their Bible test, and here it is: "But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day." 2 Pet. 3:8. They construe this scripture as proof that where the Bible says a day It means a thousand years, and that therefore each of the seven days of creation were of a thousand years duration, and the complete work of creation seven millenniums long! last of which is supposed to have been the seventh millennium, the Sabbath. What! Do they mean to say that the Lord was 3,000 years in the heart of the earth instead of three days and three nights (Matt. 12:40)? Evidently according to their logic that is what they must say. Now let us study this scripture to determine what it actually says and means. Note that it does not say that a day is one thousand years, but rather that a day is "as a thousand years, and a thousand years as a day." Plainly, it does not either say or mean that one day is a thousand years long -- no, not any more than it says or means that, conversely, one thousand years are one day long. It in no wise says or means either the one or the other, but is simply illustrating that with eternal God one thousand years are as short a period of time as is one day with us mortals. Why is this illustration used? Because scoffers were to arise saying: "...Where is the promise of His coming? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation" (2 Peter 3:4) and still He has not come. Over against this short-sighted reasoning by earth-bound mortals, the Divine comparison in the illustration in question underwrites God's promises as timeless, as immutable, and as sure as God Himself. The great lesson which the illustration teaches is that with Him time does not mean what it does to us mortal men who come and go "as a shadow that passeth away" (Ps. 144:4) and "as a tale that is told." -- (Ps. 90:9). Inspiration thus reveals that Sabbath-evasion victims who continue in their plight after having been shown the truth of the Sabbath are either unsound or insincere, or both. The fact is now fully evidenced that Satan has something to suit the taste of everyone who does not himself dig down deep into the wells of salvation, does wickedly and does not believe exactly what the Bible says. _________

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos. 11,12 Page-2- (March - April, 1958) Page -4- Page -1- Page -3- THE OBSERVANCE OF THE SABBATH PART 4 IS THE SABBATH ON SUNDAY? OR ON SABBATH? "I wish," writes still another Truth-seeker, "you could help me see for sure from the Bible that Sabbath falls on Saturday, and that Christians are required to keep It instead of Sunday." Every Bible student knows that the seventh day of the week is the Sabbath; that It alone is holy, and commemorative of God's creation (Gen. 2:3). Then, too, the whole civilized world knows that Sunday is the first day of the week, and not a few know that it was originally a pagan festal day in honor of the mythical god of the sun. The fact thus follows that the day preceding it, Saturday, is the seventh day -- the holy Sabbath of creation. Besides, every honest Bible student knows that the Bible neither in the Old nor in the New Testament teaches any Sabbath other than the seventh-day Sabbath. It must also be remembered that the only part of the Bible that God ever wrote with His own fingers is the ten-commandment law of which the Sabbath is a part (Ex. 31:18). In fact, He Himself not only personally wrote the Decalogue but also personally came down to deliver It to mankind amid the most awful, awesome, and solemn demonstration of all time. (See Exodus 19 and 20.) Think of it! God in person descended to the top of Mount Sinai, spoke the ten precepts of the law, and "ADDED NO MORE." Deut. 5:22. Who can with eyes and ears opened whole-heartedly turn away from this strictly Heavenly thunder-and-fire-attested, stone-preserved Truth of the Scriptures? Surely you will most seriously consider to what purpose and of what worth are you making to yourself the Lord's special and most celebrated commemorative visitation, solemnizing the giving of His ten Heaven-born precepts of justice and peace, and happiness for all mankind -- the world's oldest, yet greatest, of all documents. What mad folly, indeed, that would do away with It? Has it ever occurred to you that to disregard His own personal handiwork in the Scriptures, is manifestly a thousand times worse than to disregard all the work that was done by the hands of all the prophets and all the apostles? Any wonder, then, that the Devil is working with such hatred and such wrath against it? In this day of increased knowledge, all this adds up to the stark reality that to attempt to set up another day for the Sabbath is in itself supreme idolatry, blasphemy, and contempt directly against the Most Holy Himself. THE SYMBOLIC CODE MARCH- APRIL , 1958 THE OBSERVANCE OF THE SABBATH PART 4 IS THE SABBATH ON SUNDAY? OR ON SABBATH? PURPOSE This publication is dedicated to the mission of conveying to Davidian present truth believers, edifying news and articles of timely significance. This comforter freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, and neither collects fees nor charges for its service. Address all communications to: THE SYMBOLIC CODE Mt. Carmel Center Waco, Texas Vol. 13 Nos.11,12

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos.11,12 Page-6- (March - April, 1958) Page -8- Page -5- Page -7- In view of these awful considerations of Truth, no better off are those who declare Sabbath to be for the Jew only. They seem utterly to scorn the simple fact that there was no Jew when God created and Himself set the example of Sabbath keeping. The Saviour, too, declared that "the Sabbath was made for man" (Mark 2:27) -- not merely for the Jew, but for all mankind. Furthermore, just as God commanded the Jews to keep the Sabbath holy, so He likewise commanded the Gentile, saying: "Thus saith the Lord, Keep ye judgment, and do justice: for My salvation is near to come, and My righteousness to be revealed. Blessed is the man that doeth this, and the son of man that layeth hold on it; that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting It, and keepeth his hand from doing any evil. Neither let the son of the stranger [the Gentile], that hath joined himself to the Lord, speak, saying, The Lord hath utterly separated me from His people: neither let the eunuch [Gentile] say, Behold I am a dry tree. For thus saith the Lord unto the eunuchs that keep My Sabbaths, and choose the things that please Me, and take hold of My covenant; even unto them will I give in Mine house and within My walls a place and a name better than of sons and of daughters: I will give them an everlasting name, that shall not be cut off. Also the sons of the stranger [Gentile], that join themselves to the Lord, to serve Him, and to love the name of the Lord, to be his servants, every one [Jew or Gentile] that keepeth the Sabbath from polluting it, and taketh hold of my covenant; even them will I bring to My holy mountain, and make them joyful in My house of prayer: their burnt offerings and their sacrifices shall be accepted upon Mine altar; for Mine house shall be called an house of prayer for all people. The Lord God, which gathereth the outcasts of Israel saith, Yet will I gather others to Him, beside those that are gathered unto Him." Isa. 56:1-8. And if it must still be argued that the Sabbath is only for the Jews, then so much the more that It must also be for the Christians, because a "born again" (John 3:3) Gentile is no longer a Gentile. His second birth, says the scripture, has caused him to become a Jew, "for...if ye be Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise." (Gal. 3:28, 29). Having thus been cut off from the "wild" (Gentile) olive tree, and having thus been grafted to the "good" (Jewish) olive tree, such a one has become a member of the Jewish eternal family tree, says Romans 11:24; and Christ reaffirms that "Salvation is of the Jews" (John 4:22), and that "unto him [Judah] shall the gathering of the people be." Gen. 49:10. So it is that the Kingdom of Christ is made up of Spirit-born Jews only. Even the name of the eternal capital city -- new Jerusalem (Rev. 21:2) -- is compounded of the words Jew-risalem -- Jewish-peace. It, too, therefore, loudly declares that Christ's Kingdom is a Kingdom made up for and of spiritual Jews only. Moreover, the founders of the Christian church were all Jews by blood. And the thousands of converts that were added to the church on and after the Pentecost -- during the first three and one-half years -- were also all full-blooded Jews, but as they no longer called themselves Jews, but Christians instead (Acts 11:26), they all lost their national identity. So they, and also their brethren, -- the kingdoms of Judah and Israel -- who were dispersed throughout the world were, with the exception of a few Jews, assimilated by the nations, and thus down through the centuries all lost their national and racial identity. (Hos. 3:5). This being so, no Christian and no so-called Gentile really knows for sure whether he is a descendant of the Hebrew tree or of the Gentile tree. God only knows. Though we are plainly told that the 144,000 guileless servants of God, the first fruits are made up of the twelve tribes of Israel -- first Jacobites after the flesh and second born of the Spirit (Rev. 7:4-8), and that the innumerable great multitude, the second fruits, are made up of all nations (Rev. 7:9) first of both Gentiles and Jews born after the flesh, and second birth after the Spirit, yet God can and will identify them all: "I will make mention of Rahab and Babylon to them that know Me:" says the Lord, "behold Philistia, and Tyre, with Ethiopia; this man was born there. And of Zion it shall be said, This and that man was born in her: and the highest himself shall establish her." Ps. 87:4, 5. Thus it is that all through the prophecies which point to this day and age God addresses the church not as Christian or as Gentile, but as Judah, Israel, Zion, Jerusalem and so on. Furthermore, all the covenants and all the promises are made to the descendants of Jacob. Aside from a privilege to join the Jews -- the church -- there is not one promise made to the Gentiles. When a Gentile, therefore, accepts Christ and joins His church, he then becomes a Jew and thus subject to share in the promises to the Jews and to keep the Jewish Sabbath if we must call It such. You who want to be in Christ's Kingdom whether you be Jew or Gentile in the flesh had better now become full fledged Jews in the Spirit by accepting not only Christ, but also His Holy Sabbath, otherwise you shall certainly find yourselves outside of the City. God forbid "For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie" (Rev. 22:15) -- all the unrepentant law-breakers since

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos.11,12 Page -10- (March - April, 1958) Page -12- Page -9- Page -11the days of Cain. It will be heart breaking and soul terrifying to find yourselves in a crowd that is doomed to suffer the second death -- eternal death. "There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth." Matt. 24:51. As we have now actually come to the time in which the church is to be purified and unified (the tares taken out of it and burned up), the House of God made white and clean, no unrepentant sinner left in it, God beforehand makes it known to His people. "Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but He revealeth His secret unto His servants the prophets." Amos 3:7. This is the very reason for which this and other companion publications are not announcing that the great and dreadful day of the Lord (the Judgment -- cleansing the temple of God -- Mal. 3:2, 3, 1 Pet. 4:17) is at hand, all of them crying out loud throughout Laodicea, saying: "Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come ye buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk [present Truth] without money and without price. Wherefore do ye spend money for that which is not bread [not inspired by the Spirit of God]? and your labour for that which satisfieth not? hearken diligently unto Me [to Inspiration], and eat ye that which is good, and let your soul delight itself in fatness." Isa. 55:1, 2. (Your soul rather than your bones or flesh, denotes that the food that is offered free of charge is spiritual, not physical. The only literature of revealed Truth ever given away, given without money and without price by millions of copies world over, is this Rod literature. Send your name for our mailing list. "Howl ye; for the day of the Lord is at hand; it shall come as a destruction from the Almighty." Isa. 13:6. "But who may abide the day of his coming? and who shall stand when he appeareth? for he is like a refiner's fire, and like fullers' sope: and he shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver: and he shall purify the sons of Levi [the ministry], and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness." Mal. 3:2, 3. The scripture implies that their "offering" (labour) heretofore has not been in righteousness, but that after the cleansing it will be in righteousness. "...For there shall be no more any vain vision [false, uninspired] nor flattering divination [no bragging of spiritual achievements] within the house of Israel. For I am the Lord: I will speak, and the word that I shall speak shall come to pass; it shall be no more prolonged: for in your days, O rebellious house, will I say the word, and will perform it, saith the Lord God." Ezek. 12:23-25 . Let us now understandingly listen to God's voice as He presently pleads through Isaiah's long concealed prophecies that are now unsealed for the first time and for our special good, saying: "Awake, awake; put on thy strength [faith in the Word of God], O Zion [the rulers of the denomination]; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem [the under rulers], the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean [the sinner be put away forever]. Shake thyself from the dust, arise, and sit down [on thy God-given throne], O Jerusalem: loose thyself from the bands of thy neck O captive daughter of Zion." Isa. 52:1, 2. "...the ungodly shall not stand in the judgment, nor sinners [the uncircumcised and the unclean] in the congregation of the righteous." Ps. 1:5. "And it shall come to pass that he that is left ['the remnant' -- after the sinners are 'cut off from among His people' in that day of cleansing; Judgment -- (Lev. 23:29)] in Zion, and he that remaineth [the 'remnant' derived by the cleansing] in Jerusalem, shall be called holy, even every one that is written among the living in Jerusalem. [Thus shall it be] When the Lord shall have washed away [cleansed] the filth of the daughters of Zion [the Christian church, the mother of which was the ancient Jewish church], and shall have purged the blood of Jerusalem from the midst thereof by the spirit of judgment, and by the spirit of burning. And [after this purification takes place then it is that] the Lord will create upon every dwelling place of Mount Zion, and upon her assemblies, a cloud and smoke by day, and the shining of a flaming fire by night: for upon all the glory shall be a defence. And there shall be a tabernacle for a shadow in the day time from the heat, and for a place of refuge and for a covert from storm and from rain." Isa. 4:3-6. Brethren, you cannot afford to miss this future glory now at the eleventh hour -- the last, the Judgment hour. And as to those who are trying to make the world believe that Christ nailed the Ten Commandments to the cross of Calvary, they are either dishonest in what they say, or else are ignorant of what the Scriptures teach. The Bible teaches that the law is "holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good" (Rom. 7:12); that sin is "the transgression of the Law" (1 John 3:4), that "the wages of sin is death" (Rom. 6:23), and that men ought to repent of sinning -- repent of breaking the law -- so that Christ by His spilled blood might pay the penalty of their having sinned against the law, and thus make them free from the law. Since the fundamental aim of Christ is to

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos.11,12 Page-14- (March - April, 1958) Page -16- Page -13- Page -15impel men to repent of sinning, of breaking the law, thereby to lift them to the Divine level of morality and keep them free from sinning, it is as absurd as it is blasphemous to conclude that He could even breathe the thought of ever abrogating the law. In fact had Christ destroyed the law, then from that moment onward there could never have been any more sin, and, therefore, never anything more to be forgiven of, and hence never need of Him any more! If this be so, then what a supremely wicked Book the Bible, and what a supremely cruel Being, God! And by contrast, what a hero Satan! O the foolishness of men -- Blasphemy of blasphemies! Truly, therefore, one would have to be another dolt indeed not to see that antinomianism in its every and its least expression is the most dread of Dragon-doctrine, and that it comes from carnal mind, for "the carnal mind is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be." Rom. 8:7. Since in both Old and the New Testaments, the Bible still forbids (1) having other gods, (2) making images and bowing to them, (3) taking God's name in vain, (4) still demands children having respect for their parents, (5) still condemns killings, (6) committing adultery, (7) stealing, (8) lying, and since finally It still makes positive that (10) to break one of the commandments is to break all of them (James 2:10), the conclusion is therefore sure and inescapable that all the ten commandments of the law are still in force, and that the Bible still demands our keeping them. Who then could have done away with the law? Certainly not the Lord, not the prophets, and not the apostles, for they all kept and taught the ten-commandment law, and all laid special emphasis on its immutability and therefore irrevocable validity. Then what Dragon talk to say, "The moral law is done away"! Who indeed could honestly look himself in the face while denying that all antinomian devisings are but rationalizing means for dodging Sabbath observance? Of this be assured -- never will Heaven do away with the law which condemns sinning. Only the foolish, the lawless, the crooked, the sin-loving think it out of the way. But just let them be caught stealing or killing, and they will speedily find out then if they do not know now, that the law is still very much in force upon all, be they Jews or Gentiles, professors of religion or professors of atheism. No wonder that these law-hating religionists, the so-called Christians of this day, have no better reputation in society and no better credit in the business world than do the non-Christians. Wonder is that they have any standing at all! What a pity their plight, and what a tragic awakening will one day be theirs. Let everyone know once for all that the only law which God did do away with is the law of the sacrificial ordinances (Eph. 2:15; Col. 2:14; Heb. 7:18- 25). And He removed this law of sacrifices only because it, the shadow, the type, met its substance and its antitype in Christ's sacrifice of Himself for penitent sinners, and in His heavenly ministration for them, all in vicarious atonement for their sins -- in payment of the death penalty which the moral law imposed upon them for their having broken it. Thus the typical sanctuary with its ceremonial services was, in effect, transferred to the antitypical sanctuary in Heaven, where Christ our everlasting High Priest is now officiating, offering His Own blood, in our behalf. Hence the typical sacrificial law is the only law that was ever removed from earth. In Paul's time as now there were troublemakers over the law. Especially troublesome were those who held to the rite of circumcision. They had succeeded in confusing some of the Galatians. Whereupon Paul wrote to the latter as follows: "O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the Truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you? This only would I learn of you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith? Are ye so foolish? having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh?...Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, and be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage. Behold, I Paul say unto you, that if ye be circumcised, Christ shall profit you nothing....I would they were even cut off which trouble you." Gal. 3:1-3; 5:1, 2, 12. The apostle Paul you readily note is against the law of circumcision -- the ceremonial law, not the moral law. That in the foregoing words the Apostle is in no wise teaching the abrogation of the ten commandment law is made evident by His words in the following verses: "Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these; Adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, envyings, murders, drunkenness, revellings, and such like: of the which I tell you before, as I have also told you in time past, that they which do such things shall not inherit the Kingdom of God." Gal. 5:19-21. "(For not the hearers of the law [the ten commandment law] are just before God but the doers of the law shall be justified)." Rom. 2:13. Then Paul goes on to explain that no one is actually justified by the keeping of the law (the decalogue) itself, but that it points out the

Page -17- Page -19- Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos.11,12 Page -18- (March - April, 1958) Page -20sinner's transgression, pronounces his doom, then sends him condemned to Christ His Saviour Who alone, through the merits of His atoning blood which He shed in behalf of all sinners, can forgive him, justify him, then go on to sanctify him. Thus the Apostle writes: "Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin [not the forgiveness of it]. But now the righteousness of God without the law is manifested, being witnessed by the law and the prophets; even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that believe: for there is no difference: for all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God; being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus....Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid: yea, we establish the law." Rom. 3:20-24, 31. (The reason that Paul's readers not infrequently encounter difficulty in understanding his epistles is that they read them as books instead of as letters. Hence, all who would understand them now, will keep in view the fact that he wrote them to groups with whom he had previous acquaintance and correspondence, of whose troubles and queries he had previous knowledge. It was in that vein that he wrote to them, so he knew what to say to them, and they well understood what he meant. Consequently, if we are to understand his letters, we must first become conversant with the conditions which called forth the letters. To do this one must, by studying each letter, endeavor to find out what were the recipients' problems that he has tried to solve. Otherwise there can only follow confusion as to what Paul is talking about. Read them in this fashion, and you will discover that they are not so difficult to understand as they seem to be). And let none deceive you with their gross self-interest -- their vain words, fair speeches, and crooked interpretations. "By grace...through faith (Eph. 2:8), keep the Truth sanctified in your heart, and It will wash you in the blood of Christ, cleanse you and keep you clean, and clothe upon you the robes of His righteousness, -- His glorious character, -- "not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing." Eph. 5:27. "... if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting Kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." 2 Peter 1:10,11. No one who abides in the love of Christ will ever turn a deaf ear to His Word, whether revealed through Himself, through His apostles, or through His prophets. Such a one cannot possibly lose out, for should he, after being "born again," stumble into sin (not deliberately walk into it), then he has Jesus Christ, his advocate in Heaven, to plead his case, atone for his sin and cleanse him from the guilt of it for ever (1 John 2:1; 1:9). Accordingly, the salvation of the faithful today as in all ages, has been eternally secured by Christ's sacrifice of Himself for all, in payment of the penalty of death upon all for their transgression of the law of God. This "so great salvation" did He secure, not by making the law valid for one age and void for another! God forbid. He secured it by the atoning blood of Christ for penitent sinners of all ages. "By grace through faith" in the wondrous efficacy of that blood, every penitent, pardoned soul is eternally freed from the condemnation of the broken law. O amazing mercy that leaves no mortal a chance for losing out if he wants to win! Also seriously consider what wicked discrimination, what destructive confusion, what dreadful injustice;...What kind of a god do most Christians serve! Is it not the god of lawlessness for him to charge the God of love and justice to have demanded from His chosen people perfect obedience to His law and to have commanded the Gentiles entire disobedience to it! The God of law and order in heaven and earth counsels us to "remember the Sabbath day, to keep It holy" (Ex. 20:8) and also to "remember the Law" which He "commanded unto [Moses] in Horeb for all Israel, with the statutes and judgments" -- (Mal. 4:4), the law of the ten commandments (Ex. 20:1-17). (For the interpretation of it see chapters 21 to 23.) Inspiration also declares that "by the law is the knowledge of sin" (Rom. 3:20); that "sin is the transgression of the law" (1 John 3:4); that "the wages of sin is death" (Rom. 6:23). If there is no law, then there is no sin, and there should be no death, and therefore no need for either a Bible or a Saviour. Remember, too, that when the rich young ruler asked what he must do to have eternal life, Jesus' answer was: "Keep the commandments." And His answer today is the same. (See Rev. 22:14) When the ruler inquired which commandments he should keep, the Lord plainly told him: "Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Honour thy father and thy mother: and, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." Matt. 19:18, 19. Here you see that the moral "law" and the "commandment" are synonymous. "Think not," He declared, "that I am come to destroy [or to put away] the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill [the prophecies concerning Me and My work]. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos.11,12 Page-22- (March - April, 1958) Page -24- Page -21- Page -23pass [and they still stand], one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the Kingdom of Heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the Kingdom of Heaven.... Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not kill; and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the Judgment: but I say unto you, That whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment: and whosoever shall say to his brother Raca, shall be in danger of the council: but whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire." Matt. 5:17-19, 21, 22. "For as the new heavens and the new earth which I will make, shall remain before Me saith the Lord, so shall your seed and your name remain. And it shall come to pass, that from one new moon to another, and from one Sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before Me, saith the Lord." Isa. 66:22, 23. The prophets (the Old Testament), including Jesus (the New Testament), positively magnify and perpetuate the tencommandment law, rather than do away with it. The Sabbath is to be kept, they declare, even in the New Earth. The whole "law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good" (Rom. 7:12). David is in rapt Inspiration, too, declares, "Thy law is the Truth...all Thy commandments are Truth." Ps. 119:142, 151. And Paul concludes: "We know that the law is spiritual...." Rom. 7:14. Hence James' all-comprehensive conclusion: "whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all.... Thou believest that there is one God; thou doest well: the devils also believe, and tremble." James 2:10, 19. The unrepentant law breakers, be they devils or humans, are lost forever. "He that saith, I know Him, and keepeth not His commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him." 1 John 2:4. "Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city. For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie." Rev. 22:14, 15. When the Lord was asked: "Master, which is the great commandment in the law? Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first and great commandment. And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets." Matt. 22:36-40. Let us note carefully that the commandments were written by God Himself on two tables of stone. The first one contained the first four commandments -- those which demand love to God -- and the second table contained the last six commandments -- those which demand love to our fellow men. These two tables with their ten precepts -- four on the one and six on the other, the Lord summarizes them in two commandments and declares that they are the great commandments. All of the ten commandments, therefore, are great, there is no distinction between one and the other. So it is that on these commandments hang the law and the prophets -- the whole Bible -- that if these commandments fail then the whole Bible fails, that since the Bible cannot fail neither can the commandments fail, but he who does not repent for having broken them, and does not stop breaking them, will certainly fall to the bottom of the pit. "Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear God, and keep His commandments: for this is the whole duty of man. For God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil." Eccles. 12:13, 14. This is what the Bible teaches concerning the tencommandment law, of which the Sabbath is a part, and this is what a Christian must believe, do, and teach if he expects to have a place in the Kingdom of God. And now as the Truth on the law, particularly on the Sabbath, is ablaze like the burning bush on Horeb, and as its penetrating light exposes the subtle heresies that are trying everyone's faith to the limit, the voice of Inspiration admonishingly and challengingly asks: "...How long halt ye between two opinions? if the Lord be God, follow Him: but if Baal, then follow him...." 1 Kings 18:21. How did Sunday, the first day of the week instead of Saturday, the seventh day, come to be observed as the Sabbath? For your answer, read history, article Sunday. The fact that every prominent heresy ever taught came through men who were held in high esteem and respect as ministers of God, should in itself be the greatest of eyeopeners. Tragic truth that it is, it solemnly adjures us never to lose out of reckoning the grim reality that no mortal on earth can afford to base his faith on another's conviction or reputation, but solely upon his own personal and unbiased examination of purported Truth. Such a one will ever trust for guidance only the Spirit of God Who "searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God" (1 Cor. 2:10). He is the only one Who leads every God-trusting individual into all Truth (John 14:26; 16:13). There is no other safe course, no, none other that gives that

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos.11,12 Pag -26- (March - April, 1958) Page -28- Page -25- Page -27not against the laity. (See Revelation 3:14-18). Moreover since The True Witness Himself openly declares that they are the ones who feel in need of nothing more, that they are the lukewarm (satisfied and contented in their delusion) and determined to stay poor and blind, thus to be spued out, then what hope is there that they will ever arouse the laity to see and to accept freshly revealed Truth with which to heal the Laodicean malady? None whatever -- no, no more than there was hope for the Jewish laity ever to be enlightened by their priests and rabbis. Hence the inevitability of their trying to confuse God's message and to bar it from reaching their flocks. But Jesus' assures: "I am the good shepherd and know My sheep, and am known of Mine. My sheep hear My voice, and I know them and they follow Me: and I give unto them eternal life, and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of My hand. My Father, which gave them Me, is greater than all; and no man is able to pluck them out of My Father's hand." John 10:14, 27-29. "Fear not, little flock; for it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the Kingdom." Luke 12:32. To know which day God blessed, hallowed and set aside for mankind to keep is indeed commendable, but this knowledge alone is insufficient. To know how to keep It holy, and to really keep It, is of far greater importance. We "peace....which passeth all understanding...." Phil. 4:7. Why are ministers led to devise heresies? -- Because the Enemy of souls knows that the laity, with but few exceptions, depend on the ministers and accept their opinions of freshly revealed truths, instead of trusting implicitly in the Spirit of God to guide them into all Truth through a personal examination of purported revelations. Moreover, never since the dawn of sacred history, has Truth found Itself born in halls of learning or in the minds of the so-called great and wise, but only when and where "holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost." 2 Pet. 1:21. And what is more, what few so-called great ever have come to study unpopular Truth, have been among the very last to embrace It, although among the very first to fight against it and to keep their flocks from It. Hence to remember and to guard vigilantly against this dominant deadly peril is a prime requisite to following Christ and to receiving the "so great salvation" (Heb. 2:3) which He hath wrought for us "by the sacrifice of Himself" (Heb. 9:26), to satisfy the demands of the broken law (Rom. 8:3, 4; 2 Cor. 5:21; Gal. 3:13; 1 Peter 2:24). The condemnation which Christ, "The True Witness," last pronounces is against "the angel [the ministry] of the church of the Laodiceans," not against the church itself, and should, therefore, not neglect to look into it. "Remember the Sabbath day, to keep It holy. Six days shalt thou labour, and do all thy work: but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God: in It thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maidservant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates: For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day: wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath lay, and hallowed It." Ex. 20:8-11. The word "remember" would not have been included if men were not apt to forget the Sabbath, We are, says Inspiration, to keep holy not a Sabbath, but "the Sabbath." We are to keep It holy because It alone God blessed and hallowed. Now follow the examples of how to keep It holy: "And it came to pass, that on the sixth day they gathered twice as much bread, two omers for one man: and all the rulers of the congregation came and told Moses. And he said unto them, This is that which the Lord hath said, Tomorrow is the rest of the holy Sabbath unto the Lord: bake that which ye will bake to day, and seethe that ye w.l. seethe; and that which remaineth over lay up for you to be kept until the morning. And they laid it up till the morning, as Moses bade: and it did not stink, neither was there any worm therein. And Moses said, Eat that to day; for to day is a Sabbath unto the Lord: to day ye shall not find it in the field. Six days ye shall gather it; but on the seventh day, which is the Sabbath, in It there shall be none. And it came to pass, that there went out some of the people on the seventh day for to gather, and they found none. And the Lord said unto Moses, How long refuse ye to keep My commandments and My laws? See, for that the Lord hath given you the Sabbath, therefore He giveth you on the sixth day the bread of two days; abide ye every man in his place, let no man go out of his place on the seventh day. So the people rested on the seventh day." Ex. 16:22-30. "And Moses gathered all the congregation of the children of Israel together, and said unto them, These are the words which the Lord hath commanded, that ye should do them. Six days shall work be done, but on the seventh day there shall be to you an holy day, a Sabbath of rest to the Lord: whosoever doeth work therein shall be put to death. Ye shall kindle no fire throughout your habitations upon the Sabbath day." Ex. 35:1-3. Here, God's unfailing care over His people is demonstrated in type. If there is no food (manna) to be found tomorrow, He sends us a double portion today, and its preservation

Symbolic Code Vol. 13 Nos.11,12 Page-30- (March - April, 1958) Page -29- He makes sure. So it is that by keeping His Sabbath holy we cannot possibly be losing. He Himself in one way or another makes up the deficiency. The type therefore proves that the search for manna (livelihood) on the Sabbath is a wasted and fruitless sport, and that cooking and food preparations should be made on the day before the Sabbath. That needless work, such as building fire for the sole purpose of cooking on the Sabbath day, is prohibited. The type, moreover, shows that the penalty for deliberate Sabbath breaking is death -- the second or eternal death. Sabbath though, should be made pleasant and attractive for the children. Something special will make them love to see the Sabbath hours come in. Find out what would please them best that is within the bounds of Sabbath keeping. Since if one is passing through a field, a garden or an orchard on the Sabbath day while hungry he may pick food and eat (Matt. 12:1) but not carrying any of it out of the field (Deut. 23:24, 25), and since the sick, human or animal must be watched and cared for on the Sabbath (Luke 14:5), it is understandable that if one is living in the frigid zones, where and when it is cold, he can have artificial means for keeping warm. Building fire for such cause is therefore permissible. Then too, we should remember in our Sabbath keeping program that "the Sabbath was made for man, and not man for the Sabbath." Mark 2:27; that Sabbath keeping brings blessing not a curse, tyranny or poverty; that It brings joy over what God has enabled us to accomplish during the six working days. It enables us to rejoice and to look back upon our deeds and wholeheartedly and honestly be able to say "My work and deeds are faultless, they are very good." God reviewed His creative work on the Sabbath day and rejoiced over it. Then too, six days of honest work should bring all our work up to date rather than leaving part of it for another day -- no true Sabbath keeper is a time killer either. "If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on My holy day; and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honourable; and shalt honour Him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words: then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord, and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it." Isa. 58:13, 14. Thus is the Divine surety that God's Truth-seeking people will not be fooled. They will "let God be true, but every man a liar." Rom. 3:4. They will let no man take the place of the Spirit of God, Who leads into all Truth, for they know that only by using their own God-given reason and personal saving experience will they find their way into the kingdom of God. In short, they know that "though Noah, Daniel, and Job" be in the land, they shall deliver but their own souls...." Ezek. 14:20. "If the law could be changed, man might have been saved without the sacrifice of Christ; but the fact that it was necessary for Christ to give His life for the fallen race, proves that the law of God will not release the sinner from its claims upon him. It is demonstrated that the wages of sin is death. When Christ died, the destruction of Satan was made certain. But if the law was abolished at the cross, as many claim, then the agony and death of God's dear Son were endured only to give to Satan just what he asked; then the prince of evil triumphed, his charges against the divine government were sustained. The very fact that Christ bore the penalty of Man's transgression, is a mighty argument to all created intelligences, that the law is changeless; that God is righteous, merciful, and self-denying; and that infinite justice and mercy unite in the administration of His government." -- Patriarchs and Prophets, p.